《Reborn Heiress: Taking Back What Is Rightfully Hers!》


 Chapter 1: Desperate Demise

    <h4>Chapter 1: Desperate Demise</h4>


    On the vast ocean, a luxurious cruise ship sailed quietly, its pristine hull gleaming under the moonlight.


    On the deck, music yed softly and lights shimmered brightly. The eldest daughter of the Davis family, E Davis, was celebrating her birthday with a grand party. Guests in elegant attire mingled, raising sses and engaging in warm and joyful conversations.


    The star of the evening, E, entered the hall gracefully with her husband, Brandon Hall, holding her arm. She instantly became the center of attention. E''s silky chestnut hair shone under the lights, and her red silk gown, with its fitted design, showcased her graceful curves perfectly. Her naturally fair skin, adorned with minimal makeup, glowed radiantly, enhanced by the crown on her head.


    Brandon, in a well-tailored ck suit, wore a gentle smile on his handsome face, his eyes filled with love and pride for E. They looked like the perfect couple, envied by everyone around them. The guests whispered in admiration, their eyes filled with awe and envy.


    "I heard that the Aurora Diadem was bought at an auction by E''s stepmother, Brianna, for over twenty million dors. She must be a really good stepmother," someone remarked, pointing to the Aurora Diadem on E''s head. Under the lights, the Aurora Diadem sparkled brilliantly, making E look even more radiant.


    "Yes, everyone knows that Brianna treats E better than her own daughter!"


    "Which one is Brianna''s biological daughter?"


    Someone pointed to Hannah Davis standing by the deck and praised, "That''s Brianna''s daughter. She''s truly beautiful and elegant." Hannah, in her pure white dress, exuded an innate noble aura with every gesture. Her gentle and graceful smile resembled a blooming white rose.


    "Of course, before marrying Robert, Brianna was an actress. Naturally, her daughter would be beautiful."


    E listened to the risingpliments and couldn''t help but smile. Although her biological mother passed away when she was very young, her stepmother Brianna Baker treated her extremely well, and her stepsister Hannah was always obedient and neverpeted with her. Her father, Robert Davis, showered her with love and affection.


    She could be considered the apple of the family''s eye, enjoying endless love and care. After marrying Brandon, her husband was tender and considerate, earning the envy of many. Her life could truly be called a winning one.


    ...


    The night was enchanting, filled with floating scents and a crowd inplete revelry, withughter and music resounding in the air. After finishing a round of drinks, Brandon noticed E looked a bit tired and asked, "Are you feeling tired? Let me take you somewhere quieter."


    E nodded, and Brandon considerately led her to a secluded corner of the deck to enjoy the sea breeze and rx. The gentle night breeze brought a sense of coolness andfort. Stars dotted the sky, reflecting dreamily on the calm sea.


    Brandon handed her a ss of juice, "After drinking so much alcohol, your stomach might feel ufortable. Here, have some juice to ease it."


    E took the juice, smiling as she sipped it. The sweet taste made her feel a bit more rxed. "Brandon, I feel so happy with you by my side. But I think I''m a bit drunk, my head is spinning..." E didn''t notice the instant shift in Brandon''s gaze from gentle to icy cold as she drank the juice he gave her.


    A crisp, charming voice came from the shadows, "Happy? Soon, your birthday will turn into your death day. Let''s see how happy you can be then." Hannah''s voice was low and provocative, like a snake silently hissing.


    E froze, a sh of shock and confusion in her eyes. How could the usually gentle Hannah appear so cold and ruthless, speaking such merciless words? E turned pale, looking at Brandon, but he only gazed at her apologetically, the warmth gone from his eyes, reced by an icy coldness.


    Hannah pushed the slumped E out of Brandon''s arms and nestled into his embrace herself. "What are you doing? Brandon is my husband! You shameless woman!" E raised her hand to p Hannah, but Brandon caught her wrist and harshly pushed her hand away, snapping, "You won''t hurt her!"


    E, weakly holding onto the deck railing, felt as if her heart had been pierced by a sword. He was protecting her so fiercely? "Brandon, I''m your wife!"


    "So what if you''re his wife? Brandon loves me, not you!" Hannah taunted.


    Even though E could see the coldness in Brandon''s eyes, she still couldn''t believe it, pleading, "No, it''s impossible. Brandon, tell her, the one you love is me!"


    Hannah touched Brandon''s chest, asking sweetly, "Brandon, tell me, who do you love?"


    Brandon looked at Hannah with deep affection, kissed her lips tenderly, and said, "Of course it''s you, my princess."


    E watched, her heart breaking. Her husband was in love with her sister? When did this start?


    The intimate scene was like a needle stabbing E''s eyes. She trembled as she asked, "When did this begin?"


    "Long before you met Brandon, we were already together!" Hannahughed, no longer hiding her true self. "The love you thought you had was just a show I made Brandon put on for you."


    Brandon''s eyes were devoid of any guilt as he coldly stared at E. "After tonight, I can finally be with the woman I love and no longer pretend to care about you."


    E felt as if she were falling into an abyss, her body trembling with unbearable pain. She lifted her dress and tried to run towards the crowd. "Daddy will never forgive you, and neither will Mom..."


    Yes, she still had her father! He loved her dearly and would never spare those who hurt her. Her stepmother also adored her, often more than her biological daughter. E had always treated her stepmother like her real mother, sharing her deepest secrets with her. Her stepmother would definitely seek justice for her!


    But before she could run far, a strong force yanked her back, and she fell to the ground.


    Hannahughed in satisfaction. "Ha ha, you really think you can run to Daddy and Mommy for help? Such a naive little princess, always running to Daddy when troublees. Pathetic. Let me tell you, Dad has been sick of you for a long time."


    Hannah''s beautiful face was twisted with hatred and insane jealousy. "And Mommy, do you really think she sees you as her daughter? Do you even know what it means to be raised to fail? She''s turned you into a wasteful spendthrift over the years, and you actually think she genuinely cares for you?"


    A chill ran down E''s spine. When had she be so obsessed with luxury?


    "Our grand n was to swindle your huge inheritance... We just poisoned your juice. As soon as it looks like you overdosed and fell into the sea, your inheritance, your man, everything will be mine, ha ha ha..." Hannahughed uncontrobly.


    Hearing the truth, E felt as if her heart had died. The father and stepmother who supposedly loved her had been deceiving her all along? It was all a lie?


    Her head grew heavier, her vision blurred, and her consciousness began to fade as she felt an overwhelming cold.


    Brandon lifted her limp body. Hannah leaned in and whispered excitedly in her ear, "Oh, by the way, your real mother was poisoned by my mommy..."


    Hearing the truth about her mother''s death, E''s dazed mind was jolted awake, as if pierced by thousands of arrows. The stepmother she had adored was her mother''s murderer!


    Family love? Romantic love? All lies! She wanted revenge! E''s eyes turned blood-red with hatred. She wanted to kill them all!


    But it was toote. She was thrown overboard, her body arcing into the dark ocean. The icy water quickly engulfed her, suffocating her as she was swallowed by the deep sea.

 Chapter 2: Return from Reborn!

    <h4>Chapter 2: Return from Reborn!</h4>


    E screamed as she jolted awake from the nightmare, her heart pounding, engulfed in darkness.


    She panted heavily, as if she had just escaped from the depths of the ocean. Struggling to open her eyes, she looked around in confusion. Where was she? Could this be hell?


    The room''s furnishings were so familiar¡ªthis was her bedroom!


    She sat up abruptly, overwhelmed with shock, her mouth agape.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached, and the door was flung open. The lights came on, illuminating the entire room.


    "E, are you okay?" Brianna rushed in, her face full of concern and anxiety. She quickly came to the bedside and gently touched E''s forehead.


    Looking at Brianna''s delicate face, E was filled with confusion. Wasn''t she poisoned and thrown into the sea?


    The sensation of suffocation still lingered, haunting her heart.


    Facing Brianna''s feigned concern, E''s emotions surged, but she managed to suppress them, trembling as she said, "I... I just had a nightmare."


    She nced around the familiar room, everything felt so real, but she knew this wasn''t just a simple dream.


    Brianna pretended to check E''s forehead. "E, you seem to have a fever. I''ll call the doctor."


    "No need for a doctor, I''m fine, Mommy..." E''s voice was hoarse as she suppressed her shock, a cold smile ying on her lips.


    "Are you sure you don''t need a doctor? I''m very worried about you!" Brianna faked a worried expression. E sneered internally, knowing she was likely worried about the massive inheritance.


    Her grandmother''s inheritance would only be essible when she turned twenty-five. Back then, she had naively trusted her father and stepmother, transferring all her assets to her father!


    Then, Hannah rushed in, wearing pajamas and with a look of fake concern. "Sister, are you okay? What happened?" Her voice was soft, but her eyes held hidden malice.


    Seeing this teenage version of Hannah, E suddenly realized she had been reborn.


    Was it possible that heaven had taken pity on her unjust death and given her a chance to start over?


    Recalling the moments before her tragic death, rage burned within her, bringing with it an overwhelming sense of vengeance.


    This time, she would make those vile people pay!


    She would strip them of everything, make them suffer, and wish for death!


    She vowed to exact revenge, an eye for an eye, blood for blood, repaying the pain they inflicted on her tenfold!


    E took a deep breath, struggling to control her emotions.


    "I''m fine, just a nightmare," she repeated, not wanting anyone to detect the turmoil within her.


    Brianna quickly called Mrs. Harris to bring E a ss of water.


    Mrs. Harris was E''s biological mother''s old servant and had always taken good care of E.


    When Mrs. Harris walked in with the cup of water, E looked at her familiar face, and an indescribable wave of emotion filled her heart. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Mrs. Harris''s warm smile brought back countless memories of the days she had tenderly cared for E.


    Brianna, seeing this, thought E was crying from the nightmare and quicklyforted her, "Don''t be afraid, Mommy is here to protect you. Don''t cry, or your eyes will be swollen, and you won''t look pretty at youring-of-age ceremony."


    Theing-of-age ceremony! E couldn''t believe she had been reborn on the day of her eighteenth birthday! The events of that day only made sense to her now.


    Brianna held E''s hand and gently said, "Since you''re awake, let''s go see your dress. This dress was custom-made at a great expense, and you''ll absolutely love it! Consider it Mommy''s birthday gift to you."


    E smiled sweetly, "Thank you, Mommy, you''re the best!"


    Brianna beamed, "Of course, you''re my precious daughter!"


    Brianna, a former actress, yed her role wlessly, fooling Epletely in her previous life.


    While they performed a perfect mother-daughter act, only E knew the wicked heart beneath Brianna''s noble exterior.


    Brianna led E to the dressing room, where a luxurious halter-neck gown hung.


    The dress shimmered under the lights, its ivory silk fabric exuding an air of elegance.


    E''s heart sank as memories from her past life surged back, overwhelming her consciousness.


    She vividly remembered that day: the opulent banquet hall, dazzling lights, guests elegantly mingling, all smiling. She wore this exquisite dress, bing the center of attention.


    But at her moment of triumph, Hannah, pretending to be affectionate, subtly stepped on her dress hem.


    In that instant, E felt a helpless tug, followed by a deafening tear. Her dress fell apart under everyone''s gaze, and she lost her bnce, tumbling toward the giant cake in the hall''s center.


    She tried to grab something to steady herself, but it was toote. Her body crashed into the cake, sending cream and cake crumbs flying, covering her from head to toe.


    The guests''ughter and whispers mixed, piercing her ears like needles.


    "E, look how perfect this dress is for you," Brianna said, pulling E''s thoughts back to the present.


    Brianna smiled, but there was a glint of calction in her eyes. Her voice was gentle yet carried an undeniable authority. "Tonight, you will be the most dazzling princess."


    E forced a bright smile and nodded. "Thank you, Mommy. I really love this dress."


    At hering-of-age ceremony in her previous life, Mrs. Harris had warned E to be cautious of Brianna and her daughter, but E had trusted Brianna too much to understand Mrs. Harris''s good intentions.


    E vividly remembered that although she had a high alcohol tolerance, after falling into the cake, she had returned to the banquet hall in a new dress. After drinking a ss of wine that Hannah handed her, she felt unbearably hot and passed out.


    The next time E opened her eyes, Mrs. Harris had been by her bedside all night. Looking back, it was clear that the wine had been tampered with. If not for Mrs. Harris''s protection, E might have been taken advantage of by some man.


    Not long after that incident, Mrs. Harris died in a car ident. Now it seemed likely that Brianna was behind it.


    In this lifetime, E vowed to protect Mrs. Harris and ensure nothing happened to her.


    ...

 Chapter 3: Laying the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 3: Laying the Trap</h4>


    E''sing-of-age ceremony was set for the evening, giving her a day to n her counterattack against Brianna and Hannah.


    Her heart was full of shock and gratitude for this second chance. She lightly patted her cheeks, forcing herself to stay calm and ready for the important event.


    This rebirth was an opportunity to reshape her destiny, and she wouldn''t let those viins seed again.


    After washing up, she stood in front of the mirror, carefully examining herself.


    The girl in the mirror had a beautiful face, but there was a newfound maturity and calmness in her eyes. Though she appeared innocent at eighteen, her soul had endured too much hardship.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. E''s heart tightened, but she quickly regained herposure.


    "Come in," E said calmly.


    The door opened gently, and Hannah walked in with a sweet smile. At sixteen, Hannah''s voice was as sweet as morning birdsong. "Sister, today is youring-of-age ceremony, and I don''t have any decent jewelry. Can you lend me a ne?"


    Looking at her younger sister, E couldn''t help but sneer internally. This seemingly harmless girl harbored deep jealousy and schemes.


    Suddenly, she thought of how Brianna always projected the image of a loving stepmother to outsiders. If Hannah wore the family heirloom, the Deep Sea Heart, at hering-of-age ceremony, Brianna''s mask of hypocrisy would be exposed.


    "Of course," E said with a smile, a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    She walked to her vanity and opened the exquisite jewelry box. Insidey a beautiful sapphire ne, the family heirloom her mother had left her¡ªthe Deep Sea Heart.


    Hannah''s eyes lit up instantly, filled with greed and desire.


    "Sister, this ne is so beautiful," Hannah said, carefully picking up the sapphire ne, her voice full of admiration.


    "Yes, this is the family heirloom my mother left me. Since you like it, go ahead and wear it." E''s voice remained gentle, but she already had a n.


    Hannah was thrilled but pretended to refuse, "I shouldn''t, sister. This is your mother''s heirloom. It wouldn''t be right for me to wear it."


    "Sister, you''re being too polite. My mother passed away when I was very young, and I''ve relied on Mommy to take care of me. Mommy has been so good to me, and we sisters are like real sisters, so this heirloom is just a ne to me. It can''tpare to the bond between us!"


    E''s words made Hannah smile with joy, unaware she was falling into a trap. Hannah even internally cursed E as a fool.


    Hannah happily took the ne and left the room, her face instantly turning vicious with a sinister smile. E, just wait. Not only will your mother''s heirloom be mine, but the entire Davis family will be mine someday!


    ...


    Seeing that Hannah had fallen into the trap, E quickly tidied up and began her next n.


    The dress from Brianna was absolutely out of the question, so E needed to go out and buy an emergency dress.


    Thanks to Brianna''s meticulous "ttery" in her past life, E was a VIP at all luxury stores. Finding a stunning dress with a hidden agenda within a day was easy.


    Since she didn''t know who the family driver might be, E opted for a taxi instead.


    The taxi slowly drove toward the luxury street in the city center.


    Outside the window, the bustling city streets and the crowds of people felt both strange and familiar. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, but she knew she had to stay calm.


    At the dress shop, the staff immediately recognized E and warmly greeted her. "Wee, Miss Davis."


    The crystal chandeliers in the store cast a soft light on the gorgeous dresses, creating a dreamy atmosphere.


    E''s gaze settled on a gray-blue strapless gown. The satin fabric shimmered under the lights, and the hem was just right to avoid being stepped on. Moreover, the color naturally reminded one of the Deep Sea Heart sapphire ne.


    "This is the one," E said softly.


    A staff member quickly approached with a professional smile, "An excellent choice, Miss Davis. This dress perfectly matches your style."


    E smiled slightly and nodded. She walked into the fitting room and changed into the gray-blue strapless gown. The dress fit her perfectly, highlighting her elegance and grace.


    She stood in front of the mirror, examining herself carefully, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Seeing this, the staff began to praise her, "You look like a noble queen, radiant and majestic. The gray-blue colorplements yourplexion beautifully. It''s truly stunning!"


    E looked at herself in the full-length mirror, feeling satisfied.


    However, she had no idea that she was already being watched.


    In the distance, Brian Carter pointed her out to Eric Nelson. "Isn''t that the eldest daughter of the Davis Group? She''s having hering-of-age ceremony today, but why is she out buying a dress on the day of the event? Isn''t her stepmother supposed to be so good to her? Didn''t she prepare one for her?"


    Eric followed Brian''s gaze, his eyes settling on E.


    She looked fresh and refined, with a unique aura. It wasn''t the naivety of an eighteen-year-old girl but the calm and steadiness of someone who had been through hardships.


    Eric hadn''t nned to attend the event, but now, he changed his mind.


    ...

 Chapter 4: Turmoil at the Coming-of-Age Banquet（1）

    <h4>Chapter 4: Turmoil at the Coming-of-Age Banquet£¨1£©</h4>


    At 7 PM, the Davis Group estate was brightly lit, hosting a granding-of-age ceremony.


    The courtyard was adorned withvish flowers and colorful lights, with a faint floral scent filling the air. Guests gathered in small groups, chatting andughing about recent events.


    E arrived early, quietly contemting the possible oues of the evening. She wore a strapless gray-blue gown made of lustrous fabric that shimmered under the lights, reaching just to her feet¡ªelegant and dignified.


    E, with a well-thought-out n, walked towards the hall with a slight smile. She knew tonight would mark the beginning of her counterattack.


    Inside the hall, Brianna was greeting guests with a polite smile. Upon seeing E not wearing the tampered halter-neck gown, she frowned slightly, surprised. She approached E and gently asked, "E, why aren''t you wearing the dress I prepared for you? Don''t you like it?"


    E looked up, a hint of coldness in her eyes, quickly reced by a gentle expression. She softly replied, "No, Mommy. Since it''s mying-of-age ceremony, I wanted to pair my gown with the family heirloom¡ªHeart of the Ocean, which my mother gave me. That''s why I changed into this gray-blue strapless dress."


    Just then, Mrs. Taylor, a close friend of E''s biological mother, approached and asked with concern, "E, why aren''t you wearing the Heart of the Ocean?"


    E''s eyes dimmed as if she were about to cry. "I... I can''t find it, so I came to ask Mommy about it."


    This statement instantly sparked a flurry of discussion among the guests. "The Davis family has been robbed? Could it be an inside job?"


    "How could the maids dare to steal something so valuable?"


    "Maybe the stepmother took it for herself."


    In the midst of the heated discussion, Hannah walked in, wearing the Heart of the Ocean around her neck. The guests fell silent, all eyes on them.


    Mrs. Taylor''s face darkened as she demanded, "Hannah, the ne is E''s family heirloom from her mother. How did you get it?"


    Hannah smiled slightly and said without hesitation, "My sister lent it to me. She knew I didn''t have suitable jewelry for today, so she lent it to me."


    Hearing this, a look of pain and grievance shed in E''s eyes. She bit her lip, her voice trembling, "That ne is a family heirloom from my mother. How could I lend it out?"


    Realizing her words might have been too harsh, she quickly added with teary eyes, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted my sister. If my sister likes it, she can wear it." She lowered her head, fearing Brianna''s reprimand, her eyes glistening with tears.


    The surrounding guests began to whisper again, "See, it''s the actress climbing her way up, putting on quite a show!"


    "Exactly, E''s biological mother passed away when she was three, yet Brianna''s daughter Hannah is only two years younger than E. Looks like Brianna and Robert were involved long before. She''s clearly the homewrecker..."


    "They pretend to treat E well in public, but who knows how they mistreat her behind the scenes? Even Hannah dares to step all over E."


    Brianna''s face turned pale, feeling her carefully crafted image of the good stepmother crumbling. Struggling to contain her anger, she forced a smile and said, "Hannah, return the ne to E."


    Hannah froze, still processing the situation when Brianna pped her hard, her voice trembling with rage, "This is your sister''s ne! How could you take it without permission? Return it to your sister now!"


    Hannah, tears streaming down her face, looked at E with grievance and yelled, "She lent it to me willingly! E, say something! You lent it to me!"


    Brianna red at Hannah, her voice stern, "Stop lying! Give the ne back to your sister!"


    Only then did Hannah, sobbing, return the Heart of the Ocean to E.


    A fleeting glimmer of triumph passed through E''s eyes. She stepped forward, taking the Heart of the Ocean, and said gently, "I''m sorry, Hannah. I didn''t know you took it. If I had known, I wouldn''t have made a fuss."


    Hannah red at E with intense malice, as if she wanted to devour her.


    The surrounding guests immediately praised E''s maturity. "E truly is the dignified daughter of the first wife. Look at how understanding she is, not getting upset even when her stepsister makes a mistake."


    "But that Hannah, at such a young age, has such a scheming mind. Truly..."


    "People used to say Hannah was more elegant and poised than E, with the demeanor of a truedy. Clearly, rumors are just rumors. The daughter of a mistress can neverpare to the daughter of the first wife. Today, the difference is clear."


    Though everything happened in an instant, it was enough for the guests to see the truth.


    Brianna''s image was utterly shattered, and the guests looked at her with scorn and disdain. E rejoiced inwardly, knowing her n had half-seeded.


    The banquet continued, and E, now wearing the Heart of the Ocean, looked even more radiant.


    Eric and Brian stood not far away, observing the scene.


    Brian chuckled, "E, as the eldest daughter, is bullied by her stepmother and stepsister but doesn''t dare to speak up. What a coward."


    Eric, however, disagreed, his eyes following E. He knew she was a smart girl. Although her performance just now was wless, her subtle expressions didn''t escape Eric''s sharp eyes. He knew E had done it on purpose.


    ...


    The atmosphere in Hannah''s room was stifling. Hannah sobbed, "Mommy, I didn''t steal E''s ne!" Tears streamed down her cheeks, her eyes filled with grievance and anger.


    Brianna knew it was E''s trap but couldn''t figure out how E had suddenly be so cunning.


    Listening to Hannah''s cries, Brianna waved her hand impatiently and said coldly, "Stop crying, it''s annoying! How did I give birth to such an idiot like you?"


    Hannah tried to hold back her tears. With the dress n ruined and herself framed as a thief by E, she angrily asked, "Mom, what do we do now? That bitch made me look like a fool. You have to help me get revenge, Mom!"


    A sinister glint shed in Brianna''s eyes. She whispered, "Don''t worry. I''ve already arranged for a maid to spike her drink. Later, you offer her a toast and watch her drink it. That little bitch is in for a humiliation."


    "Mom, you always know what to do. I can''t wait to see that little bitch make a fool of herself!" Hannah wiped away her tears, her eyes burning with hatred.


    She touched up her makeup,posed herself, and headed back to the banquet hall.


    ...

 Chapter 5: Turmoil at the Coming-of-Age Banquet（2）

    <h4>Chapter 5: Turmoil at the Coming-of-Age Banquet£¨2£©</h4>


    In the banquet hall, Hannah signaled to the maid, who then followed her with a tray of drinks and approached E. Hannah and the maid exchanged a covert nce to identify the spiked drink, then Hannah picked up that ss and handed it to E while the maid discreetly withdrew.


    "Sister, today is youring-of-age ceremony. I toast to you." Hannah''s face was all smiles, but her eyes harbored a hint of malice.


    E looked at the ss in front of her, inwardly scoffing, knowing there was something wrong with it. She epted the ss but didn''t drink immediately.


    Hannah''s eyes were fixed on the ss, eagerly waiting for E to drink and embarrass herself.


    Just then, E pretended to absentmindedly brush her hair, causing her earring to fall. "Oh no, my earring!"


    Hannah quickly set her drink down and offered, "Sister, your strapless dress makes it difficult for you. Let me get it." As she bent down to pick up the earring, E swiftly and silently switched their sses.


    Hannah handed the earring back to E, inwardly sneering, Soon you''ll be the one humiliated!


    "Thank you, sister." E smiled, putting the earring back on. She then raised her ss and drank the champagne in one go, smiling as she said, "Sister, I''ve finished. Your turn."


    Believing E had fallen into her trap, Hannah happily downed her champagne, a smug smile spreading across her face as she waited for E to react.


    However, Hannah soon began to feel increasingly hot and dizzy. She tugged at her cor, feeling unbearably warm.


    Hannah''s face turned red, her breathing became rapid, and her consciousness began to blur. She realized she had mistakenly drunk the spiked champagne.


    But how? She had handed the drink to E herself. Did she mix them up somehow?


    Her body felt like it was on fire, with pain and heat intertwining, making it impossible for Hannah to think clearly.


    She started frantically tugging at her dress, trying to cool down.


    Guests were startled by her actions, pausing and staring at her in shock.


    Hannah, nowpletely irrational, began shouting curses, "E, you bitch! Why is everything good yours? Why do you have everything while I have nothing?"


    Her voice was sharp, filled with jealousy and resentment, piercing the ears of everyone around.


    The guests were stunned, their mouths agape, as Brianna''s face turned pale. She rushed forward, trying to restrain Hannah.


    "Hannah, stop! What are you doing?" Brianna''s voice was filled with anger and panic as she grabbed Hannah''s arm, attempting to drag her back to the room.


    Hannah, however, struggled wildly, screaming, "E, you bitch! Why do you always stand above everyone? I will take everything from you, make you a pauper, leave you with nothing, and...!"


    Brianna quickly covered Hannah''s mouth, forcing a strained smile. "She''s drunk, just drunk and acting crazy. Please, don''t take her seriously. I''ll take her downstairs right away."


    E stood nearby, a cold smile flickering across her face before it transformed into a concerned expression. She stepped forward and said softly, "Mommy, what''s wrong with Hannah? Is she feeling unwell?"


    Hannah couldn''t listen and continued her tirade of curses. Her voice grew louder, attracting more guests.


    Brianna, mortified and furious, felt her reputation crumbling. She yanked Hannah up, dragging her toward the room.


    E followed them, feigning concern. "Mommy, let mee with you. Hannah really doesn''t look well."


    Brianna shot her a fierce re but didn''t refuse. She knew that any opposition now would only fuel more suspicion. She struggled to maintain herposure, one hand tightly gripping Hannah, the other covering her mouth to stop her from spewing more nonsense.


    As they passed therge cake table, E seized the opportunity and subtly stepped on the hem of Hannah''s dress. Already unsteady, Hannah tripped and fell, pulling Brianna down with her into the enormous cake.


    The cake copsed with a stter, sending cream and crumbs flying everywhere. The guests gasped in shock, and the entire hall erupted into chaos.


    Brianna and Hannahy amidst the cake ruins, covered in cream and crumbs, looking utterly ridiculous and embarrassed.


    E covered her mouth as if in surprise at the scene, but a glint of satisfaction sparkled in her eyes. She immediately stepped forward, feigning concern. "Mommy, Hannah, are you both okay?"


    Brianna, trembling with rage, struggled to get up from the floor, looking around at the gawking guests with humiliation and fury. She gritted her teeth and whispered, "We''re going back to the room."


    Hannah, still dazed, was pulled to her feet, her face a mix of confusion and anger, still muttering curses at E.


    Security quickly arrived, helping Brianna drag Hannah out of the hall. Brianna''s meticulously made-up face was pale, her chest heaving with indignation.


    Wasn''t the n executed perfectly? How did things suddenly turn out like this? Could there have been a mistake, and it was her daughter who drank the spiked drink instead of that little bitch E? But there was no time to think about it now. The priority was to get Hannah back to the room and have the family doctor treat her.


    Brianna, suppressing her fury, dragged a disheveled Hannah out of the banquet hall.


    E stood where she was, watching their retreating figures, feeling a rush of satisfaction. She knew she had sessfully humiliated Brianna and Hannah in front of everyone. This was just the beginning of her revenge.


    The guests began to whisper among themselves, their gazes filled with mockery and curiosity.


    "That Brianna always boasts about how well she treats her stepdaughter, iming she gives E everything her own daughter doesn''t have! But tonight, Hannah had a meltdown in public!"


    "Maybe she only treats her stepdaughter well on the surface. Who knows how much E has suffered in the Davis family?"


    "Isn''t that young Davis girl usually so elegant? But she spoke the truth after getting drunk this time!"


    "Exactly, drunken words are sober thoughts! It shows her true character!"


    ...


    Eric and Brian stood at a distance, having witnessed E''s subtle act of stepping on Hannah''s dress.


    Brian remarked with amusement, "Wow, I didn''t expect that girl to have such tricks up her sleeve."


    Eric smirked and chuckled, "It seems this banquet is much more interesting than we anticipated. That little girl is quite intriguing."


    Brian noticed Eric''s unwavering gaze on E and teased, "Eric, don''t tell me you''re interested in that girl?"


    Eric replied softly, "Just find her quite interesting."


    From the moment Hannah toasted E, he had been watching their actions and thoughts closely. He didn''t believe for a second that E had identally switched the drinks, which indicated she knew someone was plotting against her.


    This girl was indeed clever. The scene just now made everyone think she was a poor victim, but Eric saw her cunning and intelligence.


    "No wonder Brianna, a once unremarkable actress, managed to marry into a wealthy family and maintain such a perfect image of a virtuous wife and mother!" Brian mocked.


    ...


    Mrs. Taylorforted E, "I had no idea that after your mother passed away, you were living such a hard life in the Davis family. Poor child, you''ve suffered."


    E held Mrs. Taylor''s hand and said, "I''m fine, Aunt Taylor. You don''t need to worry about me. The moment I saw you, I felt a connection. Honestly, you feel like a dear sister to me. You look so young, more like a sister than an aunt."


    Seeing how well-behaved E was, Mrs. Taylor smiled warmly. "Your biological mother and I were best friends. After she passed away, I went abroad and only recently returned. If you ever have any difficulties, let me know. I''ll do everything I can to help you."


    "Thank you, Aunt Taylor!"

 Chapter 6: Friend or Foe?

    <h4>Chapter 6: Friend or Foe?</h4>


    After parting ways with E, Mrs. Taylor''s face immediately darkened. Turning to a group of nearbydies, she asked, "Did anyone record the incident when Hannah made a scene?"


    One of thedies replied, "Mrs. Taylor, I just happened to record a video."


    Mrs. Taylor smiled, "Could you please send me that video?"


    Considering the business connections between her husband and Mrs. Taylor''s husband, thedy eagerly handed over the video, seeing it as an opportunity to benefit her family''s business in the future.


    After the group dispersed, Mrs. Taylor sneered, "Dare to bully my friend''s daughter! Brianna, just wait and see how I deal with you in the future!"


    ...


    In the lounge.


    E sat on the sofa with a cold smile on her lips, thinking, Brianna, Hannah, the show has just begun!


    At that moment, the door was gently pushed open. E thought it was Mrs. Taylor, but when she looked up, she was taken aback.


    A stranger stood before her!


    The man was tall, dressed in a tailored ck suit that exuded a cold aura. His handsome face was sharp, with eyes like deep, glimmering gems, and thin lips pressed into a slight line. His perfect chin lifted slightly, but upon seeing E''s surprise, his devilish lips curved into a faint smile.


    E froze, quickly searching her memory. Did she know this man? She was certain she had never seen him before.


    The man appeared in front of E like a breeze,zily leaning against the sofa. "Ms. Davis, your cleverness is truly admirable. During that little scene, it was clear Younger Ms. Davis intended to drug you, yet you turned the situation aroundpletely."


    E''s heart skipped a beat. She hadn''t expected this man to notice her subtle switch of the wine sses.


    Though E had indeed swapped the sses while Hannah picked up her earring, something had blocked everyone else''s view.


    "Sir, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    E gazed at the man in confusion, internally debating if he was a friend or foe. In her past life, this man had never appeared.


    "Oh? Whether you admit it or not is irrelevant. I''m not bored enough to expose you," Eric chuckled softly.


    E''s heartbeat quickened. She rubbed her temples, "Sorry, I''m not feeling well and don''t quite understand you. I''ll just go back to my room to rest."


    "My name is Eric Nelson, Ms. E. You are quite intriguing."


    Eric swirled the wine ss in his hand, his smile growing more devilish as he moved closer to E.


    E''s cheeks reddened further, and she discreetly took a step back.


    But as she stepped back, Eric followed.


    What on earth does he mean by this?


    E lowered her head, "So it''s Mr. Nelson. I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    This Eric was the eldest son of the Nelson Group and one of its future heirs. He had just returned from studying abroad in Country W, where he had spent several years. His abilities were highly regarded, havingid a solid foundation for the Nelson Group''s presence overseas, which is why his father held him in such high esteem.


    There were very few rumors or reports about him. Whenever he appeared in the newspapers, he always wore sunsses, so it was no wonder E hadn''t recognized him at first.


    Noticing the wounds on E''s face and the blood marks on her wrist, Eric''s expression darkened as he reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Those were injuries caused by Hannah during her frenzied reaction to the poison.


    Startled, E forcefully shook off Eric''s hand. "Mr. Nelson, what do you think you''re doing?"


    She couldn''t decipher Eric''s intentions, but instinctively felt that his approach was not good news.


    E thought, since she had never met him before, he was so concerned about the entanglement between her and Hannah, maybe this Eric was interested in Hannah.


    If this man really loved Hannah, then he was her enemy.


    E did not want to face such a powerful opponent!


    "If you agree to one condition, I can keep your secret," Eric said yfully.


    "Keep what secret?" E feigned surprise, looking at Eric. "Mr. Nelson, what are you talking about?"


    "Are you still going to deny that you switched the wine on purpose? If your stepmother and sister find out you did it deliberately, do you think you could stay in the Davis family?" Eric raised an eyebrowzily, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. This clever girl had piqued his interest; he wanted to see how she would react under pressure.


    "Mr. Nelson, you''re quite the joker. I switched the wine? I simply put down my ss and picked up my own again. How did that turn into me switching Hannah''s wine in your story?"


    Eric''s voice lengthened, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Isn''t that what happened?"


    "Mr. Nelson, despite your status, you can''t nder me like this!" E stood up abruptly, a flicker of anger in her eyes.


    Even in her own Davis Manor, E was reluctant to face this dangerous man. She feared his interference in her affairs with Hannah and Brianna. If that happened, would her fate end up the same as before?


    E stood up and hurried to the door. As soon as she opened the door...


    Eric, almost unconsciously, reached out and grabbed her arm, a sudden worry about hurting this intriguing girl crossing his mind.


    Pulled back by Eric, E lost her bnce and fell softly into his arms.


    A passing maid, peering through the half-open door, was stunned by the sight of the tightly embracing pair. This was the renowned Eric, a man of few scandals! Even a famous actress had once fallen for him at first sight and pursued him with all her might, only to be coldly rejected and left heartbroken. Yet here was Eric, holding E so tightly?


    E''s heart raced as she struggled to free herself, only to find Eric''s arm securely wrapped around her waist.


    "E, am I really that terrifying?" His icy voice whispered in her ear, his displeasure evident as he noticed her attempt to escape.


    "Mr. Nelson, please let go of me! If you''re worried about Hannah and want to check on her, I can take you to her..." E''s words were cut short by Eric''s cold interruption.


    "Who said I was worried about her?" Eric''s tone was frigid.


    E was taken aback. He wasn''t interested in Hannah? Then why was he so concerned about her conflict with Hannah?


    A knowing smile yed on Eric''s lips. "Little one, I''m not interested in her. But you... you fascinate me."


    E masked her inner shock. "Mr. Nelson, I don''t feel well. Please let me go."


    Eric raised an eyebrow and, with a teasing smile, leaned down to nt a light kiss on her lips. "Remember, don''t casually im I like your sister, and don''t get jealous."


    E was both angry and flustered. In this life, all she wanted was revenge, not entanglement with anyone irrelevant. With her abilities, she was confident she could make those two women pay. She still had the inheritance designated by her grandmother and her father''s favor, even if only superficially. With a bit of maneuvering, those two women would be at her mercy.


    But if this man was testing her reaction for Hannah''s sake...


    E forcefully pushed his hand away. "Mr. Nelson, even if you''re not worried about Hannah''s condition, as her sister, I am. I''ll go check on her now. Goodbye!"


    With that, E quickly ran out.

 Chapter 7: Covering Up the Poisoning Incident

    <h4>Chapter 7: Covering Up the Poisoning Incident</h4>


    Eric didn''t chase after E; he simply watched her retreating figure with a hint of amusement. Suddenly, a sharp pain on his wrist drew his attention. Looking down, he noticed a thin scratch.


    It was from when E had flung his hand away, her nails evidently sharp.


    She was like a wild kitten, her sharp ws leaving a delicate mark that stirred an unusual sensation within him.


    In Hannah''s room.


    "Dr. Robinson, how is Hannah?" Brianna asked anxiously.


    Dr. Robinson, a highly skilled family doctor with forty years of experience, was well-trusted by the affluent residents of the neighborhood. Her proximity made her the preferred choice over a hospital visit for any household in need.


    "Ms. Davis has ingested a potent toxin. I''ve given her some medication and she''s on an IV now. She should recover soon," Dr. Robinson replied calmly.


    "Thank you, Dr. Robinson. Please, keep this matter confidential."


    "As a doctor, I adhere to my professional ethics," Dr. Robinson responded coolly, indifferent to Brianna''sck of trust. She was, after all, an outsider here.


    Watching Hannah''s flushed face, Brianna felt a mix of confusion and anger.


    After escaping Eric''s arms, E ran straight to Hannah''s room, panting heavily. She paused to catch her breath before entering.


    "Mom, how is Hannah? She only had one drink, how could she be so intoxicated?" E asked, feigning concern and bewilderment.


    Brianna nced at E, suppressing her fury.


    "Hannah''s fine. She must have had an allergic reaction to something, which made her particrly susceptible to alcohol," Brianna replied, her tone steady.


    E widened her eyes in surprise. "Is that so? I was so worried!"


    "Today was supposed to be your big day, and it turned out like this. Do you me me?" Brianna asked, maintaining her calm and motherly demeanor despite the evening''s disaster.


    "Of course not, Mom. No one could have predicted this," E said sweetly, though inwardly she sneered. She wasn''t a child anymore. If it weren''t for these two scheming against her, Hannah wouldn''t be in this state.


    At that moment, Hannah began to stir. As she realized where she was and saw E, a surge of anger and humiliation overcame her. Her carefully crafted image was shattered!


    She wanted to keep herposure, but recalling how she had embarrassed herself in front of her crush at the party, she couldn''t contain her fury. Hannah red at E and screamed, "It''s all your fault! You ruined everything, you bitch!"


    "Hannah!" Brianna barked, shooting her a warning look to calm down.


    "You got drunk and now you''re ming your sister? When did you be so unreasonable?" Brianna reprimanded coldly. "Apologize to your sister immediately!"


    "But Mom! She purposely..." Hannah cut herself off, realizing she was about to reveal the truth. E smirked internally at Hannah''s stupidity.


    Brianna breathed a sigh of relief, though her frustration was palpable. She almost blew their cover!


    "Shut up! Lie down and stop acting crazy!"


    Brianna turned to E with a look of exasperation. "E, don''t mind her. She''s just drunk and rambling."


    E lowered her head in mock humility, nodding slightly.


    The door suddenly swung open again¡ªRobert Davis had returned.


    Robert had been dyed by some work issues tonight, which is why he waste for E''sing-of-age party.


    When he finally arrived, he found his wife and daughters missing, and the other guests casting mocking nces his way. A trusted servant informed him that Hannah had caused a scene at the party and even hit E.


    Robert hurried to the inner rooms to find out what had happened. As he reached the top of the stairs, he heard Hannah berating E!


    At this moment, Robert''s face was livid.


    "Daddy, you''re back?" E said, her innocent smile belying the tension in the room. Robert nced coldly at her before turning his gaze to Hannah.


    Hannah felt the chill of her father''s stare and lowered her head, blushing, "Daddy..."


    "Yes, I''m back. If I didn''te, would you continue to disgrace us in front of everyone? You both have truly outdone yourselves! You''ve humiliated the Davis family!" Robert roared, veins bulging on his forehead.


    As a shrewd businessman, Robert valued the Davis family''s reputation above all else. Such a scandal would make people think they had no manners and that this mother-daughter duo bullied E at home.


    "Daddy! I... it was her..." Hannah, losing her usualposure in her anger, hastily med E.


    Furious, Robert stepped forward and pped Hannah hard across the face!


    Hannah''s cheek burned, and she looked at her father in shock, her eyes wide.


    Seeing this, E felt a surge of joy.


    Hannah, now you know what it''s like!


    Brianna watched, heartbroken and helpless, as she quickly grabbed Robert''s arm. "Why are you hitting her? She drank too much; that''s why she acted so foolishly!"


    "And getting drunk justifies this madness? What kind of mother lets her daughter drink so much? People will think the Davis family is so poor we can''t even afford decent wine!" Robert snapped, shaking off Brianna''s hand in disgust. "You, as a woman, not only contribute nothing to thepany but also add to my worries! Do you know what people are saying? They say you and your daughter bully the original wife''s child! You appear kind, but you''re a viper underneath!"


    Robert''s thunderous voice echoed, and Brianna saw him in a fury like never before. After all, Hannah''s behavior at the party was indeed disgraceful. If this scandal spread...


    "Honey! I was just trying to build good rtions with the otherdies! How was I to know she would behave like this? I just looked away for a moment, and she had already drunk so much..."


    Brianna pleaded softly, tears welling up in her eyes as she shook Robert''s hand desperately. "Honey, I swear it wasn''t intentional! Do you think I want to see the Davis family shamed? Hannah is my daughter too, after all!"

 Chapter 8: Buying Off Newspapers to Cover Up Scandals!

    <h4>Chapter 8: Buying Off Newspapers to Cover Up Scandals!</h4>


    Robert stared at the pitiful woman before him, her chest trembling slightly with sobs. No matter what, she was his most beloved, and what she said made perfect sense.


    "Alright, this must be suppressed. There were many people on the scene, but it can''t make the papers tomorrow!"


    He shot a frustrated nce at the trembling Hannah, who, now calm and rational, no longer argued.


    E, secretly pleased, rolled her eyes and innocently suggested to Brianna, "Mommy, aren''t you close with the wives of those newspaper owners? Could you ask them for help to keep tonight''s incident from getting exposed? If that doesn''t work, let Daddy handle it."


    Brianna''s face stiffened. She was skilled at managing rtionships, but that didn''t mean everyone obeyed her.


    When did this girl be so talkative?


    Robert''s expression softened slightly, "Yes, Brianna, aren''t you good friends with some of those newspaper wives? Can you persuade them?"


    Seeing that Robert''s anger hadn''tpletely subsided, Brianna nodded reluctantly, "I can contact a few close friends first. As for the others, you can handle them, honey."


    Upon hearing this, Robert''s anger finally began to dissipate, "Alright, handle it immediately. And you, don''t cause any more trouble!"


    He red at Hannah, who bit her lip in grievance, "Daddy, I''m sorry, I was wrong... I shouldn''t have drunk so much..."


    Although she hadn''t gone mad from drinking, she couldn''t possibly tell Robert about the poisoning plot she and her mother had concocted.


    That wretch, how did she suddenly be so smart?


    "Alright, I''ll go make some calls. E, stay here and keep your sisterpany." Brianna gave E a meaningful look, then nced at Hannah.


    Her intention was clear¡ªhave Hannah test E.


    E nodded obediently, her smile radiant, "Okay, Mommy, I''ll stay with my sister. You''ve been so good to me; how could I not help you out?"


    Help out? Hmph, just wait, I''ll cause you more trouble!


    "E, thank you. Your sister went a bit wild from the alcohol and hit you a few times. Don''t take it to heart."


    Robert looked at his eldest daughter, suddenly feeling she had changed a lot. The usually spoiled and willful E now seemed so generous andposed.


    "Daddy, I didn''t mind at all. Hannah didn''t mean it!" E smiled, sitting by Hannah''s bed. "Hannah, are you feeling better now?"


    "Nothing much, I''m sorry, E, I didn''t mean it!"


    Of course, in front of Daddy, she had to restore her image! Hannah''s eyes reddened, "I didn''t mean to hit you. I was drunk. I''ll never drink again!"


    Robert looked at his two daughters and left the room with his wife.


    As soon as the door closed, E gently patted Hannah''s hand. "Hannah, you''ve always been so good to me, always letting me have my way. How could I not care about you? Besides, you only lost control because you were drunk. If I med you, wouldn''t I be forgetting all the kindness you and Mommy have shown me?"


    Seeing E being so considerate, Hannah smirked inwardly.


    "That''s good to hear... By the way, when I was picking up your earring, did you see anyone put something in my drink? I suddenly got this way and really suspect someone drugged me!"


    Hannah probed carefully.


    E looked puzzled, "How could that be? With so many people around, who could have drugged you?"


    Seeing E''s confusion, Hannah secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed E had simply picked up the wrong ss by ident and wasn''t aware of her and Mommy''s n. Besides, E was always so carefree and yful; how could she possibly have such a devious mind?


    On the surface, the two sisters exchanged smiles, each harboring their own thoughts. But Hannah still worried that someone might expose the photos of her stripping, getting drunk, and attacking E at the party.


    After dinner, Brianna walked alone into her daughter''s room and quietly closed the door.


    "E''s out walking the dog. No need to worry about eavesdroppers. Hannah, did you find out anything?" Brianna asked softly, sitting on the bed.


    Hannah shook her head, "Nothing unusual. She must have picked up the wrong ss. I drank hers!"


    "Is it really that coincidental?" Brianna was skeptical.


    "Mommy, do you think that silly girl has the brains to figure out our n?" Hannah scoffed. "Soon enough, we''ll make Daddy despise her even more!"


    "You''re right. How could that girl be clever enough to see through our schemes? Besides, that waiter was never approached by strangers, so she couldn''t have known." Brianna nodded, her smile returning as her doubts faded.


    "Mommy, I really hope she gets kicked out of the Davis family soon!" Hannah frowned, her eyes filled with disdain. "As long as she''s here, I can''t be at peace! If it weren''t for her, how would I have been so humiliated?"


    "Don''t worry, tonight''s incident will remain within our circle. I''ve already had a few friends whisper in those men''s ears," Brianna said smugly.


    Her social skills were top-notch, winning the favor of many high-societydies.


    Hearing this, Hannah finally rxed.


    "Mommy, I really want to teach her a lesson!" Hannah still couldn''t swallow her anger as she recalled her humiliation in the hall.


    "You need to stay calm! She has a huge inheritance, and no matter how much you want her gone, your daddy won''t agree. Wait until she turns twenty-five, and we can trick her out of the inheritance," Brianna whispered.


    Hannah''s eyes lit up, "Mommy, isn''t the Grand Regency Hotel hosting an auction soon?"


    "Yes, I have a n, so you don''t need to worry."


    Brianna elegantly reached out and lovingly brushed Hannah''s bangs aside. "When the timees, your daddy will despise her even more. He may not say it openly, but..."


    Hearing this, Hannah''s mood improved significantly, and she giggled with delight.


    The next morning, E hadn''t even reached the dining room when she heard Robert''s furious voice, "What''s wrong with you? You can''t even suppress this bit of news? Didn''t you say you could handle those three newspapers and leave the others to me?"

 Chapter 9: Scandal Exposed!

    <h4>Chapter 9: Scandal Exposed!</h4>


    E''s lips curled into a cold smile as she quietly descended the stairs. She saw Brianna sitting at the dining table with her head down, and Hannah standing nearby, her face flushed and tears brimming in her eyes.


    "Daddy, don''t me Mommy! Someone must be targeting the Davis family on purpose to stir up trouble!" Hannah hurriedly defended Brianna.


    Robert mmed the newspaper onto the table. E walked over, looking at Robert in surprise. "Daddy, why are you so angry? What happened?"


    "See for yourself!" Robert said coldly.


    E picked up the newspaper beside her. The entertainment section''s headline ringly read: Davis Family Feud¡ªStepmother''s Daughter Publicly Insults Birth Daughter!


    E bit her lip and tossed the newspaper into the trash. "Daddy, didn''t you say you handled it? These people write such nonsense, making others think I''m really being abused at home! And Mommy and Hannah are so good to me!"


    Seeing his eldest daughter being so sensible, Robert couldn''t help but look at her differently.


    "I managed to deal with a few newspapers, but not the one your mom''s friend works at! Now the Davis family''s reputation is in ruins. Brianna, what were you thinking? If you can''t handle it, don''t take on such big tasks!"


    Robert was furious, mming the table hard.


    Brianna was almost in tears. "Honey... my friends all promised..."


    "Promised? Hmph, they promised to expose our family''s scandal! Useless! Both mother and daughter are useless! You''ve both disgraced me!"


    With that, Robert stormed out.


    "Honey, you haven''t had breakfast..."


    "Seeing you two makes me lose my appetite!"


    Robert left inrge strides. E stood there helplessly, ncing timidly at Brianna, then at the tremblingly furious Hannah.


    Hannah picked up another newspaper and nced at it, seething with rage at how it smeared her reputation. "Mommy! How can they write about me like this? How can I go out now? How can I even go to school?"


    Hannah cried as she threw the newspaper away, suppressing the intense anger within her, wanting to tear E apart. But Brianna grabbed her.


    "Alright, it''s just a small matter. Besides, you were drunk at the time!" Brianna emphasized the words "drunk."


    E walked over and held Hannah. "Yes, Hannah, why care about those people''s opinions? You''ve always been so good to me. How could you abuse me at home? I''ll ask the maid to take a photo and post it on my Twitter!"


    Hannah shook her head. "No, sister, I don''t want to appear in the public eye right now."


    "Alright then, don''t be angry, sister... I know you''re good to me!" E sat her down. "Mommy, don''t be angry either, those people are just writing nonsense!"


    Brianna listened, coldlyughing in her heart. What a brainless girl, just like her useless mother who deserved to be tortured to death!


    This time it was an ident, but next time, this little brat won''t escape!


    Brianna chuckled softly, her eyes filled with a loving gaze. "E, you''re such a good girl. Now I can finally be at ease."


    E smiled obediently and handed Brianna her breakfast. The servants nearby, noticing the scratches on E''s face, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for her.


    In the following days, both Hannah and Brianna behaved themselves and didn''t cause any more trouble. However, a video of Hannah stripping and verbally abusing E made its way onto a forum, spreading like wildfire. Hannah earned the nickname "Stripper Girl" amongizens.


    A few dayster, a sudden thought struck E. She got up quickly to wash and dress. During this, she received a call from her friend and ssmate, Chloe Carter. Twenty minutester, E was in a taxi.


    Since Brianna and Hannah saw the previous incident as a mere ident, they didn''t think to have anyone watch E for the time being.


    Half an hourter, E arrived at a secluded brokerage firm and used her ID to open an ount.


    Having lived once before, she remembered everything clearly from when she was eighteen. She knew several dark horse stocks would skyrocket this year, multiplying several times over!


    E needed both financial power and strength right now, so she wouldn''t miss this chance.


    After sessfully opening an ount, E took a taxi to leave the brokerage. She thought the day would pass uneventfully, but the taxi brushed against a Lamborghini while making a turn.


    The taxi driver turned pale with fright, quickly jumping out of the car and kneeling in front of the Lamborghini.


    E, who knew how to drive in her past life, could tell it was the taxi driver''s fault.


    "Sir, ma''am, I didn''t mean to, please have mercy and let me go this time! I have a family to support, even tens of thousands is impossible for me to pay..." The driver, sweating profusely, looked pitifully at the woman who stepped out of the car.


    E got out as well and, seeing the driver kneeling, felt a surge ofpassion. How couldmon people like himpare to the rich? What might be pocket change to a wealthy person was an astronomical sum to this driver.


    The woman had borate makeup, a sexy short dress, and curly hair, her red high heels clicking sharply on the ground.


    "Are you blind? How can you drive like this? If you can''t drive, don''te out and make a fool of yourself! Look at my car, just look at it! You think kneeling will absolve you of responsibility? You lowlifes think you can get away with this?"


    She went on and on, making the driver''s face flush with shame.


    "Let''s call the police first. Ifpensation is needed, I''ll pay for it," E said calmly, looking at the arrogant woman. The woman, around twenty, sneered upon seeing E, who looked even younger.


    "Oh, what do we have here? A little princess ying the Good Samaritan?" The woman''s crimson lips curled into a mocking smile.


    E couldn''t be bothered with such a woman. She turned to the driver, "Sir, please stand up. I''ll handle thepensation."


    The driver''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mouth forming an O.


    What a contrast!


    Both young women looked wealthy, but their attitudes were worlds apart. One was unbearably arrogant, the other kind and approachable. It was eye-opening!


    Seeing E''s calm demeanor, the young woman was infuriated and coldly retorted, "Hmph, if you''re paying, then get me a new Lamborghini!"

 Chapter 10: Coming to the Rescue!

    <h4>Chapter 10: Coming to the Rescue!</h4>


    E pursed her lips slightly. Although she needed connections the most right now, this woman''s behavior was truly infuriating.


    The taxi driver stood up trembling, looking pitifully at E and the woman.


    At this moment, a man stepped out of the Lamborghini. He narrowed his eyes, exuding a dangerous aura. "Harper Carter, since when did my car be yours?"


    E was stunned for a moment. The voice sounded familiar. When she looked up, she was speechless. How could she run into this man here?


    The man wore a ck suit, his expressionzy with a hint of coldness between his brows, and his eyes gleamed menacingly. He smiled charmingly at E, "Miss Davis, what a coincidence."


    Indeed, it was a coincidence, to meet the man she had been avoiding here.


    "Quite a coincidence, Mr. Nelson!" E nodded slightly. "Is this your car? Not thisdy''s?"


    The woman''s face flushed instantly. She stomped her foot and red at E, quickly sidling up to Eric, wrapping her arm around his, and said sweetly, "Oh, Eric, I was just kidding!"


    So, the car wasn''t hers. That made things easier!


    The driver stood on the side, looking mournful, not knowing what to do.


    A trace of displeasure shed in Eric''s eyes. He coldly removed the hand from her arm, "I don''t know you well, and you have no right to joke with me. Judging by how spirited you were just now, you don''t seem to be feeling dizzy anymore?"


    Harper''s face alternated between red and white. She had found an excuse with great difficulty and managed to pressure Eric''s sister into getting him to reluctantly agree to take her home. But she hadn''t expected to run into such an ident halfway.


    "Oh, Eric, I was just angry because your car got hit! You wouldn''t me me for acting on my own, would you?" Harper forced a gentle smile, confident that she could handle Eric.


    "My business is none of your concern." Eric''s lips curved into a brilliant smile, but his eyes were icy. This dangerously seductive man''s smile made E''s heart race.


    Harper''s smile froze.


    E lightly curved her lips, "So, this car doesn''t belong to thedy... Mr. Nelson, how about this ident..."


    "How about youpensate, is that right?" Eric turned to look at E, his deep eyes carrying a faint smile. "I know you''re not short of money, but neither am I. If you must help, why not leave your phone number, and I''ll let the driver off."


    E nced at the dejected driver and reluctantly nodded, "Alright, I''ll give it to Mr. Nelson."


    With that, she quickly wrote down her number and handed it to him.


    Eric chuckled, "Miss Davis, your driver doesn''t seem well. How about I take you home?"


    The driver shivered upon hearing this, feeling weak and sweating profusely. Although this kinddy helped him out, he had indeed hit this man''s car, and since the man said he wasn''t feeling well, he could only go along with it.


    "Yes, yes, this kinddy, thank you for helping me today... but I''m really feeling dizzy and can''t take you home."


    The driver forced a smile, while E, feeling helpless, understood that the driver had no other choice.


    "Eric, didn''t you say you were going to take me home?" Harper hurriedly blocked Eric as she saw E about to get into the car.


    A hint of irritation shed in Eric''s eyes. "Can''t you hail a cab yourself? Or do you think I''m your driver?"


    With that, Eric pushed E into the car and mmed the door shut.


    Harper''s face alternated between red and white with anger. She had beauty and a great figure, while that woman had nothing, yet she had caught Eric''s attention?


    She watched helplessly as the Lamborghini sped away, tears of frustration streaming down her face.


    "Stupid bitch, don''t let me catch you, or else..."


    Inside the car, the atmosphere was tense and quiet. E sat silently, staring at the passing scenery outside. She didn''t know what to say and didn''t want to get entangled with Eric.


    What confused her the most was that she really couldn''t tell if this man was a friend or a foe.


    "By the way, Hannah is recovering ..." E began.


    "I told you I''m not interested in her. I''m more interested in you." Eric chuckled, his eyes glinting, making E momentarily lose herposure.


    "You..." E was surprised. How could Eric be so direct with someone he barely knew?


    "You don''t seem to like me very much, do you?" Eric nced at E, feeling puzzled. This girl was only seventeen or eighteen,cking the mature allure of Harper, yet he was inexplicably drawn to her.


    Perhaps it was her uniqueness and intrigue, unlike Harper, who was always coquettish and boring.


    "No, Mr. Nelson, you''re overthinking!" E quickly denied.


    She didn''t like Eric, but she couldn''t say she hated him either.


    "But every time you see me, you look displeased."


    "Not at all, Mr. Nelson. You must be imagining things." E smiled, a breeze-like smile, though a hint of nervousness shed in her eyes.


    Eric snorted. He could see the avoidance in her eyes, yet she tried to deceive him?


    "Is your stepmother treating you well?"


    "She''s okay," E replied ndly.


    Eric asked no more, and E maintained her silence, sitting quietly.


    The car stopped in front of her house. E thanked him and hurriedly unbuckled her seatbelt, eager to leave.


    Eric''s face darkened, exuding a chilling aura. He grabbed E, pulling her into his arms.


    E gasped, meeting Eric''s eyes in panic. "Mr. Nelson..."


    "You seem eager to get away from my car."


    "Mr. Nelson, you''ve misunderstood. I didn''t mean it that way. Everyone wants to climb up to you, and I''m no exception!"


    E smiled charmingly, her usual calm demeanor now captivating.


    Eric felt his heart stir, a teasing smile on his lips. "Then show me how you n to climb up to me. Kiss me? Seduce me? Or entice me?"


    E''s face turned crimson. She hadn''t expected him to be so straightforward.


    Seeing her hesitation, Eric''s gaze darkened. E was right, everyone wanted to climb up to him.


    As a leading candidate to inherit the Nelson Group, Eric had an impressive future ahead of him. His ruthless business tactics earned him Old Mr. Nelson''s admiration, and many believed Eric would be the future heir.


    But this girl, every time she saw him, acted as if he were the gue!

 Chapter 11: Sudden Intimacy!

    <h4>Chapter 11: Sudden Intimacy!</h4>


    "Mr. Nelson, everyone has their own methods. I don''t need to be like other women," E said diplomatically.


    The closeness between them was overwhelming. His hot breath on her face made her blush even more.


    Eric chuckled, "So your tactic is to y hard to get, pretending to be reserved?"


    E paused slightly, her beautiful eyes sparkling with mischief. "Mr. Nelson, you''re very perceptive!"


    Her rosy lips glistened enticingly, herrge, watery eyes held a cool expression, cool yet full of allure.


    "Since you''ve put so much effort into this, I might as well grant you your wish!" Eric couldn''t resist any longer and grabbed the back of her head, pressing her down suddenly.


    E was caught off guard by his sudden kiss. Her eyes widened in shock as she felt his lips against hers. He pried her mouth open with reckless abandon, sending an electric current through her lips, causing her heart to race and her face to flush.


    The unfamiliarity of his masculine scent terrified her. His wild kiss left E''s body feeling weak, and his hand was already inside her clothing, a prelude to a crime.


    Frightened, E pushed against him with all her might, but his weight pinned her down like a mountain. In a mix of anger and fear, she bit down hard on Eric''s lip. He winced in pain, giving her the opportunity to push him away and scramble out of the car.


    By the time Eric recovered, E had already jumped out and was striding toward the vi. He watched her retreating figure with narrowed eyes. This girl was truly interesting!


    A faint pain throbbed in his lip. "E, you''re a little wildcat, but I like it!"


    As the saying goes, the harder it is to get something, the more you want it. Eric''s interest in E grew even stronger at that moment.


    When E returned home, Brianna wasn''t there, and Hannah was watching TV. She went to her room, opened herptop, and called Chloe to borrow a million dors. Coupled with the two million in her ount, she now had three million to invest in stocks.


    E had been pampered by Brianna and Robert, who treated her well only because they wanted her shares in the future. So, every month, they gave her tens of thousands for living expenses.


    In the past, E had spentvishly on luxury items. She nced at the expensive nes and other itemsid out, realizing they could be pawned.


    Without hesitation, E left the house again, this time sneaking out through the back door without Hannah noticing.


    After pawning her valuable items, E secured another three million.


    Three million added to the previous three million made six million. If she could multiply it, she''d have tens of millions!


    E took a deep breath, silently vowing, Brianna, one day, I''ll make sure you lose everything!


    A few dayster, Brianna took E to the most famous luxury market in S City, to a well-known foreign brand''s boutique.


    "Miss, please bring out the evening gown I reserved," Brianna said with a smile.


    The salesgirls respectfully brought out the dress Brianna had ordered.


    As soon as the dress was disyed, E and Hannah''s eyes lit up.


    The dress was stunning!


    E raised an eyebrow slightly. "Mom, is this dress for me?"


    "Of course, it''s for you. You''ve always loved this brand''s evening gowns, so I had this one custom-made just for you. There''s an auction tomorrow night, and you can wear it there! You''ll be the star of the show!" Brianna replied with a warm smile.


    E''s eyes widened in surprise. In her previous life, she had loved attending auctions, and it was at tomorrow night''s auction that Brianna had bought her favorite crown, the Aurora Diadem¡ªthe same crown she had worn the night she was murdered.


    However, it was also because of this extravagant spending that Robert grew increasingly disdainful of her. He believed that a spendthrift daughter could never be the heir to the Davis family.


    Robert''s kindness toward her was always just a ploy to gain control of her shares in the future.


    When she turned twenty-five, and had the ability to use her shares, Robert begged her to transfer all of them to him unconditionally, iming that the Davis Group was in crisis and only E could save it.


    Naively, she handed over her shares, not realizing it was all a ruse. There was no crisis, and the day after she learned the truth was her birthday¡ªthe day she fell to her death.


    "I do love going to auctions. This dress is beautiful, Mom. How much did it cost?" E asked with a grateful smile.


    "Miss Davis, your mother is so good to you!" one of the salesgirls remarked, smiling.


    E''s smile grew even brighter.


    "It wasn''t too expensive. As long as you like it, that''s all that matters," Brianna replied.


    E turned to the salesgirl, "Miss, how much is this evening gown?"


    Brianna was slightly taken aback but quickly smiled and answered, "The dress cost about five hundred thousand dors, but it''s nothing. Just consider it a gift from me."


    Five hundred thousand dors! Exactly like in her previous life.


    E''s heart was racing. Aside from the unexpected presence of Eric, everything was happening just as it had before.


    But that was fine; it wouldn''t interfere with her ns.


    "Mom! This dress is so expensive!" E eximed, gently stroking the fabric with delight.


    "Honey, whatever you like, Mom will get for you. It''s just money, don''t worry about it," Hannah chimed in, smiling knowingly.


    Rumors had been rampant about her mistreating E at home and being jealous of her status as the eldest daughter of the Davis family.


    Now, Hannah was eager to redeem her image.


    "Hannah is right. Mom has always treated me like her own daughter, but because of that... I can''t ept this dress. Hannah always wears my old clothes. This time, I want to give this to Hannah. Our sizes are simr anyway," E said, smiling as she handed the dress to Hannah.


    Both Hannah and Brianna were stunned, almost unable to believe what E had just done.


    Was this girl out of her mind?


    E had always loved luxury items. As long as they were expensive, she would want them, no matter who designed them.


    But today, she was willing to give the evening gown to Hannah?


    "Sis, how can I take your dress? You should wear it! It''s Mom''s special gift to you," Hannah said, ying the role of the selfless sister.

 Chapter 12: Setting the Trap!

    <h4>Chapter 12: Setting the Trap!</h4>


    E shook her head and pouted angrily, "Hannah, if you refuse again, I''ll really be upset! I always wear the most expensive clothes, while you... I''m embarrassed by it. If you don''t ept, then don''t consider me your sister!"


    With E putting it that way, Hannah didn''t know how to refuse anymore. Brianna''s lips twitched slightly before she smiled faintly, "Hannah, since E insists, you should wear it."


    If Hannah kept declining and E got upset, it would definitely displease Robert, which wouldn''t be worth it.


    "Alright!" Hannah agreed, feeling a bit shocked. She hadn''t expected E to treat her this way.


    Something felt off, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    E was secretly pleased. Although this mother and daughter pair appeared to ept her "gift," she knew Hannah wouldn''t wear that evening gown to the auction.


    As expected, the next evening, Hannah wore a simple white evening dress. It was understated yet highlighted her perfect figure.


    Overall, Hannah was curvier than E, who appeared more slender. Hannah''s allure was diminished somewhat by the simplicity of her dress.


    "Hannah, why aren''t you wearing the evening gown from yesterday? Don''t you like it?" E asked, looking disappointed, her lips pouting slightly.


    Brianna quickly smiled, "E, your sister is still young. Wearing such an expensive gown might make her aughingstock."


    "Why would it be aughingstock? Can''t the Davis family afford such clothes? Besides, with you dressed so simply, people might think you''re mistreating Hannah!" Eughed lightly, running over to take Hannah''s hand. "Hannah, you must wear that gown. It''s so perfect, it would be a shame not to. We already bought it, and with the Davis family''s wealth, why wouldn''t we afford it?"


    "Besides, I heard a lot of eligible bachelors will be at this auction!" E winked yfully, a hint of regret in her eyes.


    Hannah loved the evening gown too, but Brianna hadn''t allowed her to wear it, so she had reluctantly put on the white dress.


    "Mom, E is right. There''s no harm in me wearing it this once!"


    "Well... it might not be appropriate," Brianna said, hesitating.


    The Davis family was wealthy, but Robert advocated frugality. If he found out that the evening gown cost five hundred thousand dors, he would be heartbroken.


    "Please, Mom, let Hannah wear it! I don''t want people to think she''s jealous of me. I always get the best things! It''s really unfair to Hannah!" E eximed, pretending to be upset.


    Brianna sneered inwardly. Children were just children. Getting upset over such trivial matters, this little brat was easy to manipte.


    "Yeah, Mom, I heard from the driver that Dad won''t be back tonight. Didn''t you get his call?" Hannah suddenly remembered that Robert was on a business trip and had been extremely busytely.


    Brianna thought for a moment. Newspapers and magazines wouldn''t write about how expensive Hannah''s dress was, so it wouldn''t really matter.


    Finally, Brianna agreed to Hannah''s request.


    Half an hourter, Hannah stepped into the car, feeling triumphant in her luxurious evening gown.


    Her mood was exceptionally good. She believed she would be the center of attention tonight, catching the eyes of all the eligible bachelors. With her beauty, figure, and this striking gown along with her youthful skin...


    Thinking about it, Hannah felt as if her heart would soar. She could already picture the mysterious gentleman at the charity g, aiming Cupid''s arrow at her.


    Not long after, the three of them arrived at the auction venue.


    The scene was filled with elegantly dressed men and women, moving gracefully. The auction was set to start in ten minutes.


    E followed Brianna to their seats and suddenly noticed Mrs. Taylor seated right next to her.


    Mrs. Taylor greeted them warmly, but her expression darkened upon seeing Brianna and Hannah.


    "So, you''vee too? Looking to bid on something nice for Hannah, I suppose? My, my, Hannah''s dress is stunning. It must have cost a fortune. Meanwhile, my dear E is dressed so inly!"


    Ever since theirst encounter, Mrs. Taylor had held a grudge against Brianna.


    Brianna forced a smile, staying silent. She didn''t dare mention the dress''s five hundred thousand dor price tag in front of these women.


    Hannah smiled gracefully, "Mrs. Taylor, this evening gown is indeed lovely and expensive. My sister was kind enough to give it to me."


    "As if she had a choice? Imagine if she wore such a beautiful dress and you secretly envied her¡ªwhat a disaster that would be!" Mrs. Taylor sneered, and the otherdies around them joined in with mockingughter.


    Brianna and Hannah''s faces turned extremely unpleasant, prompting E to quickly step in, "Let''s not argue. The auction is about to start."


    Brianna smirked internally at E''s attempt to smooth things over.


    Thanks to E''s intervention, thedies quieted down.


    The auction began with the first item, a vase crafted by an artist from Country K, featuring abstract and intricate patterns.


    E wasn''t particrly interested in such items, but a familiar voice caught her attention. She looked over and, to her surprise, saw Eric!


    He was here too! Eric raised an eyebrow and curved his lips into a teasing smile, causing E to quickly avert her gaze.


    What bad luck! She couldn''t seem to escape him. Was this fate?


    "Mom, look at that man. Who is he?" Hannah asked excitedly, pointing at Eric. Following her gaze, Brianna saw a strikingly handsome young man, exuding an aura of nobility and arrogance.


    His sharp presencemanded respect from everyone around him.


    "That young man... he looks familiar, like Old Mr. Nelson. Could he be Old Mr. Nelson''s grandson, Eric?" Brianna whispered. "Eric hasn''t been back for long, but his overseaspany has already flourished under his leadership."


    Hannah''s eyes lit up with excitement upon hearing this.


    So, Eric wasn''t just handsome but also highly capable¡ªa genius in the business world, no less!


    Who wouldn''t want such a husband?


    "Mom, I really like him," Hannah murmured softly.

 Chapter 13: The Auction Showdown!

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Auction Showdown!</h4><subtxt> Brianna nced at the man not far away and smiled slightly. "I think Eric is good too. Don''t worry, Mommy will keep an eye on him for you."


    Hannah felt her anxiety ease at her mother''s words. If her mom approved of Eric, she had a better chance of getting closer to him.


    "Next up is the second auction item¡ªthe Aurora Diadem! Ladies and gentlemen, this crown was crafted by a renowned designer from Country Q..." The female host introduced the Aurora Diadem with a bright smile.


    E watched intently, remembering how much she had loved it in her previous life and how she had begged Brianna to bid for it. However, this time, she wouldn''t be so easily fooled.


    "E, do you like the Aurora Diadem?" Brianna asked softly.


    E nodded. "I do! Look at it¡ªit''s stunning! It exudes grandeur and elegance..."


    "The starting bid is one million. Mrs. Davis, are you willing to bid for this crown for E?" Mrs. Taylor interjected coldly.


    In her past life, E would have started begging at this point, but now she simply pressed her lips together and smiled, staring wistfully at the crown.


    "Why wouldn''t I? If E likes something and I can buy it, I''ll get it for her. Isn''t that right, E?" Brianna said with a gentleugh, her eyes filled with doting affection.


    E''s eyes crinkled with a smile. "Mommy, you''re so good to me!"


    Mrs. Taylor''s face tightened, but before she could speak, E gave her a reassuring look, filled with confidence. Mrs. Taylor hesitated and closed her mouth.


    "Five million!"


    "Seven million!"


    "Ten million!"


    The bids kepting, showing just how much interest the Aurora Diadem garnered. Its allurey in the exquisite rubies embedded in it, making it worth every penny.


    "Ten million and five hundred thousand!" Brianna raised her paddle.


    E felt a surge of joy. The cunning fox had taken the bait!


    "Twelve million!" another woman countered defiantly, casting a critical nce at Brianna.


    Brianna smiled calmly and raised her paddle again. "Thirteen million!"


    "Fifteen million!" the woman continued to increase the price, ring at Brianna.


    E smiled faintly while Hannah secretly smirked, thinking E would surely fail this time, displeasing their father and making it easier for her and Brianna to get rid of E without repercussions.


    E''s eyes sparkled with a hint of light, but she remained silent.


    "Fifteen and a half million!"


    "Sixteen million!" Brianna raised her paddle once more, her confident smile indicating she was determined to win the Aurora Diadem.


    The woman, Mrs. Wilson, a member of a prestigious literary family in S City and the wife of a painter, bit her lip. Her passion for luxury items was well-known.


    "Sixteen and a half million!"


    Gasps filled the room as Mrs. Wilson announced the price. Sixteen and a half million was indeed a steep price for the Aurora Diadem.


    Brianna gritted her teeth, her face full of unwillingness. E timely whispered, "Mom, maybe we should let it go. It''s too expensive!"


    "No way! I must get it!" Brianna raised her paddle again. "Seventeen million!"


    Mrs. Wilson''s face flushed with anger as she red at Brianna, refusing to give up the Aurora Diadem. "Seventeen and a half million!" she shouted.


    Brianna shot Mrs. Wilson a fierce look and, as if to spite her, raised her bid. "Neen million!" Let''s see if this woman still wants topete!


    Although Mrs. Wilson adored the Aurora Diadem, she knew she couldn''t outbid Brianna. However, she didn''t want to let Brianna win so easily and provocatively countered, "Neen and a half million!"


    Brianna nearly ground her teeth to dust but couldn''t back down now. She forced herself to continue, "Twenty million!"


    Mrs. Wilson''s goal was achieved. She gave Brianna a mocking nce and stopped bidding, delighted to see Brianna spend so much more money.


    "Twenty million once, twenty million twice, twenty million thrice! Sold! Thedy with paddle number 038, please proceed to the back to finalize the payment..." The host announced cheerfully, making a point to remind everyone.


    Brianna sighed in relief and gave Mrs. Taylor a calm look. "As long as E likes it, I''m willing to buy it."


    Mrs. Taylor''s expression wasplex, while E looked at Brianna with apparent confusion. "Mom, twenty million is too much. Why did you bid so high?"


    "You like it, so I bought it for you," Brianna replied gently.


    "Mom, I can''t ept such an expensive crown. What if Dad scolds me?" E shook her head.


    "Silly girl, your dad dotes on you. He won''t scold you. Besides, I bought it for you. What are you afraid of?" Briannaughed softly, her eyes full of motherly love.


    Hannah felt a deep pang of jealousy. She was also Daddy''s daughter, but why did this wretched woman always get the best things?


    Twenty minutester, Brianna emerged from the back, the auction almost over. E, Hannah, and Mrs. Taylor were waiting in the lounge.


    Brianna entered, smiling brightly as she ced the royal blue box in front of E. "E, look, it''s the Aurora Diadem, your favorite crown!"


    E''s eyes widened as she opened the box, revealing the dazzling crown nestled inside.


    The surroundingdies all looked at E with envy.


    Having such a doting stepmother, indeed, life treated people differently!


    E calmly closed the box and put it into her bag. After bidding farewell to Mrs. Taylor, she left with Brianna and Hannah.


    As they exited the lounge, a handsome young man walked towards them, his hands in his pockets, looking leisurely. Two bodyguards followed him, one carrying a long box, evidently holding a painting.


    E and Brianna left before the auction''s final item was presented, so they didn''t know what Eric had purchased.


    Seeing Eric ahead, Hannah felt a surge of joy. She quickly stepped past E to stand in front of him. "Mr. Nelson, hello, I''m Hannah. It''s a pleasure to meet you here!"


    Hannah''s forwardness made Brianna frown slightly. Her daughter was too impatient!


    She hadn''t figured out what kind of woman Eric liked, and Hannah''s rash approach might be inappropriate.


    Eric looked at Hannah with a yful smile on his lips. "E''s sister?"


    "Y-Yes!" Despite hearing the most disliked title, Hannah tried to maintain her smile.


    "Mr. Nelson, you know my sister?" Hannah nced at E in surprise.


    "Of course, she''s much more interesting than you. Isn''t that right, Miss E?" Eric''s words immediately darkened Hannah''s face and made Brianna awkwardly tug at the corners of her mouth.


    E felt the burning gaze on her and reluctantly lifted her head.


    In her past life, she had only heard faint rumors about Eric, known to be sharp-tongued and cunning, so she never wanted to get involved with him.


    But he always seemed to be lingering around her.</subtxt>

 Chapter 14: Mutual Framing!

    <h4>Chapter 14: Mutual Framing!</h4>


    "Mr. Nelson, you must be joking!" E yfully blinked her eyes. Eric felt more amused; this girl was clearly putting on an innocent act for her malicious stepmother and hypocritical sister.


    "I''m not joking. I''m interested in you, so tonight, I''m giving you this painting, Interwoven Light and Shadow," Eric said with a teasing smile, raising an eyebrow. With a wave of his hand, the bodyguard stepped forward and respectfully handed the long box to E.


    E was taken aback, staring dumbfounded at Eric''s smiling face.


    What is this guy up to? He knows I need to be wary of Brianna, yet he''s openly showing me favor in front of them. Isn''t he just trying to make enemies for me?


    "Oh my gosh! Interwoven Light and Shadow¡ªisn''t that the painting that was just auctioned for thirty million?"


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson bought it for thirty million. I heard it''s by a rising artist from Country S, even the President has met him!"


    "That''s amazing! To give away thirty million without a blink, does Mr. Nelson fancy Miss Davis?"


    "The eldest Miss Davis is quite something, remember the charity g? She stood up for her sister even after being beaten by the second miss!"


    The surroundingdies whispered among themselves, making Hannah''s face turn red and white. She could hardly believe her eyes!


    How could such a handsome, powerful man like Eric be interested in E, this skinny woman? Sure, E was pretty, but Hannah considered herself far superior!


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Nelson. I can''t ept such an expensive gift," E shook her head, lowering her eyes, not daring to look Eric in the eye.


    Eric squinted slightly, this girl dared to reject him in public?


    "Sis, how can you be so ungrateful? Mr. Nelson admires you, that''s why he gave you this painting... Mr. Nelson, my sister is too stubborn, I''m really sorry, please don''t me her." Hannah quickly stepped forward, curving her beautiful lips. Any other man would have been tempted by her gentle voice and affectionate gaze.


    But Eric merely nced at her briefly. "Of course, I won''t me her. No matter how stubborn, I won''t give the painting to you."


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Hannah''s face turned crimson with shame. Brianna quickly pulled her back a few steps. "Mr. Nelson, please don''t mind, Hannah is still young and speaks without thinking..."


    "Then Mrs. Davis should put in more effort. After all, you''re her biological mother. As the saying goes, like mother, like daughter." Eric''s lips curved into an enchanting smile.


    "I... I will. Thank you, Mr. Nelson, for your advice!" Brianna''s face turned the color of liver, awkwardly smiling in response.


    "Girl, if you don''t ept it, I''ll have it sent to your vi anyway. If you have the guts, you can throw it away like trash," Eric turned to her, his deep eyes showing resolute determination.


    E had no choice; outright refusal would offend him.


    But epting his gift would only make Brianna and Robert more wary of her.


    "Then I won''t be polite, thank you, Mr. Nelson." E epted the box from the bodyguard withposure.


    Immediately, all eyes were on E, their intense stares almost burning her.


    This was a painting worth thirty million!


    And the giver was the strikingly prominent Eric!


    Everyone wondered why Eric was interested in a girl who had juste of age.


    Eric raised an eyebrow in satisfaction. "That''s the smart girl. Good, if you need anything, call me. Big brother has your back!"


    With that, he left triumphantly.


    E was speechless.


    She hadn''t agreed to anything, and now he was calling himself her big brother? What did she do to deserve such attention from him?


    Hannah and Brianna were bleeding inside, but they had to hide it. Hannah, concealing the cold gleam in her eyes, took E''s hand and they left together.


    Back home, E had just opened the box in her bag when Robert returned from a business trip. Seeing the Aurora Diadem on the table, he was taken aback.


    "Is this... the Aurora Diadem?"


    The auction had been widely publicized, and as a businessman, Robert was naturally aware of such news. The Aurora Diadem was the highlight of the auction; how could he not recognize it?


    "Yes, Daddy, it''s the Aurora Diadem that Mommy won!" E said excitedly, smiling brightly.


    Brianna and Hannah exchanged a knowing look, both smiling faintly, convinced that E was in for it this time.


    "You bought this?"


    "Yes, E said she liked it, so I bid for it." Brianna yed the role of the dutiful wife and mother.


    "E, what''s going on? Why did you bid for such an expensive crown?" Robert struggled to contain his anger, not wanting to upset his daughter.


    As a parent, it was normal for him to voice his concerns, and Robert didn''t want to bottle up his frustration.


    "Don''t be angry, E rarely likes anything!" Brianna feigned concern, holding onto Robert''s arm, her face full of smiles.


    Hannah smiled slightly. "Daddy, sister has always favored such luxury items. Please don''t be mad."


    Her words, while seemingly defending E, subtly reminded Robert of E''s supposed extravagance.


    E shot Hannah a surprised and hurt look before turning slowly to Robert. "Daddy, how can you me me? Mommy bought it! Mommy, I can''t ept such an expensive crown!"


    Brianna''s face darkened. "E, you clearly said you liked it!"


    E shook her head innocently. "Mommy, I did say I liked it, but I never asked you to bid on it! When the price reached sixteen and a half million, I told you to stop, but you didn''t listen! If Daddy doesn''t believe me, he can ask Mrs. Taylor, she was there too!"


    "What? Sixteen and a half million?" Robert felt his blood pressure spike!


    Growing up in poverty, Robert''s life improved after marrying E''s mother, thanks to the support from his wife''s family, which helped him build Davis Group. For the past twenty years, Robert had poured his heart and soul into his work, striving for thepany''s future with all his might.


    As a result, Robert was always frugal with daily expenses and hated unnecessary spending, especially on luxury items for the women in his family. And now, a crown for sixteen and a half million? How could he not be furious?


    "Daddy, Mommy finally won it for twenty million. When she was bidding against Mrs. Wilson, I told her to stop... I never said I had to have it, Daddy, it''s really not my fault..." E''s eyes reddened as she looked at Robert, feeling wronged.


    Robert''s face grew darker, anger boiling over. He looked at Brianna, his voice low but menacing, "Twenty million!?"

 Chapter 15: Unveiling the Hypocrisy!

    <h4>Chapter 15: Unveiling the Hypocrisy!</h4>


    Brianna panicked instantly. "Honey... I heard E say she liked it, so I thought she wanted it. That¡¯s why I bid on it... She has always loved these kinds of things..."


    "Mom! How can you me me? I never said I wanted to bid on it because it¡¯s too expensive. Daddy works so hard to earn money; how could I spend it so recklessly? I used to be thoughtless, but seeing Daddy¡¯s gray hair, I can¡¯t bear to do that anymore... With Daddy working so hard, how could I keep buying luxury items? I also want Mommy to return Hannah¡¯s half-million-dor evening gown to the store..."


    E pouted pitifully. "But I was afraid Mommy would scold me..."


    Brianna¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and Hannah was stunned, looking at E in disbelief.


    This bitch, how could she say such things?


    "Daddy, Mommy just spoils E too much; that¡¯s why she did it. Please don¡¯t me her!" Hannah quickly tried to defend Brianna.


    "Daddy, I¡¯ve grown up now and don¡¯t need you to protect me so excessively! Mommy, please stop buying me luxury items from now on!" E whispered, walking over to gently shake Robert¡¯s arm, her eyes full of sorrow.


    Robert angrily shook off Brianna¡¯s hand and patted E¡¯s shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry, Daddy doesn¡¯t me you..."


    He then looked up, coldly ring at Brianna and Hannah. "E never said she wanted it, but you bid it up to twenty million. You¡¯ve really made me proud!"


    Brianna¡¯s face crumpled. "I¡¯m sorry, Honey, I..."


    "And this dress cost half-million-dor? Do you think money falls from the sky?"


    Furious, Robert pped Brianna across the face!


    He allowed his daughters to dress elegantly, but a twenty-million-dor crown was outrageous! A half-million-dor dress was sheer extravagance!


    To Robert, these things had no real value!


    Brianna was knocked back onto the sofa, and Hannah rushed to support her, terrified. "Mom, are you okay? Daddy, how could you hit Mommy? It¡¯s all because of that bitch..."


    "Hannah!" Brianna snapped, cutting off her daughter¡¯s words.


    Though Hannah was usually shrewd, her anger got the best of her in this moment, causing her to lose her usualposure.


    "How dare you! What did you just say?" Robert roared. His eldest daughter still held ten percent of Davis Group¡¯s shares. If she became dissatisfied with him, he risked losing the chance to secure those shares.


    So, in Robert¡¯s mind, Brianna and Hannah couldn¡¯tpete with E¡¯s importance right now.


    On top of Brianna¡¯s extravagant bid for the Aurora Diadem, Robert was already resentful. Now, with his younger daughter¡¯s insolence, his fury knew no bounds!


    "Daddy, I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s our fault!" Hannah sobbed, tears streaming down her face.


    Daddy¡¯s growing disdain for her and Mommy was entirely because of this bitch...


    E gently tugged on Robert¡¯s sleeve and spoke softly, "Daddy, please don¡¯t be angry. It was my fault. If I had been more firm in saying no to the crown... I did try to stop it, but Mommy insisted on bidding for it. She did it for my sake. Please, don¡¯t be mad, okay?"


    Robert looked at his obedient and understanding daughter and sighed, "E, you¡¯ve really grown up. I¡¯m relieved. You two should reflect on yourselves¡ªhow could you be outdone by a child?"


    Robert¡¯s anger simmered as E quickly smiled and said, "Daddy, don¡¯t be upset. You just got back from a business trip and must be tired. Let¡¯s have dinner first."


    In her past life, Robert had returned at this exact time, so E had nned everything perfectly.


    Brianna, Hannah, you won¡¯t get the chance to nder me in front of Daddy!


    E nced pityingly at Brianna and Hannah before taking Robert¡¯s arm and leading him to the dining room.


    Brianna silently wiped away her tears, her hands trembling with hatred. Hannah clutched her hand tightly and whispered, "Mom, what do we do now?"


    Brianna¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and madness. "That bitch dares to speak like that!"


    "I think... she¡¯s gotten smarter," Hannah murmured.


    That bitch used to demand anything she liked and never heeded Robert¡¯s lectures. Now, she seemed so sensible, no longer pursuing luxury items.


    "Hmph, what change? It¡¯s just a coincidence. She probably didn¡¯t ask for the crown to avoid being scolded by your dad!" Brianna couldn¡¯t believe that the stepdaughter she had raised for over ten years had suddenly be smart.


    "Mom, should we be more careful?" Hannah whispered.


    At that moment, the servants were attending to E and Robert in the dining room, so no one heard the mother-daughter conversation.


    "Don¡¯t forget, we still have your brother. He¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s favorite, and we still have that ace up our sleeve!" Brianna sneered. Her youngest son was ten years old and spending the summer at his grandmother¡¯s ce.


    Because the grandmother adored this grandson, Brianna was happy to let her son stay there to strengthen her position in the grandmother¡¯s heart.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up, and her mood instantly brightened. Mom was right; they still had her little brother. The youngest brother was the precious heir of the Davis family!


    No matter how clever E was, in the end, the Davis family¡¯s wealth would still fall into her brother¡¯s hands.


    Meanwhile, E was dining with Robert.


    "Daddy, I heard that Mrs. Lisa from Country W ising to discuss business with you next week?" E asked with a smile.


    "How did you know that?" Robert looked at his daughter curiously.


    "It was in the newspaper. It said Davis Group was coborating with Mrs. Lisa. Daddy, you might not know, but Mrs. Lisa loves crowns. The Aurora Diadem was designed by a famous designer from Country Q. His works will be even more valuable in the future, and Mrs. Lisa would surely love it."


    E smiled, revealing her n.


    Robert wasn¡¯t foolish. Hearing his daughter, his eyes lit up. "You mean, give the Aurora Diadem to Mrs. Lisa?"


    "Yes, their family has a tradition of exchanging gifts. The Aurora Diadem would be perfect." E smiled.


    In her past life, three days after Brianna bought the crown, the designer died in a car ident, causing the price of his works to skyrocket. If Mrs. Lisa received this gift, she would be delighted.

 Chapter 16: The Turning of the Tide!

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Turning of the Tide!</h4>


    If the coboration between Mrs. Lisa and the Davis Group seeds, Robert will undoubtedly see her in a new light.


    "You¡¯re right, let¡¯s proceed as you suggested. Otherwise, twenty million would indeed be heart-wrenching. Having your mommy wear it would be such a waste!"


    Robert chuckled, while E pressed her lips together slightly. She knew her father¡¯s character all too well. For the sake of profit, he would stop at nothing.


    After the Aurora Diadem incident, Robert¡¯s attitude towards Brianna and Hannah had changed subtly, often showing dissatisfaction with the mother and daughter.


    Three dayster, the designer of the Aurora Diadem indeed died in a car ident, causing his works to be frantically spected in the market.


    That Aurora Diadem was already in Robert¡¯s hands. Although Brianna had won it at the auction, Robert saw it as E¡¯s suggestion that led him to gift the precious crown to Mrs. Lisa, thereby securing a fifty-billion-dor deal.


    To Robert, a twenty-million crown on his daughter¡¯s or wife¡¯s head was far less valuable than using it to bolster his business.


    Mrs. Lisa was full of praise for the Aurora Diadem andmended E¡¯s keen eye. Overjoyed, Robert rewarded E with a million dors.


    Brianna and Hannah were deeply resentful! Although the Aurora Diadem was no longer in their possession, it was Brianna who had originally bought it. Yet, it was E who received the reward and Robert¡¯s affection, while Brianna only faced his disapproval!


    On the surface, Brianna seemed more attentive to E. She no longer bought luxury goods for her, but whatever she bought or ate, E always came first.


    However, Brianna and Hannah had already plotted a scheme to be executed in August, one that would make E lose the Davis family¡¯s favorpletely!


    August came, with the zing sun scorching the earth, and the air seemed to shimmer with heat.


    At lunch, E sat beside Robert and handed him a ss of iced lemon water. "Dad, it¡¯s so hot today, and you¡¯ve been working so hard. Have some lemon water to cool off."


    "Heh, E is bing more and more considerate!" Robert nodded in satisfaction.


    Not to be outdone, Hannah ced a piece of roast chicken on Robert¡¯s te with a smile. "Dad, this roast chicken was made by mommy herself. She spent several hours on it. Try it, eat more, don¡¯t stay so thin!"


    Brianna nced at Hannah and secretly approved.


    "Sis, in this heat, it¡¯s better to eat something lighter. Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you agree?" E said with a naive smile.


    Brianna¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    E¡¯s words were clearly implying that Brianna hadn¡¯t considered Robert¡¯s health by preparing such greasy food in the sweltering heat!


    Robert shot an annoyed nce at Brianna, then looked at E with satisfaction. "E is right. This child truly thinks of me in everything, she¡¯s really grown up!"


    "Yes, if I doesn¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll make you worry," E said yfully, winking.


    Robertughed heartily, feeling that his once overlooked eldest daughter had indeed matured.


    On the contrary, his once well-behaved second daughter had recently been a constant disappointment.


    "Good girl,e on, E, have some more roast chicken. You¡¯re young, it¡¯s okay to eat more meat." A trace of tenderness flickered in Robert¡¯s eyes.


    E sneered inwardly. In her previous life, Robert had been deeply disappointed in her because of her constant, unchecked extravagance.


    But in this life, she would never let her father be her enemy again.


    Watching the intimate scene between father and daughter, Brianna nearly choked with anger. How had that little wench suddenly be so cunning?


    Sensing that something was increasingly amiss, she finished her meal calmly before calling Hannah into the study and shutting the door.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so upset?" Seeing Brianna¡¯s furious expression, Hannah quickly stepped forward and took her hand.


    Brianna¡¯s eyes glinted with a chilling coldness.


    "Hannah, don¡¯t you think E has been acting very strange? Just think about what¡¯s happened these past few days¡ªshe¡¯se out on top every single time!"


    Brianna said coldly, her fingers drumming the desk with a dull thud.


    Hannah¡¯s face darkened as she listened.


    Brianna was right. A lot had happened these past days, and each time, E hade out ahead.


    "Mom¡¯s right... Take what just happened as an example. Normally, she would have been ecstatic over that Aurora Diadem. But after winning it, she said she never asked you to buy it... She deliberately exposed us both to Dad."


    A trace of malice flickered in Hannah¡¯s eyes. "She implied that you were the one who bought the twenty-million-dor crown and hinted that I wore a five-hundred-thousand-dor gown... Naturally, Dad¡¯s impression of us worsened!"


    "Exactly... That girl has shown her ws! But I can¡¯t understand it. I raised that little wench to be extravagant and frivolous. How has she suddenly be so clever?"


    This was Brianna¡¯s biggest question.


    "Mom, you¡¯re right. She used to be obsessed with luxury goods and wasn¡¯t that smart... Could someone be advising her?"


    Hannah was startled, "Could it be Mrs. Taylor from that day?"


    "Impossible! Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t talk to her much, and at the auction, there was no suspicious interaction between them."


    Brianna dismissed the idea of Mrs. Taylor being the mastermind. She was too straightforward to be so calcting.


    "So, Mom, what do we do now?" Hannah gritted her teeth. "I hate that little witch! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed myself at the charity g!"


    "No rush... I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on her. We need toe up with a n in the next few days..."


    Brianna took a deep breath. The more she thought about it, the more terrifying E seemed.


    Unnoticeably, she had pushed both Brianna and her daughter into the position of being seen as spendthrifts!


    What a cunning move!


    But Brianna had weathered decades of storms. A mere girl could never be her match.


    One day, Brianna vowed to have that wench kneel at her feet, begging for life, begging for death!


    That night.


    Eyzily on her bed, having just enjoyed a soothing bath. Thinking of Brianna¡¯s furious face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "Hmph, old witch, do you think I¡¯m still the old E? I¡¯m not. I will repay you tenfold for the pain you¡¯ve caused me!"


    E¡¯s lips curled into a smile when suddenly, her phone rang.


    She nced at it, and her heartbeat quickened¡ªit was a call from Eric!

 Chapter 17: Nearly Swayed by Emotions!

    <h4>Chapter 17: Nearly Swayed by Emotions!</h4>


    E was full of curiosity about Eric. Why was he approaching her? Why did he give her the valuable painting?


    She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Eric had fallen for her at first sight, considering he was always surrounded by women.


    "Hello, Mr. Nelson." E hesitated before picking up the phone, greeting him politely.


    "Still awake, little girl?" Eric¡¯s voice, low and enticing, seemed to whisper in the night.


    "Not yet. Is there something you need, Mr. Nelson?" E maintained a courteous distance, despite the hint of intimacy in Eric¡¯s tone.


    "Your formality makes me hesitant to say anything too intimate." Eric chuckled, and E could almost see his captivating smile.


    Such a man could make any woman¡¯s heart flutter.


    "Then don¡¯t say anything intimate." E paused, feeling her face flush.


    She scolded herself inwardly. It wasn¡¯t her first time dealing with romantic interests, so why was she so flustered? Especially when she and Eric weren¡¯t even dating!


    "Heh, little girl, I find myself thinking about you. You¡¯re like a hedgehog, not just intriguing but bristling with spikes."


    "So... Mr. Nelson wants to conquer me?" E couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Did Eric have too much free time to be interested in a woman as difficult as her?


    "No, it¡¯s because you remind me of myself." Eric¡¯s voice suddenly turned serious, devoid of any humor.


    E¡¯s hand trembled slightly.


    She had made it a point to gather information about Eric over the past few days. From Mrs. Taylor, she learned that Eric¡¯s mother had died when he was eight.


    In that regard, losing a mother at a young age, they had something inmon.


    "I know you want to deal with Brianna and Hannah. How about you give me a few kisses, and I¡¯ll be your backing?" Eric¡¯s teasingugh returned.


    "Boring! Mr. Nelson, stop joking!" E¡¯s heart sank.


    This man was terrifying; he had seen through her intentions in an instant!


    However, E didn¡¯t want to rely on a man anymore. Her past with Brandon was her most painful lesson.


    "I¡¯ll give you a few days to think about it. Let me know when you¡¯ve decided. Goodnight, my little hedgehog."


    With that, Eric hung up.


    E held her phone, her mind in turmoil. Was this man really interested in her? She was only eighteen!


    Her heart raced in confusion, and it took her a long time to fall asleep. When she woke up, it was already eight in the morning.


    After freshening up, E went to the dining room, where she saw Brianna smiling at her. "E, we have a social event today. Would you like toe?"


    "Ah... no, I think I¡¯ll stay home and rest." E smiled, feeling inexplicably out of sorts, perhaps because of Eric¡¯s phone callst night.


    "Sis, there will be plenty of eligible bachelors there. You shoulde; you might meet your prince charming!" Hannah said with a grin.


    E suddenly remembered how she met Brandon in her previous life at a simr social event!


    She knew Brandon was actually Hannah¡¯s secret boyfriend. They had set her up to fall in love with Brandon, which had changed her fate forever.


    "No, I¡¯m a bit tired and want to stay home." Just thinking about Brandon¡¯s gentle face made E feel nauseous.


    This time, she really didn¡¯t want to see him again.


    "Well, alright, make sure to rest well. Oh... isn¡¯t that Mr. Nelson? He¡¯s with a new woman again?"


    Hannah eximed in surprise as she looked at the newspaper in her hands.


    E¡¯s heart sank. Eric rarely appeared in the newspapers before because he was busy handling affairs after just returning to the country. Now that he had some free time, women were flocking to him one after another?


    How could such a yboy be reliable?


    E had a moment of rity. She had nearly been swayed by that man¡¯s seductive voice and almost fallen for his charm.


    In that instant, E decided not to engage with him any further.


    Even if he was genuinely interested in her, falling for him could cost her dearly, if not her life, then certainly her heart.


    "Mr. Nelson is indeed one of the most outstanding young men in high society. Women are eager to catch his eye, and there¡¯s no shortage of those wanting to climb into his bed." Brianna said coolly.


    "Well said!" Robert¡¯s voice came from upstairs.


    E quickly stood up, "Good morning, Daddy!"


    Robert beamed at his eldest daughter, "E, you¡¯re up early."


    E smiled but said nothing more.


    "Eric had over a dozen rumored girlfriends abroad and remains just as flirtatious now that he¡¯s back. However, if any of you could marry him, you¡¯d enjoy a lifetime of luxury. And for Davis Group, it would be a tremendous boost!" Robert¡¯s eyes sparkled with ambition.


    A marriage alliance with the Nelson Group would make Davis Group one of the strongest partners, paving the way to the Fortune 500.


    Hannah¡¯s face turned red. "Daddy, it¡¯s so embarrassing to talk about this first thing in the morning."


    E smiled slightly. "Daddy, why would someone like Eric be interested in a in girl like me?"


    Robertughed heartily, "E, you¡¯re beautiful, smart, and well-behaved. How about Daddy helps create some opportunities for you?"


    Brianna and Hannah¡¯s faces immediately changed.


    "Daddy, you make it sound like I¡¯m no good. How annoying!" Hannah pouted, her face full of feigned innocence.


    "Haha, I¡¯ll create opportunities for both of you and see which one Mr. Nelson prefers. Whoever he chooses, Daddy won¡¯t neglect the other." Robert¡¯s heart softened at his youngest daughter¡¯s yful act.


    Although Hannah had made a few mistakes recently, she was still the daughter he had doted on for over a decade.


    "Sis, don¡¯t dress too extravagantly when you meet Mr. Nelson. He probably doesn¡¯t like women who unt their wealth," E said with a bright, innocent smile.


    Robert¡¯s expression darkened slightly, recalling the unpleasant events of the previous night.


    "Your sister is right. Next time, don¡¯t dress sovishly."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll remember that." Hannah shot E a cold nce, her heart filled with annoyance.


    After breakfast, Robert, Brianna, and the others left. E returned to her room and opened herptop. As soon as she essed the news site, she saw intimate photos of Eric with a beautiful model.


    In the photo, the two were very close, and Eric¡¯s arm was around the model¡¯s waist.


    The model was smiling sweetly.


    E felt a slight pang in her heart, an ufortable feeling she couldn¡¯t shake.

 Chapter 18: The Genius of Making Money!

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Genius of Making Money!</h4>


    E and Eric were not a couple, but somewhere along the line, E had developed an inexplicable sense of anticipation towards him.


    Reality proved that men, especially yboys, were indeed unreliable.


    E shook her head, deciding not to think about Eric anymore, and turned to check the stocks she had bought. Her funds had risen from six million to six point seven million.


    "Still not enough money. Even though this stock is pretty good, it feels like I¡¯m not earning enough..." E felt a bit frustrated. She had her mother¡¯s jewelry, but selling those precious items was out of the question.


    Without selling the jewelry, where could she get more money for investing in stocks?


    It was as if E had a magic touch, as she effortlessly made substantial profits by investing in stocks she remembered as ck horses.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Chloe¡¯s number.


    Chloe, born into a wealthy family, had plenty of pocket money, and she was E¡¯s best friend in her previous life.


    Despite E beingbeled as a viiness and being framed by the outwardly charitable Brianna¡ªwho got her involved in drugs a few times, made her temper vtile, and made her a lover of luxury¡ªChloe remained a true friend.


    This time, E decided to cherish their friendship, but at the moment, she desperately needed money and had to ask for Chloe¡¯s help.


    "Chloe, are you back in the country?"


    E asked apologetically. On the other end, azy voice responded, "What¡¯s up? I just got home and was about to call you."


    "I... I want to borrow some money," E said softly.


    "What? Borrow money again? I lent you a millionst time. My parents may spoil me, but they don¡¯t give me that much allowance," Chloe asked in surprise, "What¡¯s going on? Why do you need so much money?"


    "I... I want to invest in stocks, but please don¡¯t tell anyone about this!"


    E didn¡¯t hide anything from her most trusted friend.


    "You¡¯re actually getting into stock trading? Wow, you¡¯re amazing!" Chloe eximed in surprise. E smiled wryly.


    No matter what she did, Chloe always thought it was the right thing, so she would support her unconditionally.


    "Yeah, do you have any money? If not, I¡¯ll have to think of something else," E said quietly.


    "I don¡¯t have much money right now, but you know my grandpa is an artist, right? He loves to collect and replicate masterpieces. Hey, I heard Mr. Nelson gave you a painting worth thirty million, ¡¯Interwoven Light and Shadow.¡¯ You could lend it to my grandpa to admire for a few days, and then I¡¯ll ask him to lend you some money."


    Chloe¡¯s idea was actually good! E¡¯s eyes lit up. "But... will your grandpa really lend me money? I¡¯m just an eighteen-year-old high school senior."


    E was still a bit skeptical.


    "Don¡¯t worry! My grandpa is a fanatic for famous paintings. If you let him admire the painting for a few days, he¡¯ll be happy to help!" Chloe said with augh.


    "Then please sound him out for me."


    "Sure, my grandpa¡¯s at home right now. By the way, E, are you really dating that Mr. Nelson?"


    "No, don¡¯t listen to gossip."


    "Not dating? Then why would he give you a painting worth thirty million? Come on, don¡¯t lie to me!"


    "Believe it or not, just go talk to your grandpa!" E was tired of arguing with her; Chloe would never believe her anyway.


    Chloe¡¯s suspicion was not baseless. After all, which rich man would give a woman he had only met twice a painting worth thirty million for no reason?


    Within ten minutes, Chloe called back, saying her grandfather agreed to lend E two million dors as long as she let him admire the painting for two months.


    E was overjoyed to hear the news, knowing her financial issues were temporarily resolved!


    Without hesitation, she took the still-unwrapped painting to Chloe¡¯s house. Grandpa Carter was thrilled to see the painting and immediately transferred two million dors to E, not even bothering with a promissory note.


    Chloe kept winking at her, "E, have dinner with me and my brother tonight?"


    E shook her head, "No thanks, I have a lot of homework to do!"


    Despite being spoiled in her past life, she had always maintained good grades. After a lifetime of hardships, E knew she could easily rank in the top ten of her school without any extra tutoring.


    "You¡¯re no fun. Let¡¯s hang out another time then!" Chloe pouted in disappointment.


    E smiled and nodded. Once back home, she immediately invested in another stock that was set to soar in theing week.


    "This two million should grow to two or three million in two months, which is decent. Even if I end up with nothing else, this money will ensure I can live a modest life."


    E thought this to herself, but the memory of her previous life¡¯s final moments shed in her mind, causing her heart to ache and her body to break out in a cold sweat.


    "No, I can¡¯t lose to Brianna and her daughter!" A fierce hatred ignited in E¡¯s eyes. Her beloved mother was killed by Brianna. How could she settle for a mediocre life?


    "In this life, I will make sure those two suffer immensely, even if it costs me everything!" E gritted her teeth, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    Meanwhile, at the seaside, a luxurious yacht was docked, filled withughter and chatter.


    Brianna, arm-in-arm with her daughter Hannah, mingled with friends, ignoring the disdainful looks and whispers directed their way. Hannah, despite her recent scandal, maintained a graceful appearance, knowing that people¡¯s memories would eventually fade.


    Just then, Brianna¡¯s pocket buzzed. She excused herself and walked to the lounge to take the call. Once the door was closed, silence enveloped the room.


    "Ma¡¯am, the young miss just delivered the painting to her ssmate Chloe¡¯s house and didn¡¯t bring it back."


    "What? She gave the painting to Chloe?" Brianna frowned.


    "We¡¯re not entirely sure, but Chloe¡¯s grandfather is a somewhat famous painter. It seems Old Mr. Carter took a liking to the painting."


    "Bribe a servant and find out if she gave it away or sold it," Brianna whispered.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll handle it right away!"


    Brianna hung up, a cold glint in her eye. That girl was clever, having already dealt with the painting Eric gave her!


    In less than ten minutes, the phone rang again, "Ma¡¯am, a servant overheard Old Mr. Carter saying he gave the young miss two million dors."


    "Good, I get it." Brianna ended the call, a sinister smile curling her lips. It seemed there was an interesting show about to unfold.

 Chapter 19: Shooting Yourself in the Foot

    <h4>Chapter 19: Shooting Yourself in the Foot</h4>


    Brianna calcted her next move with a smug smile, pulling out Eric¡¯s number from her contacts.


    Eric had given E a painting worth thirty million dors upon their first meeting. Though he had just returned to the country and had kept a low profile, Brianna had seen a rumor today linking him to a female model.


    Brianna believed that despite Eric¡¯s impulsive gift, he must have some feelings for E.


    "Mr. Nelson, hello, this is Mrs. Davis. I apologize for the intrusion, but there¡¯s something I felt you should know..." Brianna began, her voice tinged with faint anxiety.


    There was a pause on the other end, "Ah, Mrs. Davis, what can I do for you?"


    Thezy, sensual tone of Eric¡¯s voice made Brianna¡¯s heart flutter slightly.


    "Well, I happened to hear that E sold the painting you gave her to Old Mr. Carter for only two million dors..."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, leaving Brianna wondering what Eric was thinking.


    "I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not keeping an eye on her. She sold the painting so cheaply and disregarded your kindness!" Brianna said softly, her voice filled with guilt.


    "No need to apologize, Mrs. Davis. Once I gave the painting to her, it became her personal property. As long as she¡¯s happy, I¡¯m happy," Eric replied with a lightugh.


    Brianna¡¯s expression changed, not expecting him to be so calm...


    But considering Eric was a billionaire who had seen all sorts of people, he was probably maintaining his image by not losing his temper in front of her.


    "I¡¯m d Mr. Nelson isn¡¯t upset with E. Thank you for your time. I hope to invite you to our home for dinner sometime," Brianna said with a smile, already nning that if Eric grew disappointed in E, her daughter Hannah might have a chance.


    "I¡¯ll look forward to it," Eric replied with a chuckle.


    Brianna¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did he mean by that?


    "Haha, my daughter Hannah is also looking forward to dining with you!" she added.


    "Hannah? I was a bit impolitest time, my apologies," Eric said casually.


    Brianna was ecstatic, "No worries, Hannah won¡¯t mind. Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore, Mr. Nelson. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye," Eric¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement, making Brianna even happier.


    Hannah was just as attractive as E, if not more! Given Eric¡¯s good mood, he might be interested in Hannah after all?


    Brianna¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile.


    That evening, E came downstairs for dinner.


    Brianna and Hannah waved her over with smiles, "Come, we made all your favorite dishes tonight!"


    E cheerfully bounded down the stairs, "Wow, so many of my favorite dishes, and they smell amazing!"


    "Yes, Mommy made them herself!" Hannah said with a bright smile, gracefully picking up her utensils.


    Robert nced at Brianna, his eyes softening.


    "Thank you, Mommy!" E said sweetly, picking up her utensils with a smile, "Daddy, you must be tired after a long day at work. Eat up!"


    "You sweet talker!" Robertughed, his face full of joy.


    "Oh, dear, did you know that our E is quite impressive? Mr. Nelson gifted her a painting worth thirty million dors!" Brianna said, her smile hiding a sneer.


    Robert, who rarely paid attention to gossip due to his busy schedule, looked at E in surprise and delight after hearing Brianna¡¯s words.


    "E, is this true?"


    E smiled awkwardly, "Yes, it¡¯s true, Daddy."


    "A painting worth thirty million! Mr. Nelson must really like you. Bring that painting here, I¡¯d love to see it!" Robert was so excited that he forgot about his meal.


    "Daddy, I lent the painting to Old Mr. Carter," E said, lowering her head.


    "No worries. The Carter Group is extremely wealthy, and maintaining good rtions with them is wise," Robert said nonchntly.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief, "Sister, how could you lie to Daddy? I heard from Chloe that you sold the painting to her grandfather!"


    Brianna looked shocked, "E, how could you sell something Mr. Nelson gave you? What if he finds out..."


    E curled her lips into a cold smile. Brianna was such a good actress, almost as good as an award-winning star.


    "E, how could you be so foolish? Are you that desperate for money?" Robert¡¯s face darkened, anger zing in his eyes.


    E widened her eyes and shot a cold re at Hannah, "Daddy, I did not sell the painting!"


    "Sister, I only told Daddy because I was worried about you. I don¡¯t want to see you get scolded, but if Mr. Nelson finds out, the Davis Group could be in trouble!" Hannah said, feigning concern.


    E sneered internally. Hannah had a way with words, escting the issue to a corporate level with just one sentence.


    Robert was even more agitated. He stood up abruptly, "You need to get that painting back from the Carter Group immediately! Whatever it costs, I¡¯ll cover it!"


    "Daddy, sister sold that thirty-million-dor painting for just two million!" Hannah quickly added, while Brianna shook her head in disappointment, "E, you really let Mr. Nelson down..."


    "Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re mistaken. How could I sell the painting? Don¡¯t listen to Chloe¡¯s nonsense. Old Mr. Carter loves to replicate paintings, so I lent it to him for two months. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Old Mr. Carter yourself," E huffed, "Hannah, how could you nder me like that? I never sold the painting!"


    Robert¡¯s expression softened considerably. He went to the balcony to make a call and returned a few minutester, beaming. "Sweetheart, you did well. Old Mr. Carter says you¡¯re very sensible. Because of you, the Carter Group wants to coborate with us on a project!"


    Brianna and Hannah exchanged nces, their faces turning pale.


    "So that¡¯s how it is... Chloe must have misunderstood. I¡¯m so sorry for the confusion, sister!" Hannah quickly apologized with a forced smile.


    "Hmph, next time don¡¯t jump to conclusions and almost get me in trouble with Daddy!" E said, feigning irritation.


    Robert gave Hannah a cold nce, "Hannah, don¡¯t stir up trouble. You made me think E was foolish enough to sell a thirty-million-dor painting for two million!"


    Hannah lowered her head, "Daddy, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just worried about sister because of what Chloe said."


    "Alright, alright, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m hungry," Brianna said with a smile, breaking the tension between the father and daughter.


    A cold glint shed in E¡¯s eyes. You think you can fight me? You¡¯re not even close to being qualified.

 Chapter 20: Meeting at the Hotel!

    <h4>Chapter 20: Meeting at the Hotel!</h4>


    Although Brianna had sessfully defused the awkward situation, Robert¡¯s attitude toward Hannah remained cold.


    Once back in her room, Brianna dialed her contact to continue investigating the matter of the painting.


    "Old Mr. Carter actually sided with that girl. Could it be that she really didn¡¯t sell the painting?" Brianna¡¯s face turned pale with anger.


    She had expected E to be reprimanded by Robert tonight.


    "Mom, maybe the servant heard wrong, or Old Mr. Carter gave E the two million out of gratitude," Hannah was also unhappy but believed the bribed servant wouldn¡¯t lie.


    "Let¡¯s set this matter aside for now. Call Eric and see if he¡¯s avable toe over for dinner," a glint of calction shed in Brianna¡¯s eyes.


    If her daughter could marry such a man, her position would be even more secure.


    Hannah picked up the phone and dialed Eric¡¯s number, but no one answered.


    "Mom, he didn¡¯t pick up!" Hannah angrily threw the phone onto the floor. "Why does he like that bitch?"


    The thought of Eric gifting the painting to E burned Hannah with jealousy.


    She stomped on the phone in a fit of rage, her hands trembling.


    "Don¡¯t worry, take it slow. That girl has gotten smarter. We need to think long-term," Brianna gently patted Hannah¡¯s shoulder.


    "Mom, I really like Eric! I¡¯ll do anything! He¡¯s the most outstanding man I¡¯ve ever met," Hannah gripped Brianna¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with tears.


    "You don¡¯t like Brandon anymore?" Brianna was surprised by her daughter¡¯s determination.


    "How can Brandonpare to Eric? We¡¯ll use him to distract that bitch!" Hannah panted, her mind made up.


    Although Brandon was handsome, he was no match for Eric.


    "Alright, if that¡¯s what you want, we¡¯ll use Brandon as our pawn," Brianna said softly.


    Before E could fall for Eric and deepen their rtionship, Brandon had to make his move!


    After his shower, Robert emerged to find Brianna lounging on the bed in a sexy nightgown,zily flipping through a gossip magazine.


    Even though Brianna was in her forties, she maintained her appearance well, looking like she was in her early thirties, with hardly a wrinkle on her delicate face.


    The thin nightgown entuated her alluring curves, making Robert swallow hard as he strode over.


    "Darling, I know you¡¯re tired. Let me massage your shoulders," Brianna smiled tenderly, setting down the magazine and guiding Robert to the bed.


    Robert looked into her enchanting eyes, feeling the warmth of her love and tenderness.


    Years ago, Brianna had captured Robert¡¯s heart with this very charm. He needed a woman who worshipped him.


    His first wife, Isabe Carter, had a cold personality and, after marriage, devoted herself to their daughter, neglecting him.


    Brianna had seized the opportunity, capturing his heartpletely.


    Roberty on the bed as Brianna focused on massaging him, her voice soft and seductive, "Darling, you¡¯ve been working so hardtely. How about taking a day off? It pains me to see you so exhausted."


    As she spoke, she moved closer, her chest brushing gently against Robert¡¯s back.


    Robert chuckled and suddenly flipped over, pulling Brianna into his arms, "You little minx! No matter how tired I am, I always have the energy for you!"


    "Oh, you¡¯re so naughty!" Brianna pretended to push him away, but her eyes were full of fervor and admiration, "Husband, you built this empire from scratch. You¡¯re the strongest man I know!"


    "Of course, how could your man be anything less?" Robertughed, his hands roaming over her body.


    "Honey, I know Hannah has made a lot of mistakestely, but she¡¯s young. She was just a bit too impulsive earlier. Please don¡¯t be too hard on her."


    "How could I be mad at her... Enough about that, I can¡¯t wait any longer to have you..." Robert pressed Brianna down, and she could only respond with indistinct sounds...


    In the darkness, Brianna panted, a cold smile tugging at her lips. No matter what she and her daughter did wrong, she always knew how to soften Robert¡¯s heart.


    ...


    At 9 AM, E received a call from Eric.


    "Come to room 809 at the Nelson Group Hotel. It¡¯s about the painting."


    Eric¡¯s voice was so calm it gave away no emotion.


    "I know someone tattled on me, but I didn¡¯t sell your painting..." E exined softly, biting her lip.


    "Juste see me." Eric hung up.


    Holding the phone, E felt a wave of unease wash over her.


    She hadn¡¯t fully figured out what kind of person Eric was, but she knew it was better not to offend him. Exining everything in person seemed like the best course of action. Brianna was truly insidious, using every means to monitor her every move.


    Luckily, Brianna had misunderstood about the painting. This round, Brianna had lost again.


    E changed clothes and headed to the Nelson Group Hotel.


    As soon as she stepped out of the neighborhood, she saw a man wearing a baseball cap, one foot propped on a mountain bike, waiting at the entrance. The moment he saw E, his eyes lit up with a fervent gleam.


    Brandon?


    E¡¯s heart tightened, and she found it hard to breathe.


    He actually showed up!


    This meant that Brianna and her daughter had noticed her changes and sent Brandon ahead of schedule.


    E calmly averted her gaze, suppressing the turmoil inside.


    How ridiculous. Did they really think such an encounter could fool her? In her previous life, Brandon had pursued her just as fanatically, showing up like this.


    She got into a taxi and, through the rearview mirror, she could still see Brandon¡¯s intense gaze locked onto her.


    Disgusting!


    E sneered coldly. Brandon loved Hannah but hade to seduce her. It was all part of Hannah¡¯s n.


    This time, she was determined to make those two pay. Just wait and see!


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, the car suddenly jolted violently, swerving sharply to the side. She heard the screech of brakes behind her...


    Her head mmed against something, and just before she lost consciousness, she realized she had been in an ident... Darkness quickly consumed her mind...

 Chapter 21: The Mystery of Her Origins!

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Mystery of Her Origins!</h4>


    E felt as if she had been transported back to her previous life.


    Back then, she was arm-in-arm with Hannah, shopping crazily. Her eyes would light up like a hungry wolf spotting prey whenever they passed luxury store windows. Hannah, with her gentle and considerate smile, would asionally suggest which item would make E look more distinguished.


    "No... don¡¯t do this! She¡¯s betraying you! That bitch Hannah..." E cried out in pain, but her former self ignored the warnings.


    E screamed and snapped her eyes open. A familiar, handsome face greeted her, and the air was thick with the smell of antiseptic.


    Was this... a hospital?


    Drenched in sweat, E realized it had been a nightmare. Memories from her past life always haunted her dreams!


    "You¡¯re awake?" Eric said softly, a trace of pity in his eyes. He held a handkerchief, gently wiping the cold sweat from E¡¯s forehead.


    "Yes, I¡¯m awake... I didn¡¯t expect to wake up. I thought this time... I was done for," E smiled bitterly. She hadn¡¯t anticipated how different this life would be from her previous one!


    First, Eric¡¯s appearance, and now, this car ident!


    Could it be that Eric¡¯s presence was altering her destiny?


    With this thought, E pressed her lips together, a cold glint in her eyes. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t allow the tragedies of her past life to repeat!


    "Fool, don¡¯t say such things. But... this ident did reveal a new secret," Ericughed softly, his voice seductive like a whisper in the night. "You... are not Robert¡¯s biological daughter!"


    E¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Eric.


    "You... What are you saying? You¡¯re talking nonsense!"


    How could she not be Robert¡¯s daughter?


    How could this happen? In her previous life, nothing like this had ever urred!


    "I just had it checked. You have Rh-null blood, while your biological mother had type A blood, and Robert has AB blood."


    Eric spoke casually, his eyes gleaming with an unusual light. He leaned closer, his handsome face inches from E¡¯s.


    E¡¯s heart began to race!


    "Impossible!" E¡¯s eyes widened further, unwilling to believe the truth.


    "Here¡¯s the report. Only my trusted doctor and I know about this."


    Eric smiled as he handed the report to E.


    Cold sweat dripped from E¡¯s forehead, and a nameless fear gripped her heart. Eric had no reason to lie to her!


    She nced quickly at the report, her face turning pale as her hands trembled. "Impossible... How can I not be Robert¡¯s daughter? How..."


    Tears welled up in E¡¯s eyes as she struggled to understand how things hade to this.


    "I¡¯ve already started an investigation. All you need to do is wait quietly; there might be a twist," Eric said calmly.


    E looked up sharply at him, "Mr. Nelson, what made you think of checking my father¡¯s blood type?"


    "Because Rh-null blood is so rare. I suspected your rtionship with Robert. How could a greedy businessman father such a clever girl?" Ericughedzily.


    E took a deep breath, her heart pounding even harder.


    If she wasn¡¯t Robert¡¯s daughter, then there were only two possibilities.


    First, she might not be her mother¡¯s biological daughter but adopted, a fact that Robert hadn¡¯t discovered yet. Her grandmother had always considered her the rightful heir to the family business.


    Second, she could be the child of her mother and another man, a possibility E couldn¡¯t ept. She couldn¡¯t imagine her mother being unfaithful.


    What should she do now?


    If Robert found out about this, it would cause a huge scandal. More importantly, E didn¡¯t want to believe her mother would cheat and have a child with another man!


    If this secret got out, both she and her mother would beughingstocks. Although E had no memory of her mother¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t let her be disgraced in heaven.


    This matter must never be made public!


    Seeing the turmoil in E¡¯s eyes, Eric couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly.


    E checked herself over and found that she had only sustained minor scrapes on her arm and some pain in her forehead, but nothing more serious.


    "Are these just minor injuries?" E asked.


    Her mind was racing like a stormy sea, quickly strategizing her next move.


    "Yes, just some bruises on your head and arm, nothing too serious. Robert and the others are already on their way," Eric replied with a smile.


    E sat up, stretching her limbs and finding no significant injuries. Her arm hurt a bit, but it was manageable.


    Eric moved closer, gently wrapping an arm around her shoulders, his lips almost brushing her ear. "My dear, if you agree to marry me, I¡¯ll keep this secret for you."


    E gasped, staring coldly at Eric.


    He wanted her to marry him?


    "Why? Eric, I¡¯m just an ordinary person."


    "No, to me, you¡¯re anything but ordinary. So, marry me, and I promise you can have the world at your feet," Eric said with a seductive smile.


    E took another deep breath.


    "Why do you want to marry me?"


    "Because... I want you!" Eric¡¯s breath was hot against her ear, making her shiver slightly. His tone and demeanor were so intimate.


    This man, was suddenly interested in her and insisted on marrying her?


    "Does it have to be this way?" E frowned, looking at Eric in confusion.


    Eric smirked, "Of course. If you don¡¯t marry me, I¡¯ll tell Robert the truth."


    E bit her lip, her mind in chaos.


    She remembered her past life when Robert had cheated her out of her shares!


    At the time, she hadn¡¯t asked for a penny, believing in the fatherly love Robert had shown her,pletely unsuspecting.


    And Hannah and Brandon had wanted her dead. There was no way Robert didn¡¯t know about it; he might even have been involved.


    Her mother had died when she was three, orchestrated by Brianna, but E didn¡¯t believe Robert was entirely ignorant of it.


    Back then, Robert probably didn¡¯t know they weren¡¯t biologically rted. But to get her shares, he had showered her with affection.


    E inhaled deeply.


    If Robert found out now that she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he would certainly devise another n!


    Most importantly, her deceased mother would be dishonored, and Robert would suspect her of trying to find her biological father. He might stop at nothing to eliminate her!

 Chapter 22: False Goodwill

    <h4>Chapter 22: False Goodwill</h4>


    After years of knowing her father, E was acutely aware that Robert was a greedy man who wouldn¡¯t let anyone else have what he couldn¡¯t get himself. It was a terrifying reality!


    "So, have you made up your mind yet?"


    Eric¡¯s slender, pale fingers gently traced the outline of E¡¯s face.


    Her cheeks flushed instantly. His touch carried a seductive gentleness that made her heart race even faster. She turned her head away, "Give me... three days."


    Eric¡¯s eyes sparkled with an unusual light, his thin, attractive lips curling into a faint smile. "Alright, darling, I¡¯ll wait for you."


    E couldn¡¯t understand why Eric was interested in her. There were plenty of women more beautiful and graceful than her, all eager to be with Eric. Why did he choose her? Perhaps it was because they shared simr pasts?


    "Your so-called father should be here soon. I¡¯ll leave for now... But I promise, I¡¯ll help you give them a taste of their own medicine, girl."


    Eric¡¯s mesmerizing eyes danced with a yful gleam. E clutched the report tightly to her chest, watching him leave. Was her blood type really that rare? She needed to find a chance to secretly verify it!


    Just as Eric had predicted, it wasn¡¯t long before Robert arrived with Brianna and Hannah in tow. They immediately swarmed E with concern, and only after seeing she was unharmed did Robert rx. After all, if anything happened to E, he could kiss those coveted shares goodbye. He couldn¡¯t deny that his kindness toward E was solely because of those shares.


    E looked a bit pale, so Brianna stayed only a few minutes before dragging Hannah away. In the bathroom, finding no one around, Hannah lowered her voice, a malicious grin spreading across her face. "Mommy, I wish E had been hit by a car!"


    The ident had left Hannah disappointed. If E had died, she and her mother wouldn¡¯t be ignored by Robert anymore.


    "Foolish girl, if that bitch dies, how will you get what you want? The shares may go to your daddy, but you¡¯ll still get some of the property!"


    Brianna chuckled, "Be nicer to her. Maybe she¡¯ll even transfer some shares to you."


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up with greed. Yes, even one percent of those shares would be enough to ensure her a life of luxury!


    "Mommy, you¡¯re right. I should be nicer to my sister. It¡¯s worth it, after all!"


    Hannah¡¯s smile was sinister and cunning. Once she got those shares, E would be disposable. That day woulde when E turned twenty-five. In the meantime, Hannah needed to adjust her attitude and tter E to the extreme, ensuring she eventually got what she wanted.


    E¡¯s injuries were not severe, and she was discharged after three days following a thorough check-up. During these days, she kept thinking about Eric¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry and didn¡¯t pressure her.


    When E returned home, she noticed several new stuffed animals in her room.


    "Sis, haven¡¯t you always said you liked these kinds of dolls? I had them custom-made by a famous master from Country K. Aren¡¯t they unique?" Hannah¡¯s smile was gentle, like a little sister who cared deeply for her older sibling.


    E nced at them briefly and nodded slightly, "I like them very much. Thank you, Hannah."


    Hmph, though the dolls were exquisite, she was no longer the naive E she once was.


    Seeing her gesture seemed to work, Hannah was overjoyed and eagerly helped E organize her belongings, carefully cing each item in its proper ce.


    "Don¡¯t touch that doll!" E¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    Hannah paused, noticing the old, ugly porcin doll in her hand, clearly an artifact from over a decade ago.


    "I told you not to touch it!" E snatched the doll away, "This was left to me by my mother!"


    That porcin doll was E¡¯s most cherished possession. In her past life, she had thrown it into the trash in a fit of rage, but in this life, she understood its significance as a precious keepsake from her mother.


    Hannah smiled awkwardly, "I see... that¡¯s why."


    "Ugh, you¡¯re so annoying. Let me handle my own things. Get out!" E¡¯s cold huff and haughty demeanor reminiscent of her past arrogance.


    Hannah¡¯s face flushed, but for her own benefit, she forced a lightugh, "Alright, sis, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll leave."


    Hannah exited the room and even closed the door behind her. But once the door was shut, her expression darkened, and her face contorted with anger.


    "What happened?" Brianna, who had just walked up, noticed her daughter¡¯s expression and whispered.


    Hannah nced at Mrs. Harris standing nearby and said, "Mom,e to my room for a bit."


    With that, Hannah grabbed Brianna¡¯s hand and led her into the room. As soon as the door closed, she kicked the stuffed animals on the floor furiously.


    "That bitch... she yelled at me again! Mommy! Do we really have to wait until she¡¯s twenty-five?" Hannah screamed, her voice filled with frustration.


    The room was well soundproofed; she wasn¡¯t worried about being overheard.


    "Why are you so angry? You¡¯re of noble status, do you need to stoop to her level?" Brianna snorted, "Take it slow. Your daddy treats her so well and spoils her only because she holds the shares left by her grandmother. If she dies early, all those assets will be sold off and turned into a charitable fund!"


    Hannah¡¯s eyes reddened with rage, "But she told me to get out! I wanted to p her so badly!"


    Brianna walked over and gently took Hannah¡¯s hand, "Calm down. Remember, when she turns twenty-five, everything will be yours. The most important thing now is to get Brandon close to her, and then find a way to make you shine in front of Mr. Nelson."


    Hannah thought of the enchantingly handsome man and nodded, "Alright, Brandon is exactly the type she likes. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll fall for him once they meet."


    In her past life, E had a fondness for talented and artistic men. Someone like Brandon, a young painter with a touch of fame and a pianist, would undoubtedly captivate her. Though his family wasn¡¯t as well-off as Eric¡¯s, he was not inferior among the young men.

 Chapter 23: Additional Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 23: Additional Conditions</h4>


    "Alright, I¡¯ll endure it a bit longer!" Hannah finally agreed with Brianna¡¯s advice. Her mother was experienced, and she knew she had to remain calm. Once she got E¡¯s shares, she could do whatever she wanted.


    "Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s lunchtime, let¡¯s go eat." Brianna gentlyforted her daughter, and Hannah¡¯s mood gradually settled.


    However, as they opened the door, they were greeted by the sound of E¡¯s angry shouting from across the hall.


    "I told you to clean up, and you¡¯re still so clumsy! Mrs. Harris, just because I was in the hospital for a few days, you forgot your ce? You can¡¯t even do this right?"


    E¡¯s arrogant voice echoed down the hallway.


    Brianna and Hannah exchanged a cold smile. E often had these princess tantrums, and this time, it seemed Mrs. Harris had truly offended her.


    "No, no, it¡¯s not like that..."


    "Leave here immediately. I¡¯ll have Daddy settle your wages!" E said coldly before striding out.


    E¡¯s outburst at Mrs. Harris was a deliberate act to protect her.


    On this very day in her past life, E clearly remembered that Mrs. Harris had warned her to be cautious of Brianna, a warning overheard by Brianna herself. Furthermore, in her previous life,at E¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, Mrs. Harris had stayed by her side after she drank the poisoned wine, disrupting Brianna¡¯s ns and earning hersting resentment.


    A weekter, Mrs. Harris died in a car ident. Though it was uncertain if Brianna was behind it, E was still worried for her safety.


    Mrs. Harris followed behind, head bowed, tears in her eyes.


    "Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it... I¡¯ve been here for so many years, please don¡¯t fire me!"


    Mrs. Harris¡¯s cries were pitiful; having been with the family for over twenty years, she had deep feelings for E and the household.


    "Stop crying. It¡¯s disgusting. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have the butler dock a month¡¯s wages!"


    E turned back, her eyes shing with disgust.


    Mrs. Harris was stunned but quickly lowered her head. "Yes, Miss..."


    Losing a month¡¯s wages was a significant blow for her. Mrs. Harris dared not stay any longer and hurriedly left.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so angry?" Brianna walked over and gently took E¡¯s hand.


    E snorted, subtly withdrawing her hand, and pointed at Mrs. Harris¡¯s retreating figure. "She dropped my favorite dress on the floor. How could I not be angry?"


    "It¡¯s just a small matter, not worth getting upset about. Come on, let¡¯s go have lunch." Brianna smiled, inwardly pleased that the old E seemed to be back.


    E scoffed, casting a sidelong nce at Hannah before raising her chin and heading downstairs.


    After lunch, E returned to her room to rest. Shortly after, she received a call from Mrs. Harris.


    "Miss... this is Mrs. Harris. I¡¯ve received my wages. I just wanted to remind you, Brianna and her daughter seem kind to you, but it¡¯s all a facade. Please be careful around them."


    Mrs. Harris¡¯s voice choked up over the phone.


    E¡¯s eyes reddened. Mrs. Harris had always been sincere to her, but for her safety, E had to send her away. At that moment, E felt powerless to protect her.


    "I¡¯m sorry," E whispered.


    "It¡¯s not your fault, Miss. That vile woman spoiled you. Please, take care of yourself."


    "Mrs. Harris, you take care too."


    "Yes, Miss. If you need anything, I¡¯m willing to help you unconditionally. Remember this number."


    "Alright, Mrs. Harris. Please don¡¯t mention today¡¯s events to Brianna or speak ill of her."


    Mrs. Harris paused, "Yes, Miss. I understand. Goodbye."


    E hung up the phone, feeling a deep sense of mncholy. When would she be strong enough to face all these challenges?


    She immediately opened herputer and transferred $100,000 to Mrs. Harris aspensation. It was a huge sum for an ordinary person, and she hoped it would help Mrs. Harris livefortably.


    After a short nap, E was awakened by a call from Eric.


    "Hey, girl, have you thought it over? Hmm?" His voice had azy, seductive tone that made E blush, recalling his breath on her ear in the hospital.


    "Eric, if I refuse to marry you, will you really reveal my secret to Robert?" E frowned, knowing that he had many ways to get what he wanted from her.


    "Of course. So, have you made up your mind?"


    "I have, but I have conditions!" E bit her lip. Eric was too powerful to offend. If he truly liked her, he would respect her. She had to think in a way that would benefit her.


    "Oh? The little girl is learning to negotiate with me? Let¡¯s hear it."


    Eric¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement.


    "First, I agree to marry you, but only after I graduate from college. And you cannot force me into a physical rtionship without my consent." E bit her lip harder, not wanting to rush into an intimate rtionship with Eric. She knew she could fall for him quickly, and keeping a distance was the only way to protect herself from getting too involved.


    "Agreed!" Eric responded without hesitation, making E¡¯s heart race.


    "Second, as long as I don¡¯t agree to go public with our rtionship, I hope you won¡¯t acknowledge me as your girlfriend. If I need you, I want you to be there for me." E¡¯s voice was soft but firm.


    Her demands were strict, but if Eric was sincere, he would agree to them.


    "Well, well, do you think I¡¯m your personal bodyguard?" Eric chuckled, and E could imagine his cold gaze.


    "If you don¡¯t agree..." E¡¯s voice trailed off sadly. She had no leverage against Eric. If he decided to expose her secret, her life would be ruined.


    "Alright, since you¡¯re a few years younger than me, I agree." Eric¡¯s lightugh cut through E¡¯s tension.


    E was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected him to agree so easily.


    "If you¡¯re free now, meet me at the coffee shop outside yourplex." Eric hung up before E could respond.


    E quickly got up. In her past life, Eric had been a vague memory, but now she had no choice. She changed into a dress and left for the coffee shop across from herplex.


    Upon entering the coffee shop, she was led to a private room by a waiter.


    As she walked in, she froze. Sitting across from Eric was an exceptionally beautiful girl.

 Chapter 24: He Has a Fiancée?

    <h4>Chapter 24: He Has a Fianc¨¦e?</h4>


    "Well, Mr. Nelson, is this the Miss Davis you¡¯ve mentioned? She¡¯s quite stunning!" The girl¡¯sugh was as melodious as silver bells, her voice soft and gentle, making one unable to look away.


    E took a deep breath and nced at Eric.


    Eric raised an eyebrow and motioned for her to sit beside him.


    The private room was already cramped, and sitting next to him would make it even more crowded. But Eric, in his domineering manner, pulled E to sit down beside him.


    "And she is...?" E looked at the girl.


    "Guess her age," Eric asked with a yful smile, his lips curling into a mysterious grin.


    "Eighteen or neen?" E estimated, sizing up the girl.


    The girl had delicate, charming features, her bright eyes like clear spring water. She wore a white dress, her long hair cascading down, giving her an innocent and pure appearance.


    Who was she? Wasn¡¯t Eric supposed to meet her? What was this girl doing here? Could she be one of his admirers from school?


    "Miss Davis, you tter me! But I¡¯m quite happy to hear that! My name is Emily Taylor. Nice to meet you!" The girl stood up and shed E a bright smile.


    E hesitated for a moment before hearing Eric chuckle softly, a hint of teasing in his tone.


    "What, jealous?"


    E rolled her eyes at him and shook hands with Emily.


    "She is your assistant. You¡¯ll understand why I arranged for you two to meetter," Eric said with a faint smile, his arm around E¡¯s waist. "Actually, she¡¯s already thirty years old!"


    E looked at Emily in shock. She had maintained herself so well?


    "Emily, you can go now," Eric said calmly.


    Emily smiled warmly at E, "Miss Davis, I¡¯ll be leaving now. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again soon."


    "Goodbye," E said, still unsure of Eric¡¯s intentions.


    After Emily left, E stood up and moved to sit across from Eric.


    "Emily is my assistant? Eric, I¡¯m still a student. Why do I need an assistant?" E looked at Eric, utterly confused by his n.


    "You¡¯ll understand in time. You¡¯re too vulnerable on your own; you need an assistant." Ericughed softly and moved to sit beside E.


    E jumped, staring at him with a mixture of surprise and caution.


    "Am I that scary?" Eric felt a bit dejected seeing E¡¯s reaction.


    Other women couldn¡¯t get enough of him, but E acted like he was the gue, despite agreeing to marry him. He couldn¡¯t believe it!


    "I... I¡¯m not used to sitting so close to a man I¡¯ve only met a few times!"


    "True, my girl is still inexperienced."


    "Eric! You¡¯re shameless!" E frowned, her face flushing red.


    Eric¡¯s smile grew more devilish and captivating. He reached out and pulled E into his arms.


    E struggled briefly, but Ericughed softly in her ear, "Rx, I just want to hold you."


    His warm breath tickled her earlobe, making her blush even more. She squirmed ufortably, "Eric, can you let me go?"


    "E, you¡¯ve already agreed to marry me, so we need to start developing our rtionship. By the time you graduate, we¡¯ll be ready to marry. For now, let¡¯s just consider this dating. Hugging and holding each other is perfectly normal for couples." Eric¡¯s voice had a yful, roguish undertone.


    E felt his soft lips brush against her earlobe.


    Startled, she pushed Eric away forcefully.


    In her past life, Brandon had hurt E deeply, and now she was extremely wary of any man who got close to her.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened immediately after being pushed away, his eyes shing with anger. With a swift movement, he pulled E back into his arms.


    E hadn¡¯t expected Eric to lose his temper. Looking into his eyes zing with fury, she pressed her lips together tightly. "Let go of me! You promised you wouldn¡¯t touch me!"


    "E, no woman has ever refused me like this!"


    Eric was furious at her distance and rejection. His emotions spiraled out of control in front of this little girl.


    E¡¯s lips trembled, her face burning.


    Before she could react, Eric grabbed her chin and kissed her fiercely.


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The heat of his breath made her dizzy, and Eric¡¯s dominant invasion into her mouth left her mind reeling.


    At that moment, the door to the private room was suddenly kicked open with a bang!


    Eric released E, his lips still carrying a trace of intimacy.


    "You slut! How dare you seduce my fianc¨¦!"


    A sharp voice rang out. The woman who stormed in grabbed a cup of coffee from the table and flung it towards E.


    "Stop!" Eric barked, blocking with one hand and pulling the stunned E out of the way with the other.


    The sound of coffee sshing was loud.


    E looked up from Eric¡¯s arms to see his hand, sleeve, and pants covered in coffee.


    She lifted her gaze to see a woman standing there, wide-eyed in shock.


    The woman looked about twenty-two or twenty-three, wearing a ck silk dress that highlighted her sexy figure.


    From her attire, it was clear she came from a well-off background.


    "Avery Allen, are you looking for trouble?" Eric stood up coldly, his eyes filled with anger.


    E nced at the woman and then at Eric.


    So this woman was Avery Allen? That meant she was the eldest daughter of the Allen Group. E had seen reports about her in the newspapers.


    Avery was the eldest in her family, known for her bad temper. But why was she suddenly Eric¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    It had never been publicized in the news!


    "Eric, why are you doing this to me? I love you sincerely, and yet you¡¯re here with this slut... " Avery burst into tears.


    "Miss Allen, stop talking nonsense! This engagement was arranged by my father without consulting me. I have no interest in a woman like you!" Eric sneered, as the waiters rushed in with napkins to clean the coffee off him.


    "Eric, how can you do this to me? For a woman of such low status, you¡¯re willing to treat me this way? My father won¡¯t let you off when he finds out!"


    Avery red hatefully at E. "You shameless homewrecker, you won¡¯t have a good time either!"

 Chapter 25: Walk the Talk!

    <h4>Chapter 25: Walk the Talk!</h4>


    E was at a loss for words. How did she suddenly be the third wheel in a rtionship?


    When she agreed to Eric¡¯s request, she had no idea he already had a fianc¨¦e who had yet to appear!


    "Great! Just great! Avery, you¡¯ve really stepped up your game. Now you¡¯re even threatening me with your father? But you¡¯re wrong. Even if you brought in dozens of fathers, I still wouldn¡¯t marry you!"


    "You... Eric, don¡¯t do this to me. I really love you..." Avery¡¯s face turned pale with fear,pletely at a loss for what to do.


    "I would never be interested in someone as foolish as you!"


    Eric looked coldly at the crying Avery, and E was speechless for a moment.


    This Eric, what a sharp tongue he has!


    "You... Eric, you¡¯re treating me like this because of that shameless woman, aren¡¯t you? You, thinking you can be the young mistress of the Nelson family just by dating Eric? Dream on! He is mine, always has been, and I won¡¯t let you seed!"


    "Get out!" Before Avery could finish, Eric suddenly shouted, and the guards outside quickly ran in.


    Avery¡¯s face was ashen. She and Eric had known each other since childhood, and it was the first time she¡¯d seen him so furious.


    "Eric, you¡¯ll regret this!" Avery ran off crying.


    The onlookers outside were quickly dispersed by the guards. A waiter looked apologetically at Eric, "Sir, your clothes... perhaps we could dry-clean them for you?"


    "I¡¯m not so broke that I can¡¯t afford dry cleaning!" Eric gave the waiter a cold look.


    "I apologize, it was our mistake. If we had noticed something wrong with that youngdy, we could have stopped her..."


    "Leave!" Eric said coolly.


    The waiter quickly retreated.


    E frowned and patted his sleeve, "It¡¯s all coffee stains. We should head back."


    "I¡¯ll take care of Avery. This engagement is just a clever trick by that old man!" A cold light flickered in Eric¡¯s eyes, and a bloodthirsty smile tugged at his lips.


    E paused. It seemed like Eric emphasized "old man" with particr disdain, as if he really hated him.


    "You certainly have a lot of romantic entanglements. We haven¡¯t even officially started dating, and you already have a fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m somehow being mistaken for the other woman!" E, frustrated, let go of his sleeve and grabbed her bag. "I¡¯m going home!"


    Eric raised an eyebrow and suddenly grabbed E as she stood up to leave, pinning her forcefully against the wall.


    E blushed, and before she could react, her head throbbed with a dull pain from the impact. The next moment, Eric¡¯s lips crashed down on hers with a ravenous hunger.


    Eric kissed her like a starving wolf, leaving E dizzy and breathless. She let out a small whimper, feeling her blood boil from Eric¡¯s fervor.


    Eric¡¯s erection pressed against her, making E¡¯s body go weak and her legs tremble!


    This man was incredible, igniting her desire in an instant!


    Just when E thought she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Eric finally released her, looking at her flushed face, her swollen lips from his kiss, and her dazed eyes.


    He raised an eyebrow smugly, "How was that? Pretty good kisser, right?"


    "Hmph, I bet you¡¯ve practiced on countless women," E retorted, wiping her wet lips furiously.


    "E! Don¡¯t provoke me into wanting you even more!" Eric¡¯s face darkened, his voice chilling.


    E nced at the man before her, who seemed like a demon lord, and quickly lowered her head, feeling a surge of panic.


    Eric, this guy, had promised not to touch her, but now he was doing exactly that!


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to suppress all his urges. The coffee-soaked clothes made him extremely ufortable. Eric lifted E¡¯s chin, "Let¡¯s leave it at that. I hope next time we meet, things will be even more intense!"


    Eric gave a seductive smile, thenzily walked out of the room.


    E¡¯s heart was pounding as she copsed weakly onto the chair. Today had been full of surprises¡ªfirst Emily, then Avery. Dear God, how many enemies was she going to make?


    Avery, a spoiled heiress, might not be very smart, but she came from a powerful family and was a formidable foe.


    E felt a headacheing on. It was toote to regret now; Eric would never let her back out.


    With her spirits low, E grabbed her bag and left the room. Her cheeks were still flushed, but her emotions had calmed considerably.


    The next morning, E was shocked to see Eric¡¯s statement in the newspaper, announcing his break-up with Avery!


    Their engagement had never been public, but with Eric¡¯s announcement, Avery¡¯s family was utterly humiliated.


    However, a man like Eric would never fear the Allen Group.


    E hadn¡¯t expected Eric to follow through. When he said yesterday that he would break off the engagement, she thought he was just saying it. Her impression of Eric improved even more.


    Chloe called, inviting E to go shopping.


    After a morning of shopping, E¡¯s feet were sore. Finally back home, she received a call from Brianna just as she was about to enter the hall.


    "E, where are you?"


    "Mom, I¡¯m almost home!" E replied with a lightugh, her graceful figure moving quickly into the hall. "Mom, I¡¯m back. What¡¯s up?"


    As she spoke, she hung up the phone.


    But her smile froze as she heard beautiful piano music flowing through the living room. E¡¯s gaze turned cold as she looked at the man ying the piano in the side room.


    The man was dressed in white casual clothes, with soft, tousled hair that framed an incredibly handsome face.


    Though slightly less striking than Eric, he was still exceptionally good-looking among men.


    E paused, withdrawing her stunned expression, her heart churning with an indescribable mix of disgust and hatred!


    He was Brandon, E¡¯s husband from her previous life!


    It seemed Brianna and Hannah couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and brought someone in to control her?


    Unfortunately for them, she was no longer the E of her past life!


    E looked at Brianna, who was smiling at her. She quietly walked over to sit beside her stepmother, while Hannah gazed dreamily at the handsome man ying the piano.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious who he is?" Brianna asked with a lightugh.


    E nodded indifferently, "Mom, who is he?"

 Chapter 26: Scumbag!

    <h4>Chapter 26: Scumbag!</h4>


    "E, he¡¯s my ssmate¡¯s older brother, Brandon Hall. He¡¯s not only great at ying the piano but also skilled in painting. He¡¯s well-known in both areas. My piano skills are just average, so I specifically asked him to tutor me."


    Hannah turned her head, smiling softly, her eyes full of tenderness.


    Brandon was indeed outstanding. If it weren¡¯t for Eric¡¯s appearance, Hannah would have beenpletely devoted to him.


    But as soon as Eric showed up, Hannah¡¯s heart was captured by him.


    Although Brandon was exceptionally talented and handsome, he couldn¡¯t match Eric¡¯s charisma. Eric had a bewitching aura that had captivated Hannah from the moment they met.


    "No wonder you y so well," E said with a faint smile, her eyes calm and unreadable.


    Hannah and Brianna exchanged surprised nces.


    Wasn¡¯t E always fascinated by guys who could y the piano?


    Brandon was indeed excellent, but why didn¡¯t they see any surprise or admiration in E¡¯s expression?


    "Sis, Brandon is also a student at our school. What do you think of him?" Hannah asked with a gentle smile, "He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, you know."


    E remained unmoved, pretending to be puzzled, "Really? Such a handsome guy without a girlfriend¡ªdoes he have someone in mind who doesn¡¯t like him? Or is there some w?"


    "Oh no, Brandon is really great! He even tutors me for free! And many girls chase after him; he¡¯s just not interested," Hannah quickly exined.


    Hannah wasn¡¯t wrong. Brandon was currently very popr among the girls because he was not only talented but also very good-looking.


    E gave a sly smile, "Hannah, he¡¯s tutoring you for free¡ªmaybe he¡¯s interested in you?"


    "No way, that¡¯s not it! Brandon has always told me... he only sees me as a sister. I even confessed to him once!" Hannah lied to spark E.


    Brianna showed a hint of regret on her face and said to E, "E, your sister isn¡¯t that lucky. I think he¡¯s quite nice. If he likes you, that would be a blessing."


    A blessing? More like a curse.


    E subtly shook her head and said calmly, "Too attractive a man is trouble, always inviting problems."


    "That¡¯s not true! Brandon has never had any scandals!" Hannah immediately retorted.


    E smiled slightly, "Hannah, you should try your best. Maybe he¡¯ll fall for you."


    Seeing that E remained unmoved, Brianna could only smile faintly and say no more.


    Continuing the conversation would only reveal more ws. At that moment, the melodious piano music slowly stopped, and Brandon stood up and walked into the living room.


    "And this is..." Brandon¡¯s gaze fell on E, briefly showing a hint of amazement.


    E remained expressionless and said calmly, "I¡¯m Hannah¡¯s sister, E."


    Brandon suddenly realized, "Oh, Miss Davis, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Hannah¡¯s tutor for piano."


    E smiled faintly, her smile distant.


    "Then I won¡¯t disturb you all."


    E stood up indifferently, but Hannah quickly grabbed her arm. "Sis, I haven¡¯t even started yet. Why don¡¯t you stay and chat for a bit?"


    "No, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell. You guys go ahead and talk." E smiled lightly, not sparing Brandon a nce, and walked straight upstairs.


    Brandon stared after E, stunned. This waspletely unexpected.


    Hadn¡¯t Hannah said her sister was infatuated with guys like him? A girl like that should be captivated by him, so why did she seem so cold and distant, as if she was avoiding him?


    "E, do you want me to call Dr. Robinson?" Brianna asked with concern.


    "No need. I just need some rest," E replied without looking back and disappeared at the top of the stairs.


    Once E waspletely out of sight, Hannah and Brianna exchanged a nce. Brandon sat down and lowered his voice, "Did I do something wrong?"


    "No, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just that she... she might have met Eric, so she¡¯s not interested in you," Hannah said through gritted teeth.


    "Eric? That high-profile Mr. Nelson?" Brandon looked at Hannah in confusion. "Your sister knows him?"


    "Forgot to tell you, Mr. Nelson even gave E a painting worth thirty million dors," Brianna said nonchntly.


    Brandon¡¯s face turned sour. Compared to that, his talent and modest means seemed insignificant.


    "But don¡¯t worry. Eric is still the heir to the Nelson Group. A nobleman like him isn¡¯t as attentive as you. Look, it¡¯s been days, and he hasn¡¯t evene to see her," Hannah said with a lightugh.


    Hannah refused to believe that Eric was genuinely interested in E.


    He was only temporarily infatuated with her. Now he¡¯s surrounded by countless women who are prettier and sexier than E.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll work hard to win her over," Brandon said softly, looking at Hannah with determination. He had toplete the task his girlfriend had set for him.


    Once he seeded, he would have ess to immense wealth and could marry Hannah.


    Although Brandon was talented, his family was of modest means. His parents had worked tirelessly to support his university education and piano lessons, leaving them exhausted and with graying hair.


    Hannah was his secret girlfriend because Brianna wouldn¡¯t allow their rtionship to be public.


    Now, Brianna¡¯s attitude toward him had improved significantly, so he was confident about pursuing E.


    "Don¡¯t rush, take your time. Lately... E¡¯s been acting strange. Sometimes she¡¯s incredibly smart, other times she¡¯s stubborn and unreasonable. It¡¯s hard to tell which is the real her," Brianna said with a lightugh, thinking that the current E was no longer the na?ve girl she used to be.


    If she were still that silly girl, things would be much simpler.


    Brandon smiled calmly. Pursuing a girl wasn¡¯t difficult for him.


    Initially, Hannah hadn¡¯t paid him any attention, but hadn¡¯t he won her over in the end?


    Brandon¡¯s vain mother had taught him from a young age how to please girls and to aspire to the lifestyle of the wealthy.


    Over time, Brandon¡¯s thoughts became increasingly consumed by money and benefits, leaving no room for anything else.


    Did he really love Hannah?


    To be precise, Brandon loved himself more. Being with Hannah allowed him to expand his social circle and gain more resources.

 Chapter 27: Deliberate Approach to Her!

    <h4>Chapter 27: Deliberate Approach to Her!</h4>


    E walked into the restaurant at lunchtime and found Brandon sitting right next to her spot. She couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    Recalling his hypocritical demeanor from her past life, E instantly lost her appetite.


    "Miss E,e and have a meal," Brandon stood up immediately upon seeing her approach, smiling politely.


    E nodded indifferently, "Alright, let¡¯s eat together."


    Seeing that E finally acknowledged him, Brandon felt a mix of joy and excitement.


    Conquering the icy beauty¡ªwasn¡¯t that something every guy dreamed of trying?


    Brianna and Hannah exchanged nces, a trace of coldness flickering in their eyes.


    Hannah felt a pang of difort at her boyfriend¡¯s excitement. Even though she had decided to give up on Brandon, he was still her boyfriend in name.


    Hannah had once told him that he could pretend to be interested, but he shouldn¡¯t really fall for anyone else.


    However, if Brandon truly fell for E, wouldn¡¯t that give her a perfect excuse to break up?


    "E, this meal was prepared by Brandon. Look, these are all dishes you like. Give them a try," Brianna said with a gentle smile.


    "Brandon can cook?" E raised an eyebrow, a hint of sarcasm shing in her eyes.


    "Yes, I started doing housework when I was eight!" Brandon said modestly.


    "Exactly, Brandon is a multi-talented genius. He can y the piano, paint, cook, and do housework. He¡¯s not just talented, he¡¯s perfect husband material!" Hannah quickly praised.


    E merely smiled coldly. Only she knew that in her previous life, she never did any housework before marriage.


    After marrying Brandon, her foolish self thought that doing everything herself was the best way to show her love.


    Brandon enjoyed it without lifting a finger, and she naively thought he would be moved. Howughable.


    E took a bite of the steak, her expression indifferent. "Hmm, it¡¯s alright."


    Hannah and the others expected E to praise the meal, but her reaction was unexpectedly lukewarm!


    Brandon felt a twinge of disappointment.


    He had put his best effort into this meal, but E seemedpletely unmoved.


    Brianna remained calm, while Hannah looked slightly disappointed but still spoke gently, "Sister, didn¡¯t you always want to take piano lessons? Why not have Brandon teach you?"


    "Yes, Brandon¡¯s piano skills are at level nine. Having him as your teacher would surely be beneficial," Brianna said, her eyes full of anticipation.


    E shook her head, "Forget it. That was just an old idea. I¡¯m not really suited for it now. My sister has a better temperament for it; she should learn instead."


    Hannah¡¯s lips twitched, her emotions unreadable. "Sister, learning the piano is nice. You could teach your children in the future."


    "There will naturally be better piano teachers for that, right, Brandon?" E smiled faintly, her wordsyered with meaning.


    Her words gave Brandon a sense of defeat. At school, he was always the center of attention, admired for his talents and handsome appearance, with countless admirers.


    But E was the first girl to treat him so coldly.


    Brianna cleared her throat, signaling Hannah to hold back.


    "If E doesn¡¯t want to learn, don¡¯t force her. Forced efforts are never sweet. E, is there any subject you want to catch up on? Maybe Brandon can help," Brianna asked with a smile.


    "I don¡¯t need any extra lessons right now. I¡¯m confident about my college entrance exams!" E replied with a smile.


    In her past life, Chloe had dragged E intote-night study sessions after failing to get into her dream college. The current E still remembered all that knowledge.


    Brianna and Hannah exchanged surprised looks.


    "Sis, your previous exam scores were less than ideal. Aren¡¯t you a bit overconfident now?" Hannah couldn¡¯t resist a sarcastic remark.


    E¡¯s grades had always been among the lowest in the ss because she only cared about eating, drinking, and having fun, with no interest in studying.


    "I¡¯ll surprise everyone!" E lifted her perfect chin confidently, smiling faintly.


    Brianna and Hannah shared a smile, "That¡¯s great, aim for Harvard!"


    Hannah joked, but E remained unfazed.


    Getting into college was a piece of cake for her. With her exceptional memory, she was determined to get into a top university this year and p Brianna and Hannah in the face!


    After this conversation, the atmosphere turned a bit tense. Brandon started talking about his experiences with outdoor sketching, which lightened the mood.


    After lunch, E received a call from Robert, informing her that the ident fromst time had been resolved; the other party was a drunk driver. E didn¡¯t care much about it.


    Brianna was smart; she wouldn¡¯t make a move against E before Robert secured her shares.


    Next, Chloe called, inviting E for a walk in the park.


    The downtown zoo was a ce E often visited in her past life, so she agreed without hesitation.


    E quickly went upstairs, changed her clothes, grabbed her small bag, and left without even putting on makeup.


    As soon as she stepped out of the room, she ran into Brandon.


    "E, I don¡¯t have to teach Hannah piano today. How about we take a walk around the campus?" Brandon smiled gently, dressed in white and looking sunny and handsome. In her past life, E was deceived by this very image.


    E shook her head coldly, "Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯ve already made ns to go shopping with a friend."


    Brandon¡¯s face stiffened instantly. He hadn¡¯t expected that even taking the initiative wouldn¡¯t move E.


    "How about we join you and your friend?" Brandon smiled, "Hannah and I have nothing else to do. It¡¯s good for young people to interact more."


    E¡¯s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile, "My sister is great. You should focus more on her, Senior. I¡¯m not interested in you!"


    Seeing Brandon¡¯s face, the hatred in E¡¯s heart surged like a roaring river, and her overwhelming disdain and sarcasm were almost impossible to conceal.


    Brandon¡¯s face turned grim as he stared at E in shock, unable to understand why her eyes were filled with such loathing.

 Chapter 28: The Real Good Man!

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Real Good Man!</h4>


    After all, Brandon was a talented senior now working at a top-tierpany, a position not easily achieved. He was always surrounded by countless junior girls who sought to get close to him under the pretense of tutoring.


    However, Brandon¡¯s thoughts were always focused on Hannah, and he had never epted any other invitations.


    Now, facing E, who was not only indifferent to him but also showed clear disdain, left him utterly bewildered.


    Just as Brandon was lost in thought, E walked past him, prompting him to call out urgently.


    "E, do you have a problem with me?"


    E turned back, her gaze cool on his handsome face, "No problem, just no interest."


    With that, E turned and walked away without hesitation.


    Brandon stood there, transitioning from shock to a cold realization¡ªE had rejected him so bluntly.


    At this moment, Hannah¡¯s door opened. She had been hiding inside, listening to the entire conversation through the crack.


    "Brandon, why weren¡¯t you more subtle in asking her out?" Hannah stepped out, her gaze filled with reproach.


    Brandon chuckled softly, the coldness in his eyes reced by gentleness as he reached out to touch Hannah¡¯s face, "Dear, I was subtle enough, but she still turned me down."


    His gaze grew more intimate. Hannah huffed, pped his hand away, and walked downstairs arrogantly.


    Brandon felt a bit frustrated. He noticed how much Hannah had changed.


    In the past, Hannah was always clingy, desperate for his attention and care.


    Now, though her indifference wasn¡¯t as intense as E¡¯s, it still left him puzzled.


    When Brandon went downstairs, he realized E had already left.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to chase after her? Show her you¡¯re serious!" Hannahmanded coldly.


    Brandon felt a flicker of irritation. Hannah¡¯s suddenmanding tone was a stark contrast to her usual gentle demeanor.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go!" Driven by his own pride, he couldn¡¯t understand why E didn¡¯t appreciate him.


    So, regardless of his feelings for Hannah, Brandon dashed out, determined to follow E.


    Brianna frowned at Hannah, "Are you really nning to break up with Brandon?"


    "Yes, how can hepare to Eric? I want the best man in the world!" Hannah smiled confidently, "Mom, help create opportunities for us. Whenever Eric is around, let me know, or find out where he will be!"


    Brianna¡¯s expression turned peculiar, "But he gave that bitch a thirty-million-dor painting!"


    She implied that Eric might be interested in E, which could be problematic for Hannah...


    "Mom, Eric has only met E a few times. There¡¯s no sign he¡¯s interested in her. Please help me!"


    "But Brandon is also good... At least he listens to you willingly. Other men might not be so amodating." Brianna thought Brandon was ideal because he was sopliant with Hannah.


    A man like Eric, so lofty and unattainable, would never be a woman¡¯s puppet.


    "Mom, Brandon is nice, and he¡¯s gentle, but love is unpredictable. I like Eric now, not him!" Hannah huffed, "I¡¯m going to touch up my makeup and then hang out with friends."


    Brianna watched her daughter¡¯s graceful figure retreat, unable to shake a growing sense of unease.


    ...


    When E arrived at Central Park, she saw Chloe chatting happily with a tall guy. They seemed very close.


    E paused for a moment, but Chloe spotted her and waved excitedly, "E, over here!"


    E sighed and walked over to Chloe.


    Chloe smiled and introduced the guy beside her, "E, do you remember my brother, Charles? He just returned from Country W."


    E looked at Charles, smiled slightly, and extended her delicate hand, "Hi, I¡¯m E Davis."


    "Hello, I¡¯m Charles Carter." Charles smiled brightly, and a wave of emotions surged in E¡¯s heart.


    Of course, she remembered him. In her past life, the only man who genuinely cared for her was Chloe¡¯s older brother, Charles.


    Charles had pursued her once, but Brandon had already appeared in her life then, and E only had eyes for that scoundrel, ignoring the true good man right in front of her.


    "My brother said he hasn¡¯t been to the zoo in ages, so he¡¯s ying third wheel today!" Chloeughed.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh, "You always have such a weird way of talking. People might think we¡¯re a couple!"


    Charles chuckled too, "That¡¯s just how my sister is. Don¡¯t mind her."


    "Of course not! We¡¯re best friends in the world; she¡¯d never mind me. Let¡¯s go in!" Chloe grabbed E¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the park, while Charles went to buy a few bottles of water and then joined them.


    Charles, the kindest and most gentle man in the world, E didn¡¯t want to hurt him again, especially now that she had promised to be with Eric.


    That day, E was genuinely happy.


    Having lived through everything again, she was cautious about everything.


    But with Chloe and Charles, she let her guard down because she knew they were sincere.


    By 5 PM, Chloe keptining about being hungry, so Charles had to take the two girls out of the zoo to a restaurant across the street for dinner.


    "E, my brother doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. Why don¡¯t you be my sister-inw?" Chloe whispered to E while they were sitting down to order.


    E blushed, "Stop joking! Your brother... I don¡¯t deserve him."


    "Nonsense! He likes you; he won¡¯t care about your past extravagance. You¡¯ve changed for the better now, haven¡¯t you?" Chloe looked at E with satisfaction.


    Recently, while shopping with E, Chloe noticed that she was no longer obsessed with brand names.


    Gone were the days of crazy shopping sprees where E would spend hundreds of thousands of dors each trip.


    Although Chloe was also a wealthy girl, her parents didn¡¯t give her much pocket money.


    She had tried to advise E, but back then, E wouldn¡¯t listen at all.


    But recently, Chloe noticed that E had be much moreposed.


    Facing Chloe¡¯s probing, E could only shake her head awkwardly, "I... I already have someone in my heart."


    "What? Who is he? Tell me, is it Eric?" Chloe¡¯s eyes widened as she eximed excitedly.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 29: A Sudden Attack

    <h4>Chapter 29: A Sudden Attack</h4>


    Charles heard Eric¡¯s name and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    "E, do you know Eric?" Charles asked, his gaze fixed on her, eyes filled with aplex emotion.


    "Sort of," E replied with an awkward smile.


    A hint of sadness shed in Charles¡¯ eyes. "He¡¯s certainly an impressive man, but... he¡¯s got too many scandals. I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t treat you well."


    E felt a pang in her heart. She hadn¡¯t expected Charles to still care for her so deeply in this lifetime.


    "It¡¯s fine, I believe... he will treat me well!" E said resolutely, despite the reluctance in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to give Charles any hope. Having decided not to be with him, E wanted to cut ties quickly, sparing him from any entanglement.


    With Eric now in her life, E was uncertain about what the future held. She hoped Charles would step back and avoid any furtherplications.


    Charles looked despondent for a moment but quicklyposed himself. "E, let¡¯s order."


    "Hey, that¡¯s unfair! I¡¯m your real sister, and you¡¯re letting E order first?" Chloe pouted, feigning annoyance.


    E chuckled, "Alright, you order first then."


    "Chloe, stop messing with me. Are you really jealous of E?" Charles teased, a bright smile on his face as he patted Chloe¡¯s shoulder.


    Chloe huffed and turned away, ignoring him.


    Charles couldn¡¯t help but gaze at E tenderly. He had noticed her a long time ago, often seeing her at Carter¡¯s house. For some reason, E always had a special ce in his heart.


    Hearing her admit she had someone special filled Charles with conflicting emotions.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and someone walked in.


    "E, it really is you. I saw youing in with your friends and had to check if it was you," said a man in white, smiling as he entered, as if he owned the ce.


    E¡¯s face twisted in disgust. "Brandon, what are you doing here? We¡¯re not that close."


    Brandon hesitated, expecting E to at least show him some respect in front of her friends. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so outrightly dismissive, her face full of disdain.


    "I... I just wanted to see you..." Brandon mumbled, his eyes downcast and filled with disappointment.


    Charles gave Brandon a puzzled look. "E, who is he?"


    "Yeah, E, he looks familiar," Chloe added, scrutinizing Brandon.


    Brandon quickly lifted his head. "I¡¯m E¡¯s senior. I was going to tutor her sister, but when I saw her here, I thought I¡¯d drop by."


    Chloe nced at E knowingly. "Oh, I see. You¡¯re here to chase after E, aren¡¯t you?" she said with augh.


    E¡¯s face grew colder, feeling that Brandon was like an annoying fly that she couldn¡¯t get rid of. She had noticed him trailing her earlier at the zoo but chose to ignore him since he hadn¡¯t approached.


    "Brandon, I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯m not interested in you. Please stop bothering me," E said harshly, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    Charles gave E a puzzled look. Brandon was incredibly handsome in his eyes, so why did E despise him so much?


    Brandon silently watched E, his eyes filled with gentle longing.


    E lowered her head, her long eyshes fluttering.


    "Since E doesn¡¯t want you here, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to leave," Charles stood up and said politely to Brandon.


    Brandon¡¯s face turned grim. He looked at E and said, "E, I won¡¯t give up. I fell for you at first sight and hope we can have a future together."


    "Sorry, I disliked you at first sight. To me, you¡¯re just like a fly," E replied leisurely without even looking up.


    Humiliated, Brandon had no choice but to turn and leave.


    "Wow, E! You actually snapped at a handsome guy! Weren¡¯t you always the one swooning over them? Always dragging me to talk about who¡¯s the hottest guy or the school heartthrob, wishing you could date them for just one day?" Chloe looked at E in disbelief.


    E pursed her lips, "That was in the past. I¡¯vee to realize that looks aren¡¯t everything. Character matters more."


    Charles looked at E, speechless. "Character? How do you know Brandon has poor character? Isn¡¯t he your senior?"


    Charles, having graduated from the same high school, knew Brandon was well-regarded among the juniors. He found Brandon familiar as well.


    "Yes, he¡¯s our senior, but I¡¯ve already told you I have no interest in him. Someone who can¡¯t take no for an answer can¡¯t have good character," E huffed.


    "Well, it¡¯s just because he likes you that he¡¯s persistent!" Chloe said yfully, winking. "E, your springtime ising! Who knew such a handsome guy would fall for you!"


    E rolled her eyes, not wanting to discuss Brandon any further.


    The three of them enjoyed their meal happily. After dinner, they left the restaurant together.


    Just as they stepped out, a crowd rushed towards them. The group consisted of people both young and old¡ªsome in their twenties, others around fifty!


    Before E and her friends could react, several women began hurling eggs at E.


    "Die, you shameless woman! You homewrecker! You¡¯re young and already someone¡¯s mistress... you have no shame! Die!"


    "Yeah, such a whore doesn¡¯t deserve to live. Die!"


    Smack¡ª


    Eggs sttered all over E and her friends. Charles quickly pulled E behind him, shielding her as several eggs hit him too.


    The air reeked of eggs. E wiped the egg from her face. "Are you crazy? I don¡¯t know any of you! You¡¯ve got the wrong person!"


    But a sinking feeling told her this was no simple misunderstanding.


    Chloe was furious as well, although she hadn¡¯t been hit as badly as E. "What the hell is wrong with you people? Why are you attacking E? Get lost, or we¡¯ll call the police!"


    Chloe¡¯s shout seemed to incite the other women who hadn¡¯t thrown eggs yet, and they began their frenzied attack as well!


    Several women rushed forward, attempting to beat E. Fortunately, Charles, tall and strong, held onto E tightly, shielding her from the assault.


    "If you don¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll call the police!" Charles shouted angrily, his face red with fury, facing such a barbaric mob for the first time.


    "Homewrecker, mistress, go to hell!"


    "Yeah, you filthy whore, you don¡¯t deserve to live!"


    "Mistress, slut, we¡¯ll beat you to death!"


    "..."

 Chapter 30: Emergency Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 30: Emergency Rescue</h4>


    However, with just three of them against dozens of attackers, E¡¯s side was clearly at a disadvantage.


    There were plenty of onlookers, but none stepped forward to help. E had already been kicked several times, and if not for Charles protecting her, she would have been knocked to the ground and beaten severely.


    "Stop! You can¡¯t do this!" Charles shouted, struggling to fend off multiple women attacking him simultaneously, despite his strength.


    Chloe was also caught in the fray, her hair being yanked and her face pped repeatedly.


    Seeing this, E gritted her teeth in anger and pped the young woman attacking Chloe.


    The scene descended into chaos. E and her friends were bing increasingly overpowered. Charles, onceposed and handsome, now had blood trickling from his mouth, overwhelmed by the vicious women attacking him.


    "Bang¡ª"


    A gunshot rang out, echoing through the area!


    Several sports cars sped towards them, with a red Lamborghini among them.


    Before the women could react, the cars surrounded them.


    The women were utterly shocked, their limbs trembling in fear.


    These people had guns¡ªthey must be from the mafia!


    The door of the Lamborghini swung open, and a man dressed in ck jumped out.


    He was tall and imposing, his eyes burning with fury like the blood-red eyes of a demon. He stormed towards E, yanking her to his side.


    "Eric..." E looked up, her eyes welling with tears as she gazed at his enraged face.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to arrive so timely.


    "You really... scared me to death!" Eric exhaled deeply, wiping the egg yolk from her hair.


    His subordinate, Mark, had seen E dining with a man and a woman and reported back to Eric. Feeling uneasy, Eric decided toe over right after work.


    To his shock, he saw E being attacked from a distance as they approached, prompting him to fire a warning shot.


    Several bodyguards jumped out of the cars, each as strong as a tower, and quickly surrounded the women, ensuring they couldn¡¯t escape.


    Charles watched, feeling a deep sense of inadequacy. Though he was born into a wealthy family, his presence paled inparison to Eric¡¯smanding aura.


    "I¡¯m fine... it¡¯s Charles and Chloe who are seriously injured," E said, shaking her head. Under Charles¡¯s protection, she had only been pelted with a few rotten eggs and kicked a few times.


    Chloe and Charles, on the other hand, were in much worse shape, with Chloe¡¯s face swollen from the attack.


    "Very good. They dared to harm my woman!" Eric nced at the group of people who had just attacked E, his expression dark and filled with menace.


    "Take them all!" he ordered. At once, several bodyguards moved in.


    Amid the scuffle, the youngest woman screamed, "Why are you arresting me? She¡¯s the whore, the mistress, the slut..."


    E¡¯s lips twitched at the insult. She stepped forward and delivered a sharp p to the young woman¡¯s face.


    E¡¯s eyes zed with anger, and the intimidating presence of Eric and his bodyguards made the other women cower.


    "Who sent you?" E asked coldly.


    The young woman red at E but remained silent.


    "Take them to the police station," Ericmanded. "Mark, find me awyer. These women think they¡¯re above thew? Let¡¯s see how they enjoy a stint in jail," he added with a coldugh, as several reporters snapped photos furiously.


    The women looked terrified.


    Eric, apanied by so many bodyguards, was clearly no ordinary man.


    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t hire bodyguards; they wouldn¡¯t need to.


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson!" Mark replied firmly.


    "Oh my God, he¡¯s Mr. Nelson! No wonder he looks so familiar and handsome!"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s Eric Nelson, the future head of the Nelson Group! He¡¯s even more handsome in person than in photos!"


    "I¡¯ll talk! It was her who told us toe here and attack thisdy!" one older woman finally broke down.


    The realization that facing prison was a far worse fate than they¡¯d anticipated seemed to sink in.


    "Yes, she promised us a thousand dors each... so we agreed!"


    "She told me toe too!" another woman added.


    All the women pointed at the young woman.


    They had assumed they could beat E and escape without consequence. They hadn¡¯t expected Eric¡¯s timely arrival to foil their n.


    Eric¡¯s gaze turned even colder as he looked at the young woman. "You¡¯re going to regret this," he said icily, as the bodyguards tightened their grip on the attackers, ensuring none of them would escape justice.


    The young woman felt a pair of bloodthirsty, menacing eyes fixed on her. She looked up and saw Eric¡¯s eyes zing with fury.


    A chill and a deep fear rose from within her, realizing some forces were beyond her ability to resist.


    "I... I¡¯ll talk! A strange woman wearing sunsses stopped me at that corner... she told me if I did one thing, I¡¯d get a hundred thousand dors!" the young woman stammered, her eyes filled with fear.


    "I... I was blinded by money and hired these people to attack thisdy. We thought that as long as we didn¡¯t cripple her, we would be fine..."


    The young woman¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and Chloe, upon hearing this, burst out angrily, "You despicable wretches! Hurting others for money! Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t let them off, and find the mastermind behind this!"


    Charles¡¯s expression was equally dark. Under his watch, someone had dared to harm E!


    Even more frustrating was his inability to protect her adequately.


    Charles, though the future heir of the Carter Group, hadn¡¯t started working at thepany yet, and many were unaware of his identity.


    So Charles doesn¡¯t need a bodyguard, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would lose to Eric like this!


    "Excellent. Mark, have the police find that woman! Take them to the station and let the police handle them properly!"


    Eric wanted nothing more than to tear these foolish women apart, but he couldn¡¯t act too rashly in front of the reporters.


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson!"


    The bodyguards escorted the sobbing women away, and E finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Chloe, Charles, I¡¯m so sorry. I never meant for you to get caught up in this," E quickly apologized to her friend and Charles.

 Chapter 31: From Now On, She Has Me!

    <h4>Chapter 31: From Now On, She Has Me!</h4>


    "E, why are you being so polite with us? Eric, you must make those nasty women pay!" Chloe said indignantly.


    "As long as you¡¯re okay, E. If you ever need my help..." Charles began to say.


    "That won¡¯t be necessary. From now on, she¡¯s with me." Eric interrupted Charles, his voice calm but firm.


    Eric nced at Charles, noticing his injuries were indeed worse than E¡¯s. A smirk curved his lips. "Mr. Carter, you are quite a man. I believe it¡¯s essential for our families to coborate, as a gesture of gratitude for protecting E."


    Charles¡¯s expression shifted slightly. "Thank you, Mr. Nelson, but if that¡¯s your only reason, then it¡¯s not necessary. Carter Group is strong on its own. If you want to coborate, it should be based on our merits."


    Charles had his pride. Agreeing might lead others to think he was only approaching E because of Eric. He wasn¡¯t a man who relied on women to seed.


    "Very well, I respect that. Let¡¯s hope the board approves my proposal," Eric said with a light chuckle, unfazed as he held E¡¯s hand.


    "Let¡¯s go. We need to get you changed at the hotel."


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Chloe. "Chloe, are you really okay? Do you want toe with us?"


    "No, I¡¯m heading home with my brother. I¡¯ll catch up with youter. Mr. Nelson, please take good care of E. This trouble is likely due to your admirers, isn¡¯t it?" Chloe snorted, though Eric was handsome, he was E¡¯s man, and she hoped he would protect her well.


    "No need to worry, Miss Carter. And thank you both for today," Eric said sincerely. E cast an apologetic nce at Charles before Eric guided her into the car.


    "My clothes are dirty. I might mess up your car..." E hesitated as she saw the pristine interior.


    Eric chuckled, pulling her into the seat. E winced, seeing the egg stains smear the upholstery.


    "If the seat gets dirty, so be it. Would you rather kneel?" Eric teased, ncing at her as he started the car, heading towards the Nelson Group hotel.


    E let out a long sigh. "I wonder who I offended to deserve this. I hope Chloe will still want to hang out with me after this."


    She had her suspicions about who was behind this¡ªlikely Avery. Despite being a socialite, Avery had behaved quite uncouthly that day. Only a spoiled heiress like her would do something so petty.


    "If I find out who did this, they won¡¯t get away with it," Eric said coldly, his handsome face dark with anger.


    E was the first woman to capture his interest, and now someone dared to harm her.


    E raised an eyebrow, looking at Eric¡¯s handsome face. "Is it true what Chloe said? Is this the work of one of your admirers?"


    Eric¡¯s expression hardened. "E, tell me, what is your rtionship with Charles?"


    E pursed her lips. "He¡¯s just Chloe¡¯s brother. What do you think we could possibly have?"


    "Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s overprotective? Chloe is more injured than you, yet he ignored his own sister to shield a stranger?" Eric questioned sharply.


    "Those people were after me! If he hadn¡¯t protected me, I¡¯d probably be trampled to death by that mob of crazy women!" E huffed, still furious about the earlier incident.


    "E, stop letting him hold your hand, or I¡¯ll chop it off!" Eric¡¯s cold voice made E freeze in shock.


    What kind of statement was that? Charles had just saved her life, and instead of being grateful, Eric was questioning his motives? Even if he liked her, this was too much.


    "He¡¯s my savior..."


    "E, I¡¯m your husband!" Eric¡¯s face darkened. "I don¡¯t mind making it official right now."


    E was at a loss for words. She was only eighteen, just old enough to get married in Country S. But she was still in her senior year of high school! Getting married now would make Chloeugh her head off.


    "Got it?"


    "Fine," E muttered reluctantly.


    "You don¡¯t sound very willing. Charles may seem upright, but he¡¯s not a simple man," Eric scoffed.


    E didn¡¯t bother arguing anymore. Soon, they arrived at the parking garage of the Nelson Group hotel. As soon as they got out, several security guards approached them briskly. "Mr. Nelson!"


    Eric nodded slightly and led E into the VIP elevator.


    E felt the stench on her clothes and wrinkled her nose. She suddenly realized how foolish she had been. Why hadn¡¯t she asked Eric to take her home instead? Coming to the hotel with him felt awkward.


    "Um... I think I should go home to change."


    "I¡¯ll handle today¡¯s incident. Your spiteful stepmother and scheming sister won¡¯t find out. But if you want them to use this against you, go ahead and try," Eric said, narrowing his eyes in displeasure.


    E turned away, unwilling to meet his angry gaze. Eric reached out, grasping her chin and forcing her to look at him.


    E had no choice but to face Eric, his starry eyes reflecting her slightly embarrassed face.


    "Don¡¯t kiss me... my face smells awful," E whispered, afraid he¡¯d try to kiss her right there.


    Eric let out a disdainful snort and released her. "You¡¯re overthinking. I have no desire to kiss you. E, what on earth goes on in your head?"


    E¡¯s face turned red. She huffed and turned away in embarrassment.


    The elevator doors opened, and E followed Eric, keeping her head low.


    This floor was the CEO¡¯s private domain, with only a few staff members around.


    "Mr. Nelson, wee back." At room 2906, a maid bowed deeply, looking like a subservient servant.


    E felt disgusted. As soon as the door closed, she asked sullenly, "Was that maid¡¯s bowing a hotel policy?"


    "No," Eric replied indifferently, taking off his shoes.


    E raised an eyebrow. "Looks like she¡¯s trying to get your attention, treating you with utmost respect, and you didn¡¯t even nce at her."


    "Are you jealous?" Eric asked, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Of course not!"

 Chapter 32: New Revelations

    <h4>Chapter 32: New Revtions</h4>


    Eric watched E wrinkle her nose, finding her genuine expression amusing. This was the real E, the one he rarely saw.


    At E¡¯sing-of-age banquet, she had been soposed and wary of him,cking the innocence of a typical teenager, instead resembling a woman weathered by life¡¯s storms.


    E kicked off her shoes and opened the closet, only to find it filled with men¡¯s clothes.


    "There aren¡¯t any women¡¯s clothes. Are you expecting me to wear yours?"


    E frowned, her tone unexpectedly more rxed than usual, as if she had known Eric for a long time.


    "Just wear my pajamas for now. In half an hour, someone will bring you some women¡¯s clothes," Eric said with a lightugh. He walked over, drew back the curtains, andzily sat down, pouring himself a ss of red wine.


    E nced at therge double bed, noting the gray sheets, reflecting Eric¡¯s preference for simple, understated colors. For some reason, her face felt hot after just a nce.


    Eric noticed the hint of embarrassment and confusion in her eyes, chuckling as he teased, "What¡¯s on your mind? Thinking of something inappropriate?"


    "I am not! Eric, can you stop being so lewd?"


    E shot him a re before grabbing a set of his pajamas and slipping into the bathroom.


    In the spacious bathroom, E ran the warm water and ced the pajamas on the counter, feeling a bit uneasy. Taking a bath here while Eric waited outside felt incredibly intimate.


    To outsiders, it must look like Eric had brought her here for... well, something suggestive.


    The more she thought about it, the redder her face became. She hurriedly finished her bath and put on Eric¡¯s oversized silk pajamas.


    The silk pajamas were light and long, draping over her petite frame, giving her a surprisingly elegant look.


    E opened the bathroom door and walked out with her head down, her slightly damp hair cascading over her shoulders, adding a youthful charm.


    Her slender figure was hidden beneath the loose pajamas, but it only highlighted her delicate face.


    Eric¡¯s eyes lit up, a faint smile ying on his lips. E walked to the vanity, catching sight of her flushed cheeks in the mirror.


    Eric stood and approached her from behind.


    E¡¯s heart raced as she pretended to calmly pick up a brush and smooth her hair.


    Eric¡¯s hands encircled her waist, his warm breath tickling her ear.


    "Do you like it here, sweetheart?"


    "Yes, I do."


    E put down the brush and nudged him, "Let go, don¡¯t hold me like this!"


    "I won¡¯t touch you," Ericughed softly. "But I do want to kiss you!"


    Before she could respond, his hot, damp lips were on her earlobe.


    E trembled, struggling to breathe.


    His kisses trailed from her earlobe down to her nape, lingering passionately.


    E felt lost, but remembering a secret, she closed her eyes and trembled.


    Eric¡¯s kisses grew more urgent, his breath heavy. E¡¯s unease grew.


    Suddenly, she was lifted off her feet and thrown onto therge bed.


    The bed was so soft that it didn¡¯t hurt, instead filling her with an inexplicable excitement.


    E let out a startled cry as Eric pinned her down, flipping her over to face him.


    Eric gazed intently at E, her eyes wide with panic and unwillingness.


    Eric¡¯s desire cooled instantly, seeing her distress.


    Eric had only ever had one girlfriend, someone he met abroad. He had never been interested in any other women who threw themselves at him, and he certainly never forced himself on anyone he found attractive.


    "If you don¡¯t want this... just pretend I was out of my mind," Eric said, getting up and striding towards the bathroom.


    Ey there, stunned. Eric had seemed so overwhelmed with desire, yet he had suddenly left her alone. He had always said he wouldn¡¯t touch her unless she was willing.


    Taking a deep breath, E marveled at Eric¡¯s self-control. Any other man might have forced her by now.


    Five minutester, Eric emerged from the bathroom, his hair slightly damp. E instinctively lowered her head.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Feeling guilty? Did you sneak a drink of my wine?" Eric joked, sittingzily beside her.


    E shot him a re. "I did not drink your wine!"


    "So, what do you want to eat? I forgot that someone already had her fill," Eric teased,ughing. "Dinner alone is pretty tasteless."


    "I... I¡¯ll join you for a bit," E said, feeling a bit embarrassed. "You haven¡¯t eaten yet?"


    "Of course not! I don¡¯t have as much free time as you," Eric chuckled, dialing for room service to order dinner for two.


    Soon, a delivery of women¡¯s clothing arrived¡ªat least a dozen outfits, more than E could sort through. She eventually chose the most conservative option: a light green silk dress, along with a perfectly fitting bra.


    "By the way, I have some good news for you."


    They sat at the dining table, and once the server had left, Eric¡¯s demeanor turned serious.


    "What good news?"


    "My team discovered that your mother was forced to marry Robert by your grandmother¡¯s family. At that time, Robert was just an ordinary man," Eric said, his eyes fixed on E¡¯s.


    "Your mother passed away when you were three. So, you don¡¯t remember her at all, do you?"


    E, still processing the shock, nodded. "No, I don¡¯t remember her. Robert never kept any pictures of her. But people say I look like her."


    "My team also found evidence that your mother was pregnant when she married Robert. We found medical records and even spoke to the doctor who treated her back then. Although she¡¯s retired, she remembers your mother vividly because she was the most beautiful patient she ever had."


    E stared at Eric in disbelief. "So, you¡¯re saying... my mother might have been waiting for someone to marry her, but he never showed up, so she had to marry Robert?"


    "Possibly. Your mother was pregnant, having a child out of wedlock would have brought scorn and ridicule. She likely married Robert to protect her child from being ostracized. Yet, she severed ties with her family," Eric exined,ying out the entire past.


    E was left speechless, grappling with the revtions.

 Chapter 33: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 33: Exposed</h4>


    E had never heard Robert mention anything about her grandmother¡¯s family. It turned out that her mother had severed all ties with them long ago.


    Robert was also a heartless man. Now that he was a wealthy businessman, he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about those distant rtives anymore.


    "At the time, Robert was very poor, but your grandmother demanded a dowry of one hundred thousand dors. Robert loved your mother very much, so he borrowed the money to marry her. After you were born, your grandmother never contacted your mother again," Eric said softly. "But oddly enough, when your grandmother passed away, she left fifteen percent of thepany shares to you, which infuriated your uncles. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it because the will was safeguarded by three very influentialwyers."


    E took a deep breath. She had thought that after her grandmother¡¯s death, her uncles stopped contacting her due to that incident. It turned out her mother had already cut ties with her grandmother when she married Robert. But why had her grandmother left such a significant portion of her estate to her granddaughter?


    "Are you trying to find my biological father?" E asked, picking up a knife and fork to cut a piece of steak, her eyes puzzled as she looked at Eric.


    "Indeed, I want to see if I can solve this long-standing mystery for you."


    E remained silent. Robert treated her well, but it was probably because of her shares. His affection for her wasn¡¯t genuine. E longed for a real family member who truly cared for and loved her. But her biological father had never appeared, which likely meant he had been irresponsible towards her mother and had no intention of finding them.


    "Whether we find him or not doesn¡¯t matter. After all these years, he hasn¡¯t tried to contact me or my mom. He¡¯s probably not a good person," E said with a light smile, though a hint of sadness flickered in her eyes.


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset?"


    E shook her head slightly, unsure of what to say.


    Eric domineeringly lifted her chin and leaned close to her lips. Before E could react, he pried her mouth open with his tongue and poured some soup into her mouth.


    "Ugh, cough, cough..." As soon as he pulled away, E coughed, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Eric, you..." E red at him angrily.


    "Hmm? Do you need me to feed you again?"


    "Eric, you pervert!"


    "But don¡¯t you like it..."


    "..."


    When E finally returned home, it was half past nine at night. As soon as she stepped into the hall, she saw Hannah staring at her.


    "Sis, where have you been? I couldn¡¯t reach you on your phone. Wow, your dress is so beautiful. Where did you buy it?" Hannah rushed over, reaching out to touch the fabric. The luxurious feel made her eyes light up with envy.


    "Chloe gave it to me. My phone died," E replied coolly.


    Brianna nced at the time. "Your dad was worried sick. He¡¯s still having dinner in the restaurant."


    E looked up and indeed saw Robert and Brandon eating together. That scumbag was still here, and sitting with Robert? Thinking about how Robert and Brandon had deceived her out of her shares in her past life, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    "I¡¯m fine. I just stayed a bit longer at Chloe¡¯s house," E said nonchntly.


    "Sis, that dress is really gorgeous. It must be expensive," Hannah said, practically drooling over E¡¯s outfit. The dress¡¯s design was stunning and just her style.


    "I don¡¯t know. Chloe didn¡¯t say," E replied, walking towards the dining room. "Dad, I¡¯m back."


    "d you¡¯re back. Had a good time at Chloe¡¯s?" Robert asked with a warm smile, his mood visibly lifting upon seeing E.


    Lately, Robert had noticed E bing more and more mature, which always put him in a good mood.


    Most importantly, after he took E¡¯s advice and gifted the Aurora Diadem to Mrs. Lisa, resulting in a sessful oue, he started to favor E even more.


    Sometimes, he even thought she was smarter and more considerate than Hannah.


    "Yes, I even had ate-night snack at Chloe¡¯s, so I didn¡¯t disturb you," E replied with a smile.


    Brandon quickly stood up, "E, are you sure you¡¯re not hungry? How about I make you a sd?"


    "No need. Do you think we don¡¯t have servants here?" E scoffed lightly. "Brandon, it¡¯s quitete. Aren¡¯t you worried about your family looking for you?"


    Brandon forced a smile, "It¡¯s fine. I stayed because your father asked me to."


    "E, don¡¯t be rude to Brandon. I invited him to stay," Robert said, frowning slightly.


    E raised an eyebrow. "Dad, isn¡¯t Brandon¡¯spany one of ourpetitors? You should be more cautious."


    With that, E turned and walked upstairs.


    Brandon¡¯s face darkened, and he quickly reassured Robert of his loyalty. "Sir, E didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ve always considered Hannah like a sister, so there¡¯s no need to worry about such things."


    Robert nodded, but a hint of caution flickered in his eyes. E was right; Brandon¡¯spany was indeed putting pressure on Davis Group. Although Davis Group wasn¡¯t as strong, it had been making waves, which naturally attracted suppression.


    E¡¯s reminder cooled Robert¡¯s enthusiasm for Brandon. Reflecting on their earlier conversation, he realized Brandon hadn¡¯t answered any of his questions satisfactorily. Thus, Robert¡¯s attitude towards him became colder.


    Eventually, Brandon left in defeat, marking one of the darkest and most unsessful days of his life.


    The next morning, Hannah was woken up by a phone call from her ssmate.


    "Hannah, your sister is so lucky! She was seen going to a hotel with Mr. Nelson!"


    Hannah¡¯s mind exploded with the news, and she widened her eyes. "What did you say?"


    "Hehe, my cousin told me. She saw your sister E with Mr. Nelsonst night, going into his presidential suite!"


    "Lily, are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrong?" Hannah couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªEric had taken E to a hotel!


    "Of course not. But my cousin didn¡¯t dare take pictures, afraid she¡¯d get fired. Don¡¯t spread this around, or she could lose her job!"


    "Don¡¯t worry. Just keep me updated with any news, and I¡¯ll make sure you get rewarded," Hannah replied sweetly.


    Her ssmate, Lily Moore, came from a modest background and had an older sister working as a maid at the Nelson Group¡¯s hotel. Her sister was stationed at the presidential suite, specifically serving Eric. Though Eric rarely stayed at the hotel, it was true he had a suite there.


    Hannah had always been good at maintaining rtionships, often giving Lily small gifts to secure her favor.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep you informed," Lily promised.

 Chapter 34: An Unbelievable Discovery!

    <h4>Chapter 34: An Unbelievable Discovery!</h4>


    After hanging up the phone, Hannah was wide awake.


    Taking deep breaths, she couldn¡¯t shake the image of E and Eric in bed together, and her hatred grew stronger with each passing moment.


    She hadpletely forgotten about her boyfriend, Brandon, who would soon being over for her piano lesson.


    Hannah didn¡¯t even change her clothes before rushing to Brianna¡¯s room and knocking on the door.


    Brianna opened the door, grumbling, "Hannah, why are you up so early? Luckily, your daddy went to work early. If he were here, you would have disturbed him."


    "Mom!" Hannah pushed her way inside and quickly closed the door behind her.


    "What happened? You look so anxious," Brianna asked, gently smoothing Hannah¡¯s disheveled hair.


    "Mom! My ssmate said her sister saw that bitch E checking into a hotel with Mr. Nelson!"


    Hannah was breathing heavily, clearly furious.


    Brianna was stunned. "How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t E supposed to not be with Mr. Nelson anymore?"


    "Mom, my ssmate wouldn¡¯t lie to me!" Hannah plopped onto the sofa, clutching her aching chest. "I hate her. If it weren¡¯t for her, Mr. Nelson wouldn¡¯t treat me like this! Mom, we have to act now. We can¡¯t let her keep winning!"


    Brianna frowned, "Act? You mean ruin her reputation?"


    "Yes, if that tramp E... ha! Imagine if she slept with several men in one night. Mr. Nelson wouldn¡¯t want her anymore, right? Such a dirty woman, he wouldn¡¯t even take her if she were given to him!" Hannahughed maniacally, envisioning E being humiliated.


    Brianna fell silent, contemting the feasibility of the n.


    "Mom, school starts in a month. By then, with my brother back, that tramp will only gain more of daddy¡¯s favor! What can we do then? We have to strike first while Mr. Nelson¡¯s feelings for her are still shallow!"


    Seeing Brianna deep in thought, Hannah grew more anxious.


    "You¡¯re always so impatient, but you¡¯re right. She¡¯s gaining more and more of your daddy¡¯s favor," Brianna sighed.


    "Mom, think of a n!"


    "Didn¡¯t you say your ssmate¡¯s birthday party is in a week? Most of your ssmates will be there, right?" Brianna asked with a sly smile.


    "Yes, it¡¯s next Tuesday!"


    "Is there anyone in your ss who has a crush on her but is particrly nasty?" Brianna asked slowly.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Ethan Johnson! He¡¯s been hanging out with some lowlifes and changes girlfriends frequently. He¡¯s harassed several girls in our ss. He once pursued that tramp, but she rejected him. He¡¯s been holding a grudge ever since!"


    Hannah¡¯s face beamed with excitement. "Thank you, Mom. I know what to do!"


    "That¡¯s good. If you seed this time, you won¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Nelson being interested in her anymore," Brianna said, adjusting her hair with a sweet yet sinister smile.


    Hannah finally felt relieved,zily spreading her arms on the sofa. "Mom, you¡¯re so smart! No wonder ha ha..."


    Brianna sat down beside her, picking up a shirt Robert had left behind. "Your daddy, of course, needs careful handling. Otherwise, why would he trust us and give you so much allowance..."


    Brianna¡¯s voice trailed off as she stared at the red lipstick stain on the white shirt, leaving Hannah puzzled by her mother¡¯s sudden silence.


    The lipstick stain had a faint, elegant fragrance, lingering delicately on the fabric.


    The mark was subtle, suggesting the woman who left it wore a natural, barely-there makeup.


    "Mom, what is this? How could there be such a thing on Daddy¡¯s shirt?" Hannah¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Even the densest person could figure out that Robert had been intimate with another woman, who had left this mark as a tant challenge to Brianna.


    Brianna¡¯s face turned ashen. "It¡¯s just a lipstick stain; it doesn¡¯t mean anything! But... we need to deal with this quickly before your father gets too involved, or it will be increasingly difficult to handle."


    "Mom, you¡¯re so wonderful. You look like you¡¯re in your thirties, more beautiful and fit than many women your age. Why isn¡¯t Daddy satisfied?" Hannahined indignantly.


    Brianna shook her head with a sad smile. "You don¡¯t understand men, honey. No matter how beautiful, young, or charming a wife is, after a long time, her allure fades into familiarity. The women outside are new and exciting, like freshly picked cherries, irresistible for a taste."


    Hannah¡¯s eyes widened. "Mom, are you saying that no matter how much a man loves his wife, he might still cheat after many years of marriage?"


    "Of course, every man has the potential to stray. Your daddy loved that tramp¡¯s mother once, but I still won him over, didn¡¯t I? As long as I remain the legitimate wife, I can tolerate the other woman, if necessary," Brianna said coldly, her eyes shing with steely determination.


    "Mom, can you really endure this?" Hannah frowned, struggling to imagine Robert holding a young, beautiful woman.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. Focus on what you need to do first," Brianna said softly, then picked up her phone to make a call.


    "Assistant Lee, keep an eye on the president. Let me know which women he¡¯s particrly close with."


    "You¡¯ll be well rewarded once it¡¯s done," she finished, hanging up the phone, her mind racing with various scenarios.


    Hannah stood up. "Mom, I¡¯m going back to my room to call those people."


    "Be careful. Don¡¯t let that bitch escape this time!"


    "Don¡¯t worry. Ethan is no ordinary person," Hannah replied with a sinister smile, her voice dripping with malice.


    This time, E¡¯s reputation would be utterly destroyed.


    Several days passed quickly.


    Brandon came to the Davis household daily to teach Hannah piano, while E remained indifferent, often going out.


    These days, she spent her time at the local library, so Brianna and Hannah hadn¡¯t gathered much information.


    On Tuesday afternoon, E was reading when she received a call from Hannah.


    Hannah invited her to attend her ssmate¡¯s birthday party. E and Hannah were only two years apart, with Hannah now in tenth grade, so E didn¡¯t know her ssmates.


    E initially didn¡¯t want to go, but Hannah¡¯s persistent pleading left her puzzled. Yet, Hannah didn¡¯t give her a choice, stating she would pick her up before abruptly hanging up.


    Raising an eyebrow, E called Chloe, inviting her to join the birthday party of this girl named Lily.

 Chapter 35: No Manners!

    <h4>Chapter 35: No Manners!</h4>


    Chloe heard that the birthday party was being held at Lily¡¯s house and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "E, isn¡¯t that Lily girl supposed to be really poor? How can she afford to throw a birthday party?"


    E squinted her eyes. "Maybe she has a benefactor."


    Since returning to the country, Chloe had heard E mention theing-of-age ceremony and seen the news in some newspapers, which made her very angry.


    After learning the details, Chloe despised Hannah even more.


    "So that¡¯s it. I doubt anything good wille from this. You should be careful... Why don¡¯t Ie with you?"Chloe eximed loudly.


    "I was nning to invite you."


    "Alright, give me the address, and I¡¯ll head over right away!"


    E hung up the phone and walked out of the library, only to see Hannah and Brandon leaning against a car waiting for her.


    Brandon looked at E curiously. Didn¡¯t Hannah say that E was very uninterested in studying? What was she doing here?


    "Sis, you finally came out! Want to change into a different dress? We¡¯re going to my ssmate¡¯s birthday party. Maybe some junior will fancy you," Hannah teased.


    "I¡¯m not interested, but since you begged me, I¡¯ll go along with it," E replied calmly.


    Hannah pursed her lips, secretly cursing, but then smiled sweetly. "Fine, don¡¯t change. You¡¯re so beautiful; you¡¯ll stand out no matter what you wear."


    Hannah¡¯s words made Brandon take a closer look at E.


    Hannah wasn¡¯t wrong. E was not only beautiful but also had a unique aura that set her apart from ordinary people.


    E got into the car without saying much. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of a house in the suburbs.


    E jumped out of the car, nced at the address on the doorte, and then sent the location to Chloe.


    "Sis, let¡¯s go in. Who were you texting?" Hannah asked, trying to peek at E¡¯s phone. But E quickly put it away.


    "No one important, just a friend," E said nonchntly.


    She would never be foolish enough to tell Hannah that Chloe and Charles wereing.


    Hannah smiled and took E¡¯s hand, leading her inside.


    Brandon, watching E¡¯s perfect silhouette, felt a strange glimmer in his eyes.


    He had assumed E was just a mindless shopaholic, but meeting her in person, he realized she was nothing like Hannah described.


    E wasposed and intelligent. A woman who caught Eric¡¯s attention couldn¡¯t be that bad. Hannah was merely deceiving herself.


    For some reason, Brandon found E more intriguing than Hannah.


    E was like an untamable wildcat, while Hannah only issuedmands. Gradually, Brandon¡¯s feelings for Hannah seemed to be fading.


    As they entered the house, E noticed it was simple but spacious. This three-story house looked taller than a four-story building in the city.


    The hall was decorated with some lights and balloons, giving it a festive look.


    "Hannah, you¡¯re here! We¡¯ve been waiting for you!" A cheerful voice called out. E shifted her gaze from the house to the girl approaching them.


    The girl was about sixteen or seventeen, with a sharp, thin face.


    "Lily, this is my sister E. Sis, this is my ssmate Lily. And this is our senior, Brandon. Everyone knows him, right?" Hannah quickly introduced them.


    "Wow, Senior Brandon! I didn¡¯t expect him to be with Hannah!"


    "He¡¯s so handsome! His photos are all over the school bulletin board."


    "Yes, Senior Brandon is the pride of our school, and now he works at a very prestigiouspany!"


    The crowd whispered excitedly.


    E scanned the room, noticing about twenty to thirty ssmates, but her gaze was caught by one boy staring intensely at her.


    E frowned slightly. She knew this boy, Ethan, who, though younger and a ssmate of Hannah¡¯s, was far from admirable in character.


    Ethan had once pursued E obsessively, but her standards for men were high. Despite Ethan¡¯s decent looks, he fell short of the prince charming image E held in her heart.


    In her previous life, someone like Brandon was her ideal prince charming.


    Ethan was more of a rogue, known for flirting with every girl he saw, surrounded by a revolving door of women.


    Though Ethan¡¯s family was wealthy, they were nouveau riche. His father ran a coal mine and tradednd, gaining sudden wealth overnight.


    Ethan¡¯s character was poor, and he often mingled with local thugs. Neither in her past life nor this one could E see him as someone worth her attention.


    "Hannah, so this is the sister you¡¯ve been talking about! I¡¯ve heard Ethan from our ss really likes her. Tsk, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about a show-off," Lily, who had been chatting with Hannah, sneered at E.


    E sat down calmly, while Brandon¡¯s face darkened. He hadn¡¯t expected such audacity and disrespect from these young girls.


    "Yeah, I heard Hannah¡¯s sister is a spendthrift andzy good-for-nothing!"


    "But she does have a great figure, tsk tsk!"


    Various mocking voices rose, with most people looking at E with disdain.


    Hannah¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, though inside she felt immensely pleased. Outwardly, she defended E, "Don¡¯t listen to those rumors. My sister is great. I brought her here because she had nothing to do at home and wasn¡¯t interested in shopping."


    Her words subtly implied that E was so idle she had no friends and could only tag along with her sister to kill time.


    "Really, Hannah? If there wasn¡¯t some truth to it, would people talk? Maybe she¡¯s just here to catch Ethan¡¯s attention," Lilyughed sharply, ncing at Ethan.


    Ethan gave E an ambiguous smile.


    E, dressed in a sleeveless white tracksuit, slid her hands into her pockets and smirked at Lily. "Hannah, your ssmates are quite rude! Didn¡¯t your teachers teach you respect, or do they just not understand it?"


    With that simple remark, she pped all the girls targeting her in the face.


    E stood up coldly, ring down at Lily. "If this ssmate doesn¡¯t wee me, I can leave right now. If it weren¡¯t for Hannah begging me to apany her, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this filthy ce!"

 Chapter 36: Unexpected Guests!

    <h4>Chapter 36: Unexpected Guests!</h4>


    E exuded an aura of sharp authority, her cold smile carrying a queenly air, creating a strong sense of pressure on Lily.


    Lily had intended to belittle E to curry favor with Hannah.


    She hadn¡¯t expected E to stand her ground. E¡¯s words were so logical that there was no way to refute them.


    "Come on, sis, don¡¯t be angry. Lily is just being silly. I¡¯m really happy you came with me!" Hannah quickly grabbed E, who was about to leave, and kept giving Lily meaningful looks.


    If E left, their n would be ruined.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I must have misunderstood, E. Please don¡¯t be angry," Lily quickly apologized, knowing that if E left, she would certainly offend Hannah.


    E¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. "Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you this time since you¡¯re so obedient."


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief, but secretly she was delighted. This bitch staying meant her downfall was imminent.


    "Brandon,e sit over here!" Hannah pulled Brandon to sit next to her.


    E sat back down. Though some of the girls still looked at her with displeasure, none dared to say anything more.


    Ethan, however, came over to chat with E, who responded coldly, making him leave in frustration.


    Lily pulled Hannah aside and whispered, "I¡¯ve got everything ready. When we serve the juiceter..."


    Hannah¡¯s lips curved into a sinister smile. "Good. Make sure everything goes perfectly! Make Ethan¡¯s dose stronger."


    Hannah wants E to be raped hard and vited thoroughly! What if Ethan¡¯s ss of juice had been more potent and E would have endured an intensely painful sexual encounter!


    "I understand," Lily chuckled softly.


    "I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand dors once it¡¯s done," Hannah whispered. The room was too noisy for anyone to overhear their conversation.


    Lily went to the kitchen to prepare the juice, taking several helpers with her.


    Just ten minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    Lily had sent her parents away to carry out this n.


    E was the first to stand up, her expression calm. "I¡¯ll see who it is."


    As E left, one of the girls murmured, "Isn¡¯t everyone here? Could it be Lily¡¯s parentsing back?"


    Hannah¡¯s face turned pale at the thought.


    Could there be outsiders?


    Brandon, surrounded by a group of admiring girls, felt a surge of vanity. No matter where he was, he was always the star.


    But the next moment, E¡¯s voice rang out, "Chloe, Charles! I didn¡¯t expect you toe too. So Chloe, you¡¯re cousins with one of the ssmates here!"


    Hannah¡¯s face froze as she coldly stared outside.


    Sure enough, E walked back in with Chloe and Charles.


    One of the girls stood up, joyfully eximing, "Cousin!"


    Chloe greeted her cousin, then cast a smug nce at Hannah.


    Hannah had a bad feeling about this.


    Though E and Chloe were good friends, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean they would see through tonight¡¯s plot.


    The moment Charles appeared, he captured the attention of all the girls.


    "Isn¡¯t that the heir of Carter Group from the newspapers?"


    "Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome, and his smile is so approachable!"


    "That¡¯s Charles, Chloe¡¯s brother. He just returned from studying abroad in Country W, and I heard he had no scandals overseas!"


    "Charles is definitely husband material!"


    The girls chattered excitedly, instantly overshadowing Brandon, who had been the center of attention.


    In terms of looks, talent, and family background, Charles was undoubtedly superior.


    Naturally, the girls were drawn to the best, and Charles stole all the spotlight from Brandon.


    Charles sat next to E, and the three of them chatted andughed together.


    The other girls, too shy to approach Charles, could only watch from a distance.


    Brandon sat awkwardly, watching E¡¯s radiant, genuine smile. It stung.


    Why had she never smiled so genuinely at him?


    Why did someone like Charles, who was simr to him in many ways, get her favor?


    Charles might have a better family background, but why was E so superficial?


    Brandon¡¯s heart was filled with unwillingness and anger, yet he kept a smiling facade.


    At this moment, Lily and a few girls brought out the juice.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Charles and Chloe, Lily was stunned. Charles¡¯s tall and elegant figure made her heart race.


    "Lily, get my sister a ss of apple juice. She loves apple juice," Hannah suddenly called out. Lily snapped back to reality, smiled sweetly at Charles, and handed a ss of apple juice to E.


    E took it calmly. "Thank you."


    Lily, who had been sharp with E earlier, now smiled gently. "This must be Miss Chloe, and this is...?"


    "This is my brother, Charles. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen him in the newspapers! He¡¯s the future heir of Carter Group!" Chloe said proudly.


    Lily blushed. Today must be her lucky day. Not only was Brandon here, but now Charles had also arrived!


    On her birthday, with both Brandon and Charles present, she started fantasizing that they might have feelings for her.


    "Hi, I¡¯m Lily, a friend of Hannah and E. Nice to meet you!" Lily said with a blush.


    Charles nodded kindly. Lily, feeling shy, handed him a ss of apple juice, then distributed juice to the other ssmates.


    Chloe nced at Ethan and walked over. "Ethan,e with me for a moment."


    Ethan looked at Chloe curiously. He didn¡¯t recall ever offending Miss Chloe.


    Ever the flirt, hezily stood up. "Alright, beautiful. Do you have a secret to share with me?"


    The two of them walked out to the balcony, one after the other.


    E saw that Hannah and Brandon were deep in conversation, paying no attention to what was happening.


    She leaned in and whispered something to Charles, who smiled and nodded.


    Just then, Brandon approached, greeted Charles, and sat next to E.


    Feeling disgusted, E quickly smiled at Charles. "Charles, I¡¯m notfortable sitting in the middle. Can we switch seats?"


    Charles smiled slightly, stood up, and switched seats with E.


    Seeing this, Brandon¡¯s heart sank deeply. He couldn¡¯t understand why E always showed such disdain towards him.

 Chapter 37: Reaping What You Sow

    <h4>Chapter 37: Reaping What You Sow</h4>


    Brandon began to wonder if he had offended E in some way. He racked his brain but couldn¡¯te up with an answer. Awkwardly, he smiled at E and suggested, "E, how about we go over there and have some snacks?"


    E cast a contemptuous nce at Brandon and shook her head indifferently. "No, thank you. I don¡¯t like those things."


    Brandon¡¯s mouth twitched. Charles also noticed E¡¯s unusually cold demeanor tonight and gave Brandon a scrutinizing look.


    Just then, Lily approached them, shyly addressing Charles, "Charles, I¡¯ve heard your name since I was little..."


    Charles smiled faintly, "It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. How about we go to the gazebo over there?"


    Outside Lily¡¯s family¡¯s grand hall, there was a small gazebo lit by a soft yellowmp.


    "Sure, I¡¯d love to chat with you!" Lily¡¯s heart raced, thrilled that Charles wanted to talk to her alone.


    As Charles and Lily left, Ethan, who had been conversing with Chloe on the balcony, suddenly pushed open the ss door and strode upstairs, his face flushed as if something had happened.


    Chloe came out and whispered in E¡¯s ear, "It looks like Ethan has been drugged...his eyes are excited, you have to be careful."


    E¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, and she nodded slightly.


    A few minutester, Lily returned, chuckling as she approached E. "E, I heard you love collecting paintings. I have some famous ones upstairs. Come and take a look; even my dad wouldn¡¯t sell them!"


    Acting like she was very familiar with E, Lily pulled her up and started leading her upstairs, not giving E any chance to refuse.


    E didn¡¯t shake off Lily¡¯s hand. Chloe followed, calling, "E..."


    "Wait for me here. Lily says she has some paintings to show me, so I¡¯ll just go take a look," E said with a light smile, though she secretly sneered. Lily¡¯s family was ordinary; there couldn¡¯t be any famous paintings there. Hannah and Lily¡¯s excuse was too clumsy¡ªanyone sharp could tell it was just a pretext!


    "Where does your dad keep his collection?" E asked as they reached the top of the stairs, ncing at the rooms lining the corridor.


    Ethan was in one of those rooms.


    Lily was about to answer when she suddenly felt dizzy, her heart pounding, and her body went weak. rmed, she found the sensation unfamiliar and strange. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything odd, had she?


    "In... the secondst room on the left! I feel unwell, you go on your own," Lily hurriedly said, her breathing rapid and her face flushed.


    E quickly supported her. "Lily, what¡¯s wrong? You look really off..."


    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m so hot, so hot... Help me to the first... room..." Lily stammered.


    A cold glint shed in E¡¯s eyes. "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    At this moment, Lily felt as if the world was spinning around her. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, panic flooding her senses. Her legs and body seemed to be drained of all strength, leaving her no choice but to rely on E for support.


    E guided Lily to the second-tost room and pushed the door open. Inside was a guest room, with several abstract paintings hanging on the walls.


    E had no time to inspect whether they were famous works. After helping Lily to the bed, she noticed Lily¡¯s continuous moaning.


    "So hot... so hot... Mr. Carter... oh, Mr. Carter..." Lily¡¯s face was flushed, her moans alluring and captivating.


    Lowering her voice, E said, "You rest here, I¡¯ll get you some water."


    With that, E hurriedly left the guest room, closing the door behind her.


    No sooner had E left than the closet door swung open. Ethan¡¯s eyes, filled with intense hunger, fixed on the figure on the bed. All he could think of was the urgent need to release his pent-up desires.


    Seeing Lily¡¯s shapely body, he rushed to the bed, tearing at her clothes like a starving wolf...


    Ethan¡¯s reason was obliterated by the overpowering effects of the drug. All that mattered was that she was a woman; everything else would follow...


    After heading downstairs, E identally bumped into a girl carrying a tray of juice.


    The girl immediately red at her, her eyes full of contempt. "E, are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see me standing here?"


    E quickly smiled apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t notice."


    "Hmph, I¡¯ll let it slide for your sister¡¯s sake," the girl said arrogantly, raising her chin.


    "Your clothes are all wet. Here, let me wipe that for you," E offered, pulling out her handkerchief and reaching to dab the juice off the girl¡¯s sleeve.


    "No need... Thanks," the girl sneered, but her demeanor softened instantly when she saw Charles and Brandon approaching.


    "It¡¯s no big deal, E. Don¡¯t worry about it, I wasn¡¯t mad," she said sweetly, casting a charming smile as Charles, Brandon, and Chloe arrived.


    "What happened?" Charles asked softly.


    The girl¡¯s eyes brightened, and sheughed, "Nothing, I just identally bumped into E and got a little juice on my sleeve. It¡¯s nothing!"


    What a nauseating white lotus!


    E sneered inwardly but outwardly appeared anxious. "I can¡¯t chat now, I need to take some water upstairs. Lily isn¡¯t feeling well and asked for some water."


    Hannah, who had just walked over, caught thest part of the conversation, and her face changed dramatically.


    Lily went upstairs with E, didn¡¯t she? The one who should be upstairs now is E, not Lily!


    And E drank the juice with the drug in it; by now, the effects should have kicked in. Why is there no noise at all?


    A strong sense of unease surged in Hannah¡¯s heart. She hurriedly grabbed E¡¯s hand. "Sister, is Lily feeling unwell?"


    "Yes, she is. I need to take her some water," E quickly grabbed a ss of water and rushed upstairs.


    Sensing something was wrong, Hannah followed closely behind her.


    Several girls who were close to Lily also wanted to go up, but Hannah stopped them, saying it would disturb Lily¡¯s rest.


    Hannah and E arrived at the second-tost room, and Hannah¡¯s face turned even more ashen.


    Lily was in this room?


    E quickly pushed open the door. "Lily, I brought you some water..."


    Both E and Hannah were instantly shocked by the scene before them. Clothes were strewn all over the floor, and on the bed, a man and a woman were entangled in a wild frenzy.


    Lily¡¯s gasps and moans, Ethan¡¯s grunts, and the unmistakable sounds of their bodies colliding filled the room.


    "Ahhhh!" E let out an earth-shattering scream, but the couple on the bed seemed oblivious, continuing their feverish movements.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the sight. It wasn¡¯t until E¡¯s scream that she snapped back to reality and hurriedly mmed the door shut.


    "What... what is happening? I was only gone for a moment, how did they end up... like this?" E looked at Hannah in shock.

 Chapter 38: Women Blinded by Hate

    <h4>Chapter 38: Women Blinded by Hate</h4>


    "Quick, shut the door! Don¡¯t look anymore!" Hannah¡¯s face turned ashen. She couldn¡¯t understand where things had gone wrong; Lily must have drunk E¡¯s juice!


    But E¡¯s scream had already attracted a crowd of ssmates, who rushed over, asking, "What happened?"


    "Yeah, E, what¡¯s going on?" Brandon, Charles, and Chloe also approached, concern etched on their faces.


    E, pale as a ghost, pointed towards the room, stammering, "Lily... Lily, she..."


    Seeing E¡¯s expression, several girls who were close to Lily rushed forward.


    "Lily is resting! Don¡¯t disturb her!" Hannah shouted loudly, trying to prevent them from seeing the ugly scene inside, knowing that if their ssmates witnessed it...


    But one of the girls was suddenly shoved hard by someone, causing her to m into the door.


    The door, which hadn¡¯t been properly closed, swung wide open with the impact.


    Everyone instinctively looked into the room and was collectively shocked by the sight of the couple on the bed...


    Charles quickly covered his sister Chloe¡¯s eyes.


    The ssmates stared in shock and embarrassment at the scene. Hannah, regaining herposure, rushed forward and mmed the door shut, cutting off the view inside.


    Her face was deathly pale. Once Lily woke up, she would surelye after her!


    "Oh my God, Ethan and Lily..."


    "This is disgusting,they actually had sex here and lied to E that they were not feeling well..."


    "So Lily and Ethan have been together all along!"


    The students snapped out of their shock and began loudly gossiping. One girl shook her head in disbelief, "No way... Lily can¡¯t like Ethan. She must have been forced!"


    "Forced? Are you kidding? Didn¡¯t you see how she was clinging to Ethan just now?"


    "Yeah, she was into it. Lily¡¯s just a dirty woman. Let¡¯s go home; this birthday party is ruined!"


    Many of the students left Lily¡¯s house quickly, their eyes filled with contempt and disgust.


    Hannah¡¯s face remained pale. But now that it had happened, there was no turning back!


    Why had Lily drunk E¡¯s juice?


    With this question lingering, Hannah stood there stiffly, the hallway now almost empty except for her and a few of Lily¡¯s close friends.


    Time passed slowly.


    Lily slowly opened her eyes, feeling as if her entire body had been run over. Her limbs were sore, especially her waist, which felt like it was about to break. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to sit up.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and her face turned white. The sharp pain between her legs made her look to the side in shock!


    A naked many beside her, sleeping soundly. It was Ethan!


    "Ahhh!" Lily screamed, using all her strength to kick Ethan off the bed.


    Ethan, who had been sleeping soundly, was rudely awakened by the kick and fell to the floor.


    His head was pounding, and his body felt like it had been taken apart. Suddenly, he recalled the scene from before¡ª


    In Ethan¡¯s memory, all he could see was himself, under the influence of the drug, pouncing on the woman on the bed...


    He couldn¡¯t clearly remember what the woman looked like, but he vividly recalled how beautiful her body felt...


    "Bastard Ethan... I won¡¯t let you get away with this!" Lily screamed, tears streaming down her face.


    As Ethan stood there in shock, pillows andmps came flying at him.


    Stunned, Ethan jumped up, realizing he waspletely naked. He quickly ducked back down to find his clothes.


    While dressing, he looked at Lily¡¯s flushed face in disbelief. "How... how could it be you? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be E?"


    The incredible sensation he remembered wasn¡¯t with E! Damn it!


    Ethan had an obsession with E because she was so beautiful.


    "You bastard... didn¡¯t you see it was me while you were on top of me? I¡¯ll kill you!" Lily screamed, lunging at him as he scrambled to put on his clothes and escape.


    Despite the difort between her legs, Lily rushed forward, grabbing Ethan¡¯s shirt andnding a p on his back.


    Ethan initially didn¡¯t want to argue, considering they had just been intimate. But Lily¡¯s crazed attack changed his mind.


    Losing patience, Ethan shoved Lily hard, sending her sprawling to the floor. "Lily! I only did this because I drank that juice! You idiots didn¡¯t control the situation properly! E was supposed to be the target, but you came here instead!"


    Lily¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her voice hoarse as she screamed, "Ethan! It was you... you switched the drinks! You nned this from the start!"


    "Ridiculous! Lily, I don¡¯t like trashy women like you! Stay away from me, or you¡¯ll regret it!" Ethan, always a rogue, red at her, flexing his fist.


    Lily trembled with rage, tears streaming down her face.


    Not only had he taken her virginity, but now he was treating her with such contempt!


    "Lily, you¡¯re not worth my time. You¡¯re only fit to be someone¡¯s mistress, nothing more!"


    Ethan sneered, finally buttoning his shirt, and left with a swagger.


    Lily couldn¡¯t report this to the police because of Ethan¡¯s influence... and because she was just a sophomore in high school. She and Hannah had conspired to set up E.


    Reporting this would mean crossing Hannah!


    Hannah¡¯s family was far more powerful than Ethan¡¯s!


    At that moment, Hannah rushed in, grabbing Lily¡¯s trembling hand.


    "Lily... I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop things in time... But I promise, this won¡¯t get out. I¡¯ve paid off all the ssmates to keep it secret. As for Ethan, I¡¯ll handle him!"


    Hannah spoke quickly, not wanting to lose Lily as an ally.


    Especially now, when Lily was filled with intense anger and resentment.


    Such a person would make an excellent aplice.


    "Why... why did this happen? I had someone drug E¡¯s juice, so how did I end up drinking it?"


    Lily red at Hannah, her eyes zing with fury.


    Hannah took a deep breath, guiding Lily to sit on the bed, noticing the dark red stain on the sheets, her face darkening with rage.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly what happened... but I can guess how E switched the drinks!"

 Chapter 39: Sowing discord!

    <h4>Chapter 39: Sowing discord!</h4>


    As soon as Lily heard E¡¯s name, her eyes zed with even more intense hatred, a fury that seemed to consume her whole being.


    "Tell me, how did she switch the juice?" Lily asked hoarsely, her face full of anguish.


    She is not a conservative person, but she is unwilling to ept the fact that she gave her virginity to a bastard like Ethan!


    "Our n was perfect, but then Chloe and Charles showed up. Charles likes E, so someone must have tipped him off about our scheme. That¡¯s probably when he switched the juice while with you," Hannah said softly, gently stroking the bruises on Lily¡¯s arm.


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She tried to recall the moment she was with Charles, wondering if he had the chance to switch the juice.


    Suddenly, it dawned on her that E hadn¡¯t taken a sip of the juice earlier. Then, when she wasn¡¯t paying attention, E had been sitting very close to Charles.


    Maybe that was when E handed the juice to Charles.


    She remembered clearly how, after following Charles to the gazebo outside, Charles had pointed to a flowering tree behind her and talked at length about it.


    Lily had been so excited at the time, her attention fully on the tree.


    Charles must have switched the juice then!


    So, after drinking the juice, Charles made an excuse to return to the hall, and she followed him. Seeing Ethan already upstairs, Lily immediately invited E to go see the paintings.


    The whole sequence of events started to make sense to Lily.


    "It¡¯s her... that vicious woman! E... I won¡¯t let you get away with this!"


    Rage red in Lily¡¯s eyes, her chest heaving violently.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lily. It was my n that failed, causing you to lose your innocence... I¡¯ll make it up to you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone transfer two hundred thousand dors to you..." Hannah said softly, tears in her eyes, gripping Lily¡¯s hand tightly. "If you want to get back at her, don¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯ll give you the money, but we need to n this together."


    Tears streamed down Lily¡¯s face as she nodded painfully. "I know... I won¡¯t let her get away with this! That bitch cost me my most precious first time..."


    "Of course we can¡¯t let her off! When I found you and Ethan in bed, you were already... consummating. I can¡¯t change that, but E made a scene, attracting all our ssmates and making sure everyone saw what happened!" Hannah finally reached the crucial point. If she couldn¡¯t frame E directly, she would use Lily¡¯s rage to her advantage.


    Lily¡¯s face turned ashen. "What... what did you say?"


    "You and Ethan... everyone saw you in bed together! It was all because E screamed and called everyone over. She did it on purpose!" Hannah¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold light.


    E, you think you can use this trick to humiliate Lily? How naive!


    Lily¡¯s delicate body trembled violently. "That bitch! I¡¯ll find a way to tear her to pieces!"


    Lily¡¯s hatred for E was now boundless, and she even felt grateful to Hannah, the true mastermind behind her downfall.


    Hannah was indeed a master maniptor. With just a few key words, she had redirected all of Lily¡¯s hatred towards E.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you..." Hannah embraced the sobbing Lily, patting her back while a cruel smile yed on her lips.


    So what if Lily had lost her innocence? She had failed and would now be an even better pawn.


    Hannah felt triumphant. Though tonight¡¯s n hadn¡¯t seeded fully, nting this time bomb in Lily had been a significant sess!


    At this moment, E was sitting in Charles¡¯s car, with Chloe beside her,ughing so hard she clutched her stomach.


    "Oh my God, Lily... that idiot, she¡¯s so disgusting! Haha, E, you were spot on. You saw right through their scheme. Seriously, what kind of grudge does Hannah have against you to set you up like that?"


    E¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as she watched Chloe¡¯s face contort withughter. "Hannah has always been this way, along with my seemingly kind but actually scheming stepmother. They¡¯ve tried to set me up countless times."


    E had anticipated that Hannah would try something when she received the invitation. After all, Hannah inviting her out to a party could only mean trouble.


    "What? E, you live in such an environment... Oh my God, why don¡¯t you move out and live with me?" Chloe, now aware of E¡¯s situation, was immediately worried for her friend.


    "No need. I have my ways. For every time they harm me, I¡¯ll repay them tenfold!" E¡¯s cold smile revealed her fierce determination.


    Charles saw her face through the rearview mirror, and his heart skipped a beat, a dull pain spreading within him. He remembered a time when E was so innocent and sweet. He couldn¡¯t believe she had to survive in such a treacherous environment!


    She had developed such shrewdness at a young age, clearly forced by her circumstances.


    "E, Chloe¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you move into our house? We have plenty of spare rooms!" Charles chimed in, his voice gentle and soothing.


    E shook her head. "Thanks, Charles. When I need to move, I¡¯ll let you know."


    This was a polite refusal.


    Charles had no choice but to ept her decision. It was clear E had her own ns. No matter what they were, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about her.


    Twenty minutester, Charles dropped E off in front of the Davis estate.


    As she got out of the car, E stumbled slightly. Charles quickly caught her.


    "Are you okay?"


    His face was full of concern, the soft glow of the streemp making him look like a prince in the night, his handsome features bathed in a gentle light.


    E shook her head, her heart inexplicably fluttering. Charles was indeed hard to refuse.


    But she already had Eric.


    "I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Charles. Without you guys, I probably..." E trailed off, a confident light in her eyes.


    Hannah, I will crush you!


    No matter what dirty tricks you y, I, E, will make sure you lose miserably!


    "You¡¯re wee. If you ever need anything, just call me. Take care and goodnight."


    Charles smiled, and E nodded, slowly walking into the vi.


    "Hey, bro, snap out of it. Thedy¡¯s gone. Stop staring!" Chloe¡¯s teasing voice brought Charles back to reality. He smiled bitterly and got back into the car.


    He was a smart man; he could tell E had no romantic interest in him.


    Meanwhile, not far away, a pair of cold eyes watched Charles¡¯s car intently.

 Chapter 40: He’s jealous!

    <h4>Chapter 40: He¡¯s jealous!</h4>


    A shy Lamborghini was parked outside the Davis family estate. Charles nced at the car but, not recognizing it, drove away.


    The car window rolled down, revealing a strikingly handsome and slightly wicked face. "That girl, she dared to ignore my words. Very well," Eric muttered, his voiceced with annoyance.


    Eric didn¡¯t consider himself a petty person, but seeing Charles being tender with E, even briefly, made him furious.


    "You won¡¯t take me seriously until I show you what I¡¯m capable of," Eric chuckled to himself, pulling out his phone.


    Meanwhile, E entered the hall, spotting Brianna watching TV on the sofa.


    Her phone rang. It was Eric, saying he was waiting outside. E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t sound pleased.


    As E turned to head outside, Brianna called after her, "E, you¡¯re back? Where¡¯s Hannah?"


    E turned and smiled softly. "Mom, there was an incident. Hannah stayed over at a friend¡¯s to help out."


    Brianna¡¯s heart sank. "What kind of incident? Is Hannah okay?"


    "She¡¯s fine, but her friend... It¡¯s not something I can exin easily. She¡¯ll be back soon; you can ask her then. I have to go out for a bit," E said calmly, turning to leave.


    Brianna felt a pang of unease, watching E¡¯s retreating figure. She seemed different, moreplicated.


    Brianna quickly called Hannah, relieved to find her unharmed.


    "That bitch seems fine. Could it be their n failed? E, you never cease to surprise me, always turning the tables," Brianna thought, her eyes filled with a fleeting but intense hatred as she watched E disappear.


    E stepped out of the vi and immediately saw Eric¡¯s conspicuous Lamborghini. She hurried over, opened the door, and saw Eric smoking inside.


    She hesitated, carefully climbing into the car. The smoke made her cough, adding to the already tense atmosphere.


    "Why did you want to see me?" E finally asked, unable to bear the silence any longer.


    Eric flicked the cigarette out the window, stepped on the gas, and the car sped forward. E had no idea where he was taking her, but it was clear he was not in a good mood.


    After twenty minutes of driving, Eric finally stopped the car.


    E looked around, taken aback. It was an undeveloped area, but the flower trees in full bloom ahead filled the air with a refreshing fragrance.


    "Eric, what¡¯s going on?" E hesitated, deciding to use his first name instead of "Mr. Nelson."


    "It seems you didn¡¯t take my words to heart," Eric said coldly, ncing at her, his lips curling into a faint, icy smile.


    E stared at him, puzzled, and then it clicked. He must have seen her return with Charles tonight.


    "Eric, tonight... I went to a ssmate¡¯s birthday party with Hannah. Something unexpected happened, so Hannah didn¡¯te back. I had the driver wait for her at the ssmate¡¯s house, and I just got a ride back with Charles," E quickly exined, her wide, innocent eyes pleading with him. Her slightly parted lips made her look irresistibly tempting.


    Eric¡¯s eyes grew even darker. "Charles, huh? You call him that so affectionately."


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the cold, snake-like gaze Eric fixed on her. "Are you... jealous?"


    "Jealous? You think you deserve that?" Eric¡¯s voice turned even colder.


    E stood there, feeling a sudden pang in her heart. Looking at his face¡ªso handsome, so alluring¡ªit stirred her emotions deeply.


    She had naively believed this man genuinely cared for her. He had gifted her a painting worth thirty million dors and talked about wanting to marry her...


    She thought he was sincere, but at this moment, E felt as if her entire body was encased in ice.


    While E was still in shock, Eric lifted her chin, his lips brushing against her earlobe. "E, let me be honest. I am jealous."


    E¡¯s face flushed under his hot breath, his teasing lips igniting her skin.


    This man, cold one moment and then iming his jealousy the next¡ªwhen was he ever truly himself?


    Eric toyed with her earlobe for a while, noticing her breath bing rapid.


    His mockingughter filled the car, "E, you¡¯re so amusing!"


    E pushed Eric away, "Eric! What do you mean by this?"


    "Hmm? A moment ago, you looked so guilty, and now you¡¯re acting all high and mighty?"


    Eric leaned in, pinning her against the seat.


    Their bodies pressed together, exchanging a charged, intimate energy.


    E was overwhelmed by his scent, her face flushing as she tried to pull away. But Eric gave her no chance to escape, pressing his lips fiercely against hers.


    Their breathing became ragged.


    E tried to resist, but Eric¡¯s hands held her head firmly in ce, leaving no room for defiance.


    The passionate kiss was long and intense. Eric, restraining his desire for her, felt his blood boiling. At thest moment, he released her.


    The car was filled with their heavy breathing.


    Eric flipped E onto hisp.


    The position was highly suggestive, making E¡¯s body tremble with a mix of fear and excitement. It reminded her of her past rtionship with Brandon.


    She would never forget her first night with Brandon¡ªhe was so gentle, butcked themanding presence that Eric had.


    E also wouldn¡¯t forget Brandon¡¯s promises of eternal love and loyalty.


    The truth was, promises of love were just sweet poison, leading to a deceptive demise.


    "What are you thinking about? E, I told you not to get too close to other men. I¡¯ll let it slide this time. But if you ever dare to flirt behind my back, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!" Eric¡¯s smile was charming, but E saw the menace in his eyes.


    "Afraid of betrayal? Eric, you really do get jealous!" Realizing he wasn¡¯t truly angry, E felt more at ease.


    "I¡¯m not just jealous, E. I crave you..." Eric¡¯s voice was low and filled with desire. His hand slipped inside her shirt, aiming to undo her bra sp.


    His other hand gripped her waist firmly, preventing any escape!

 Chapter 41: You’re Mine

    <h4>Chapter 41: You¡¯re Mine</h4>


    Eric¡¯s lips found E¡¯s again, dominating and relentless, imprisoning her with his kiss.


    E was shocked, not expecting Eric¡¯s sudden aggressive desire. Had he been without a woman for too long? The thought crossed her mind as her body went limp, utterly powerless to resist him.


    Her delicate body trembled, trying to evade his fervor, but she had no strength to contend with him.


    Hisrge hand covered a sensitive spot, and E let out a soft moan. As his kisses moved elsewhere, she panted and urgently whispered, "You promised... not to touch me before we get married!"


    The desire in Eric¡¯s eyes cooled instantly.


    He was a man of strong self-control, which is why he seldom got entangled in sexual affairs.


    Despite the numerous rumors about him, those women were merely using his name for publicity. As long as he was in a good mood, Eric didn¡¯t bother pursuing the truth.


    Which woman wouldn¡¯t want to climb into his bed!?


    But E had agreed to marry him, yet she kept refusing him.


    Eric felt displeased and withdrew his hand, leaving the atmosphere in the car cold and distant.


    E¡¯s face flushed as she nced at her disheveled clothes and then cautiously at Eric.


    Eric calmly pulled out a cigarette, seemingly ready to smoke again.


    E instinctively reached out to take the cigarette from him. "Smoking in the car isn¡¯t good... And it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t like you that I¡¯m refusing you. Eric, you should understand that I can¡¯t fully give myself to someone until I truly ept them."


    Eric raised an eyebrow, looking at her indifferently.


    E bit her lip. "I know you¡¯re unhappy, but if you can¡¯t even charm me into submission, are you really Mr. Nelson? I believe you want the day you get me to be when I willingly give myself to you."


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. "E, you¡¯re quite persuasive. Fine! You¡¯ve convinced me. I¡¯ll wait... for the day you willingly give yourself to me."


    E breathed a sigh of relief, her face blushing deeply as she reached to button her shirt.


    Eric stopped her, his wicked grin growing. "I won¡¯t touch you... but touching is allowed, right?"


    His hand moved like a snake over her skin.


    E gasped, feeling a shiver run down her spine at his teasing words.


    His gentle breath covered her again as he kissed her deeply, leaving her dazed when he finally pulled away.


    "Where did you go tonight?"


    Eric¡¯s hand stroked her silky hair, his tone casual.


    E straightened her clothes. "I went to a ssmate¡¯s birthday party."


    "Then why did you let Charles go with you but not me?"


    Eric¡¯s tone was light, almost nonchnt, but E knew better. He was jealous.


    E smiled, recognizing his subtle ploy to mask his feelings. "Because your status is too prominent, it¡¯s not convenient to bring you along. Plus, I didn¡¯t want other women eyeing you."


    Thatst reason was mainly to soothe Eric¡¯s ego.


    Eric smiled faintly, "So, you¡¯re afraid that if another woman takes a liking to me, what would you do?"


    "Hmph, you¡¯re mine. I¡¯d just take you back!" E¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously.


    Whether or not she meant it, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Eric right now. She didn¡¯t want to alienate him; after all, as the saying goes, it¡¯s good to have powerful backing. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to push away such a valuable ally.


    "You cheeky little devil," Ericughed, his eyes narrowing in amusement.


    Being around her, he felt his mood lift significantly.


    "But tonight¡¯s birthday party was quite interesting. Hannah and the birthday girl tried to drug my drink, but I switched them. In the end..." E¡¯s eyes lit up with glee, eager to share her victory with Eric.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened immediately. "Hannah has some nerve."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be the one suffering! As for Hannah, I¡¯ll make sure she pays," E said with a lightugh, leaning her head against Eric¡¯s shoulder.


    This action surprised even E herself. Her past experiences had made her wary of men, always reminding herself not to fall for anyone easily.


    Even with Eric, she kept her guard up, constantly reminding herself not to love him.


    Yet, in this moment, she found herself naturally leaning into him, something she only did with those she trusted.


    "From now on... whatever happens, tell me about it. Whenever you go to parties or meet friends, send me a message, okay?" Eric said softly, looking at her with a gentle smile.


    "Okay, I will."


    "Let¡¯s go for a walk. The scenery around this flower grove is quite nice," Eric suggested with a smile, opening the car door and stepping out with E.


    Once out of the car, the air felt cool and refreshing. There were lights ahead, and a construction site not far off.


    This flower grove, nestled in a hillside, wasn¡¯t very high, but it led to a gentle slope ahead.


    E walked along the path, noticing rows of flowers with small gravel paths between them. To the right were several evergreen trees in full bloom, their fragrance filling the air and lifting her spirits.


    The moonlight bathed everything in a soft, silvery glow. E¡¯s shadow danced lightly, her skirt fluttering in the breeze, making her look like a night-time fairy, ethereal and enchanting.


    Eric walked behind her, a gentle smile on his lips.


    "This ce is really nice, but with that construction site nearby, won¡¯t this grove be destroyed?" E asked, feeling a pang of regret.


    "If you like it, it won¡¯t be," Eric replied, his eyes glinting in the moonlight, his beauty almost otherworldly.


    "Why? Is that yourpany¡¯s project?"


    "Yes, we had a meeting about whether to clear this grove, but if you like it, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s preserved," Eric said with an air of authority that made E¡¯s heart swell with warmth.


    Whether or not he was trying to win her over, she was content with his gesture. As long as he didn¡¯t betray her like Brandon, even if he were to stray, she wouldn¡¯t harbor too much resentment.


    "That¡¯s wonderful. There¡¯s so little greenery in neighborhoods these days, and even fewer ces with real ambiance," E said, shaking her head in mild regret as they walked to the edge of the grove.


    At its edge was a gentle slope.


    E walked over and leaned against arge rock.


    Looking down, she saw theke shimmering with silver light.


    "Be careful, don¡¯t fall," Eric¡¯s voice sounded softly in her ear.

 Chapter 42: Discovering her transformation!

    <h4>Chapter 42: Discovering her transformation!</h4>


    "It shouldn¡¯t be, this ce looks safe," E said, ncing at theke, which reminded her of her past life¡¯s death.


    In her previous life, she had drowned at sea.


    The suffocating sensation of being submerged in water was still deeply ingrained in her memory, making her shiver even now.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?" Eric noticed her slight tremor and asked curiously.


    The weather was perfect¡ªneither hot nor cold, with a gentle night breeze that felt very pleasant. Eric couldn¡¯t understand why E was shivering.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just suddenly felt a bit uneasy..." E replied with a light smile. How could she reveal this secret to him?


    On one side of therge rock, there were some messy footprints, indicating someone had been there before.


    Under the soft moonlight, E noticed a small wildflower growing at her feet.


    "Wow, there¡¯s nothing but weeds here, but there¡¯s a little wildflower. I wonder if it smells nice!" E, feeling yful, bent down to sniff it. The flower had no scent, neither pleasant nor unpleasant, just in.


    As E was about to stand up, she heard a faint rustling noise. She looked up and saw a snake, about as thick as three fingers, with its mouth open and its tongue hissing.. She screamed and stepped back in fright!


    "What happened?" Eric was immediately on edge, rmed by her scream.


    After all, they were in the wild, and Eric had recently heard that workers had found a snake as thick as an arm nearby!


    "A snake...!" E screamed. The snake quickly slithered away, but the rock behind her wobbled dangerously from her impact.


    E stepped back in fear, but her footnded on a round stone, causing her to lose bnce. As she fell backward with Eric shouting in rm, he reached out and grabbed her just in time.


    However, therge rock began rolling down toward theke. Eric, holding E tightly, quickly moved them aside.


    The boulder tumbled down, crashing into theke with a ssh before the area fell silent again.


    E¡¯s heart was racing as she looked at Eric¡¯s arm, which had been grazed by the rock. In the silver moonlight, she could see a significant wound on his arm, slowly oozing blood.


    "You¡¯re hurt! I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s all my fault..." E felt a pang of guilt, deeply moved by Eric¡¯s protective actions.


    If he hadn¡¯t moved them in time, the rock would have crushed him!


    The indifferent Brandon from her past and the selfless Eric of her present stood in stark contrast. E realized that a man who didn¡¯t love her wouldn¡¯t risk his life in such a dangerous situation.


    "It¡¯s just a small wound. Let¡¯s move up a bit. These stones might have been moved by the workers, probably nning to use them asndscape rocks," Eric said, holding E¡¯s hand tightly as they climbed a few steps away from another rock.


    "Wow, that scared me! Do you have any first aid in the car?" E asked, pulling Eric towards the car.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    E¡¯s palms were sweaty as she hurriedly led him to the car, where he finally chuckled, "No, I don¡¯t usually carry first aid supplies in the car."


    "You... we need to get that treated right away!" E frowned, ncing at Eric¡¯s wounded arm, feeling a pang of concern.


    "Silly girl, the scenery here is beautiful. Why rush home? It¡¯s just a small cut, nothing serious. Look over there, doesn¡¯t that big tree look like two people hugging?" Eric teased, pointing to a tree in the distance.


    "Eric, this is no time for jokes. Let¡¯s go!" E insisted, worried about the risk of infection.


    Why was her mind always filled with worst-case scenarios?


    "Alright, alright, you win. There¡¯s some antiseptic in the car. We¡¯ll disinfect it, and it¡¯ll be fine. I don¡¯t want our date to end so messily," Eric conceded. He initially wanted to ignore the minor injury but felt warmth at her genuine concern, which wasn¡¯t tied to his status.


    "Eric, you liar! Which of your words can I trust?" E pouted.


    "Everything except about the medicine is true. Especially the part where I really want you," he said with a shameless grin.


    E rolled her eyes and climbed into the car to find the antiseptic.


    That night, under the moonlight, they spent time together, gentle and close. Despite the earlier scare, the evening¡¯s atmosphere remained unspoiled.


    When Eric dropped her off at the vi, he stole onest kiss before leaving, satisfied.


    Meanwhile, in Hannah¡¯s room at the Davis estate.


    Hannah sat with a dark expression, taking a gulp of milk. "Mom, I can¡¯t believe that bitch knew we would drug her drink!"


    Hannah had just returned home, her mood sour even after consoling Lily.


    Brianna had pulled her aside to ask about the birthday party as soon as she walked in.


    After Hannah briefly recounted the events, Brianna¡¯s face turned equally grim.


    "That means E, the little bitch, is on guard against us everywhere! She must have figured out our malicious intentions but is pretending not to know," Brianna said coldly. The thought of E escaping their trap again fueled her hatred.


    "Mom, how did she suddenly get so clever? Did we make a mistake that tipped her off?" Hannah looked at Brianna in disbelief.


    "We didn¡¯t make a mistake. She¡¯s gotten smarter... or maybe she has someone helping her," Brianna mused, eyes shing with anger. "Your father is also starting to favor her more. If we don¡¯t act soon, we¡¯ll fall out of his favor!"


    "Mom, Dad loves you so much... How could he ever dislike us?" Hannah chuckled. Brianna, despite being middle-aged, maintained her appearance well, looking barely thirty, with a stunning figure to match.


    Such a woman was hard not to love.


    "Do you remember the lipstick mark on your father¡¯s cor? He¡¯s beening homete, but my people only report him going to a caf¨¦, working on hisptop," Brianna said coldly. "I suspect he might be interested in a waitress there."


    Hannah stared at Brianna in shock. "That can¡¯t be! Dad has always loved you..."


    "A man¡¯s heart is never constant. When a woman catches his eye, that¡¯s when he¡¯s likely to stray," Brianna said, a hint of sorrow in her eyes.

 Chapter 43: Let her go!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Let her go!</h4>


    Hannah took a deep breath. In her memory, Robert always came home early to be with Brianna, or he took her out for candlelit dinners. Their love hadsted over a decade, but since that lipstick mark appeared, her father had beening homete every night, never before eleven.


    "Mom, shouldn¡¯t you act quickly? Get rid of the mistress before she bes a real threat!" Hannah said fiercely.


    Brianna sneered. "There are no suspicious women around your father yet, but he won¡¯t stay that way for long."


    "Mom, are you saying... Dad is cautious of you?"


    "Of course. After so many years together, he knows me well. There was a time he cheated before, and I got rid of that mistress quietly. But over the years, he has started to suspect me."


    Brianna¡¯s heart ached at the memory. She had believed that Robert, who left his first wife and child for her, would remain loyal forever. But if he could betray his first wife, why not her too?


    "Hannah, you need to be careful. Don¡¯t let that bitch E get any dirt on you. Looking back, she probably saw through our nst time too!"


    Brianna¡¯s face was icy. Thest incident had damaged Hannah¡¯s reputation significantly. Even now, Brianna faced ridicule at social events, with people mocking her for not being able to teach her daughter properly. Hannah¡¯s frantic behavior and the things she said brought shame to Brianna. But she couldn¡¯t hold it against her own daughter.


    "Yes, I know. I¡¯ll be more cautious from now on," Hannah replied, her face pale and eyes filled with resentment.


    "Hannah, leave dealing with E to me. You¡¯re still young, and I don¡¯t want your reputation to suffer any more damage. If E gets any leverage over you, your future prospects will be ruined."


    Brianna spoke softly, holding Hannah¡¯s hand affectionately. As the matriarch of the Davis family, nothing was more important than her children.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll be more careful!"


    "You¡¯ve said that before, yet E still saw through you. That girl is cunning and deep; you¡¯re not her match yet," Brianna said coldly, her tone firm.


    Hannah breathed heavily, shaking her head in frustration.


    "Listen to me, Hannah. Don¡¯t provoke that girl anymore. Leave everything to me!" Brianna said firmly.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t bother her anymore," Hannah conceded, though unwillingly.


    "I¡¯m going back now. Get some rest, and remember what I said, okay?"


    Brianna kept advising Hannah, worried her daughter might make another mistake.


    Hannah nodded, outwardly obedient, but inside, she was seething with hatred.


    How could she easily let that bitch go? One day, she would ensure E¡¯splete downfall.


    Meanwhile.


    Robert was still at Caf¨¦ Serenity, going through documents.


    Caf¨¦ Serenity was located right across from Robert¡¯spany. He had always liked the coffee there and had been visiting every evening recently.


    Despite thete hour, Robert sometimes ordered just one cup of coffee, but he only took a few sips each time.


    At that moment, a young woman in a work uniform walked by. Her graceful figure, ample bosom, enticing rosy face, and big, watery eyes captivated Robert, holding his gaze until she disappeared from view.


    "Did you see her? That new department head has been here for about half a month... She¡¯s stunning and so fresh!"


    "Haha, looks like you¡¯ve got your eye on her."


    "Not really, but a fresh young woman like that is every man¡¯s dream. If only I had a wife like her."


    "Just keep pushing; once your business grows, your nagging wife won¡¯t dare to control you anymore."


    Robert overheard this conversation from a nearby table, his mood darkening. He hadn¡¯t realized other men had noticed the new department head, Emily, too.


    Emily was reputedly hired at a high sry by the owner of Caf¨¦ Serenity. Robert had met her a couple of times; she was charmingly delicate and gentle.


    Seeing her reminded Robert of a university girl he had met years ago, whom Brianna hadter sent away.


    That incident had made Robert suspect Brianna¡¯s maniptive nature. Especially in his presence, Brianna¡¯s pretense was almost nauseating.


    Robert¡¯s gaze followed Emily as she disappeared into the restroom corridor.


    He stood up impulsively and walked toward the restrooms. Though in his forties or fifties, he still had an eye for young, beautiful women. Sessful and established, men like him often sought what they couldn¡¯t have in their youth.


    Brianna, despite her well-maintained figure, couldn¡¯t hide the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.


    In contrast, fresh young women had no such imperfections.


    Robert reached the restroom corridor. It was shared by both men and women, splitting off into separate entrances at the end.


    A panicked female voice echoed from ahead.


    It was already 11 PM, and the caf¨¦ was nearly empty. Feeling uneasy, Robert quickened his pace.


    He found Emily pinned against the wall by a middle-aged man, her hands restrained, and his head buried greedily in her chest.


    "No... please, Boss King, let go... Someone¡¯sing... please..." Emily¡¯s tears fell like pearls, her sobs heart-wrenching.


    Her delicate face flushed beautifully, stirring something deep in Robert.


    Boss King sneered maliciously, gripping her hair and pressing her head against the wall. "Emily, why pretend? You¡¯ve had your eye on me from the start. Let the customer watch if he wants; I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll dare intervene!"


    "No... Boss King, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Last time, I just saw your wallet on the floor and called out to you... Don¡¯t misunderstand, please..." Emily¡¯s voice was tender and intive, making it hard to ignore.


    "Come on, be good. Stick with me, and I¡¯ll give you a good amount every month. You¡¯ll livefortably..." Boss King leered, dragging Emily toward the exit.


    Emily¡¯s cries grew more desperate, but the caf¨¦ staff, fearing trouble, did nothing to intervene.


    Seeing her hopeless eyes, Robert couldn¡¯t stay silent. He shouted, "Stop right there! Let her go!"


    Boss King turned around, surprised, and gave Robert a cold, hard look. "Who the hell do you think you are, talking to me like that?"

 Chapter 44: Poor girl

    <h4>Chapter 44: Poor girl</h4>


    Robert responded with a cold smile, presenting his business card. "I am the CEO of Davis Group. Please, Mr. King, show some respect and don¡¯t make things difficult for my friend."


    Boss King¡¯s expression changed drastically. Although Davis Group wasn¡¯t thergestpany, it was a significant yer in S City.


    As a small caf¨¦ owner, how could hepete with someone like Robert?


    "Oh, so she is a friend of Mr. Davis. My apologies for my rudeness," Boss King said, forcing a smile. He had been nning to take advantage of his female employee, only to be interrupted.


    "No problem, as long as you understand, Mr. King," Robert replied, though he found Boss King repulsive. As a businessman, he knew not to burn bridges entirely.


    Boss King quickly released Emily from his grasp. "Mr. Davis, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner sometime. I must take my leave now!"


    Boss King could clearly see Robert¡¯s interest in Emily, so he hurried off without another word. Robert didn¡¯t stop him.


    Emily wiped the tears from her face. "Thank you, Mr. Davis!"


    "You¡¯re wee. If you don¡¯t like working here, you cane to me. I¡¯ll find you a job," Robert said, handing her his business card.


    Emily took it, still looking a bit flustered, and thanked him repeatedly. Robert¡¯s heart pounded as he looked at her distressed face, a sweet sensation blossoming within him.


    It felt like young love, where just seeing the person or hearing their voice made his heart race, and everything revolved around them.


    Robert now felt the same joy and sweetness, the mix of anticipation and fear, as he did during his first love.


    "If you¡¯re ufortable, you don¡¯t have to quit. I¡¯ll make sure you get an extra month¡¯s sry," Robert offered with a smile.


    Emily looked up with wide, sparkling eyes, clearly surprised by his generosity. She seemed so innocent, like a fresh graduate just entering the workforce.


    "Really? That¡¯s very generous of you, Mr. Davis. I actually don¡¯t want to work here anymore, I..." Emily said softly.


    "If you don¡¯t want to work here, then don¡¯t. How about I give you a ride home?" Robert¡¯s eyes burned with passion.


    "No... no need, thank you, Mr. Davis!" Emily quickly walked away, leaving Robert standing there, watching her retreating figure with a hint of disappointment.


    If only she felt the same way about him.


    Robert paid for his coffee, picked up hisptop, and left. Once in his car, he made a call. "Assistant Lee, I don¡¯t want tonight¡¯s incident to spread. Do you understand?"


    "Understood, Mr. Davis. I won¡¯t breathe a word to Mrs. Davis," Assistant Lee responded without hesitation, immediately pledging his loyalty.


    Robert sneered as he hung up. He knew Assistant Lee was Brianna¡¯s spy, but he had more money than Brianna, so betrayal wasn¡¯t an option for Assistant Lee.


    Robert didn¡¯t expect Emily to reach out, but a weekter, she called, asking for help finding a job.


    Thrilled, Robert promptly arranged for her to join hispany as a clerk, ensuring her recruitment went through proper channels.


    Emily had been working for a week, and she proved to be efficient, managing her tasks with rity and organization.


    That evening, as Robert was heading to the underground parking garage after work, he heard a woman¡¯s sobs echoing through the dimly lit space.


    "Daniel, how can you break up with me so heartlessly? Just because we both have thest name Taylor? Why can¡¯t people with the same surname get married?" It was Emily¡¯s voice, and Robert stopped in his tracks, listening intently.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but my parents won¡¯t approve. I¡¯m their only son, and I can¡¯t disappoint them. I can¡¯t marry you, Emily," came a man¡¯s cold voice from a nearby car.


    "You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re breaking up with me because of what happenedst time, right? Daniel Taylor, you ungrateful jerk! When you needed college tuition, it was me who worked extra jobs to support you! Do you remember all I did for you? And then you had the nerve to ask me to spend a night with your boss? Are you even a man?" Emily¡¯s hysterical screams drew the attention of people in the parking lot.


    "Emily, that night was my biggest opportunity! If you¡¯d just spent one night with him, I¡¯d be a vice president by now! Stop pretending to be so pure. After sleeping with me for so many years, can¡¯t you spend one night with my boss?" The man¡¯s ruthless words made Robert frown in disgust.


    He couldn¡¯t understand a man willingly humiliating himself like that. If a man didn¡¯t love a woman, it was easy to discard her after she was unfaithful.


    "Daniel, you bastard!" A p rang out from inside the car.


    "Get out, you whore! Stop pretending! Get out of my car and don¡¯t ever bother me again!" the man shouted angrily as he kicked Emily out of the car.


    The car swerved around Emily and sped out of the parking lot like a rocket.


    Emily sat on the ground, clutching her face, crying bitterly.


    Robert walked over and handed her a handkerchief. "Don¡¯t cry. That kind of man isn¡¯t worth your tears," he said softly.


    Emily looked up with tearful eyes and stood up in surprise. "Mr. Davis!"


    "No need to be so formal. Let me drive you home. It¡¯s not safe for a young woman to take a cab alone at night," Robert said gently.


    Emily hesitated, biting her lip shyly. "It¡¯s too much trouble..."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all, really," Robert replied with a softugh, opening the car door and helping Emily inside.


    This encounter brought Robert and Emily closer, though they hadn¡¯t be intimate. Emily seemed to be wary of him, which frustrated Robert but also made him appreciate her more. She wasn¡¯t trying to curry favor with him because of his status, which only made her more endearing.


    ...


    "E, listen to me. You¡¯reing shopping with me today. No arguments. I¡¯ll be waiting in front of your house," Chloe dered over the phone early in the morning.


    E sighed, rubbing her temples. She had nned to secretly visit Eric today, but Chloe¡¯s demand ruined her ns.


    E sent Eric a text message, telling him she would be out shopping with Chloe.


    After getting dressed in a casual white outfit, E looked fresh and ready for the day.


    "Where are you off to again, sister?" Hannah asked with a gentle smile as she saw E preparing to leave.


    "None of your business where I¡¯m going," E retorted with a light huff, suspecting Hannah of trying to annoy her on purpose.

 Chapter 45: Growing Disgust

    <h4>Chapter 45: Growing Disgust</h4>


    Hannah, with her snake-like heart, always wore a gentle mask, but E was tired of ying along. She decided to snap back at her.


    Hannah put on a hurt expression. "Sister, why do you say that? I was just curious."


    "Don¡¯t bother your sister when she¡¯s in a bad mood," Brianna said mildly, ncing at Hannah. Though she wanted to reprimand E, she held back.


    "Daddy, I¡¯m not in a good mood today, so don¡¯tugh at me!" E yfully winked at Robert, who was having breakfast.


    Robert chuckled softly. The small squabbles between women didn¡¯t concern him.


    "Alright, alright, I get it. Go out and have some fun. If you run out of money, I¡¯ll have more sent to you next month."


    Because of the previous incident, Robert was particrly indulgent with E. It wasn¡¯t a favor born of obligation but genuine affection.


    "Thank you, Daddy! You¡¯re the best!" E blew a kiss to Robert and skipped away.


    With a smile, Robert turned to Hannah and said, "E is always like this. Don¡¯t take it to heart."


    "Got it, Daddy!" Hannah replied with a smile, but inside, she was seething with jealousy and resentment.


    Since she had made a mistake, and Brianna had bought that expensive crown, angering Robert, he had cut their allowance for three months.


    Now, the mother and daughter couldn¡¯t afford luxury goods anymore.


    Yet, E had won Robert¡¯s favor, and hearing him say he¡¯d give her more money next month infuriated Hannah even more!


    Brianna smiled discreetly. "E seems to have be very sensibletely. You don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore."


    "Yes, E has grown up," Robert said with a lightugh. For some reason, seeing his eldest daughter always made him think of Emily.


    Since that incident, Emily had be more cheerful and got along well with her colleagues.


    Brianna looked at Hannah tenderly and said at the right moment, "Hannah, you¡¯re only two years younger than E. You must stop being so reckless, understand?"


    Hannah nodded. Robert, seeing this, said nothing. He had long seen through Brianna¡¯s attempts to curry favor with him.


    The more he looked at her, the more annoyed he felt. Brianna had bought a twenty-million-dor crownst time, which, although it was given to a client and secured a several billion dors contract, was E¡¯s idea, not Brianna¡¯s.


    Brianna only knew how to cause trouble, never how to fix it. Yet she managed to appear impable, always acting in E¡¯s best interest. Robert saw through her ploy to make E lose his favor.


    Thinking of Emily¡¯s innocent, captivating eyes, Robert lost his appetite. He stood up and said, "I¡¯m full. You all continue eating."


    "Daddy, didn¡¯t you like the sandwich?"


    "It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m in a hurry. I¡¯ll be going now," Robert said, leaving without looking back.


    Brianna watched her husband¡¯s retreating figure with disappointment. She had prepared the sandwich herself, waking up early to do so, despite having chefs and maids.


    She thought her homemade breakfast would be more heartwarming, but Robert left after just one bite, making Brianna feel utterly disheartened as she slowly withdrew her gaze.


    "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with Daddy? He seemed suddenly upset," Hannah asked.


    "Who knows? He¡¯s probably worried about work," Brianna replied, feeling irritated. Her informant, Assistant Lee, had yet to provide any useful information.


    Could the lipstick mark really just be from Robert¡¯s social engagements?


    At this moment.


    E was already in Chloe¡¯s car, and to her surprise, the driver was none other than Charles.


    "Charles, don¡¯t you have work today?" E asked, finding it a bit unbelievable that he was free to take his sister and her friend shopping.


    Charles had just returned from abroad to take over Carter Group, so he should be extremely busy.


    "It¡¯s Sunday, so I decided to drive you both around," Charles said with a smile, handing her an unopened bottle of juice. "Here, drink this if you get thirsty."


    "Brother, you¡¯re so biased! Why are you worried about her being thirsty but not me?" Chloe pretended to be jealous, pouting.


    "Chloe, stop being silly. I¡¯m driving," Charlesughed lightly. E, however, felt a pang in her heart. She understood his feelings all too well.


    In her past life, Charles had loved her unconditionally, doing anything for her without expecting anything in return.


    In this life, E wanted to avoid him, but she couldn¡¯t escape her close friend Chloe.


    Was fate destined to repeat the sorrows of her past life?


    E lowered her gaze as Chloe chattered away beside her.


    "E, did you know? My cousin, the one from Lily¡¯s birthday party, she has a boyfriend now!"


    Chloe¡¯s eyes sparkled with envy. "Her boyfriend is a piano prince, not only handsome but incredibly gentle. I¡¯m so jealous!"


    E smiled softly. "Gentleness doesn¡¯t always mean reliability. Men who are too handsome can be untrustworthy."


    "Not true. Look at my brother, he¡¯s great and has never had any scandals!" Chloe kept giving E meaningful nces, hinting at something.


    "Of course, Charles is wonderful. Any woman who marries him would be the happiest in the world," E said sincerely.


    "E, why don¡¯t you be my sister-inw?" Chloe teased with a sly smile.


    "I¡¯m not worthy of your brother. Besides, I¡¯ve always seen you both as my siblings," E quickly shook her head.


    "Chloe, stop saying nonsense!" Although E¡¯s response made Charles feel a pang of disappointment, he quickly scolded Chloe to stop her from continuing.


    Chloe pouted but reluctantly kept quiet.


    Since Charles had returned, Chloe¡¯s allowance had doubled, and she went on a shopping spree.


    E apanied Chloe, walking until her legs were sore, yet Chloe showed no signs of slowing down.


    In the end, E was so exhausted that she fell asleep in the VIP lounge of the mall. She curled up on therge sofa, a sweet, serene smile on her face.


    Her long, curved eyshes, slightly parted cherry lips, and flushed cheeks made her look enchanting.


    E¡¯s long hair fell loosely over her shoulders, draping softly onto the sofa, making her appear even more delicate and endearing.


    Charles had initially intended to wake her up because Chloe had gone on another shopping spree at the store across the street.


    But as he approached E and saw her so beautiful and peaceful, Charles was mesmerized.


    He quietly sat down, gazing at her face, her slightly parted lips inviting a kiss.


    In his memory, the stubborn yet adorable little girl had grown up. Although he had heard many rumors about her wild and extravagant behavior while he was abroad, he found that E was nothing like the rumors upon returning. The seed of love in his heart began to grow.


    He would never forget that day when he was feeling down, and a little girl in a floral dress walked over, her bright smile like sunshine, her sparkling eyes, and sweet voice illuminating his lonely days.


    "E..." Charles whispered, subconsciously wanting to lean over and kiss her.


    What he didn¡¯t notice was that a phone, positioned through the crack in the door, was capturing everything between him and E.

 Chapter 46: Intimate photographs

    <h4>Chapter 46: Intimate photographs</h4>


    At the exact moment Charles was about to kiss E, someone took a photo, making it look as though he had indeed kissed her. After capturing several shots, the person quickly left.


    Just as Charles was about to kiss her, E murmured softly, "Eric..."


    Charles snapped back to reality, abruptly standing up as E began to stir.


    Eric!


    The name stabbed at Charles¡¯s heart with a sharp pain.


    So, the man in her heart was him!


    Eric, the one who had returned from abroad! Despite the rising tide of rumors, there was no concrete evidence of his involvement with anyone!


    Eric, who was dashingly handsome, ruthlessly strategic, and a genius in the business world!


    Eric, who was even more outstanding than him.


    "Aha...Charles, where¡¯s Chloe?" E asked, her eyes now open, seeing Charles standing there in a daze, staring nkly at the floor, lost in his thoughts.


    E sat up, tidying her disheveled hair and gave a sheepish smile. "I was a bit tired and decided to rest for a while. I didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep so quickly."


    "It¡¯s fine. Chloe went to the store across the street. I was just about to wake you when you woke up." Charles chuckled, remembering his impulsive action earlier, his face flushing with embarrassment.


    E nced at his expression and saw his shy blush, making her smile.


    Charles had encountered so few women that his bashful demeanor delighted her.


    Men like Charles were bing rare in this world.


    "Alright, let¡¯s head over there now."


    "Thanks for taking the trouble."


    "Charles, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re being too polite. If you keep this up, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!" E said with a yful smile.


    Charles gave a bitter smile, silently following behind E, his heart heavy with unspoken feelings. He didn¡¯t want her to see him as just an older brother but as a lover.


    But her heart already belonged to Eric!


    Charles¡¯s heart was filled with a bitter taste, feeling for the first time the sting of unrequited love, knowing she no longer belonged to him.


    At the Davis family estate.


    Hannah was lounging under a sun umbre, eyes half-closed, listening to music.


    Her phone buzzed suddenly. Hannah reached out, unlocked it, and saw several thumbnail images.


    These were sent by the person she had hired to follow E.


    Raising an eyebrow, Hannah opened the images, her eyes widening in surprise.


    The photos showed a girl lying on a sofa, with a man bending down to kiss her!


    Due to the angle, the man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t visible, but another photo made Hannah smirk triumphantly.


    The additional photos showed E with Chloe and Charles shopping together!


    It was clear the man was Charles, and the girl, dressed in casual white, was E!


    "These photos are perfect. E, you¡¯re done for now! Seducing Charles? Let¡¯s see how Eric will handle this!"


    Even though she wasn¡¯t sure if Eric liked E, Hannah decided to ruin E in Eric¡¯s eyes first!


    "Eric, you promised Mom you¡¯de to our house for dinner, but you never did. I know you don¡¯t care about me... But the E you fancy, do you think she¡¯s pure?"


    Hannah muttered to herself as she sent the photos to Eric.


    After sending them, she smiled broadly, her lips curling into a grin.


    "E, get ready to be abandoned by Eric! He¡¯s only infatuated with you for a moment, and you¡¯ve stupidly gotten involved with Charles. No man would tolerate that!"


    Hannah¡¯s mood soared as she hummed and swayed her legs, imagining Eric¡¯s darkened expression, herughter bubbling up with glee.


    At this very moment.


    Eric was having dinner with a client when his phone alerted him to a new message. Casually picking up his phone, he unlocked the screen and opened the multimedia message. Within seconds, Eric¡¯s face turned stormy!


    That man dared to touch his woman!


    Eric would never forget E¡¯s sweetness, and he would never allow another man to covet her.


    Charles, huh? He wouldn¡¯t let this slide!


    "By the way, Miss Green, you went to school with Mr. Charles, didn¡¯t you?" Eric asked suddenly, looking at the young woman beside him.


    The young woman was Nora Green, the heiress and vice president of Green Group. Despite her young age, she had already reached the position of vice president, indicating the high expectations the Green family had for her.


    Nora chuckled softly, "Yes, Mr. Carter and I were ssmates, but he was quite introverted and rarely joined our activities. So, we weren¡¯t very close, but he was extremely popr at school, admired by many girls."


    Recalling that gentle and calm boy, Nora couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly.


    She had once admired Charles, though he had never reciprocated her feelings.


    A cold glint shed in Eric¡¯s eyes. "Though I didn¡¯t attend the same school as Charles, my cousin was in the same ss as him. Next Sunday is my cousin Steven¡¯s birthday, and I heard Charles will be attending. Would you like to join us, Miss Green?"


    Hearing this, Nora¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Steven is really having a birthday party? He and Mr. Carter seem to be very close."


    "Indeed, Steven will send you an invitation, Miss Green." Eric smiled faintly. Steven Nelson, Eric¡¯s cousin, was one of the few people in the Nelson family who was genuinely kind to him.


    Nora¡¯s face lit up with joy. "Thank you, Mr. Nelson!"


    Mr. Green, seated nearby, couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. "This girl, you have seen right through her, Mr. Nelson. Truly, a grown daughter cannot be kept at home. I must thank you for matchmaking."


    Eric smiled, raising his ss to toast with Mr. Green.


    Daring to touch his woman! Bold and reckless, they would pay a hefty price for this!


    A weekter, Steven¡¯s birthday party indeed included an invitation for Nora.


    Nora eagerly attended, and that night, she finally saw Charles again. Much happened that evening.


    Charles got drunk and was helped to the Nelson family¡¯s guest room by Nora.


    Charles felt his body growing hotter and his mind increasingly foggy. Nora¡¯s gentle support and her subtle fragrance only made him more agitated.


    "Charles, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll get you some water." Nora¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, but to Charles, it sounded like E¡¯s voice.


    Struggling to open his eyes, he saw E¡¯s smiling face.


    "E..." Charles murmured, reaching out to pull Nora into his arms abruptly.

 Chapter 47: Taking charge

    <h4>Chapter 47: Taking charge</h4>


    Nora¡¯s body stiffened, shocked to hear another woman¡¯s name from the man she secretly loved!


    Who was E?


    Before she could process it, her petite frame had already fallen into Charles¡¯s embrace. His scorching lips pressed against her face, making her heart race wildly out of rhythm.


    Nora struggled a few times, but it only incited more intense plundering. She stared at his handsome face as Charles, like a ravenous wolf, buried his head in her chest...


    "No... stop..." Nora cried out, yet she couldn¡¯t bear to push him away.


    Her body gradually became soft as water and as hot as the sun. With a sharp pain below, she gave up struggling and tightly wrapped her arms around Charles¡¯s waist, letting him take what he wanted...


    At some point, Charles opened his eyes, suddenly finding a woman lying beside him.


    The woman was crying, her eyes swollen. Seeing him awake, she said tearfully, "It¡¯s all your fault... My first night... Charles, you have to take responsibility!"


    Charles¡¯s head buzzed. Seeing the scattered clothes on the floor, he immediately understood what had happened.


    Damn it!


    It was that drink!


    Charles never imagined that his drink would be drugged!


    But now, he had to handle Nora without making a scene.


    Charles quickly got out of bed and dressed, handing Nora her clothes. "I¡¯ll take responsibility. Wait for me."


    His eyes were filled with inexplicable grief and anger as he turned and left the guest room. Luckily, this didn¡¯t blow up, or else...


    Nora frowned slightly but didn¡¯t mind much, considering she finally got to be with Charles.


    A faint smile appeared on her lips. She didn¡¯t know who had drugged him, but she was grateful.


    ...


    E was surprised when she received a call from Eric.


    Eric usually called her in the evenings, so why was he calling so early today?


    "Were you assaulted yesterday?"


    Eric cut straight to the point.


    "What? What are you talking about? How could I be assaulted?" E had just woken up and thought Eric must be sleep-talking.


    "Good, just checking. I¡¯ll call you tonight." With that, Eric hung up.


    E felt a pang of disappointment.


    Oh no, she didn¡¯t even get to ask how his arm was.


    Lying there, E debated whether to call him back. Was he busy? Why did he hang up so quickly?


    Not calling him made her feel like she was losing something, like there was a growing void in her heart.


    Forget it, she needed to take the initiative this time.


    E dialed Eric¡¯s number, and he picked up within two seconds.


    "How¡¯s your arm?" E asked softly.


    Eric¡¯s lightughter came through the line. E could picture his mischievous and slightly surprised expression.


    "How rare for you to care about me. Well, it seems a bit inmed."


    E¡¯s heart sank rapidly. "Then go to the hospital!"


    "Sure,e with me tonight!" Eric¡¯s tone was teasing, making E even more anxious. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was serious or joking.


    "We¡¯re having dinner at Grandma¡¯s tonight, but I¡¯lle to see you afterward."This was the first time E took the initiative, and Eric¡¯s mood soared.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting."


    E hurriedly hung up, unable to continue the conversation, feeling like her heart was almost entirely dependent on someone else.


    She tried to suppress her feelings for Eric, reminding herself not to fall for him.


    Who was Eric? A famously wealthy bachelor in Country S, surrounded by countless women vying for his attention.


    Was he a yboy? E couldn¡¯t tell yet, so she forbade herself from falling in love with him until she understood him better.


    Her initiative to visit him was merely to strengthen their connection for future use, she kept convincing herself as she reluctantly got out of bed.


    It was Monday, but school hadn¡¯t started yet. Robert had the day off, so he decided to take the whole family to the old estate to visit the elders.


    Besides, Robert¡¯s beloved youngest son, Kevin Davis, was there too!


    At 2 PM, E and Hannah got into the Davis family car and slowly headed towards the suburbs.


    E gazed out the window, thinking about how in her previous life, Grandma Davis didn¡¯t like her.


    The olddy often rejected her and looked at her with disdain.


    E knew that when Robert wanted to marry her mother, he faced a lot of opposition, so Grandma disliked her mother and, by extension, her.


    Now that her mother was gone, Grandma¡¯s dislike intensified. But unlike her previous life, Robert valued her greatly, so Grandma didn¡¯t deliberately target her.


    After half an hour, the car stopped at an estate surrounded by fruit trees and flowers, with an old house in the middle, rich with history.


    Ten-year-old Kevin excitedly ran over as they arrived, "Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re here!"


    Kevin hugged Brianna¡¯s leg. "Mommy, I missed you so much!"


    Brianna¡¯s eyes were filled with genuine love andughter. "Kevin, we¡¯re here to see you and we brought lots of goodies!"


    Kevin smiled smugly but then noticed E following Hannah. His expression turned sour as he pointed sharply at her. "Why are you here, you brat?"


    E smiled faintly, not bothered by the rude boy. "It¡¯s a family reunion. Of course, I had toe. If I didn¡¯t, it would be disrespectful to Grandma."


    Her words made Grandma Davis, who stood at the door, nce at her coldly.


    After not seeing her for a while, the girl seemed to have matured.


    "You... you little brat! You always hit and yell at me at home, and you have the nerve to follow us here! Daddy, Mommy, I don¡¯t like her, make her leave!" Kevin shouted.


    E pressed her lips together. Before her rebirth, she indeed treated Kevin poorly.


    Kevin often provoked her, and back then, E was arrogant and unruly. The two often shed.


    If not for E¡¯s substantial shares, Robert would have kicked her out long ago. Because of those shares, Robert protected E and didn¡¯t let his youngest son get too out of hand.


    For this reason, when Grandma Davis suggested Kevin stay with her in the suburbs, Robert and Brianna agreed.


    "Alright, your sister has grown up now. Don¡¯t make a fuss. We haven¡¯t had dinner together in a while. Give Daddy a break, okay?" Robert said with a lightugh, patting his son¡¯s head.

 Chapter 48: He’s here too?

    <h4>Chapter 48: He¡¯s here too?</h4>


    Kevin frowned unhappily, and Brianna quicklyforted him, "Don¡¯t be upset. Your sister didn¡¯t understand before, but she won¡¯t bully you now. Look, Mommy brought you a new toy!"


    Hearing this, Kevin immediately abandoned his grudge against E and turned to embrace the skateboard the driver had brought from the car.


    "Yay, I have another skateboard to y with!" Kevin eximed happily, while a cold gleam shed in E¡¯s eyes.


    As the group stepped into the old mansion¡¯s hall, E immediately spotted Brandon sitting in the living room.


    Her face darkened instantly. Hannah and Brianna were still trying to match her with Brandon? Ha! In this lifetime, even if every man on earth disappeared, she wouldn¡¯t look twice at him!


    Disgusted, E could barely hold back her disdain. When she got the chance, she would definitely teach him a lesson. Let¡¯s see if he would still dare to show his face around her then.


    "Brandon, what a surprise to see you here," Brianna said with a fake smile. "Are you here to teach Kevin piano?"


    Brandon stood up politely, "Mr. and Mrs. Davis, Hannah, E, hello. I was just about to leave when Grandma Davis insisted I stay for dinner."


    Ever since E showed no interest in Brandon, Brianna and Hannah had conspired, thinking E might be ying hard to get, so they decided to keep Brandon out of sight for a while.


    However, Brandon was indeed a piano prodigy, so Brianna arranged for him to teach Kevin piano lessons.


    "Brandon is such a good kid. He should stay for dinner," Grandma Davis said, smiling as she pulled Hannah closer. "Hannah,e over and let Grandma see if you¡¯ve grown taller."


    E was left ignored. She didn¡¯t mind and calmly sat on a nearby sofa, picking up a ss of juice brought by a servant.


    Kevin clung to Brianna, chattering non-stop, while E seemedpletely excluded and unwee.


    Robert was sitting nearby, absorbed in his phone, chatting with Emily. He too, seemed to have forgotten E¡¯s presence.


    Brandon nced at E, noticing her serene demeanor as she sipped her juice, unaffected by the cold reception.


    His heart ached for her. Seeing Grandma Davis¡¯s disdain for E pained him. He walked over and sat beside her.


    "E, how have you beentely?"


    "Good, very good," E replied indifferently, giving Brandon a calm look, unmoved by his gentle gaze.


    Brandon, undeterred, smiled, as if trying to pour all his affection into E.


    "If you have time, I could keep youpany. I only teach Kevin piano in the afternoons, so my mornings are free," Brandon said softly, gazing intently at E.


    "Really? If you¡¯re that free, you can keep my sisterpany. She likes you quite a lot," E replied casually, smiling faintly.


    Though she felt disgusted, E deemed it necessary for her n.


    "E..." Brandon paused, ncing at Hannah across the room, then lowered his voice. "You know, I don¡¯t like her. It¡¯s you I like."


    E¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? You¡¯re serious?"


    "Of course!"


    "Well then, I¡¯m hosting a party at home this Sunday. I¡¯ll see how you perform then," E said with a sly smile, her sweet expression making Brandon¡¯s heart melt.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll do my best!" Brandon¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. After all his efforts, E was finally giving him a chance to prove himself. Fantastic!


    Hannah noticed their whispered conversation and shot Brandon a sideways nce. Seeing his tender and sweet smile, she felt a surge of difort. Even though he was pretending, he was doing it too convincingly.


    "Brianna, I heard you bought a ridiculously expensive crown. You¡¯re not a child anymore; how could you be so impulsive?" Grandma Davis recalled a recent news event, her tone displeased as she addressed her daughter-inw.


    Brianna had been Grandma Davis¡¯s daughter-inw for over a decade and usually pleased her, but this recent incident had caused a stir. In Grandma Davis¡¯s eyes, a crown worth tens of millions of dors is certainly not worth it.


    "Mom, I admit I was impulsive at the time. I bought it because E said she liked it, but I didn¡¯t expect..." Brianna deliberately shifted the me to E.


    E wouldn¡¯t let her seed. As soon as Grandma Davis¡¯s cold gaze turned to her, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Mommy, didn¡¯t I exin this to you and Daddy before? While I did like the crown, it was a normal reaction. I didn¡¯t ask you to buy it... Besides, I even told you not to bid on it, but you didn¡¯t listen to me!"


    Grandma Davis¡¯s face grew even darker. "Since it¡¯s in the past, let¡¯s drop it. Hannah, you¡¯re not a child either. Mind your image in public!"


    Hannah¡¯s act of insulting and shoving E at hering-of-age ceremony had be a scandal in the Davis family. Recently, when Grandma Davis visited some neighbors, their children were still talking about it.


    Grandma Davis was dissatisfied with both Brianna and Hannah because of these incidents. She hadn¡¯t been eating or sleeping well and called her son, who dismissed her concerns.


    "Yes, Grandma. I was drunkst time... so..." Hannah awkwardly muttered, not expecting Grandma to bring up old issues at this family dinner.


    Brandon¡¯s heart tightened. He had seen the news and the photos from that incident. Hannah¡¯s face had been twisted with rage, utterly devoid of her usualdylike demeanor.


    Seeing those pictures had made Brandon frown in disapproval, thinking that while Hannah disliked E, her public outburst was disgraceful. Now, recalling those images, his fondness for Hannah dwindled further.


    Conversely, the serene girl beside him exuded a calm and noble aura that deeply moved Brandon.


    E smiled faintly but said nothing more, her eyes remaining as inscrutable as a deep, stillke.


    "By the way, Grandma, I bought you a bracelet. I hope you like it," Hannah interjected, quickly taking out a small brocade box from her bag. Inside was a jade-green bracelet, which she presented to everyone.


    The bracelet looked quite exquisite, and although Grandma Davis rarely wore bracelets, jade was her favorite.

 Chapter 49: Exposing Tricks!

    <h4>Chapter 49: Exposing Tricks!</h4>


    Grandma Davis¡¯s eyes lit up, her displeasure vanishing instantly. "Hannah, you... spending money again? I¡¯m so old, why buy such things for me?"


    "Grandma, it¡¯s only fifty or sixty thousand. Money is just a material thing. As long as you like it, I¡¯m willing to buy it! Besides, I earned this money from my part-time jobs, so please don¡¯t mind," Hannah said with a lightugh. Although only sixteen, she hadnded several lucrative modeling gigs through the Davis Group¡¯s connections.


    Hannah had lost her allowance, but her ad work had brought in a small fortune.


    E¡¯s eyes shed with a mocking smile. She stood up and took a stroll outside, whileughter echoed from the living room, indicating everyone was enjoying themselves.


    Returning to the living room, E was met with Kevin¡¯s cold and disdainful re. "Ugh, Dad, why did you bring this annoying girl? She just red at me!"


    E¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. "Brother, what are you talking about? I was clearly looking at the fly on you!"


    Her remark instantly made the young Kevin¡¯s face turn red with anger. He felt humiliated; she had turned his usation into an insult by implying he had a fly on him.


    "Mommy! Look, she¡¯s calling me a fly again!"


    Kevin, usually pampered at home, clung to Brianna, hoping she would stand up for him. But in Grandma Davis¡¯s house, and with guests around, Brianna couldn¡¯t possibly scold E.


    "Kevin, your sister said she was looking at a fly. Don¡¯t make a fuss," Brianna said mildly.


    Brandon couldn¡¯t help but chuckle quietly. This E was quite clever, and Kevin was indeed annoying. The Davis family had spoiled this young master terribly.


    Brandon¡¯s affection for E grew a bit more.


    "Grandma, E called me a fly!" Seeing Brianna not backing him up, the little boy immediately ran to Grandma Davis toin.


    Grandma Davis red coldly at E. "E, you¡¯re not a child anymore. How can you talk to Kevin like that? You¡¯re just like your mother, ungrateful!"


    E looked at Robert in distress, but he ignored everything, engrossed in his chat with Emily.


    Biting her lip, E felt a surge of hatred. She despised Grandma Davis¡¯s constant scolding, especially when she insulted her mother. Her mother had done nothing wrong; it was Robert¡¯s affair that led Brianna to poison her mother!


    "Grandma, it was my fault. By the way, I found this receipt outside. Is it yours?" E said, pulling a small receipt from her pocket and handing it to Grandma Davis.


    Grandma Davis snatched it from her, ring. But as she nced at the receipt, her expression changed dramatically.


    The receipt was from a jewelry store, detailing a jade bracelet priced at only three hundred dors. Grandma Davis had never bought a jade bracelet, so this receipt had to be Hannah¡¯s.


    Realizing that Hannah had lied about the bracelet¡¯s value, Grandma Davis felt a surge of anger. Hannah had imed the bracelet was worth fifty or sixty thousand, but it was clearly a three-hundred-dor piece!


    "Grandma, what¡¯s that receipt?" Hannah asked nervously, noticing her grandmother¡¯s drastic change in expression. She had thrown that receipt away long ago; how could E have found it?


    Grandma Davis quickly stuffed the receipt back into her pocket. "Nothing, just a receipt."


    Hannah was her cherished granddaughter, and in front of others, she had to save some face. Disgracing her granddaughter would be the same as disgracing herself. Any failings of the Davis family members were internal matters, not to be aired publicly.


    Hannah didn¡¯t think much of it, but Grandma Davis¡¯s face remained sour, her gaze towards Hannah growing colder.


    E smiled to herself. Hannah thought she could easily fool the elderly, but E knew better. Hannah¡¯s modeling jobs, though well-paying for a student with no fame, couldn¡¯t possibly fund a fifty or sixty-thousand-dor bracelet.


    When Hannah had tossed the receipt into the trash at home, E had stumbled upon it. Seeing the three-hundred-dor price tag for the jade bracelet, she had anticipated this family dinner and saved the receipt. Now it hade in handy.


    "Madam, sir, dinner is ready," a servant announced. Grandma Davis, however, showed little enthusiasm, standing up and heading towards the dining room with a cold demeanor.


    Brianna noticed this and frowned, unable to pinpoint what had upset her mother-inw.


    The dinner atmosphere was particrly heavy. Grandma Davis, unlike her usual self, ate with a stern expression.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? You seem really unhappy," Robert asked, puzzled. He had been chatting with Emily and hadn¡¯t had time to talk to his mother until now.


    Grandma Davis shot Hannah a cold look, making Hannah feel a chill run down her spine. "I¡¯m not unhappy! Hannah gave me a bracelet; I should be thrilled! But I hope some people will show genuine sincerity and not think they can fool me just because I¡¯m old!" she said icily.


    Hannah¡¯s face went pale, and she instinctively looked at E, who continued eating calmly, seemingly unaffected by Grandma Davis¡¯s words.


    "You¡¯re right, Mom. Hannah is still young. If she made any mistakes, please don¡¯t be upset and harm your health," Brianna said gently, noticing her daughter¡¯s expression and sensing something was amiss.


    Hannah hadn¡¯t discussed the bracelet gift with her beforehand, but Brianna, being astute, sensed trouble.


    Grandma Davis snorted coldly.


    Robert, thinking she was still upset about the previous incident, quickly added, "Mom, don¡¯t be unhappy. Even though Brianna bought that expensive crown, we followed E¡¯s suggestion and gifted it to Mrs. Lisa of Country W. This led to our Davis Group securing a five-billion-dor contract with their family! So, Davis Group will thrive from now on. Please cheer up and don¡¯t let minor issues bother you."


    Grandma Davis¡¯s eyes widened. Coming from a poor background, five billion was an astronomical figure to her. Her gaze turned to E.


    "Who would have thought E woulde up with such an ingenious idea!" Grandma Davis said, her face breaking into a genuine smile. Suddenly, she looked at E with newfound approval.


    Five billion! The Davis Group, previously struggling, was now set to prosper thanks to this contract. While Grandma Davis didn¡¯t fully grasp business matters, she understood that securing a five-billion-dor deal was no small feat.

 Chapter 50: Smart Girls

    <h4>Chapter 50: Smart Girls</h4>


    "Grandma, you tter me. I just happened to notice that Mrs. Lisa loves treasures, and it was all thanks to Daddy¡¯s wisdom that we were able to seal the deal," E responded modestly with a smile.


    Grandma Davis¡¯s face lit up with a broad grin, while Brandon seized the moment to add, "E is indeed very clever. It seems she has solved many problems for her father."


    Robert nodded approvingly, "Of course, E is no longer the mischievous child she used to be."


    Brianna quickly echoed Robert¡¯s praise, while Hannah, despite her smile, felt a surge of resentment.


    That little receipt must have been the one she discarded! Otherwise, Grandma wouldn¡¯t have changed her attitude towards her.


    Regret gnawed at Hannah. If only she hadn¡¯t been so careless.


    "E has grown up, and Grandma has been too busy to notice you. Please don¡¯t me me," Grandma Davis chuckled. E had be Robert¡¯s treasure, and naturally, she loved her as well.


    Thanks to her granddaughter¡¯s suggestion, Davis Group secured a fifty-billion-dor contract, so it was only natural for Grandma Davis to look at her differently.


    "Grandma, please stop praising me, or I¡¯ll be conceited!" E protested yfully.


    Grandma Davisughed again. Kevin shot E a re, ready to say something, but Brianna stopped him.


    Despite being only ten years old, the little guy listened to Brianna obediently and could only re at E moodily before lowering his head to eat.


    The atmosphere at dinner improved significantly. After a pleasant meal, E nned to sit for a while before visiting Eric.


    Unexpectedly, an uninvited guest arrived in the living room just as she settled down.


    To E¡¯s surprise, it was Avery¡ªEric¡¯s former fianc¨¦e¡ªwearing a stylish purple business dress as she walked in gracefully.


    Robert stood up in astonishment, "Miss Allen, is there something urgent? Did the project we discussedst time encounter any changes?"


    E frowned. Avery had business dealings with Robert?


    "Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Davis. I¡¯m Avery, the deputy manager of Allen Group," Avery greeted with a polite smile. "Regarding the contract, I visited the Davis family but found you were not home, so I came here. I could have called, but to show my sincerity, I decided toe in person."


    However, Avery¡¯s gaze was icy as itnded on E.


    "Please, Miss Allen, have a seat," Robert said, motioning for her to sit. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Avery¡¯s allure as she sat down.


    All men appreciate beauty, and Avery was undeniably attractive. Robert found his eyes lingering on her.


    "Here¡¯s the situation. We were about to sign the contract, but I received an anonymous text message. It contained not only insults but also photos!" Avery¡¯s tone turned cold as she showed the images on her phone to Robert.


    Robert paused and nced at the phone screen, where he saw E in apromising position with a man in a car, being kissed.


    Even Robert, experienced in affairs of the heart, felt a bit embarrassed at the sight.


    The content of the text message made Robert frown deeply.


    "Avery! I stole your man. You¡¯re destined never to have Eric, you ugly monster. Hahaha... Are you having a heart attack from anger yet?"


    Robert¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    E remained calm, while Hannah and Brianna couldn¡¯t help but lean in to see. They were both shocked by what they read.


    "Sis, how could you say such things about Miss Allen? She¡¯s a well-known figure in S City and a partner of Davis Group," Hannah eximed, looking at E in shock.


    E frowned and looked at Hannah with displeasure. "Hannah, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand."


    "Don¡¯t understand? Then look, Miss E. I don¡¯t mind you taking my boyfriend, but your arrogance has made me decide to cancel the cooperation with Davis Group!" Avery¡¯s cold smile apanied the disy of her phone¡¯s screen to E.


    E nced at the screen, instantly recognizing the content. Brandon also saw it and frowned.


    "E, apologize to Miss Allen right now! Miss Allen, I am so sorry, my daughter has been spoiled..." Brianna said awkwardly, while Grandma Davis gave a nce and looked calmly at Avery.


    "Miss Allen, you said the message was sent by an anonymous person. How can you me our E?"


    Grandma Davis¡¯s words almost made Hannah explode with rage. Previously, Grandma had been indifferent to E, showing no closeness, but now she was speaking up for her!


    "Grandma is right. Miss Allen, you¡¯re ming me based on some secretly taken photos. It seems you never intended to cooperate with Davis Group," E said with a light smile, her expression unchanged.


    Avery¡¯s face darkened. "Miss Davis, if you did it, don¡¯t be afraid to admit it! Don¡¯t you think I understand your character?"


    "Dad, when did Miss Allen approach you for a partnership?" E coldly turned to Robert.


    Robert, caught in a dilemma, was searching for the best way to resolve the situation. "Just a week ago," he replied, looking at E without wanting to reprimand her. After all, his daughter had sessfully secured a fifty-billion-dor contract for him.


    "That¡¯s strange. Miss Allen threw coffee at me in a caf¨¦ and called me a mistress. You wouldn¡¯t have been inclined to approach my father for a deal, right? How is it possible that within a week you were ready to finalize a contract, only to cancel it over a trivial matter? This is a joke, isn¡¯t it? Miss Allen never intended to cooperate with us; she just wanted an excuse to humiliate me!" E¡¯s voice was icy, her demeanor fierce and intimidating.


    "Moreover, it¡¯s ridiculous to assume it was me based on an anonymous message. The content ims to be from me, but it¡¯s sent anonymously. Don¡¯t you think this frame-up is too deliberate?"


    E¡¯s sharp words left Avery red-faced, unable to find a retort.


    "Mr. Davis, our cooperation ends here!" Avery dered before striding towards the exit.


    Brianna stood up in panic, "Miss Allen..."


    "Let her go! She came to nder E on purpose. Allen Group never wanted to coborate with us. Avery just wanted to humiliate E!" Robert, not a fool, quickly understood and coldly said, "Goodbye, Miss Allen. I hope you won¡¯t bother my family again in the future!"


    Avery¡¯s face turned pale as she stumbled out of the estate, kicking her car in frustration. "Damn it! That bitch, this isn¡¯t over!"


    Back in the estate, Brandon smiled at E. "E, you¡¯re truly smart, seeing through Avery¡¯s scheme so quickly."

 Chapter 51: The Beginning of Disgust

    <h4>Chapter 51: The Beginning of Disgust</h4>


    "Of course my daughter is smart. E is my pride and joy now!" Robert said with a smile, not showing any anger from the recent incident.


    Hannah gave a faint smile and nced at Brandon, only to catch him gazing at E with deep affection. Her heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling Brandon genuinely liked E.


    E, however, didn¡¯t notice Brandon¡¯s gaze. She simply smiled lightly and took out her phone, starting to y with it.


    "Daddy, don¡¯t you like me anymore?" Kevin pouted and squeezed next to Robert upon hearing his words.


    Robert¡¯s smile widened, "Of course, I love you too. You are all my children, and I care deeply about each one of you."


    E smirked inwardly. If it weren¡¯t for her sharpness after being reborn, her fate would have been tragic.


    Grandma Davis nodded in satisfaction, her eyes filled with joy as she looked at E. "This child¡¯s a smooth talker. I like her!"


    "Thank you for thepliment, Grandma. Dad, Mom, I have something urgent to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving now."


    E stood up and smiled shyly.


    Hannah couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Sis, is what Avery said true? Are you really with Mr. Nelson?"


    "It¡¯s not confirmed yet. We¡¯re just... friends," E said, winking and smiling nonchntly.


    Robert beamed, "Friends or not, it¡¯s great. The Nelson family is not easy to get close to. I¡¯m very happy Mr. Nelson is interested in you, E!"


    "Yes, whether it works out or not, it¡¯s an honor for our Davis family," Brianna added with a smile. "E, you should put in a good effort!"


    "I will. I¡¯m off to my date now. Goodbye, everyone!" E waved and jogged out.


    Brandon stared nkly at E¡¯s retreating figure. Eric? That god-like, handsome, and almost unreal man was no ordinary rival.


    And E loved him!


    Brandon¡¯s heart was filled with a strong sense of dissatisfaction and pain. Brianna¡¯s light cough brought him back. "Brandon, how has Kevin¡¯s piano learning been going?"


    Brandon smiled slightly, "Kevin is talented, but he¡¯s a bit impatient and loves to y. He will improve with time."


    Robert grumbled, "I don¡¯t see the point of a boy learning the piano. He needs to prepare to join the business world with me. Learning piano is useless!"


    Brianna immediately countered, "Husband, how can learning piano be useless? Young people with multiple talents are admired by everyone. Whether Kevin goes into business or politics, being well-rounded is always beneficial."


    "Mom is right. It¡¯s good to learn more things," Hannah agreed with a smile.


    Grandma Davis snorted and gave Hannah a cold look. "Having multiple talents is good, but character is most important."


    If someone like Hannah, who gave a $300 jade bracelet but imed it was worth $50,000, went into business, she would have no credibility. Who would want to cooperate with Davis Group?


    "Grandma is right," Hannah said awkwardly, feeling uneasy but not daring to ask further.


    Robert went outside to take a call, and Brandon headed to the restroom. Seeing this, Hannah quietly followed him.


    When Brandon came out of the restroom, Hannah intercepted him.


    Brianna and the others were in the living room and couldn¡¯t see them at all.


    "Brandon, have you really fallen for that bitch?" Hannah seethed with anger, furious that E¡¯s receipt had caused Grandma Davis to favor her instead.


    "Hannah, what are you talking about?" Brandon frowned, displeased by Hannah¡¯s harshnguage. She had always been gentle and elegant; why was she speaking so crudely now?


    "Hmph, you won¡¯t admit it? I saw the look in your eyes. You like E, don¡¯t you?" Hannah spat out. Though she had no intention of being with Brandon, he was still her boyfriend.


    The thought that Brandon, whom she hadn¡¯t even dumped yet, might be falling for E was unbearable.


    "Hannah, stop being unreasonable. How could I love her? It was you and Auntie who asked me to seduce her. If I didn¡¯t act genuine, how could I capture my prey?" Brandon lowered his voice, irritated.


    Hannah scoffed, her eyes filled with disdain. "I think you just can¡¯t bear to hurt her, can you? You haven¡¯t even tried your best, and now she¡¯s about to fall into Eric¡¯s arms!"


    "Hannah, why are you in such a rush? She mentioned hosting a party in a few days. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll confess to her then, and it will work for sure!" Brandon spoke with confidence. He was handsome and talented; how could E not like him?


    "Really?" Hannah looked at Brandon in surprise. "But didn¡¯t she say she was going on a date with Eric?"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear her say they were just friends? Eric would never be interested in a woman like E," Brandon sneered, hoping to appease Hannah by belittling E.


    "Hmph, right. How could that bitch ever catch Mr. Nelson¡¯s eye?"


    Hannah felt smug, thinking Brandon¡¯s words were spot-on.


    "Keep yourposure, Hannah. Don¡¯t call her a bitch. Maintain your dignity," Brandon corrected her, annoyed.


    Hannah rolled her eyes. "What? Calling her a bitch bothers you?"


    "That¡¯s not what I mean. As ady of high status, you should always maintain yourposure, no matter the situation. Don¡¯t act like you did at theing-of-age party..."


    "What, you felt sorry for her because I hit her? Brandon, don¡¯t lie to me. You clearly have feelings for that bitch. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!"


    Hannah¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. She had noticed Brandon¡¯s gentle and fervent looks at E, as if they were deeply in love.


    In contrast, the passion between Brandon and Hannah had faded over the years from intense to indifferent.


    "Fine, you¡¯re right about everything, and I¡¯m wrong," Brandon said, not wanting to argue further, and began walking away.


    Hannah, unwilling to let him go, grabbed his hand and shrieked, "Brandon! Are you annoyed with me? Do you... do you hate me?"


    As he turned to leave, she caught the sh of loathing in his eyes.


    It struck her like a bolt of lightning. How could the man who once loved her now show such disdain?


    Brandon, frustrated beyond measure, looked at Hannah¡¯s crazed eyes patiently. "Hannah, you¡¯re overthinking. How could I hate you? I have something to tell you. On the day of her party, I will confess to her. I¡¯m telling you this in advance so you won¡¯t misunderstand."


    Hannah panted, staring intently into Brandon¡¯s eyes. "Tell me you love me!"


    Brandon despised this entanglement but masked his loathing with a gentle smile. "My little princess, I love you. Are you jealous?"


    Hannah¡¯s tension eased, and she slowly calmed down.

 Chapter 52: Party Plan

    <h4>Chapter 52: Party n</h4>


    "Bad boy, I won¡¯t bother with you for now. I¡¯m going out!" Hannahughed, then turned and ran outside.


    Brandon watched her retreating figure, his gaze growing colder. He had never felt such loathing for her before.


    Once, Hannah was the object of his intense pursuit. They used to sneak around, have secret dates, and those times were thrilling and sweet.


    But now, all he felt for Hannah was disgust. Her pretense, her hypocrisy, it all became so clear to him.


    Whatever, he thought. One step at a time. Brandon decided that if he did manage to win over E, he would cut ties with Hannahpletely.


    ...


    It was past eight in the evening, and Eric was still workingte at the office.


    E arrived at the reception desk with his favorite cream of mushroom soup. "Could you please let him know that E is here to see the president?" she said calmly to the receptionist.


    The receptionist, a strikingly beautiful woman, couldn¡¯t help but scoff internally at the sight of this high school-looking girl asking to see Eric.


    Women from outside tried every trick to meet Eric, only to be rejected by Mr. Nelson every time.


    "Do you have an appointment, Miss?" the receptionist asked.


    "Yes," E recalled having called Eric earlier and nodded.


    The receptionist checked the guest list and then looked up coldly. "I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but your name is not on the appointment list."


    E frowned. She had hoped to go through formal channels to meet Eric, but this was proving to be troublesome.


    "In other words, Miss, please don¡¯t have unrealistic dreams. Our president isn¡¯t someone you can just meet," the receptionist sneered, her eyes full of disdain.


    E gave her a cool nce, not wanting to waste time arguing. She sat down and took out her phone to call Eric.


    "I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany, but Mr. Nelson, it seems you didn¡¯t inform the reception. I¡¯m not allowed up. Could you please notify them?" E¡¯s tone wasced with annoyance. The whole situation made her feel like some lovesick teenager chasing after Eric.


    "Wait there, don¡¯t be mad. I was too busy and forgot," Eric¡¯s lightughter came through the phone. Two seconds after he hung up, the reception phone rang. The receptionist¡¯s face turned pale as she answered.


    After she hung up, she forced a smile. "Miss Davis, the president will see you now. This way to the exclusive elevator."


    E nodded, "Your forced smile looks worse. You should stick to your natural expression."


    "Oh, Miss Davis, please don¡¯t be angry. It was my mistake. Please forgive me..." The receptionist¡¯s face went ashen with fear. This job was not only easy but also well-paid, and she didn¡¯t want to lose it over a misunderstanding.


    E ignored her and walked towards the elevator.


    A minuteter, E entered Eric¡¯s office. She carefully set the cream of mushroom soup down. "Drink this soup first. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold."


    Eric put down his pen and stretchedzily, a yful smile on his lips. "You¡¯re so considerate, even before we¡¯re married. It seems I won¡¯t have to teach you much in the future!"


    E rolled her eyes at him. "Stop with the jokes. Let me see your hand."


    Eric was dressed in a suit, so E rushed forward and carefully took off his jacket.


    Eric suddenly grabbed E¡¯s hand. "Darling, why are you taking off my clothes? Are you trying to..."


    E blushed. "I¡¯m just checking your injury. Stop having wild thoughts!"


    "But I love having wild thoughts!"


    Ignoring him, E gently rolled up the sleeve of his white shirt.


    On his arm, a scar about the size of a finger appeared in front of E. Though it had already scabbed over, she could imagine how painful it must have been at the time.


    "It¡¯s healed with a scab, so there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital," E sighed with relief, feeling she had made a fuss over nothing.


    E suddenly felt warm breaths on her ear. Startled, she realized Eric was right next to her face,ughing wickedly.


    "Sweetheart, you were really worried about me, weren¡¯t you?"


    Eric¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. E¡¯s concern was evident from her expressions and her eyes.


    E red at him. "No, I just felt a little guilty since you got hurt because of me..."


    "Hmm, women always say the opposite of what they mean... You smell really good," Eric said, his wolfish nature surfacing. He nibbled on her earlobe, making E shiver and let out a soft moan.


    He suddenly pulled her into his arms, pressing his lips to hers. E struggled, "The door isn¡¯t locked!"


    "No one darese in..." Eric murmured, his hands wandering. E¡¯s face turned bright red with a mix of annoyance and embarrassment. Why did he always act like a hungry wolf whenever he saw her?


    Yet she couldn¡¯t deny, each time he had her in his arms but couldn¡¯t have her, it was torture.


    Eric was now enduring such torment, his voice husky as he kissed E and said, "E... help me..."


    "Help you with what?" E asked, wide-eyed and confused, her heart pounding wildly.


    "Help me out..." He ced her hand on his hard bulge, making E quickly pull her hand back in shock. "You... you should take a cold shower!"


    With that, E pushed Eric away.


    Eric looked at her in agony, shaking his head helplessly. "E, you truly are the coldest woman. Faced with my charm, you remain unmoved... Ah..."


    Overwhelmed with frustration, he rushed into the bathroom.


    E sat on the sofa, her face flushed. She thought about his predicament and felt a deep sense of frustration.


    She was only eighteen now, and he had to wait for how many years?


    Could he really wait until she graduated from college? It seemed doubtful.


    The bathroom door swung open, and Eric emerged with a flushed face, his hair damp with water droplets. Hezily sat down, the cream of mushroom soup now almost cold.


    E watched him slowly savor the soup, his handsome features making her heart race again.


    "I¡¯m hosting a party on Sunday. There will be a big scene. Do you want toe?" E asked with a light smile.


    Eric¡¯s interest was piqued immediately. "At your ce?"


    "Yes," E didn¡¯t reveal her n to Eric because she might do something at the party that would make him very angry.


    If she told him now, he would surely forbid it.


    But only by taking matters into her own hands could she exact satisfying revenge!

 Chapter 53: Plans in Progress

    <h4>Chapter 53: ns in Progress</h4>


    "I¡¯ll definitely be there, but what kind of show are you talking about?" Eric asked with a gentle smile, his hand tenderly brushing her long hair.


    E blinked, "It¡¯s a secret for now. On Sunday, no matter what happens, you need to stay calm and not get angry, okay?"


    Eric raised an eyebrow slightly, "If it involves any n that could hurt you, I won¡¯t agree."


    "It won¡¯t. Trust me, I promise it won¡¯t harm me. I¡¯ll give you a great show," E said with a bit of guilt, avoiding Eric¡¯s gaze with a light smile.


    "Alright then. Where is this cream of mushroom soup from?" Eric asked.


    "Celestial Feast," E replied, her bright eyes looking at him. Eric reached out and patted her head, "Good girl, you even know I like food from there."


    E¡¯s face warmed slightly, though not as easily as it used to. It seemed she had grown ustomed to his presence, almost as if they were the most intimate lovers.


    E¡¯s heart was eagerly awaiting that day. Hannah, Brandon, just you wait!


    The next morning, E smiled brightly at Robert during breakfast, "Daddy, I want to host a party at home this Sunday."


    Brianna paused slightly, "Don¡¯t waste money on extravagance."


    Robert nced at Brianna with mild disdain and smiled at his daughter, "What do you have in mind?"


    "Just a simple meal with some cake, as Mom said, nothing extravagant. I just want to invite some family and friends over for dinner to make up for the fiasco of mying-of-age party," E said with a smile.


    Brianna cleared her throat, sensing Robert¡¯s cold gaze.


    "Given your great contributions to Davis Group, a party is the least I can do. Not only will we host it, but we¡¯ll do it in grand style!" Robert said indulgently, beaming at E.


    "No need for that, just a dinner at home will do!" E said with a smile, looking at Hannah. "Hannah, you can invite your friends too if you want."


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up, "Great, I¡¯ll invite a few friends over."


    E smiled sweetly, "Daddy, you muste too. You were sote on mying-of-age day that you didn¡¯t even get to spend time with me!"


    Robert nodded cheerfully, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t miss it this time!"


    E then suggested, "Daddy, you could also invite some friends and business partners. I¡¯ve already invited Mr. Eric, and he said he¡¯de. Having him there will surely impress your business associates and help future coborations."


    Robert¡¯s eyes lit up with delight, "You¡¯re saying Mr. Nelson will attend? I must invite more business partners to see my connection with Mr. Nelson from Nelson Group."


    E nodded, secretly smiling. She knew Hannah would try to sabotage her, but she had a n for that day.


    After breakfast, E left, leaving Brianna and Hannah in the living room.


    "Hannah, don¡¯t mess with the party. Your father will bring friends, and if something goes wrong, you¡¯ll lose face," Brianna said softly to Hannah.


    "But Mom, with Dad¡¯s friends there, if E is humiliated, he won¡¯t favor her so much!" Hannah said angrily.


    "Look how much he dotes on her now! And me? In his eyes, I¡¯m nothing but a weed, not worth his affection!" Hannah said, feeling wronged.


    Briannaughed coldly, "I told you not to do it, let me do it!"


    Hannah hesitated, then reluctantly said, "Mom, I can do it perfectly this time!"


    "No! E is not simple. With Mr. Nelson present, you need to stand out and gain his favor. You can¡¯t make any mistakes, so let me take care of it!" Brianna¡¯s voice was soft, but her eyes were full of confidence.


    "Alright, but be careful, Mom."


    "Don¡¯t worry. This is the first time I¡¯m taking an enemy seriously. I won¡¯t fail," Brianna said, sipping her tea with a cold smile.


    That little brat won¡¯t stay smug for long!


    She would reim all the love her husband had given to his daughter. Hannah was the true princess of the Davis family!


    E was nothing but a weed; she could never stand on the same level as Hannah.


    By Saturday, Robert had already instructed the servants to decorate the hall festively.


    E understood that Robert¡¯s kindness towards her wasrgely because of her substantial shares inherited from her grandmother.


    Nevertheless, due to the recent fifty-billion-dor contract, Robert¡¯s genuine affection for her had increased. However, E knew that no matter how smart and capable she was, Robert would never let her inherit Davis Group!


    It meant that despite his affection, he would eventually take away her shares.


    But she still had time until she turned twenty-five. She would grow stronger, step by step, and by then, Robert wouldn¡¯t be able to affect her!


    She was destined to be the true winner in life.


    By three o¡¯clock on Sunday afternoon, guests began to arrive. Chloe and Charles came first, followed by Hannah¡¯s friend Lily and others.


    As soon as Lily entered, her eyes shed with malice at E, who was chatting cheerfully with Chloe. However, she quickly masked her hostility.


    "E, look at my brother. Doesn¡¯t he look much more haggard?" Chloe whispered, pulling E aside.


    Charles was sitting in a corner of the living room, drinking. He looked much more worn out, with a faint sorrow and mncholy in his eyes.


    "Yes, what¡¯s wrong with Charles?"


    E was puzzled. Charles usually liked to chat with her whenever they were together.


    But today, he avoided her and stayed in a corner drinking, as if he were afraid to face her.


    "What happened to him? Why is Charles like this?" E frowned, and Chloe sighed, shaking her head.


    "I don¡¯t know. I even suggested he invite you out, but he said... you have someone special and didn¡¯t want to bother you."


    E was stunned. How did Charles know she had someone special?


    Her rtionship with Eric was very secretive. The only time they were photographed together was because Avery had someone secretly take pictures, and E hadn¡¯t even told Eric about it.


    But Avery and Charles had no interaction, so it couldn¡¯t have been her who revealed the information.


    "I¡¯ll go talk to him!" E said and walked towards Charles.


    "Charles! Drinking alone? Why are you avoiding me?" E sat down, her smile radiant. She looked even more elegant and charming in her white princess dress.


    Charles¡¯s face changed dramatically. He stared at E, his eyes filled with unease and pain. Reluctantly, he looked away, shaking his head, "No, I just thought you¡¯d be busy hosting your party."


    "Hehe, you missed mying-of-age party because you were abroad. Do you have a gift to make up for it today?" E joked.


    Charles hurriedly took out a small box. "E, this is your gift... I have to go now. Tell Chloe for me."


    With that, Charles stood up and quickly walked out.


    E watched his hurried figure, feeling frustrated. But then she saw a familiar figure at the door¡ªEric had arrived.

 Chapter 54: Confession of Love

    <h4>Chapter 54: Confession of Love</h4>


    Robert was chatting with a few close friends when he saw Eric. He immediately smiled and went over to greet him warmly. E also approached and politely greeted Eric.


    To outsiders, it seemed like Eric hade just to honor Robert, but some spected that Mr. Nelson, who had gifted E a painting, might indeed have some interest in the Davis family¡¯s eldest daughter.


    E maintained a courteous tone and attitude, and Eric remained equallyposed, leaving the crowd rife with spection.


    "Mom, look, Eric is here! But he doesn¡¯t seem particrly affectionate with that bitch. Maybe he was just being impulsive before?" Hannah whispered.


    "Don¡¯t do anything rash. Let¡¯s go greet him," Brianna replied softly, then gracefully approached Eric. "Mr. Nelson, your presence truly graces our humble home!"


    "Hello, Mr. Nelson," Hannah added, offering a charming smile.


    Eric nodded indifferently, his eyes following E as she moved.


    Seeing this, Hannah felt a pang of jealousy and frustration. Despite her beauty, why did Eric only have eyes for E and not her?


    "Mr. Nelson, why don¡¯t you sit over there? My daughter can keep youpany," Brianna suggested with a gentle smile that was hard to refuse.


    "No need. There are many guests today. Mrs. Davis and Miss Davis should attend to them," Eric declined politely and headed towards E.


    E picked up a ss of wine and, seeing Eric approach, handed it to him. "Mr. Nelson, would you like some red wine?"


    The enticing red liquid swirled in the ss, resembling a seductive dance.


    "How could I refuse such a kind offer from Miss E?" Eric smiled, his eyes filled with amusement. E rolled her eyes at him. "Just stay put and enjoy the show!"


    This girl dared to order him around!


    Eric didn¡¯t mind, though. Robert came over again to chat with him, while other guests, mostly Davis family rtives, arrived.


    Grandma Davis also made a special appearance. Kevin, upon arriving, was carefully watched by Brianna. Given his usual bratty behavior, she didn¡¯t want him embarrassing the family in front of their distinguished guests.


    By four in the afternoon, most of the guests had arrived, but there was still no sign of Brandon.


    E wasn¡¯t worried. Robert, however, suggested she keep Ericpany, his intentions clear. Hannah, not knowing her ce, squeezed in between E and Eric.


    "Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m surprised you honored my father with your presence. It¡¯s rare to see someone of your stature at public events," Hannah said with a charming smile, her dimples adding to her allure.


    Eric nced at her indifferently. "I¡¯m here for E."


    Hannah felt a sting of embarrassment but quickly smiled again. "Well, my sister is very fortunate. With Mr. Nelson¡¯s favor, our Davis family is truly blessed. All thanks to my mother for raising such a popr daughter."


    Hannah¡¯s words subtly attributed all of E¡¯s merits to Brianna.


    A few aunts nearby chimed in, agreeing with Hannah. "Indeed, Sister-inw knows how to raise daughters. Both you and E are so popr. Hannah, do you have a wealthy boyfriend too?"


    "Hannah is so popr, she must have someone special!"


    Everyoneughed and joked, making Hannah¡¯s smile freeze slightly, unsure how to respond.


    E just smiled, neither agreeing nor denying, maintaining her calm demeanor.


    "Mrs. Davis¡¯s credit? Miss Hannah, you must be joking. I recall at E¡¯sing-of-age party, Miss Hannah was quite aggressive towards her," Eric remarked with a light smile, his tone casual but his words immediately reminded everyone of the recent incident.


    E found it amusing. Eric¡¯s seemingly gentle demeanor masked a sharp wit; he could cut deep without losing his smile.


    Hannah¡¯s face turned pale. She awkwardly stood up, "I have something to attend to... Excuse me."


    She scurried away, leaving the aunts who had supported her feeling embarrassed and silent.


    "Where¡¯s Brandon? E, did he call you?" Brianna, holding Kevin¡¯s hand, approached E, looking puzzled.


    Brandon?


    Eric watched E closely, his expression unchanged.


    "No, I haven¡¯t heard from him. We aren¡¯t that close. Besides, he¡¯s closer to Hannah. Maybe you should ask her, Mom," E replied with a sweet smile, causing Brianna¡¯s face to stiffen before she forced a smile.


    "Well, Brandon did say he had a surprise for you today. Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t mind us. E is quite popr, with many admirers."


    Eric raised an eyebrow disdainfully. "Is that so? I don¡¯t mind. They¡¯ll need more than that to win E¡¯s heart."


    "Exactly," Brianna chuckled lightly. Kevin, however, piped up angrily, "Did you bully my sister again? You little b¡ª"


    "Kevin! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Come with Mommy," Brianna cut him off, dragging him away as he red resentfully at E.


    E smiled faintly. Kevin might be Robert¡¯s favored heir for Davis Group, but with his attitude and upbringing, it seemed an unlikely prospect.


    Grandma Davis approached, and E chatted with her for a bit. Suddenly, someone eximed, "Who is that? What a huge bouquet of roses!"


    E looked towards the door to see Brandon carrying a massive bouquet of red roses, followed by two men, one holding a box. The roses were so eye-catching that everyone stopped to watch Brandon.


    Eric¡¯s face darkened. This man¡¯s target was clearly his girl!


    Hannah and Brianna exchanged nces, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. Whether E epted or not, it would give Eric the impression that she attracted too much attention.


    Brandon stopped in front of E and knelt on one knee. "E, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. Please be my girlfriend."


    The crowd fell silent, all eyes on the surprised E.


    The two men behind Brandon opened the box, revealing a painting inside.


    "Oh my, what a beautiful painting!"


    "There¡¯s gold dust in the oil paint. Such creativity!"


    "He¡¯s captured E¡¯s beauty so well. Brandon must be quite talented!"


    The crowd murmured in admiration. Brandon gazed at E with deep affection. "E, I painted this over five sleepless nights. I hope you like it and will ept me."


    "Say yes! Say yes!" Hannah¡¯s friends and ssmates began to chant.


    Eric watched coldly. This girl really knew how to attract men. First Charles, now Brandon!

 Chapter 55: A good show starts!

    <h4>Chapter 55: A good show starts!</h4>


    E stared nkly at the painting shimmering with gold. The image of her in a princess dress, with her long hair flowing and delicate features, looked like a princess from a fairytale, gathering all the light of the world onto herself.


    Brandon was indeed clever. In her past life, his proposal hadn¡¯t involved such an impressive gesture.


    If she were still the same E from before, she would have been moved to tears and agreed immediately.


    "Say yes, E. I¡¯ve liked you for so long!" Brandon gazed at her with deep affection, not saying much more.


    Robert¡¯s face turned dark. He had hoped E would end up with Eric, but Brandon¡¯s sudden move seemed to sway her.


    "Say yes!"


    "Marry him!"


    The crowd, including Lily and others, shouted loudly. E snapped out of her daze, shyly smiled, and nodded.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend."


    Her words made Eric¡¯s face turn as ck as thunder.


    He was fuming. His girl, agreeing to be Brandon¡¯s girlfriend? Was this part of her n?


    Eric¡¯s mind went back to E¡¯s words from that day, "No matter what happens, stay calm and don¡¯t get angry, okay?"


    He watched E, who smiled and shot him a quick nce.


    Brandon was stunned, barely able to believe his ears. E... agreed to be his girlfriend?


    "Great!" Brandon eximed joyfully, rushing to hug E tightly.


    E felt ufortable being hugged so closely and quickly pushed him away, "Everyone is watching. Don¡¯t do that!"


    Brandon released her, gazing happily into her eyes, "E, I promise to treat you well."


    "Okay," E murmured, keeping her head down. She could feel Eric¡¯s gaze piercing through her, almost like it was burning her.


    She had to stay strong and not give up.


    Hannah and Brianna approached, their faces adorned with polite smiles. They hadn¡¯t expected E to ept, but Brandon¡¯s unique approach would move any girl.


    "Congrattions, sister. I didn¡¯t expect you to get a boyfriend so quickly!" Hannah said with a feigned smile.


    "Of course, Brandon is so outstanding. But I heard you once pursued him, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry, but Brandon is my boyfriend now. I hope you¡¯re not too heartbroken," E said softly, blinking innocently.


    The people around them chuckled quietly, realizing that Brandon chose E over Hannah.


    Hannah hadn¡¯t expected E to bring that up. She forced a smile, "No, as long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy."


    "Yes, as long as you¡¯re happy, we¡¯ll all be happy! Brandon, you must treat our E well," Brianna added gracefully.


    "Thank you, Auntie, thank you, Hannah. I will treat her well," Brandon said with a dazzling smile that made Hannah¡¯s eyes burn with jealousy.


    E shyly lowered her head, avoiding the piercing gazes around her.


    Eric sat quietly on one side, sipping his wine, but his eyes grew colder.


    Hannah, sensing an opportunity, sat down beside him with a smile, "Mr. Nelson, are you upset? I thought my sister would choose you over Brandon. She really is blind."


    Eric looked at her coldly, a trace of a sneer on his lips.


    E had promised a good show. This, he guessed, was only the first act.


    Although E¡¯s actions made him extremely angry, Eric believed that his woman would never choose Brandon!


    "You were just blessing her a moment ago, and now you¡¯re mocking your sister for being blind. Your thoughts run pretty deep," Eric said coldly, taking a sip of red wine and sneering.


    Hannah gave an awkward smile, secretly regretting her words. She should never speak ill of E in front of Eric!


    Robert, although furious, managed to contain his anger since they were in public.


    The party began. After a few bites of food and some fruit juice that had been set at her ce, Hannah started to feel a bit dizzy.


    "Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy..."


    "Really? How could that be?" Brianna asked worriedly. "Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest a bit?"


    Hannah nodded, apologized to everyone, and went upstairs to rest.


    Hannah was indeed dizzy, but her heart was filled with raging anger. Since Brandon¡¯s sessful proposal, he hadn¡¯t left E¡¯s side, his eyes full of the same tender affection he used to show Hannah during their love affair!


    Hannah remembered how long it had been since Brandon looked at her that way, and with Eric ignoring her, her umted anger grew even more intense.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She hadn¡¯t even finished her meal before her head was spinning.


    Lying in bed, her hands trembled with rage, and feeling thirsty, she quickly took out her phone and texted Brandon.


    "Find an excuse and call me right now!"


    But as Hannahy in bed waiting, Brandon¡¯s call never came. Her chest ached with anger, feeling like she would explode from the fury building inside her!


    "Damn it! How dare he not listen to me! Brandon!"


    Hannah¡¯s princess temper red up again. When she was with Brandon, he always put her first, treating her like the only princess in his kingdom.


    She had always gotten whatever she wanted with Brandon by her side!


    Hannah finally sat up. Just then, her phone vibrated. "I¡¯m in the room opposite yours. Come over."


    Hannah quietly slipped out of her room, hearing theughter from downstairs. The hallway was empty.


    It was a time when most guests were chatting after dinner, so few people were likely toe upstairs.


    Hannah opened the door to the opposite room and shut it behind her, seeing Brandon sitting on the bed, his face flushed.


    "Have you been drinking?"


    Hannah walked over, noticing the desire in Brandon¡¯s eyes.


    Brandon shook his head. "I only had one drink, and now I¡¯m like this... You know I can¡¯t handle alcohol, but they insisted I drink because I seeded in proposing..."


    So E had helped him to the room to rest, her extreme gentleness nearly making Brandon kiss her.


    "Hmph, sessful proposal? You didn¡¯t expect that bitch to ept, did you? But now that you¡¯ve seeded, we need to stick to the n!" Hannah said with a sly smile, recalling Brandon¡¯s tender look and then frowning.


    "But you¡¯re really convincing. The way you look at E is so full of affection, even I¡¯d think you¡¯re genuinely in love with her! Brandon! You¡¯re not allowed to fall for her, got it?"


    Hannah assertively sat on hisp.


    "Hannah... we need to break up," Brandon suddenly said in a soft voice.

 Chapter 56: Successful completion of the plan

    <h4>Chapter 56: Sessfulpletion of the n</h4>


    "You... what did you say? Are you crazy? You want to break up with me?" Hannah was stunned, her eyes wide with disbelief as she looked at Brandon.


    The setting sun cast a warm orange glow on Brandon¡¯s handsome face, but to Hannah, everything felt cold.


    "Yes, we¡¯re not right for each other... Since I¡¯m with E now, I need to break up with you," Brandon said calmly, though he felt increasingly hot, attributing it to the alcohol and not paying much attention.


    "You¡¯re crazy! Brandon, do you not love me anymore?" Hannah couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, her eyes wide with shock.


    Brandon¡¯s breathing became more rapid, his eyes focusing on Hannah¡¯s white neck.


    They had been intimate before, and now the desire within him roared, perhaps from not being with her for so long...


    Panting, Brandon pushed Hannah off hisp with difficulty. "You... you need to leave!"


    "Brandon! You are mine! You can¡¯t fall for that bitch!" Hannah shouted, both angry and desperate, forgetting their current situation. Even though she aimed to win Eric¡¯s heart, she wanted to be the one to break up with Brandon, not the other way around.


    Especially after Brandon proposed sessfully and then dumped her. How could Hannah ept that?


    Desperate, Hannah cupped Brandon¡¯s face and kissed him hard, igniting the mes of desire within him.


    Brandon felt the overwhelming desire quickly consume his rationality. The scent of Hannah was intoxicating, and her body was inviting. He lost all control, clutching her and taking what he wanted.


    Hannah, panting and gazing at him with half-closed eyes, smirked coldly. Think you can break up with me? No way!


    In this world, only Hannah dumps people, no one dumps her!


    Downstairs...


    E smiled as she handed Chloe a ss of juice, a hint of worry crossing her eyes. "Brandon got drunk. I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯s doing, so I¡¯ll go check on him."


    "I¡¯ll go with you!" Chloe said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Brianna couldn¡¯t imagine that her daughter would end up in Brandon¡¯s bed.


    Grandma Davis was very displeased. "A man getting drunk after one drink? How will he ever amount to anything?"


    Brianna just smiled, saying nothing more, watching E¡¯s retreating figure with an even brighter smile. That wretched girl, soon enough we¡¯ll have photos of you in bed with Brandon!


    Eric nced at the two girls disappearing up the stairs, his eyes still icy cold.


    Robert, sitting nearby and trying to please, saw Eric¡¯s gaze following E and quickly said, "Mr. Nelson, we have stairs to the back garden on the second floor. Would you like to take a walk up there?"


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "Sure, it¡¯s getting boring sitting here anyway."


    Robert led Eric upstairs, and several of his friends, eager to chat with Eric, followed,ughing and talking.


    But just as they reached the second floor, they heard Chloe¡¯s scream from not far away!


    "What happened?" Robert saw E and Chloe standing at the guest room door, both stunned.


    Their faces were filled with shock and disbelief. Robert hurried over with big strides.


    Downstairs, many guests heard the noise and couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Especially the gossipy aunts from the Davis family and Hannah¡¯s friend Lily, who, upon hearing the scream, excitedly rushed upstairs!


    Robert and Eric reached the guest room door, where they heard obscene soundsing from inside. Robert¡¯s face changed drastically, and he looked shocked at the sight on the bed.


    On the bed, a man and a woman were entangled.


    The woman¡¯s hair was loose, but because she was facing everyone, it was immediately clear that the woman was Hannah!


    "Disgraceful! Outrageous!" Robert almost fainted with anger. He mmed the door shut with a loud bang.


    The Davis family¡¯s reputation had beenpletely tarnished by Hannah, especially in front of Eric, the business genius, and several old friends. Robert¡¯s face burned with shame.


    E snapped out of her shock, her eyes red as she screamed, "Brandon... get out here! You just sessfully proposed to me... but now you¡¯re in the room with my sister! Get out here and exin yourself!"


    "E, don¡¯t be upset, don¡¯t get angry!" Chloe held the furious E, trying to calm her down.


    The guests who hade up, including Brianna, were clueless about what had happened. But hearing E¡¯s words, their faces instantly changed.


    Especially Brianna, who wanted to rush in but was held back by Robert. "Everyone... there¡¯s nothing to see here. Please go back downstairs. Hannah isn¡¯t feeling well, that¡¯s all."


    E red at Robert, knowing he was trying to protect Hannah and the Davis family¡¯s reputation.


    E covered her face and ran towards the back stairs.


    Chloe, unable to hold back her anger, pointed at Brianna and shouted, "Mrs. Davis, look at the daughter you raised! Brandon just proposed to E, but Hannah climbed into his bed... Those two despicable people are in there right now, and you¡¯re still trying to cover for them?"


    "You... you... Chloe, don¡¯t say such things!" Robert was both angry and frustrated. Chloe was the daughter of the Carter Group, and her words instantly spread the scandal to the guests.


    The crowd erupted like boiling water.


    "Oh my god, is it true? Hannah is so shameless, hooking up with her sister¡¯s man?"


    "From E¡¯s reaction, it seems so."


    "Brandon has no shame! He just proposed and now he¡¯s in bed with his girlfriend¡¯s sister!"


    "Hannah¡¯s no better. What kind of character can you expect from a daughter raised by a mistress?"


    The guests buzzed with gossip, while Eric¡¯s face remained cold. So this was the show E had mentioned?


    E¡¯s move was ruthless! This one act would ruin both Brandon and Hannah¡¯s reputations. But Eric still couldn¡¯t be pleased. After all, E had epted Brandon in front of everyone, even if it was just an act, it showed no respect for him.


    "Don¡¯t listen to Chloe. She¡¯s drunk..." Brianna forced a smile. "Everyone, please go downstairs. Don¡¯t disturb Hannah¡¯s rest."


    "Disgusting! If you don¡¯t believe me, just break down the door and see those two for yourselves!" Chloe sneered, then turned and went after E.

 Chapter 57: Revealing the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 57: Revealing the Truth</h4>


    The crowd was eager to open the door and see for themselves, but Robert and Brianna wouldn¡¯t allow it and ushered all the guests downstairs.


    As guests, they felt it inappropriate to break the door down, despite their curiosity, and reluctantly headed downstairs. Meanwhile, E was in the gazebo in the back garden, covering her face as if she were crying.


    "E, are you okay?" Chloe came over and gently patted her shoulder.


    E lifted her head, her eyes glistening with tears, though no one knew they were fake.


    "I¡¯m fine... How could I not be?" E smiled triumphantly. Those two despicable people¡ªthis move was enough to ruin them. And the show wasn¡¯t over yet!


    Just then, Lily and a few ssmates walked over.


    Seeing E¡¯s tear-streaked face, Lily smirked. "E, so you have your bad days too! Haha,st time you got me into so much trouble..."


    Lily stopped mid-sentence, realizing her ssmates didn¡¯t know it was her and Hannah¡¯s scheme that backfired on her.


    E chuckled softly. "Lily, what are youughing at? You should beughing at Hannah. She¡¯s in the same boat as you!"


    Chloe also sneered. "Yeah, Lily, your scandalst time was quite something, wasn¡¯t it? Tsk tsk, you even ended up in bed with Ethan!"


    Lily¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, her eyes filled with venomous hatred as she red at E.


    "E! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that!" Lily screeched. "Now look at you, karma¡¯s hit you back. Your own boyfriend slept with your sister, ha, what a joke!"


    E calmly smoothed her hair, a cold smile ying on her lips. "Brandon just became my boyfriend because I saw his sincerity. I don¡¯t have any feelings for him yet, so I¡¯m not heartbroken. But you, Lily, you don¡¯t even know you were set up, do you?"


    Lily¡¯s face changed dramatically. "What... what do you mean?"


    "Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you something," E said, her eyes cold.


    Hannah had hoped to use Lily against her, but that was a foolish dream.


    Lily, though hesitant, couldn¡¯t help but lean in.


    E whispered in her ear, "That day... Hannah and I opened the door together. Ethan was on top of you, but the two of you haven¡¯t started having sex yet. Hannah shut the door, refusing to let me in to help you..."


    "What?" Lily screamed, looking at E in disbelief.


    She clearly remembered Hannah telling her she shut the door to protect her from others seeing the scene.


    "If I had gotten in in time, you wouldn¡¯t have lost your virginity, would you? But Hannah was afraid of being seen and afraid I¡¯d discover her scheme. She wouldn¡¯t let me in. Later, someone broke the door open, and she med it all on me, didn¡¯t she?" E¡¯s coldugh carried a hint of pity.


    "Lily, you¡¯re pitiful. Hannah is capable of plotting against me; why wouldn¡¯t she plot against you? She used your hatred for me to turn you into her weapon."


    E¡¯s words left Lily sitting there, cold and stunned.


    "This is my party, and I¡¯m sorry such things happened. Everyone, please go back to the living room, have some refreshments before you leave," E said with a forced smile, looking wounded.


    The ssmates, who had previously sided with Hannah, now felt sympathy for E.


    "E, your sister is so awful! Stealing your boyfriend."


    "Pfft, they must have been hooking up for a while to dare to do this here!"


    "E, you are so pitiful!"


    As her ssmates walked away, E¡¯s lips slowly curled into a satisfied smile.


    The party turned into aplete disaster. Grandma Davis fainted upon hearing the news about Hannah and Brandon from others.


    Brianna, iming to be unwell, left early. Of course, she stormed into the room to separate the entangled couple forcibly.


    However, Hannah and Brandon were already at the brink. Brianna pped them both back to their senses.


    Seeing his condition, Brandon turned pale and quickly hid in the bathroom.


    Outside, the voices of Brianna and Hannah could be heard.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t know what happened... I came here to see him, and then I lost control..."


    "Idiot! I told you to behave and let me handle it. How could you..."


    Brianna¡¯s screaming filled the air, and Brandon, inside the bathroom, grew even more anxious.


    "But Mom... didn¡¯t you drug Brandon and that bitch? How did it backfire on me? What am I supposed to do now?" Hannah¡¯s voice was full of grievance.


    Brandon¡¯s face turned ashen. He never imagined that Brianna had orchestrated this!


    "Don¡¯t worry, your father will find a way to suppress this scandal. Those in our circle won¡¯t spread such disgraceful news, but your reputation..."


    Brianna gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    "Mom... what do I do? Mr. Nelson saw everything," Hannah wailed, as if she had suffered the greatest injustice.


    In the bathroom, Brandon trembled. He was tired of Hannah, and now she was ying the victim. Despicable!


    Moreover, she was more concerned about Eric witnessing the scene than her own embarrassment. She clearly had her sights set on Eric.


    Brandon¡¯s eyes burned with anger, his fists clenched tightly. He cursed himself for losing control and engaging in such behavior.


    He had just proposed to E, and now this. E must despise him!


    After causing amotion for a while, Hannah finally left the guest room. When Brandon came downstairs, the party had already dispersed. E and Chloe were sitting in the living room, E¡¯s face calm as if nothing had happened.


    The moment Hannah saw E, she screamed, "E, you bitch! How dare you set me up... I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Her eyes burned with hatred, and she lunged forward, only to be restrained by Brianna.


    "What are you doing? Haven¡¯t you embarrassed us enough? Sit down!" Brianna snapped harshly.


    E looked at Hannah coldly. "Hannah, your words areughable. You seduced my boyfriend. I¡¯m the victim here. You have no right to insult me."


    Hannah was livid. She realized she had been drugged, which exined her uncontroble desire for Brandon. She was still dazed when they were discovered.


    "Enough! Look at yourself, Hannah. You¡¯ve disgraced the Davis family!" Robert shouted angrily, his eyes filled with cold fury as he red at Hannah, wishing he could send her far away.

 Chapter 58: He’s angry!

    <h4>Chapter 58: He¡¯s angry!</h4>


    Hannah bit her lip in grievance, her eyes reddening as tears streamed down her face. "Daddy, someone set me up! Otherwise... how could I end up in Brandon¡¯s bed? Boohoo..."


    Brandon nearly gagged at Hannah¡¯s melodramatic disy but knew the priority was to apologize to E.


    "E, I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯ve disgraced you. Please, forgive me. I¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise," Brandon stammered, tears in his eyes, as he knelt before E.


    Chloe scoffed, her tone icy. "Brandon, you wretched man, how dare you beg our E for forgiveness? Get lost!"


    "E... E... please don¡¯t abandon me," Brandon¡¯s mind was in turmoil. He genuinely liked E and wanted to be with her, but now...


    "Brandon! You just slept with me and now you¡¯re begging her for forgiveness? Pathetic!" Hannah¡¯s chest heaved with anger, furious that Brandon had suggested breaking up with her.


    "Hannah, shut up! Look at you, where¡¯s your dignity as ady?" Robert snapped, striding over and pping Hannah across the face.


    Though Eric wasn¡¯t fond of Hannah, she had still brought shame upon them in front of their esteemed guests, fueling Robert¡¯s rage.


    Hannah clutched her swollen cheek, ring at E with resentment.


    Brianna quickly pulled Hannah aside. "Stop talking!"


    She was desperate. She had intended for the servant to drug E and Brandon, but somehow it had backfired onto Hannah.


    Brandon, looking into E¡¯s cold eyes, pleaded incessantly, "E, please forgive me..."


    He had overheard the mother and daughter¡¯s conversation. It was Brianna who had drugged his drink, intending for E and him to end up in bed. But Hannah had gotten there first.


    He loathed Brianna and Hannah for their deceit. No matter his humble origins, he wouldn¡¯t allow such exploitation.


    "Brandon, I¡¯ve only been your girlfriend for an hour, and you¡¯ve already slept with my sister... No one would ept such a boyfriend. From now on, we have no ties. Don¡¯t contact me again," E said, her voice pained. She breathed heavily. "Daddy, throw him out!"


    Robert was secretly pleased; with E and Brandon breaking up, there was hope for Eric and his daughter.


    "Brandon, leave E alone!" Robertmanded coldly, but Brandon clung to E¡¯s hand.


    E, overwhelmed with disgust, forced out a few tears. "Let go, Brandon! You¡¯ve disappointed me."


    Following Robert¡¯s orders, two bodyguards rushed in to drag the reluctant Brandon away.


    "E! I genuinely care for you... Don¡¯t do this. I was wrong, I was tempted by your sister! They used me to get to you, but my feelings are true..."


    Brandon¡¯s voice faded as he was pulled away.


    E turned a cold gaze to Brianna. "Mom, what did Brandon mean by that?"


    Brianna, ever the actress, shook her head sorrowfully. "E, would you trust an outsider over your own mother? Brandon is justshing out at your sister."


    Hannah, struggling to contain her fury, let her tears fall. Eric, witnessing the disgraceful scene, found her even less appealing.


    E slowly turned her gaze to Hannah. "Hannah, I treated you so well... yet you seduced my boyfriend. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. You¡¯ve disappointed me so much!"


    Choking up, E¡¯s words sent Hannah into a frenzy. Pointing at her, Hannah screamed, "E, you wretch! It was you who drugged us, making us look foolish. Daddy, she set me up, boohoo..."


    E let out a sorrowfulugh. "Daddy, she¡¯s ndering me again. She hit me at mying-of-age party, and I didn¡¯t hold it against her. Mommy bought an expensive crown and tried to frame me, but I didn¡¯t care. But this time, I can¡¯t let it slide. Daddy, check with the servants and find the traitor."


    E¡¯s words sent a chill down Brianna¡¯s spine. She forced a smile. "How could there be someone drugging anyone? Hannah is just too fond of Brandon and did something impulsive. I apologize on her behalf, E."


    Brianna was terrified of Robert investigating further because it was she who had ordered the servant to spike Brandon¡¯s drink. Perhaps E had been cautious and switched drinks with Hannah, avoiding the drugged beverage.


    "E, Hannah wronged you, but maybe it¡¯s for the best. Brandon isn¡¯t good enough for you. Mr. Nelson likes you; you should seize the opportunity!"


    Robert nced at Brianna, not fooled by her act.


    Yet, he decided not to pursue it further, considering Brianna had given him a son.


    Kevin had already left for the estate with Grandma Davis. She had fainted and insisted on returning home immediately after regaining consciousness. The previous incident with the receipt had already made her detest Hannah, and this only worsened her feelings.


    "Daddy," E spoke softly, "I wasn¡¯t that fond of Brandon. I was just moved by his painting and acted impulsively. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll work hard to win Mr. Nelson over."


    Robert beamed with pride. "Good, good! E, you always make the Davis family proud. You must be tired, go rest in your room."


    E knew Robert was about to confront Hannah.


    "Yes, Daddy," she replied, rising with a forlorn expression. Chloe followed her out.


    "Hannah, exin yourself," Robert demanded sternly.


    Hannah fought back tears as Brianna coughed lightly. "Dear, Hannah has always admired Brandon. She was overwhelmed today, seeing her long-time crush propose to her sister. How could she stay calm?"


    "Brianna! Discipline your daughter properly! She¡¯s grounded for a month. She¡¯s brought nothing but shame to our family," Robert snapped before storming out.


    Brianna watched her husband¡¯s retreating figure, feeling a deep sense of grievance. Robert hadn¡¯t been home at night recently, and Assistant Lee¡¯s photos confirmed he was staying at thepany dorms.


    The once sweet love and harmonious life seemed to have vanished.


    "Apparently... Assistant Lee is unreliable. I should secretly hire a private investigator," Brianna thought, a cold glint shing in her eyes.


    Upstairs, E dialed Eric¡¯s number.


    But each time, she was met with the message that he was unavable to take her call...


    E dejectedly tossed her phone aside. "It seems... he¡¯s really mad at me."

 Chapter 59: Finally Meeting Him

    <h4>Chapter 59: Finally Meeting Him</h4>


    Seeing Hannah and Brandon humiliated together filled E with joy. Those two had treated her so poorly in her past life, and she wasn¡¯t going to let them off easily this time. The sweet taste of revenge was hers to savor, but it left Eric deeply displeased.


    Would her actions harm him? She had made it clear that her feelings for Brandon were nothing but an act. If she truly liked Brandon, she wouldn¡¯t have set him up like that.


    "What should I do? Do I have to beg for forgiveness again?" E was frustrated, continuously calling Eric¡¯s phone, but there was no response.


    Eventually, E gave up. That night, sleep eluded her until she finally drifted off around three in the morning. Her phone remained silent.


    The next morning, E personally made breakfast for Eric and took it to his office, only to be informed by the receptionist that he hadn¡¯te to work.


    E frowned. Unable to find him at the office and unable to reach him by phone, she was at a loss.


    Wandering aimlessly outside the building with the food container in hand, a Mercedes-Benz slowly pulled up beside her.


    "E?"


    She looked toward the car and saw Charles leaning out the window. "E, where are you going? Need a ride?"


    E quickly jogged over. "Charles, where are you headed?"


    "I¡¯m free. Hop in, I¡¯ll take you home."


    Charles smiled warmly, a hint of reluctance in his eyes. E nodded, realizing that searching all over the city for Eric was probably futile.


    As she sat in Charles¡¯s car, she noticed he seemed to have lost even more weight.


    As the car moved, E furrowed her brow in concern. "Charles, are you alright? You look like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently."


    Not only was he thinner, but he also appeared very worn out.


    Charles smiled faintly. "Nothing¡¯s wrong. Just a lot of work at thepany, lots of overtime. That¡¯s all."


    But E felt something was off. Charles¡¯s eyes seemed filled with a lingering sadness.


    "Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Charles, I¡¯ve always seen you as a brother, and lying is a bad habit," E said with a smile.


    Charles¡¯s smile softened further. "I know, and I¡¯m fine, really. Once things at work settle down, I¡¯ll probably gain the weight back."


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, E decided not to press further.


    Charles nced at E beside him, noting the faint worry on her face, mistakenly thinking she was concerned about him. This made him feel even more mncholic.


    Ever since that idental night with Nora, she had been clinging to him. Charles had considered giving her money to let it go as a drunken mistake, but Nora refused, demanding he marry her or she would publicize what happened.


    Nora, a woman of many means, had taken the opportunity to meet Charles¡¯s mother, who was traditional and immediately liked Nora, who was a strong and capable woman.


    Charles was deeply troubled. What made matters worse was that Nora had recorded their night together.


    Every wealthy young man had some romantic indiscretions, but the videos Nora had taken were his biggest concern. If they were released,bined with his failure to take responsibility, it could severely damage Carter Group¡¯s reputation.


    As the future heir of Carter Group, this was a risk he couldn¡¯t afford, so he had no choice but toply.


    Moreover, E¡¯s heart belonged to Eric, not him. Since he couldn¡¯t be with E, it didn¡¯t matter who he married.


    "Charles, stop the car!"


    E suddenly cried out. Charles, puzzled, pulled over to the side of the road. E jumped out and sprinted towards a man in the distance.


    Charles squinted and recognized the man¡ªEric. He couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, realizing that E had been trying to bring breakfast to him.


    E watched as Eric, apanied by two men, entered Celestial Feast. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to follow them.


    If he was mad, she needed to sincerely apologize. After all, Eric likely felt he had been used. However, Eric could neverprehend how much E yearned to exact her revenge on those two despicable people, reducing them to emotional and physical ruin.


    Eric and his two friends walked into Celestial Feast, ready to enjoy a leisurely morning tea.


    "Eric, I can¡¯t believe you found the time to invite us for tea. This is so unusual!" joked one of the men in a suit as he pushed open the private room door.


    Eric scoffed and sauntered inside, plopping down into a chair. "You make me sound like a stingy miser."


    The other man, dressed in casual clothes, sat down gracefully, a deep smile on his face. "He¡¯s troubled, that¡¯s why he called us for tea. Go ahead, tell us what¡¯s wrong. If we can help, we will."


    "Nonsense, Adam. You¡¯re talking rubbish."


    Ericzily flipped through the menu, randomly ordering some dishes before tossing the menu to Adam Perez.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Eric looked up casually, then froze. "What are you doing here?"


    It was E.


    Eric¡¯s friends turned their heads, surprised to see the young girl standing there.


    E, though only eighteen, carried herself with an air of elegance, but still appeared quite youthful overall.


    "Wow, Eric, since when did you start dating a schoolgirl?" Adam teased with augh.


    "Your taste is getting more and more peculiar!" added the man in the suit, also chuckling.


    "I came to see you." E nodded politely to the two men. "Hello, I¡¯m Mr. Nelson¡¯s friend, E Davis."


    "Hi, I¡¯m Adam Perez!"


    "I¡¯m Richard Martinez," the suited man replied with a light smile.


    E nodded courteously and then turned her gaze back to Eric. "If you don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll just give this breakfast to someone else."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened. "I can¡¯t afford to eat?"


    Wow! Such arrogance. It¡¯s not about affording it; he just didn¡¯t want to eat and was still angry.


    E pressed her lips together. "In that case, Mr. Nelson, enjoy your meal with your friends."


    She turned to leave, and Eric¡¯s face contorted in anger. How did she find this ce? Yet, now that she was here, she refused to apologize properly. Damn it!

 Chapter 60: Contradictions

    <h4>Chapter 60: Contradictions</h4>


    Eric was a bit annoyed, but he kept hisposure and didn¡¯t chase after her.


    "Aren¡¯t you going after her?" Richard asked with a teasing smile. "It¡¯s rare to see you interested in a young girl. Or were you just ying around?"


    "Mind your own business!" Eric snapped, ring at him, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift toward the window.


    Through the clear ss, he saw E get into a man¡¯s car. The man even got out to open the door for her¡ªCharles! So that guy was still hanging around her!


    The urge to chase after her vanished, and Eric took a deep breath, feeling a pang of difort in his chest.


    She was just a young girl. Why did he care so much?


    Eric admitted he was genuinely interested in E and was serious about marrying her. But E had epted Brandon¡¯s proposal in front of everyone. What did she think of him?


    Someone she could call on a whim and discard just as easily?


    Proud Eric couldn¡¯t tolerate such tant betrayal. Even if it was just a show, if people knew they were dating, they¡¯d see it as a tant betrayal!


    "What are you thinking about, Eric? Your tea is about to spill on your shirt!" a lightugh interrupted his thoughts. Eric snapped back to reality and noticed the tea cup in his hand had tilted, spilling some tea.


    "Haha, he¡¯s thinking about that young girl. Soft skin, tender flesh, she must feel amazing to touch!" Richard chuckled, earning a curt response from Eric: "Get lost!"


    The atmosphere in the private room turned sour.


    Meanwhile, E¡¯s mood was equally low.


    Eric hadn¡¯t chased after her, making her realize she had overestimated his feelings for her.


    But they had only known each other for a short time. He was a yboy surrounded by admirers, and she? How could there be real feelings involved?


    The more E thought about it, the more it hurt. Despite constantly reminding herself not to fall for him, her heart had still moved.


    Now, with her heart broken, E understood that love could never triumph over reality.


    "What¡¯s wrong, E?" Charles asked softly, noticing her troubled expression.


    "Nothing... Charles, let¡¯s give this breakfast to Chloe instead," E replied softly. Charles¡¯s heart sank. Did she have a fight with Eric?


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t look like this, and Eric wouldn¡¯t have let her leave.


    "Alright, Chloe probably isn¡¯t up yet. Why don¡¯t youe to my house for a bit?"


    "Okay!" E nodded, needing a distraction, so she decided to visit Chloe.


    As expected, Chloe was still asleep, but Old Mr. Carter was delighted to see E. She had left a painting at the Carter house and hadn¡¯t taken it back yet because Old Mr. Carter wanted to keep it a bit longer.


    E chatted with Old Mr. Carter for a while until Chloe woke up. Seeing her friend, Chloe was excited and quickly pulled her outside.


    "E, I heard the water park in Area B opened today. Let¡¯s go!"


    Chloe excitedly dragged Charles along. He didn¡¯t object, and E, wanting to clear her mind, agreed to go.


    E had a pretty good time that day, doing her best to push all unpleasant thoughts away.


    Charles was also in high spirits. He assumed E and Eric had a falling out, thinking he might have a chance now.


    As for Nora, he knew he had to find a way to deal with her.


    After a morning of fun, E and her friends were sipping juice in a shop.


    E had drunk half her juice when she thought she saw Eric in the crowd outside. But in a blink, he disappeared into the throng.


    How strange.


    How could he be here? Was she thinking about him so much that she was hallucinating?


    Eughed at herself, feeling arge hole in her heart. She decided to wait a few days for his anger to subside before approaching him again. If she went now, Eric would probably be too angry, and they¡¯d both say things they shouldn¡¯t.


    Charles went to the restroom, and a minuteter, E followed.


    As she turned the corner, she heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    "Charles, you must be really free toe here and y games with a little girl."


    E couldn¡¯t mistake Eric¡¯szy, seductive tone.


    She was shocked. Eric knew Charles?


    How did he find her here?


    "Mr. Nelson, what business do you have with me? Whether I have time or not doesn¡¯t concern you," Charles responded calmly. E held her breath, curious to hear why Eric was here.


    "I heard Mr. Carter is nning to marry Miss Green. If Miss Green knew Mr. Carter likes E, she wouldn¡¯t make life easy for her, would she?"


    "Miss Green isn¡¯t as petty as you think."


    "Is that so? A woman¡¯s jealousy can be terrifying!"


    Eric¡¯szy, mockingughter made E think he seemed... pleased!?


    "Eric! How did you know about this?" Charles was utterly shocked. Only he and Nora knew about it!


    He had never told anyone, and Nora was waiting for his reply.


    "I have my ways."


    "Eric! Did you... have someone put drugs in my drink? Did you frame us?" Charles looked at Eric in disbelief.


    "Mr. Carter, you are too idle and you really need a woman to bother you!" Ericughed cruelly.


    Any man who falls in love with his woman should be killed!


    "So it was you! Eric, we have no enmity. Why would you do this? Do you know that Nora was a virgin..."


    Charles¡¯s voice dropped in anger, but E could still hear through the thin wall.


    "That¡¯s exactly why you needed a woman to bother you. But seeing you so idle today, I don¡¯t mind creating more trouble for you. Nora likes you. If you marry her, it¡¯s a good thing. Otherwise, if she finds out who you love..."


    Eric had been thinking about E, and when he got word, he couldn¡¯t help but rush over. When he ran into Charles in the restroom, he couldn¡¯t resist taunting him. He had no qualms about admitting it.


    For the first time, someone had dared to touch his woman! Eric wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it.


    E stood there, stunned. She had overheard everything¡ªCharles¡¯s recent distress and weight loss were because he had slept with Nora!


    And it was all Eric¡¯s doing!


    Gentle, kind Charles had been set up by Eric. E¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t hold back and rushed out, confronting Eric and Charles with cold eyes.


    "Eric! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this kind of person! Charles did nothing to you, so why did you set him up? How can you force such a kind person to marry Miss Green?"

 Chapter 61: Outbreak of quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 61: Outbreak of quarrel</h4>


    E¡¯s eyes reddened as she stared at Eric, barely able to believe his pettiness.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened, his voice icy. "What is it, Miss Davis? Just got over your heartbreak, so now you¡¯re upset because I hurt your new prospective boyfriend?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting, Eric? I¡¯ve always seen Charles as a brother! He has never wronged anyone, and yet you set him up like this! Eric, you¡¯re truly cruel!" E¡¯s anger made her words harsh. Her defense of Charles stemmed from the deep affection he had shown her in her past life.


    She only wanted to keep Charles out of her entanglements, to prevent him from getting hurt because of her. Yet she had failed.


    "E, stay out of this. Go back to your seat," Charles urged softly, noticing the storm brewing in Eric¡¯s eyes. He was beginning to understand why Eric targeted him but didn¡¯t want E involved.


    "So, in Miss Davis¡¯s heart, I¡¯m just a cruel person. But no matter how cruel I am, I¡¯ve never betrayed anyone openly and shamelessly! Miss Davis, isn¡¯t that true? Comparing the two of us, you might be even worse than me, don¡¯t you think?" Ericughed bitterly, his eyes cold as ice, hiding a tremendous fury.


    She had hurt him, despite having many ways to avoid Brandon¡¯s proposal, she hadn¡¯t discussed anything with him. In her mind, he was just a pawn to be used.


    His heart was filled with surging anger. It was the first time Eric¡¯s heart had been moved, and he had been used. As a proud man, he couldn¡¯t just let it go.


    It was because of his pride that he hadn¡¯t chased after her in the morning.


    Now, in front of E, the budding love in Eric¡¯s heart quickly withered.


    "Eric... you..." E¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. In the short month they had been together, their rtionship hadn¡¯t stabilized, but her heart ached as if being cut by a knife.


    "No matter how heartless I may be, there¡¯s always a reason! Unlike you, who randomly targets Charles! Do you understand? Marriage is the most important decision in one¡¯s life, and you forced him to marry a woman he doesn¡¯t even like!"


    E felt deeply guilty toward Charles. If not for her, Charles wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.


    "E, you¡¯re the unreasonable one! To achieve your goal, you counted on me to go upstairs and catch Hannah and Brandon in the act! You used me as a pawn, and quite effectively!" Eric sneered, and E¡¯s face turned pale.


    She had exined to him that it was just an act!


    But he took it so seriously, was it because he was petty or because he loved her too much?


    "A nobledy like Miss Davis, so shrewd and calcting, is beyond my reach! E, don¡¯t appear before me again, or else..." Eric¡¯s chest felt like it was about to explode. He feared that if he stayed any longer, he would do something even more irrational.


    He had always been calm, but why did he lose hisposure whenever he saw Charles?


    Eric didn¡¯t want to investigate further. He strode away, disappearing from E¡¯s sight with a cold, swift pace.


    E¡¯s body trembled, her eyes filled with glistening tears. She could only watch helplessly as he walked away, unable to say a word.


    "E, don¡¯t cry... Don¡¯t be sad over someone like him. He¡¯s not worth it!" Charles said, his heart aching as he reached out to wipe away her tears.


    E quickly pushed him away and ran into the women¡¯s restroom.


    Inside the clean, fresh-smelling restroom, E mmed the door shut and sat on the toilet, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.


    She smiled bitterly at herself. How could she have been so naive to expect Eric to be understanding and supportive no matter what she did? Emotions are fragile, and one misstep can shatter thempletely.


    Now that he was gone, she had to rely on herself for everything from here on out.


    E, you¡¯ve been given a second chance at life. You must not repeat the tragedies of your past!


    E fiercely wiped away her tears, determination shining in her eyes like never before.


    Seven dayster, the new school term began, and little troublemaker Kevin officially returned.


    E registered for her sses. This year she was in twelfth grade. Despite some unpleasant incidents, they were minor in the grand scheme of things.


    Lily, upon seeing Hannah, began to mock her coldly. Hannah, baffled by Lily¡¯s sudden change in attitude, repeatedly asked for an exnation but received none.


    Lily also secretly exaggerated the events she had witnessed at the party, spreading rumors that led to many students looking at Hannah with disdain.


    E paid no mind to these matters. Even though some ssmates looked at her with sympathy, Brandon was not someone who could hurt her feelings.


    As school started, E¡¯s schedule was packed, yet she often found herself distracted, ncing at her phone for missed messages or calls.


    There were none!


    Not a single one!


    It was as if he had disappeared from the world, leaving no trace, as if he had never existed.


    E¡¯s heart ached with a suffocating pain.


    She stayed in her study, unaware of when the rain outside had stopped.


    "Enough, why am I still thinking about him? We were destined... to be mere passersby in each other¡¯s lives."


    E chuckled lightly, tossing her book aside. Unable to concentrate, she decided to take a walk outside.


    What E didn¡¯t know was that Eric was equally out of sorts, unable to focus.


    "Mr. Nelson... Your signature ended up in the wrong ce..." Early in the morning, his secretary cautiously brought over some documents, keeping her head down to avoid Eric¡¯s gaze.


    Eric frowned. "Leave them here. Print a new copy."


    "Yes, sir. Right away." The secretary sighed in relief. For the past few days, Mr. Nelson¡¯s temper had been unusually short, making the office a tense ce.


    Eric rubbed his temples, trying to alleviate his headache.


    He had been working obsessively, hoping to numb himself, but every quiet night brought images of E¡¯s mischievous smile to his mind.


    That girl seemed to have rooted herself in his heart, making her impossible to forget.


    "Damn it!" Eric angrily mmed his fist on the desk, his heart full of frustration.


    "She¡¯s just a little girl, as Adam said... When did my tastes be so peculiar?"


    Eric pondered, unable to understand what made E so captivating.


    He sat there in a daze, involuntarily recalling his first meeting with E.

 Chapter 62: Obnoxious Child

    <h4>Chapter 62: Obnoxious Child</h4>


    The first time Eric saw E was at the mall. She was buying a dress, and the young girl¡¯s unique aura caught his attention.


    The second time was at hering-of-age party. He saw a waiter spiking a drink and noticed her switch her own drink with Hannah¡¯s. At that moment, he found her intriguing and clever.


    Much like him.


    Eric had lived in a world of schemes since he was seven.


    When he was seven, his biological mother fell to her death, and a monthter, his father, James Nelson, brought his stepmother and half-brother into the Nelson family.


    His stepmother, Grace Miller, appeared kind and loving but was actually sinister and malicious, constantly plotting against Eric.


    Fortunately, Eric was cautious. After Grace¡¯s first attempt to poison him failed, he changedpletely, surviving carefully under the protection of the old butler.


    When Eric reached high school, he requested to study abroad. Despite his infidelity, James was good to his son and sent him to study in Country W.


    Seeing E, Eric saw his younger self¡ªalone and helpless, which piqued his interest in her.


    After a few interactions, he found himself liking her. But she repaid him with a sharp stab to the heart.


    Pain, disappointment, and letting go¡ª


    Eric had no other choice. He despised being used by someone he cared about.


    He would do anything for E, but he couldn¡¯t forgive her for using him.


    How was he supposed to forget her?


    His phone suddenly rang, bringing him back to reality. He nced at it, feeling disappointed. It was his father, James.


    "Dad, what do you need?" Eric answered the call coolly.


    "This Sunday at 5 PM, go to Celestial Feast. You¡¯re meeting Taylor Group¡¯s daughter for a match."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened, and heughed coldly. "Dad, you must be bored. Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. Haven¡¯t you forgotten about Avery?"


    "You ungrateful child! Taylor Group¡¯s daughter is far better than Avery. Whether you like it or not, you¡¯re going!"


    "Since you¡¯re so authoritarian, why don¡¯t you go on the date for me? Once this engagement is set, I¡¯ll find a way to break it off!"


    Ericughed with pleasure, but James snorted, "Your dead mother left something behind. If you want it, you¡¯ll go."


    Eric¡¯s face changed!


    His father had one way to threaten him: his mother¡¯s keepsake!


    "Fine, you win!" Eric coldly cut off the call. Despite being his father, he felt nothing but endless hatred for him.


    If James hadn¡¯t cheated and fathered a child with his mistress, his mother, Victoria Miller, wouldn¡¯t have jumped to her death!


    Eric took a deep breath, his eyes filled with intense loathing.


    He despised betrayal!


    So when E epted Brandon¡¯s proposal in front of everyone, his heart ached terribly. Even knowing it was an act, he couldn¡¯t shake off the fear and boundless anger!


    "What¡¯s there to cherish about a woman who used you?" Eric despised himself, took another deep breath, and forced himself to focus on the newly printed documents from his secretary.


    After just a few moments, Eric finally put down the papers, rubbing his throbbing temples.


    His handsome features were tinged with helplessness and exhaustion.


    This was the first time he had lost control of his emotions.


    But Eric believed it wouldn¡¯t take long before hepletely forgot about that woman...


    Sunday morning.


    Ezily got out of bed and went down to the dining room, only to find Robert absent and Brianna with her two children having breakfast.


    "E, you¡¯re up? Come and have breakfast," Brianna said with a loving smile.


    E secretly admired this woman. Because of her, Hannah¡¯s reputation was ruined. Everyone in their circle knew about it. Yet Brianna remained gentle, as if nothing had happened.


    Hannah red coldly at E. No longer wanting to pretend to be the innocent victim, she pointed at E and screamed, "Mom, why are you so nice to her? It¡¯s this bitch who set me up and ruined my reputation overnight!"


    Kevin¡¯s eyes shed with malice. "You dare bully my sister? You¡¯re shameless!"


    With that, he threw his ss of milk at E.


    Although E dodged, she wasn¡¯t fast enough, and the milk sshed onto her left shoulder.


    "Kevin, how can you treat your sister like this? Apologize to her right now," Brianna ordered, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry and made no move to stop Kevin from acting out again.


    Kevin picked up a nearby water ss and hurled it at E.


    E deftly dodged and looked coldly at Brianna. "Mom, shouldn¡¯t you be stopping Kevin?"


    Brianna finally took hold of Kevin¡¯s arm, saying, "Kevin, she is your sister..."


    Her tone was leisurely, superficially scolding but actually implying it was E¡¯s fault.


    E sneered. "A closed boarding school might be good for my brother. If Daddy knew about his terrible behavior..."


    "Bitch, you dare tattle on me to Daddy?" Kevin, at just ten years old, was already a little demon, growing more difficult to discipline as he aged.


    Previously, he hadn¡¯t been so hostile towards E. His change in behavior must have been influenced by someone.


    "Kevin, enough. Eat your breakfast," Brianna said apologetically to E. "E, your brother is still young and doesn¡¯t listen well. Don¡¯t take it to heart."


    E nodded slightly and gave Hannah a cold nce before heading upstairs to change her clothes.


    Hannah snorted. Since the incident, her reputation had plummeted, and with Lily¡¯s embellishments, the youngdies who once befriended her now shunned her.


    She no longer hid her loathing and hatred for E.


    Kevin shot a resentful re at E, clearly unhappy.


    "E, are you free today?" Brianna asked with a cheerful smile.


    "Yes, it¡¯s Sunday, and we¡¯ve just started school, so there¡¯s not much homework," E replied nonchntly.


    What was Brianna nning now?


    "Mrs. Lee had to take a leave, and I¡¯m not feeling well, so I was hoping you and your brother could go to the nearby supermarket for groceries. How about it?" Brianna asked with a smile.


    "Sure, I don¡¯t mind," E agreed with a smile, as if she didn¡¯t care about Kevin¡¯s earlier rudeness.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to the supermarket with her!" Kevin immediately shook his head.


    "Kevin, you¡¯re growing up. You can¡¯t be so willful or treat your sister like this. I¡¯m sending you out this time to test you," Brianna said coldly.

 Chapter 63: Beatings

    <h4>Chapter 63: Beatings</h4>


    "If you do well, Mom will buy you your favorite remote control airne," Brianna said.


    Hearing this, Kevin immediately nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll do it!"


    "Be good, respect your sister, and don¡¯t hit or throw things at people, understood?" Brianna patiently instructed. Kevin blinked and nodded.


    "Got it, Mom! You¡¯re so naggy!"


    E smirked inwardly.


    This was always Brianna¡¯s act in front of her. Who knew what she was really nning behind the scenes? Letting her precious son go shopping with her¡ªwhat was Brianna really up to?


    E had to be cautious, but since she had agreed, she couldn¡¯t back out now.


    After breakfast, E went upstairs to grab her wallet and phone. She unlocked the screen and saw no messages, her heart sinking. That man had truly decided to cut ties with her, hadn¡¯t he?


    No time for sorrow, E quickly went downstairs. "Kevin, let¡¯s go."


    Kevin snorted but silently followed her.


    Crossing the street, Kevin surprisingly stayed close behind E, not making a single fuss.


    They entered the nearest supermarket together.


    E kept an eye on Kevin while selecting groceries.


    "Sis, I want that remote control airne!" Kevin stopped in front of a mini airne and refused to move.


    E frowned. Was this Kevin¡¯s own desire or Brianna¡¯s influence?


    She checked the price tag and shook her head. "Kevin, that airne is too expensive. Daddy will be angry if he finds out."


    She said this on purpose, not wanting to spend any money on the little devil, even if it was cheap.


    "No way! Daddy loves me the most. He won¡¯t mind spending a thousand dors!" Kevin arrogantly lifted his chin. "You¡¯re just a worthless girl; Daddy wouldn¡¯t spend a dime on you!"


    "Kevin, how can you talk to me, your sister, like that?" E frowned in displeasure.


    She ced her phone on a shelf, subtly covering the items behind it with her hand, leaving a small gap.


    "You¡¯re not my sister!" Kevin¡¯s spoiled brat attitude red up, ignoring Brianna¡¯s earlier instructions.


    Having lived with Grandma Davis for two months, who pampered him excessively, his bad behavior had only worsened.


    "Who taught you to say that? Was it your mom or Hannah? How am I not your sister? We have the same father," E said softly, her brow furrowed.


    "Don¡¯t you dare nder my mom! You¡¯re a bitch, unworthy of being my sister!" Kevin shrieked, his eyes filled with contempt.


    Their argument drew the attention of onlookers.


    E quickly grabbed Kevin¡¯s hand. "Stop it, Kevin. Let¡¯s go home."


    Kevin, knowing E wouldn¡¯t buy him the airne and already disliking her, roughly shook off her hand.


    "Don¡¯t touch me, bitch!" Kevin sneered. "You¡¯re just an outsider. My sister and I are Daddy¡¯s darlings!"


    "Kevin, you called me a bitch? If Daddy hears about this, you¡¯ll be in big trouble!" E retorted angrily.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes shed with malice. "You dare tell on me?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I? You¡¯re not just insulting me, you¡¯re insulting Daddy too!" E frowned, turning to leave.


    Kevin, in a fit of rage, kicked E, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground.


    "You bitch! How dare you threaten to tell on me? I¡¯ll beat you to death!" Kevin shouted as he punched her in the head.


    E groaned, looking at Kevin in shock and fear. "Kevin, why are you hitting me again?"


    The onlookers gasped in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t fathom how a ten-year-old boy could be so violent, beating his sister in public.


    Kevin sneered, kicking E hard in the stomach. "So what if I hit you again? It seems the milk this morning didn¡¯t knock any sense into you. You still remember I can hit you? Bitch... Do you still dare to tell on me?"


    E cowered, screaming in terror, "Kevin, what you¡¯re doing is wrong! Daddy won¡¯t allow this, and Mommy won¡¯t approve either!"


    Kevin raised his hand and pped E across the face. "Daddy spoils me, and Mommy won¡¯t care! Bitch, the Davis Group will be mine, and you¡¯re just a bastard child!"


    "Kevin, stop!" E couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and grabbed his kicking foot.


    Breathing heavily, her eyes red but still filled with fear, she said, "Kevin, you can¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m your older sister!"


    Kevin, trying to pull his foot free, stumbled when E let go, falling awkwardly to the side, fueling his anger further.


    "Bitch, you dare to trick me? I¡¯ll beat you to death! You will never be my sister! You¡¯re just a bastard... Die!"


    Kevin pulled a small knife from his pocket and lunged at E.


    E was horrified. She had suspected Brianna¡¯s ill intentions, guessing she would incite Kevin to harm her. She had provoked Kevin to reveal his true nature, ensuring he would never be epted by the Davis Group¡¯s shareholders.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected him to pull out a knife!


    The surrounding people screamed as the knife aimed for her face. E quickly covered her face with her arm¡ª


    Thud¡ª


    The sound of the knife sinking into flesh echoed, and pain shot through E¡¯s arm.


    Kevin continued to stab her arm repeatedly!


    The crowd shrieked, but no one dared intervene.


    "Stop!"


    A security guard rushed over. Kevin, eyes red with rage, pulled the knife out, ready to strike again, but the guard knocked the knife from his hand with a baton.


    Another guard tackled Kevin, preventing him from further harm.


    E, pale and clutching her bleeding arm, fought back tears. Her entire body was covered in blood, and she looked miserable.


    "Oh my God, isn¡¯t that the eldest daughter of the Davis Group, E?"


    "Yes, I remember at her birthday party, the Younger Ms. Davis also hit her!"


    "What a mess! The Davis family¡¯s stepmother is so malicious, and even the children abuse the daughter left by the original wife!"


    "So cruel! If the guards hadn¡¯t arrived, would Miss Davis have been stabbed to death?"


    The surroundingdies whispered, looking sympathetically at E as she struggled to stand.


    E calmly took a bottle of wine from the shelf, discreetly retrieving her phone from behind it.


    "Miss, are you okay?" The guard who had subdued Kevin asked softly.


    E shook her head. "It¡¯s just a minor injury. My brother... let him go."


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she forced herself to appear strong, holding them back.

 Chapter 64: Disrepute

    <h4>Chapter 64: Disrepute</h4>


    Kevin continued to hurl insults, "You bitch... you don¡¯t deserve to be my sister! I only have Hannah as my sister... Bastard, if you dare tell Dad, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    The security guard, a young man with a strong sense of justice, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He pped Kevin on the back, "Shut up! What kind of brother are you? Miss, do you want to call the police?"


    "No... no need," E shook her head, tears threatening to fall.


    People around shook their heads, thinking E was too scared to call the police. If she did, would her family let her off?


    "E, what happened?" A familiar voice sounded, and E looked up to see Mrs. Taylor.


    Mrs. Taylor, a friend of E¡¯ste mother, quickly understood the situation from the murmurs of the crowd.


    Mrs. Taylor, her heart aching, approached and pressed on E¡¯s wound. "Someone, take this little brute to the police station! At such a young age, he¡¯s already stabbing his sister. What will he be like when he grows up?"


    E lowered her head, tears falling onto Mrs. Taylor¡¯s hand.


    "Don¡¯t cry, dear. Your stepmother is clearly vile. It¡¯s evident your life has been miserable. Come stay with the Taylor family for now," Mrs. Taylor offered.


    E shook her head quickly. "But... I came to buy groceries. My brother is young and doesn¡¯t understand. Please don¡¯t send him to the police, it¡¯s not good for him..."


    "You bitch... stop pretending! Let me go! I¡¯ll kill that bitch..." Kevin, restrained by the security guard, continued to scream.


    E nced at him, then turned her head in fear.


    "Wow, so this is the Davis family¡¯s upbringing! A child of about ten curses and stabs his sister... It¡¯s clear what kind of abuse E must endure at home!" Mrs. Taylor, seething with anger, wanted to p the boy herself.


    Just then, a group hurried over: Brianna and four bodyguards. Seeing Kevin restrained and E injured, Brianna was visibly shocked.


    "Mommy! Save me! This bitch hit me! Mommy, take her to the police and lock her up!" Kevin yelled excitedly when he saw Brianna.


    E smirked inwardly. Brianna had probably expected the perfect scene to unfold before arriving. Unfortunately for her, things had not gone as nned.


    "Mrs. Davis, your son is quite something. Not only did he insult E, but he also stabbed her! You¡¯ve really raised some children!" Mrs. Taylor mocked upon seeing Brianna.


    "E, Kevin, what happened?" Brianna¡¯s face changed slightly. Despite her experience, she felt uneasy about the situation.


    "What happened? Exactly what I said. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the supermarket surveince," Mrs. Taylor sneered, giving E a sympathetic look. "Poor child, with a mother who died early, a father who doesn¡¯t care, and a stepmother who hates her. Sigh!"


    The crowd¡¯s expressions turned strange.


    "Mommy! That bitch said she would tell Daddy! She wouldn¡¯t buy me the mini airne and insulted you and Hannah, so I wanted to beat her..." Kevin blurted out.


    "Smack!" Brianna stepped forward and pped her son across the face.


    Her heart ached, and she put on a sorrowful expression. "Kevin, how could you hurt your sister? I know you two don¡¯t get along, but how could you do this..."


    Brianna started to cry, her tears flowing. Kevin, even angrier, shouted, "Mommy! She hit me first! She hit me!"


    The crowd erupted in an uproar.


    "What a shameless child, beating his sister and then ying the victim!"


    "Yeah, if he¡¯s this violent now, what will he be like when he grows up? Today it¡¯s his sister, tomorrow it might be his mother!"


    "Parenting these days is worrisome. That boy is so young yet so ruthless. I can only imagine what his sister goes through at home!"


    As people gossiped, Brianna felt a wave of panic and embarrassment. She cried, waving her hand, "Take the young master and miss home!"


    "Oh, Mrs. Davis, trying to sweep this under the rug, are we? This is your family matter, but E is hurt. Are you just going to let her wounds fester to save some money? Not even taking her to the hospital?" Mrs. Taylor shouted as four bodyguards approached to take Kevin.


    E quickly grabbed Mrs. Taylor¡¯s arm. "Auntie, Mom isn¡¯t like that... This injury is minor..."


    Brianna awkwardly approached. "E, I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t teach your brother well. This hasn¡¯t happened before, and I didn¡¯t expect this. Take the youngdy to the hospital to treat her wounds."


    Forcing E home might provoke Mrs. Taylor even more.


    "Hmph, all stepmothers are wicked. E, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!" Mrs. Taylor said, ring at Brianna.


    "No need, it¡¯s just a small injury!" E shook her head quickly. Kevin, momentarily stunned by Brianna¡¯s p, started to throw another fit but was silenced by a harsh re from her.


    "Shut up and go home quietly," Brianna ordered.


    Kevin shot a hateful look at E. "Just you wait, I¡¯ll get you at home!"


    The bodyguards took Kevin away, and Mrs. Taylor, eyes filled with disdain, took E by the arm. "Mrs. Davis, your son and daughter both assaulted E at hering-of-age party and now in the supermarket. Tsk tsk! E should stay with me!"


    "It was just a misunderstanding. I assure you it won¡¯t happen again!" Brianna forced a smile, sending pleading looks at E.


    E bit her lip tightly, her eyes red, her expression pitiful and aggrieved.


    "Assurances? Mrs. Davis, your promises are as flimsy as bubbles. E, let¡¯s go to the hospital first," Mrs. Taylor insisted, supported by otherdies.


    E was led away by Mrs. Taylor, with Brianna following dejectedly. Going home now would make her seem even more heartless.


    E¡¯s arm wound wasn¡¯t deep, but the doctor warned it might leave a scar.


    Mrs. Taylor was heartbroken, while Brianna shed a few insincere tears.


    "E, maybe you should stay in the hospital for a few days. I heard Kevin kicked you several times too. Let¡¯s keep you under observation," Mrs. Taylor suggested.


    E¡¯s forehead was bruised from Kevin¡¯s punch, and her face bore faint finger marks.


    Brianna nodded lightly. "Yes, stay in the hospital for a few days. I¡¯ll go home and properly discipline that boy!"


    "Sounds so good, but raising a child from an angel to a demon speaks volumes about your parenting. I bet you can¡¯t even bring yourself to scold him," Mrs. Taylor retorted, her face full of disdain.

 Chapter 65: Hospitalization for injuries

    <h4>Chapter 65: Hospitalization for injuries</h4>


    "Mrs. Taylor, please refrain frommenting on my family¡¯s affairs," Brianna said coldly.


    "Oh, putting on airs now? Where was this righteousness when your daughter was beating E or your son was stabbing her?" Mrs. Taylor retorted angrily. Brianna ignored her and turned to E. "I¡¯ll have a servant bring some essentials and let Mrs. Lee stay here to take care of you. Is that alright?"


    "No problem," E replied calmly.


    Without another nce at Mrs. Taylor, Brianna turned and left. Mrs. Taylor, shaking with anger, took a while to calm down. She consoled E and stayed until the nurse finished bandaging her wounds and the servant arrived.


    E had four stab wounds on her arm. Though they were bandaged, any movement caused intense pain.


    Mrs. Lee helped E into clean clothes, looking sympathetically at the blood-stained ones. With the young master¡¯s return, the youngdy¡¯s days seemed numbered.


    By noon, the supermarket incident had been uploaded to the hottest forum, causing an immediate sensation. Not only was it a brutal case of a younger brother abusing his sister, but the main characters were also prominent figures: the eldest daughter and son of the Davis Group.


    E¡¯s and Kevin¡¯s identities were quickly uncovered, with countlessments condemning Kevin¡¯s cruelty and Brianna¡¯s poor parenting, using her of allowing her children to abuse the daughter left by the first wife.


    "The Most Vicious Stepson-Abusing-Sister Case in History!"


    "All Stepmothers are Wicked! Both the Davis Group¡¯s Second Miss and Young Master have assaulted Ms. Davis... Life in a wealthy family is truly hellish!"


    "It¡¯s terrifying! If it weren¡¯t for that brave security guard, Ms. Davis might have lost her life!"


    "Kevin¡¯s brutality is appalling! This shows how Brianna usually raises her children!"


    Within two hours, the video had millions of views, and major news outlets picked it up, causing the Davis Group¡¯s stock price to plummet by five percent.


    When Brianna received the news, she tried to have the video deleted, but it was toote. With millions having seen it, deletion was pointless.


    Robert was in a meeting when he got the call. Hearing the news, he almost had a heart attack. His son was his pride and joy, and E was also a beloved daughter. Now, this incident had put them at odds, and Robert naturally sided with his son.


    Given the prevalent gender bias in Country S, Robert was no exception. Kevin was the only son and heir to the Davis Group. How could Robert not favor him?


    He called home to get Kevin¡¯s side of the story and then called E.


    Seeing Robert¡¯s name on the caller ID, E smirked coldly. The facade of the doting father was about to crumble.


    "Hello, Daddy," E answered softly.


    "E, have you lost your mind? Why did you insult Kevin and your mother? Do you know that you provoked Kevin, causing him to hurt you? And now someone has posted the video online! The Davis Group¡¯s stock has dropped by five percent! Are you trying to destroy our family business?"


    Robertunched into a tirade as soon as he heard E¡¯s voice.


    E¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, her voice filled with grievance. "Daddy... how can you say that about me? It was Kevin who hit me, cursed me, and stabbed me with a knife. If it weren¡¯t for the security guard, I might have been killed! But why, Daddy, do you think it¡¯s my fault and not Kevin¡¯s for attacking me?"


    Robert¡¯s fury erupted. "You ungrateful girl! You still don¡¯t see your mistake? You made your brother angry, and that¡¯s why he lost control! As his older sister, can¡¯t you just give in a little? Would it kill you to say fewer words?"


    E¡¯s heart turned icy. She had anticipated this. Robert¡¯s affection for her was only because of her shares in thepany and the fact that she had helped him secure a 5 billion dor contract.


    But when her interests shed with his, Robert wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw her under the bus.


    "Daddy, so if someone gets angry and stabs you, even tries to kill you, it¡¯s your fault? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s absurd?"


    E spoke coldly, with no hint of the previous grievance, only a chilling determination.


    She was done pretending. She would use ruthless means to deal with these scum, making them suffer, disgraced and ruined.


    "You ungrateful brat, how dare you talk back to me? Have I spoiled you too much? Your brother is young and doesn¡¯t understand, but you¡¯re an adult! E, you will apologize to your brother!"


    "Daddy, the whole world knows about this now. Everyone is condemning Kevin, not me. Do you really think I¡¯m at fault? He¡¯s young... is he three or six? No, he¡¯s violent and wrong, so why do you me me for everything?"


    E felt a cold disappointment. Even after all she had done for Robert, he still didn¡¯t see her value.


    "E! How dare you contradict me? At the uing press conference, you will attend, and your brother will apologize publicly. But privately, you will apologize to him!" Robert roared, as if trying to knock some sense into his defiant daughter.


    "You have let me down," E said, cutting off the call, tired and closing her eyes.


    Mrs. Lee, watching E with concern, felt a pang of sympathy. In all her years as a servant, she had never seen such a pitiful youngdy.


    Attacked by her own brother and med by her father for it.


    "Miss, would you like some more steak?" Mrs. Lee asked softly.


    E shook her head. "No, thank you... I just need some quiet."


    Mrs. Lee didn¡¯t dare disturb her further, and soon Chloe and Charles arrived, their anger palpable upon seeing E¡¯s bandaged arm.


    Since E was resting, Chloe and Charles waited nearby.


    At 5 PM that Sunday, Eric arrived at the designated private room at Celestial Feast.


    As he opened the door, he saw a woman in a white dress sitting there. When she saw Eric, her eyes lit up with delight.


    "Mr. Nelson!" The woman¡¯s eyes sparkled. Every wealthy young woman in S City knew Eric; he was the dream man for many.


    "Miss Taylor, you¡¯re early. I apologize for beingte," Eric said coolly as he sat down.


    "No, not at all. I just arrived early. Mr. Nelson, what would you like to eat? I can order for you," Miss Taylor said, smiling gently.


    Just then, Eric¡¯s phone rang. He nced at it and saw a message from Adam with a video attached.

 Chapter 66: Worried About Her

    <h4>Chapter 66: Worried About Her</h4>


    "This Adam, since when did he start liking videos?" Eric muttered, curious as he opened the video.


    The footage showed the one person he hadn¡¯t been able to stop thinking about¡ªE.


    E was on the ground, and Kevin was kicking her.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes zed with anger.


    Miss Taylor, sitting beside him, leaned over and remarked, "I saw this video earlier today. It¡¯s of the Davis family¡¯s eldest daughter and the young master... I heard that Miss E Davis¡¯s mother passed away early..."


    Eric barely registered her words, his focus entirely on the video.


    When Kevin pulled out a knife and stabbed E, Eric¡¯s blood boiled with rage.


    E didn¡¯t dodge but raised her arm to block the knife!


    The video was stained with blood, screams filled the background, and no one came to help the lonely, helpless girl!


    Damn it!


    Bastards!


    Each stab felt like it was piercing Eric¡¯s own body, his heart wrenched with pain, his muscles tensed, and his chest filled with searing fury.


    Anger and pain swallowed his pride; he needed to see her, the injured girl, right now!


    "Damn it! Davis family!" Eric threw his phone down in fury and stood abruptly, his fists clenched tightly.


    Miss Taylor jumped in surprise, quickly picking up his undamaged phone. "Mr. Nelson, what¡¯s wrong? Your phone..."


    Eric snatched his phone back without a nce at her and stormed out. "Miss Taylor... I have an urgent matter to attend to..."


    Miss Taylor sat there, bewildered. Why had Mr. Nelson reacted so violently to that video?


    She chuckled softly, "Men with a sense of justice are rare these days. Mr. Nelson must be going to handle someone else¡¯s business. He¡¯s a man worth trusting for a lifetime!"


    Eric rushed to his car, intending to head to the Davis house, but then realized E must be in the hospital after being stabbed so many times, even if it was only in the arm.


    "Damn it..." Eric¡¯s hands trembled with rage as he struggled to dial his assistant John.


    "John, find out which hospital E is in, now!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    John was efficient as always. In five minutes, he called back with the information. "Boss, Miss Davis is at S Hospital, room 1025 in the inpatient department."


    Eric hung up and drove straight to the hospital, fury and distress churning inside him.


    That girl could have avoided the attack. She could have fought off that little brat!


    But she didn¡¯t. She let Kevin hurt her, knowing it would tarnish his reputation and bring disgrace to the Davis family.


    It was a form of retaliation, but such a self-sacrificial tactic made Eric¡¯s heart ache.


    What if Kevin had aimed for her head?


    What a foolish girl!


    Running multiple red lights, Eric finally arrived at S Hospital. He kicked open E¡¯s room door, drenched in sweat, his forehead beaded with perspiration.


    E, lost in thought, jumped at the loud noise. She looked up to see the man who had been absent for over a week.


    E stared at the panting Eric, thinking she must be dreaming.


    How could he be here...


    Hadn¡¯t he decided to end things with her?


    Mrs. Lee stood up, hesitating as she looked at E.


    "Mrs. Lee, please leave us," E said calmly.


    Mrs. Lee silently exited the room. Eric, with his hands trembling, his eyes full of anger and sorrow, stared deeply at E.


    He rushed over, gripping her shoulders tightly. "E, are you insane? Have you lost your mind? Why didn¡¯t you avoid it? Do you have a death wish?"


    E winced from the pain in her wound caused by his shaking. She frowned slightly as Eric, breathing heavily, looked like he was about to explode with rage.


    E smiled faintly, though her eyes were filled with sorrow. "Avoid it? Run away? If I had avoided it, wouldn¡¯t they just continue to torment me? Do you know... this was the best opportunity to fight back! Now Kevin¡¯s reputation is ruined, and Brianna and Robert¡¯s too."


    "If I had dodged, I would have missed this chance! I¡¯m alone and weak, Mr. Nelson. What other methods do I have to win decisively?"


    "Only by making them notorious can I gain any advantage!" E shouted, her voice full of determination.


    "Do you know? When Brianna and Hannah nned to drug me, to make me Brandon¡¯s woman, to takepromising photos and ruin my reputation, what did I think? I wanted to skin them alive and drink their blood!"


    E¡¯s pale face was streaked with tears.


    "I switched the drinks to avoid that disaster. But that little demon, Kevin, what did he do to me at home? He threw cups at me, poured hot milk on me! And that¡¯s just the beginning! What about the future? When he eventually stabs me to death, will I regret not dealing with him sooner?"


    Tears filled E¡¯s eyes, her chest heaving with a mix of anger and profound sadness, and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying.


    "My father, Robert, after Kevin stabbed me, the first thing he did was me me for angering him! In the Davis family, there¡¯s no one I can trust. I have to strike first!" Eughed bitterly.


    The servants in the Davis household appeared loyal to Brianna, but in reality, they were E¡¯s people.


    Through stock trading, E had already made ten million dors. She had spent three million dors to buy the loyalty of three servants, promising them more rewards if they performed well.


    Brianna¡¯s paltry hundred thousand couldn¡¯tpete with her one million dors. This was how E kept a tight grip on the goings-on in the Davis household.


    Eric, breathing heavily and eyes red, looked at the tearful girl, his heart aching as if being sliced by a thousand des.


    "Mr. Nelson, do you have a better way to ruin thempletely? To make them fear me?" E asked, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "We¡¯re no longer connected, Mr. Nelson. A wealthy heir like you shouldn¡¯t be entangled with someone like me... so, Mr. Nelson..."


    "Stop talking!" Eric shouted angrily, cutting her off. Before E could react, her trembling lips were silenced by his forceful kiss.


    Eric¡¯s wild kiss captured her tears, consuming her sweetness, and taking in all her pain and sorrow.

 Chapter 67: Never Leaving Again

    <h4>Chapter 67: Never Leaving Again</h4>


    E¡¯s tears flowed freely as she allowed him to ravage her with his desperate kisses. Her soul trembled under his fervent touch, rekindling the mes of a connection long dormant.


    It had been so long... so long since they were together. She missed him terribly.


    Yet, because of the heartbreak in her past life, she couldn¡¯t let herself love a man deeply again. When Eric stopped seeking her out, she resolved to let go.


    Only heaven knew how much she had missed him during those days!


    His kisses ignited a fire within her, and her body began to respond, but his rough intensity pressed painfully on her wounded arm.


    "Ahh..." E gasped in pain, and Eric immediately released her, his eyes filled with concern.


    Seeing her pale face blush and noticing the bandages on her arm, Eric gently took her hand. "Does it hurt a lot?"


    "Of course it hurts, you idiot," E sobbed. All her pain and despair had erupted during her outburst. Her physical wounds ached, but her heart ached more.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I shouldn¡¯t have left you," Eric said, his eyes full of regret. He gently pulled E into his embrace.


    "I won¡¯t leave you again, E. I admit I was wrong about Charles... I won¡¯t y games anymore. But you can¡¯t be flirting with other men!"


    Eric¡¯s breath was hot against her face, and E remained silent.


    "E, did you hear me?"


    He pulled her back, looking into her tear-filled eyes.


    E smiled faintly. "I heard you, Mr. Nelson. Are you really... nning to stay with me?"


    "Yes."


    "No matter what I do in the future, no matter how I treat you, you won¡¯t leave?"


    "Unless it¡¯s a real betrayal, I won¡¯t leave you," Eric sighed softly. His heart belonged to this young woman.


    He caressed her face gently. "I¡¯ll help you get back at those who wronged you."


    "In most cases, I don¡¯t need your help," E shook her head wearily. Living again, she wanted to personally make those scoundrels suffer.


    Seeing E¡¯s cold and distant demeanor, Eric¡¯s heart ached. He held her hand tightly. "Are you still mad at me?"


    E shook her head lightly. "How could I dare be mad at you?"


    Eric gazed deeply into her eyes as she lowered them and slowly closed them.


    Unable to resist, he leaned in again, gently capturing her lips, murmuring softly between kisses, "I¡¯m sorry... I was wrong before. E, please don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?"


    E¡¯s heart trembled. She just wanted to see if her cold treatment would make Eric throw another tantrum.


    "E, I love you!" His warm breath tickled her earlobe, making her shiver. His hand slipped inside her clothes.


    E jumped, quickly grabbing his hand with her uninjured right hand. "Eric, can you not act like a lecher every time you see me?"


    Eric reluctantly withdrew his hand. With E injured, it was hardly the time for forey. "E, don¡¯t you know? I¡¯ve had no other women all these years. How can I not be sexually hungry?"


    "No way, Mr. Nelson. You have so many rumored girlfriends, and... you never slept with any of them?" E teased, a yful smile easing the tension.


    Eric¡¯s heart lightened at her jest. If she could joke with him, it meant she had forgiven him.


    "They all used me for publicity," Eric scoffed disdainfully.


    E looked at him incredulously. "Publicity? If you get nothing out of it, why let them use you?"


    "Do you think I¡¯m the kind of beast who just sleeps with any woman?" Eric was annoyed. He prided himself on being one of the rare men who didn¡¯t engage in casual rtionships, yet E still doubted him.


    "Alright, I believe you," E said, her expression skeptical.


    "If I had slept with those women, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to attract me now," Eric teased with a smile.


    "Eric, when did I ever try to seduce you?"


    "Okay, maybe it was me who seduced you! From now on, I won¡¯t let anyone harm you," Eric dered, a fierce determination in his eyes.


    When he saw that video, he had wanted to eliminate everyone in the Davis family except E.


    "If there¡¯s a time when I need your help, I¡¯ll let you know. But I don¡¯t want a repeat ofst time," E said softly, looking seriously at Eric.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll discuss everything with you before I act," Eric promised, gently brushing her bangs aside. "Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat together."


    "Yes, let¡¯s eat here," E agreed. She missed this man, and since he sought forgiveness, she decided to be straightforward. Being coy wasn¡¯t her style.


    Dinner was quickly delivered from the Nelson Group¡¯s hotel, filled with E¡¯s favorite dishes.


    As they started eating, Chloe and Charles arrived, bringing dinner for E.


    Seeing Eric in the room, Charles¡¯s face darkened.


    Eric stood up, looking calmly at Charles. "Mr. Carter, E and I have reconciled. If you¡¯re unhappy about your engagement, I can relieve you of that burden."


    Charles cast a cold nce at Eric, while E awkwardly cleared her throat.


    Chloe looked back and forth between them. "Um, what are you guys talking about? I don¡¯t understand."


    "Chloe, let¡¯s eat together!" E quickly changed the subject.


    "Thanks for the offer, Mr. Nelson, but I¡¯ll handle it myself. I just hope Mr. Nelson won¡¯t hurt E again. She¡¯s a good girl," Charles said, looking at E with ayer of mncholy in his eyes.


    She was with Eric again. She must really like him. He realized he had no chance.


    "You don¡¯t need to remind me. Anyone who hurts her will pay double," Eric said, his face darkening.


    "E, are you feeling better? I thought you hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, so I brought something with my brother," Chloe said, cing the food container aside and then noticing the exquisite dishes on the cart. She gasped in surprise.


    "So many dishes, all from the Nelson Group¡¯s signature menu?"


    "Yes, let¡¯s eat together!" E smiled.


    "No, thanks. E, you should move to my house. Your vicious stepmother and violent brother won¡¯t leave you alone so easily," Chloe said, looking worriedly at E.


    E shook her head. "For now, I¡¯ll stay at home. After what happened, they won¡¯t dare act against me so easily."

 Chapter 68: Let him roll!

    <h4>Chapter 68: Let him roll!</h4>


    "E, are you out of your mind? They dare treat you like this, and you¡¯re still staying with them... What if something happens to you..."


    Chloe strongly opposed E¡¯s decision.


    "Chloe is right. Your brother treats you this way, which shows he¡¯s always been horrible to you. E, listen to us, move to my house. You can share a room with Chloe!" Charles urged softly.


    "Why should my woman live at your house? If she¡¯s moving, it will be to mine!" Eric chuckled lightly, his mischievous smile causing Chloe to quickly avert her gaze, cursing him inwardly for his charm.


    "Mr. Nelson, E is only eighteen. Are you really suggesting she moves in with you?"


    "Why not? The marriagew in Country S allows people to marry at eighteen," Eric replied with a yful smile. "What do you say, sweetheart?"


    E shook her head. "I choose to stay with the Davis family. After this incident, they won¡¯t dare make any moves against me. If anything happens, the suspicion will fall on them. Robert and Brianna are smart; they won¡¯t let anything happen."


    "But staying there long-term isn¡¯t a solution," Eric said seriously, worried that Robert might discover E¡¯s true parentage.


    If Robert found out E wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he would stop at nothing to eliminate her. Now that E was sharp and capable, Robert would suspect she already knew the truth about her origins. His belief was simple: if he couldn¡¯t have something, he would destroy it.


    "Then I¡¯ll stay temporarily until I achieve what I need to," E said, her eyes flickering with determination.


    She could never forget the words Hannah had told her in her past life. Her birth mother had been poisoned by Brianna.


    E had two reasons for not leaving the Davis family. First, they couldn¡¯t harm her now, no matter how much they hated her, because any harm to her would point directly to them. Second, she needed time to find evidence of her mother Isabe¡¯s murder.


    Though many years had passed, and finding evidence might be difficult, E didn¡¯t want to dismiss it without trying.


    "If you need anything, call me immediately, okay?" Eric¡¯s voice was gentle as he tenderly stroked her soft hair.


    E nodded and smiled faintly as they looked at each other.


    Seeing this, Charles felt a sharp pang in his heart. He stood up abruptly. "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going."


    Chloe nced at Charles sympathetically. It was clear E had chosen Eric.


    "I¡¯ll leave too, E. Call me when you want to hang out. Don¡¯t forget your friends!"


    "Okay, I will. See you!" E¡¯s mood lightened. In this world, only Chloe, Charles, and Eric truly cared for her.


    Eric silently ced a bowl of nourishing soup in front of her. "It¡¯s good for your blood. Drink it."


    "It¡¯s just a small injury; it¡¯s no big deal."


    "E, do you want me to twist your head off?" Eric demanded, pointing at the bowl. "Drink it all!"


    E red at him but picked up the warm chicken soup. Her eyes stung slightly, a tear threatening to escape.


    Just after finishing dinner, Brianna, Hannah, and Robert arrived. They were all stunned to see Eric there.


    "Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re here too? What a surprise! Mr. Nelson, did youe to see E?" Robert stammered, realizing that if the prestigious Eric truly favored E, it could be a significant opportunity for the Davis family.


    He nned to seize her shares once she turned twenty-five, as long as he could prevent E from marrying Eric before then. If the Nelson Group partnered with the Davis Group, their future would indeed be bright.


    Eric nced at him indifferently before withdrawing his gaze.


    Robert felt awkward as Eric ignored him. Just then, Kevin¡¯s voice came from outside, "This is so annoying, Dad, Mom, why did you bring me here?"


    E¡¯s face paled, and she trembled slightly. "Get him out... I don¡¯t want to see him, I don¡¯t..."


    A sh of anger crossed Eric¡¯s eyes. Despite knowing E was faking it, he still felt a deep pain.


    He turned and saw Kevin standing at the door.


    "Get out!"


    Eric¡¯s angry roar startled Robert, who quickly pushed Kevin out and closed the door.


    "E, I¡¯m really sorry... It¡¯s my fault for not raising Kevin properly, for letting him make such a mistake... I will certainly teach him well from now on!" Brianna began her tearful act, holding E¡¯s hand as she spoke.


    Hannah stood by with her head lowered, asionally sneaking nces at Eric.


    Seeing the devilishly handsome man focused only on E, Hannah felt a deep sense of resentment.


    What¡¯s so special about that wench? Why do both Charles and Eric like her?


    "Teach him well? Where were you in the past decade, Mrs. Davis? A son who dares to harm his sister ¡ª your teachings have truly been thorough!" Eric¡¯s eyes were cold as ice, and his tone was relentlessly usatory.


    Brianna¡¯s heart pounded. She had only dared to let her son act because she thought E and Eric had fallen out. Even though Kevin hadn¡¯t followed her exact instructions, Eric¡¯s sudden questioning meant they hadn¡¯t broken up.


    Brianna¡¯s face turned ashen. E gave a weak smile, "Eric, don¡¯t me Mommy... She didn¡¯t want this to happen either."


    "Yes, yes, I didn¡¯t want this to happen. Mr. Nelson, please don¡¯t be angry!" Brianna quickly tried to appease him.


    Robert also nodded, cautiously addressing Eric, "Mr. Nelson, perhaps we should discuss this elsewhere..."


    Eric snorted, ring icily at Brianna. "If she gets hurt again, I believe the Davis Group won¡¯t need to exist!"


    With that, he turned and walked out.


    Brianna¡¯s face grew even paler. With Eric as E¡¯s protector, it would be difficult to act against her now.


    "Tsk, you survived even after being stabbed multiple times. You must have a tough life!" Hannah sneered as soon as Eric and Robert were gone.


    "Hannah! Shut up!" Brianna¡¯s head throbbed. Now that E had back-up, Hannah¡¯s arrogance could lead to more trouble.


    "Mom! Isn¡¯t it true? This bitch caused our brother to be scorned. Why doesn¡¯t she just die?" Hannah shouted arrogantly.


    "Hannah, if someone as venomous as you isn¡¯t dead yet, why would I die?" E¡¯s expression darkened; she had endured enough.


    Hannah was livid, but Brianna suddenly pped her hard across the face.

 Chapter 69: Teach him a lesson!

    <h4>Chapter 69: Teach him a lesson!</h4>


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up? Didn¡¯t you hear me?" Brianna snapped, rubbing her throbbing temples. These children were a constant source of frustration.


    Hannah¡¯s intelligence was far below E¡¯s, and yet she dared to speak out like this in such a situation.


    "Mom, why did you hit me... Waaa!" Hannah started to cry.


    E remained impassive. "Leave. I need to rest."


    "Don¡¯t take your sister¡¯s words to heart, E..." Brianna hastily tried to exin, maintaining her image as a loving mother above all else.


    "Auntie, you always tell me not to take things to heart. Like when the Davis family¡¯s eldest stabbed me multiple times ¡ª should I not take that to heart either, even if I was dying?" E¡¯s voice turned icy, a chill that made Brianna pause.


    "I¡¯m sorry! I will have Kevin apologize to you."


    E let out a coldugh, no longer calling Brianna "Mom". "Auntie, please leave with Hannah. I want to sleep now."


    Though E didn¡¯t openly break with Brianna, her demeanor was noticeably colder.


    To Brianna, this was understandable given that Kevin had treated E so brutally.


    "Alright, you rest well. We wille back to see you tomorrow."


    "No need, I don¡¯t want to be disturbed." E sighed softly. "Seeing you reminds me of Kevin... and those knives."


    Brianna¡¯s expression turned even more sour. She nodded, pulling Hannah out of the room.


    E watched the door close, a cold smile ying on her lips.


    Brianna, just wait. I will find the evidence that you poisoned my mother!


    Outside.


    Eric and Robert were standing on the balcony of the corridor.


    "Mr. Nelson, my younger son was indeed too vile... I have been too busy with business to properly attend to him! I will discipline him well, and he will never harm E again!"


    Robert promised, but Eric nced at him with disdain.


    "Touch her again and see what happens," Eric¡¯s voice was filled with menace. Robert quickly shook his head, "I wouldn¡¯t harm her; she¡¯s my daughter."


    Robert¡¯s forehead was beaded with cold sweat as he nervously smiled.


    "And how do you n to deal with Kevin?"


    "My son is still young, but I will send him to a reformatory for a while, and then to a fully enclosed school," Robert hastily assured.


    With that assurance, Eric felt somewhat relieved. Kevin was so violent that, even if Brianna hadn¡¯t instigated him, he could still hurt E again during interactions.


    "And another thing, E doesn¡¯t like facing the media. I don¡¯t want to see her at any press conferences!" Eric turned and left withrge strides.


    Feeling the oppressive presence lift, Robert breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "No wonder he¡¯s the sessor of the Nelson Group. That aura... it¡¯s not something ordinary people have!"


    However, Eric¡¯s demand to avoid press conferences seemed to imply that the Davis family had something to hide. Regardless, facts wouldn¡¯t change whether they held a press conference or not.


    "Whatever, we can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Nelson right now. This might be a blessing or a curse," Robert mused, feeling slightly dejected. But he consoled himself with the thought that his daughter¡¯s connection to the Nelson family could still bring some benefits to the Davis Group.


    Eric returned to the hospital room and stayed with E for several hours, leaving only around eleven at night to go home.


    E¡¯s arm was immobilized, making even bathing a challenge. She was reluctant to have a servant help her wash up.


    As she emerged from the bathroom, Mrs. Lee informed her that a man named Brandon was asking to see her.


    "Tell him I¡¯m resting and won¡¯t see him," E replied with a hint of disdain in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe Brandon had the nerve toe at such a time.


    Mrs. Lee conveyed E¡¯s message to Brandon, who stood there dejectedly, staring at the door of the hospital room.


    "It¡¯s true... Regardless of her feelings, she saw me with Hannah. How could she ever ept me after that?" Brandon felt a wave of mncholy.


    He cursed the situation bitterly. If Hannah hadn¡¯te onto him that day, they never would have ended up in bed together...


    If only...


    Brandon resented Brianna and Hannah deeply. His promising career was ruined because of that incident, leading to his dismissal from thepany. Hannah had been aware of the situation but had done nothing to stop it.


    "Brianna! Hannah! Two despicable women trying to photograph me with E... A supposedly noble matron and a so-called heiress, both utterly corrupt. And now, even E has been hurt by that Davis family¡¯s eldest son!"


    A strange cold glint flickered in Brandon¡¯s eyes.


    "I won¡¯t let you get away with this!"


    With that thought, Brandon turned and left the hospital.


    E stayed in the hospital for just one day. Apart from the injury on her arm, she was otherwise fine. Disliking hospitals, she had Eric¡¯s people handle her discharge early the next morning.


    "Your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed, and you¡¯re going back to the Davis family... Are you sure about this?" Eric sighed. "It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t be by your side, otherwise..."


    "Don¡¯t worry. They aren¡¯t idiots; they won¡¯t try anything again." E scoffed. Besides, her return home was going to cause quite the upheaval.


    "That¡¯s good to hear. Yesterday, Robert promised to send Kevin to a reformatory and then to a fully enclosed school. This way, you won¡¯t have to deal with that brat."


    Eric brought a ss of juice to her lips, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    E took a small sip and looked up at him, "Thanks. Now I can rest easy at home."


    "If things don¡¯t work out, you can always move out. If you don¡¯t want to live with me, I¡¯ll find you a ce."


    Eric leaned in close to her ear. "Of course, I¡¯d prefer we live together... so we can have fun every night..."


    "Eric, you¡¯re being indecent!" E blushed and red at him.


    She was only eighteen!


    "You old pervert, trying to seduce a younger woman!" E snorted.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened. "What did you say? Old?"


    "Isn¡¯t it true? You¡¯re twenty-six... I¡¯m eighteen. You¡¯re eight years older than me!"


    E pouted, "I¡¯m at a disadvantage here!"


    "Then I¡¯ll take the initiative more often to make up for it... How about we start now?" His hand swiftly invaded her clothing, and E pped it away.


    "Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m hungry. I want breakfast!"


    "Alright, I¡¯ll feed you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Nelson. I suppose this is your first time acting as a servant?" E smirked mischievously.

 Chapter 70: Shirking of Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 70: Shirking of Responsibility</h4>


    "If I could, I¡¯d be your servant for life!"


    "tterer!"


    The room was filled withughter. Outside, Mrs. Lee could hear E¡¯s voice and smiled, shaking her head. Her young mistress was truly charming¡ªE not only paid her a generous sry of one million but also caught herself a wealthy suitor.


    Around noon, E was discharged from the hospital under the protection of Eric and his team. Despite the media camping outside the hospital for two days, none managed to get close. Eric¡¯s presence led people to specte that his new girlfriend might be E.


    Back home, it was just in time for lunch. Hannah¡¯s heart raced upon seeing the handsome man in the living room, but her joy quickly turned to despair when she saw his gaze fixed on E.


    "Mr. Nelson, E, let¡¯s have lunch and chat," Brianna said cheerfully. Kevin was absent, but her demeanor was as if nothing had happened.


    "Let¡¯s eat first," E said, putting down her phone and pulling Eric towards the dining room.


    Everyone sat down, and Hannah couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Eric. Unfortunately for her, Eric only had eyes for E.


    The meal was somewhat strained. Despite Robert¡¯s attempts to lighten the mood, E remained aloof, and Eric was stern-faced.


    As the meal drew to a close, Eric leaned in and kissed E on the cheek. "Take care. Mr. Davis, if I find anything wrong with my girlfriend, you¡¯ll have to provide a good exnation."


    E smiled slightly, and Robert forced a smile, nodding in agreement.


    Eric left with a cold smirk, having publicly asserted his rtionship with E. She didn¡¯t object, knowing she needed this status for her current situation.


    E sat back in the living room, leisurely picking up her phone, ying with it single-handedly.


    Robert eagerly approached. "E, are you really Mr. Nelson¡¯s girlfriend?"


    "Yes, he said... we will get married after graduation," E replied calmly.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling light at these words, but Brianna quickly nudged her to mask her anger.


    That wretched girl had truly snatched Eric away.


    "Congrattions, E. Mr. Nelson is a wonderful person. Many women would love to marry him," Brianna said with a lightugh.


    Robert also smiled. "No wonder my secretary called this morning to say that Nelson Group wants to coborate with us! It¡¯s all thanks to you, E!"


    E gave a small smile. "Dad, my injuries make it difficult to attend school, so I¡¯d like to take a week off."


    "I¡¯ve already arranged for your leave. And... your brother was too out of line, so I¡¯ve sent him to a reformatory. After three months, he will attend a fully enclosed school. You don¡¯t need to worry about him," Robert said with a forced smile. The enormous profits from Nelson Group¡¯s coboration were his real gain, thanks to E.


    Though E had many shares, who knew if any unexpected events might ur? So, what was in his hands, what he could grasp, was the most real.


    "What?" Brianna screamed in shock.


    Before E had returned home, Robert had sent Kevin away, supposedly to Grandma Davis¡¯s house. But she hadn¡¯t expected Robert to be ruthless enough to send him to a reformatory!


    "Husband, how could you send our son..."


    "Shut up! It¡¯s your poor parenting that caused this mess! He almost got E killed. What do you expect?" Robert snapped coldly.


    Brianna¡¯s face turned ashen as she forced a smile at E. "E... I¡¯m truly sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not raising him well, causing you to get hurt. But he¡¯s so young, this won¡¯t happen again. Couldn¡¯t you plead for him?"


    "Auntie, I respect Dad¡¯s decision, so I won¡¯t intervene." E shook her head, coldly refusing.


    Brianna¡¯s face paled even more, and she red coldly at Robert.


    What kind of ce was a reformatory? It was for juvenile offenders!


    Hannah, equally distressed, pleaded with Robert. "Dad, how could you do this? He¡¯s only ten... That ce is a nightmare!"


    "A nightmare? Do you realize the mess he¡¯s caused? If we don¡¯t send him there, how can any of you show your faces in public?" Robert sneered. Despite his love for his son, nothing was more important than the Davis Group.


    Sending Kevin to the reformatory wouldn¡¯t leave him with a criminal record but would present a strong response to the public. Moreover, the discipline could benefit Kevin, ensuring the Davis Group had a future.


    Otherwise, if thepany fell into the hands of a wastrel, what future would it have?


    "Honey..."


    "Enough! I¡¯ve made my decision, and I won¡¯t change it! E, if you¡¯re tired, go rest."


    E nodded lightly, a trace of concern in her eyes. "Dad, about the press conference..."


    "I¡¯ll handle the press conference. You don¡¯t need to worry about it, especially with your injury. Sending Kevin to the reformatory is our answer to the media."


    Robert smiled, gentlyforting E. "Kevin was too much. I won¡¯t go easy on him. You can rest assured."


    "Thank you, Dad." E nodded, slowly turning to go upstairs.


    Once E left, Brianna¡¯s rage exploded.


    She red hatefully at E¡¯s disappearing figure, then turned her furious gaze to Robert. "Why didn¡¯t you discuss sending Kevin to the reformatory with me?"


    "Discuss with you? You can¡¯t even raise our son properly, so why should I consult you?" Robert¡¯s cold, disdainful look at his once-beloved wife was cutting.


    Brianna felt suffocated.


    "Isn¡¯t he your son too? It¡¯s my fault for not raising him well, but you bear no responsibility?" Brianna shrieked, losing herposure for the first time since their marriage.


    "I¡¯m busy with thepany all day. What about you? You¡¯re a housewife! Our son is only ten and already caused such a disaster! What if he had injured someone else? Brianna! Do you realize that because of this incident, the Davis Group has lost billions? The stock price is still falling!"


    Robert¡¯s long-held resentment burst forth, his cold gaze fixed on Brianna. "All you do is eat, drink, and y at home, failing even to raise our son properly. What right do you have to be his mother?"


    Brianna¡¯s face twisted with rage. "Yes! I¡¯m unfit. But do you think you are? Robert! You¡¯d rather spend time with other women, fooling around, thane home and discipline your son!"

 Chapter 71: Office Dalliance

    <h4>Chapter 71: Office Dalliance</h4>


    Robert red angrily at Brianna. "What nonsense are you talking about? Which eye of yours saw me fooling around with women?"


    "You know exactly what I mean!" Brianna¡¯s emotions nearly broke as she remembered the ring red lipstick mark.


    "Do you dislike me for being old? Just like you disliked your original wife back in the day! Robert! Didn¡¯t you hook up with me right after your original wife had just given birth?"Brianna shouted, the household staff wisely keeping their distance during the escting argument.


    "Enough, Mom. Don¡¯t fight with Dad... please, stop fighting!" Hannah, with tears in her eyes, rushed forward to hold back her emotionally out-of-control mother.


    "You... you¡¯re impossible!" Robert felt a pang of guilt. Back then, Isabe had just given birth to E, her body had changed, and her interest in intimacy waned. So Robert had an affair with the third-rate actress Brianna, who became pregnant a yearter. When Isabe found out, she was devastated and fell gravely ill, passing away a yearter.


    Hating when women dredged up the past, Robert angrily shrugged off his jacket and stormed out of the house, mming the door behind him.


    Brianna watched Robert disappear outside, her chest heaving with anger. "Bastard! He¡¯s the unfaithful one, and he mes me for not raising our son properly..."


    "Mom, stop it! You need to calm down. If you keep this up, Dad will hate you even more!"


    Hannah, as an outsider to the original affair, could maintain a bit moreposure. But for Brianna, who believed she had sacrificed much for the family, Robert¡¯s treatment was unbearable.


    "Why are men so ungrateful? He found joy with me back then, and now he despises me for bing an old, worn-out woman! He mes me for not raising our son right, but what about his own shorings?" Brianna sobbed bitterly.


    "Stop crying, Mom. Let¡¯s go to the beauty salon tonight," Hannah suggested, her eyes red. "We can win Dad back!"


    Hannah was naive, thinking a few beauty treatments would restore their rtionship. She didn¡¯t understand that true charm wasn¡¯t skin deep, something neither she nor Brianna could grasp.


    Robert, fuming, returned to the office and didn¡¯t even go home for dinner, opting to eat at thepany instead. He now found going home unbearable, Brianna¡¯s fake face only intensifying his frustration.


    After years of marriage, Robert finally saw through her.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Brianna had allowed their precious son to apany E to the supermarket, but upon reflection, it was clear she had set up some scheme for E to fall into. Kevin had lost control and hurt E, which backfired.


    Considering the events at home, Robert sensed Brianna¡¯s machinations against E, including the twenty-million-dor crown she imed to have bought for their daughter, a clear misdirection.


    Now that he saw through Brianna, his disgust for her grew.


    Robert stayed at the office workingte until ten, preparing to leave when he noticed a busy figure in the printing room.


    Seeing the delicate figure, Robert felt a stir in his heart and approached.


    "Why are you still here sote?" Robert asked softly as he walked over to the busy Emily.


    Emily looked up with a shy smile. "Mr. Davis, I had a few more documents to copy, so I stayedte. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you?"


    "Not at all. Your dedication to thepany is touching. How about I order somete-night snacks, and you join me in my office for a bite?" Robert suggested with a warm smile, his eyes brimming with a soft, inviting charm.


    He had long harbored inappropriate thoughts about Emily, mesmerized by her slender waist, rosy cheeks, and bright, expressive eyes. She embodied everything that made Robert feel like a young, lovestruck boy again.


    "This might not be appropriate...pany policies..."


    "What policies? I make the rules here. If I say it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s fine!" Robert chuckled, immediately pulling out his phone to call his assistant and order two servings ofte-night snacks to his office.


    Emily looked hesitant. "But if someone sees us..."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have my assistant drop off the food and leave, and I¡¯ll send the security home for the night. I¡¯ll lock the door behind them."


    Reluctantly, Emily nodded. "Well... thank you, Mr. Davis."


    Robert returned to his office, whistling with anticipation. The memory of Emily¡¯s shy smile filled him with excitement. To him, she was a fresh college graduate, untainted and pure¡ªa stark contrast to Brianna.


    Twenty minutester, the assistant delivered the snacks and left, taking the security guards with him.


    Emily entered Robert¡¯s office, herrge eyes betraying a hint of unease. "Mr. Davis..."


    "Come on, let¡¯s eat!" Robert said cheerfully. His spacious office had a set of couches that doubled as a dining area.


    Emily walked over, her demeanor shy and hesitant. "I feel bad for disturbing you, Mr. Davis. But this food smells so good, I won¡¯t hold back!"


    Her delicate fingers picked up the utensils, her modesty and grace inming Robert¡¯s desires.


    Emily ate slowly, her low neckline revealing glimpses of her cleavage whenever she bent forward. Robert¡¯s breathing grew ragged.


    He dropped his utensils and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand. "Emily, I... I¡¯ve liked you for a long time!"


    Emily was taken aback, her startled expression like that of a frightened rabbit. "No... please, Mr. Davis, don¡¯t!"


    But Robert was beyond reason. The sight of her cleavage had pushed him over the edge. He pulled Emily into his arms and pressed his lips against hers passionately.


    Emily struggled, her voice filled with panic and difort.


    Robert maneuvered her onto the couch, his portly frame contrasting with her petite figure, making her seem even more delicate.


    "Mr. Davis... you can¡¯t do this, you have a family, a wife and daughter..." Emily¡¯s eyes filled with tears, which only made Robert pause and look at her joyfully.


    "Do you mean... you have feelings for me too, but you¡¯re worried about my family?" he asked, ted.


    Emily sobbed softly, neither confirming nor denying.


    But silence was consent in Robert¡¯s mind.


    His heart leaped with joy as he cupped Emily¡¯s face. "I can¡¯t believe... you like me too! Isn¡¯t it the greatest happiness in life that we like each other? To hell with family and morality! I¡¯ll give you a proper status!"


    Emily twisted in his grasp. "No... I can¡¯t be with you... I... I¡¯m not a virgin anymore..."

 Chapter 72: Total Victory

    <h4>Chapter 72: Total Victory</h4>


    "I don¡¯t mind! I like you, I love you... it doesn¡¯t matter to me!" Robert urgently pressed his lips to her ear, trying desperately to please her.


    Emily continued to struggle, but her resistance only fueled Robert¡¯s excitement. Soon, their clothesy scattered across the floor and coffee table.


    The woman¡¯s soft whimpers echoed in the room.


    "Don¡¯t... what if someonees..."


    "No one wille..." Robert panted heavily, kissing her body fervently.


    "Ah... be gentle, please, don¡¯t..."


    "Sweetheart, you¡¯re finally mine..."


    "No, get off, get off!"


    The woman¡¯s feeble struggle and the man¡¯s fervor, everything was clear without words. Robert felt like he was back in his youth, reliving the forbidden fruit of his first love.


    Over half an hourter, Emily trembled as she put her clothes back on.


    "Sob... how can I face anyone now?" Emily covered her face, crying softly.


    Robert, satisfied, pulled her into his embrace with a lecherous grin. "Don¡¯t cry, sweetheart. I¡¯ll make sure you have a proper ce. For now, I¡¯ll give you thirty thousand a month, and once I divorce that old hag, you¡¯ll be the new Mrs. Davis!"


    Emily shook her head. "No... I don¡¯t want to be a mistress or a kept woman."


    "Then I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m divorced to announce we¡¯re together!" Robert, in his daze, promised.


    "Really?" Emily looked up, her tear-streaked face filled with hope.


    "Of course it¡¯s true!"


    "Alright... I¡¯ll wait for you!" Emily lowered her eyes, a hint of triumph shing through them.


    Sheughed darkly, almost fifty year old men are the easiest to fool.


    Mr. Nelson had promised her one million, and now it was almost in her grasp...


    The next morning, before E got up, Grandma Davis arrived.


    For her, Kevin was the precious jewel of the Davis family¡ªthe only male heir. How could she bear to let him suffer in a reformatory?


    "I don¡¯t care. You bring Kevin back immediately! Or I¡¯ll stay here and not leave!" Grandma Davis dered coldly, making Brianna hold her head in frustration.


    E slowly descended the stairs. Grandma Davis nced at her, seeing the bandages still wrapped around her arm, then looked away with aplex expression.


    She liked this granddaughter somewhat, but because of E, Kevin had to go to the reformatory, which made her resentful.


    "Mom, Kevin caused a big mess. People say we can¡¯t discipline our children and that E must be suffering terrible abuse at home! Kevin is supposed to take over Davis Group in the future. Robert said if Kevin isn¡¯t sent there, it¡¯ll be hard to exin to the public," Brianna said softly.


    Grandma Davis sneered. "This is our family matter. Why should we care about what the public thinks?"


    "Mom, Kevin¡¯s behavior at the supermarket was too violent. Everyone¡¯s criticizing Kevin and sympathizing with E!" Brianna, trying to redirect the anger towards E, added sourly.


    Grandma Davis turned her cold gaze to E. "E, haven¡¯t you grown up? Why are you still quarreling with your brother? Go ask your dad to bring Kevin back."


    E calmly sat down. "Grandma, that¡¯s not right. Kevin is the future of Davis Group, but his current behavior is discouraging the shareholders. If he doesn¡¯t improve, do you think the shareholders will agree to it? Dad¡¯s decision is wise and will gain everyone¡¯s trust!"


    Grandma Davis opened her mouth, then after a few seconds of silence, she let out a coldugh. "You¡¯re his older sister; how could you let him stab you? E, did you do it on purpose?"


    E was shocked, looking at Grandma Davis with wide eyes. "Grandma! How can you say that... If someone stabbed you, and they med you for it, would you ept that? Grandma, have you seen the video? I was so terrified that I couldn¡¯t even move, let alone dodge. Do you know what it feels like to be stabbed?"


    Her barrage of questions left Grandma Davis looking embarrassed.


    Although she doted on her grandson, she didn¡¯t approve of his excessive arrogance. Unbeknownst to her, Kevin had be spoiled beyond control, and now it was toote for regret.


    Earlier that morning, when Grandma Davis left the estate, a neighbor had pulled her aside, shouting, "Mrs. Davis, your Kevin is too cruel! He stabbed E repeatedly in the supermarket... My God, Kevin is so brutal, and you¡¯re not disciplining him? What if one day he kills E?"


    The neighbor¡¯s words still echoed in her mind. Grandma Davis, though not unreasonable, sighed heavily, holding E¡¯s hand. "E... I¡¯m sorry you had to go through this."


    E shook her head gently. "As long as Kevin understands his mistake and won¡¯t hurt me again, I¡¯m fine."


    Hannah sneered from the side, looking at E with disdain. "E, you did this on purpose. You want Kevin to be ruined!"


    E¡¯s eyes snapped up, coldly locking onto Hannah. "Hannah, that¡¯s funnying from you. You slept with Brandon and got caught, was that on purpose too?"


    Hannah¡¯s face turned pale, and she jumped up, ready to hit E!


    Thankfully, Brianna quickly held her back. "Hannah, calm down!"


    Grandma Davis¡¯s expression turned icy as she walked over and pped Hannah hard across the face.


    "Shameless! Sleeping with your sister¡¯s boyfriend and getting caught in public! Brianna, how are you raising your children? They¡¯re causing nothing but trouble, it¡¯s outrageous!"


    Grandma Davis¡¯s face was ashen with anger. The previous incident had made her so furious she fainted and was ill for a long time. Now that she was feeling slightly better, Kevin had caused another disaster.


    Brianna bowed her head, knowing that arguing with her mother-inw would only lead to more trouble. "I¡¯m sorry, Mom... I failed to discipline Hannah and Kevin properly..."


    "Is ¡¯sorry¡¯ enough? The damage is done, and there¡¯s no way to undo it!" Grandma Davis clutched her chest in pain.


    E gentlyforted her. "Grandma, don¡¯t be upset. Over time, people will forget about these things."


    Grandma Davis nodded. "E, you¡¯re the only good one. Even when I me you, you don¡¯t hold it against me! The rest of you... you¡¯re all driving me to my grave!"


    The incident had significantly lowered Hannah¡¯s standing in Grandma Davis¡¯s eyes. Her affair with Brandon being exposed publicly had only worsened her image.


    "Grandma, please don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s bad for your health," E said softly. Grandma Davis sat down in sadness, shaking her head and sighing.


    Brianna stole a nce at E, filled with resentment.


    E coldly curled her lips.


    So, this so-called loving mother was finally showing her true colors?


    But there¡¯s no way Brianna can beat her.

 Chapter 73: Learning Genius

    <h4>Chapter 73: Learning Genius</h4>


    Grandma Davis sighed and, after spending some time at the Davis household, left hurriedly. Despite her affection for her grandson, sending Kevin to the reformatory was indeed the best choice for his future.


    Even though it pained her, she had to think of his long-term well-being.


    E spent a week recovering at home, during which the wounds on her left arm mostly healed, allowing her to move freely again.


    The scandal of Kevin attacking his sister had a severe impact, and when E returned to school, she was relentlessly pursued by reporters.


    As she entered the campus, most of the students looked at her with sympathy.


    Chloe, always eager to stir the pot, had been portraying Hannah, Kevin, and Brianna in the worst possible light.


    In the ssroom, Chloe continued her tirade. "E, is your hand really okay? That brat shouldn¡¯t get off so easily! Being sent to the reformatory isn¡¯t enough. Your dad is so biased¡ªwhy didn¡¯t he stand up for you?"


    "Yeah, E, living in that kind of family must be so disheartening!"


    "E, you should move out. I have a spare room at my ce!"


    "Stepmothers are all evil; I¡¯ve never seen a good one! And to have a half-brother so violent!"


    ssmates crowded around E, showing their concern. E smiled faintly. "Thank you all for your concern... After this incident, my life has actually improved a lot."


    Her words caused a stir, implying that her previous life had been quite difficult.


    "E, you¡¯re so pitiful... but I won¡¯t let Hannah off the hook!" a girl muttered behind her. E turned to see it was Lily.


    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with cold determination as she looked at E¡¯s arm. "Why don¡¯t we team up to deal with Hannah?"


    "I¡¯ll think about it," E replied softly.


    Lily said no more and walked away.


    During ss, even the teachers looked at E with sympathy. However, given the Davis family¡¯s status, they refrained from intervening. Since E herself wasn¡¯t pursuing the matter, outsiders were even less inclined to get involved.


    The twelfth-grade curriculum was intense, with college entrance exams looming, shaping the students¡¯ futures.


    Yet, for E, these exams were trivial. The high school curriculum was a breeze for her, as her past life¡¯s knowledge resurfaced with ease.


    Perhaps due to her rebirth, her memory was remarkably sharp.


    "E, you finish your homework so fast, as if you don¡¯t even have to think about it! You can goof off after school while I¡¯m stuck studying. I¡¯m so jealous!" Chloe grumbled as Epleted the assignments from the first two periods in no time.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that E had changed profoundly.


    What was different?


    E seemed more confident and sharp!


    She no longer exhibited any of her previous ws, like being extravagant or unreasonable¡ªthose traits had vanished entirely!


    It was incredible!


    The more Chloe looked at E, the more she felt that not only had E changed, but she had also be exceptionally graceful and beautiful.


    "It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ve been working hard at home," E said with a smile, offering a convenient excuse. Her ssmates looked at her in confusion.


    A boy from the back of the ss, unable to believe that E had finished the math assignments so quickly, picked up her notebook to check. His face turned pale instantly.


    He was the ss¡¯s math whiz, and upon seeing E¡¯s wless answers, he was stunned.


    "E, weren¡¯t you terrible at math before? I remember you never even passed an exam!" he eximed in disbelief.


    "Am I not allowed to hire a tutor?" E chuckled, snatching back her notebook.


    This was only the first step.


    After the college entrance exams, E nned to perform at an astonishing level.


    E¡¯s eyes burned with confidence, brightening Chloe¡¯s heart.


    "Haha, if your grades improve, it¡¯ll be great! At least we can aim for the same university!"


    Chloe, the beloved daughter of the Carter Group, had been pampered and well-educated from a young age. Generally, her grades had always been better than E¡¯s, but in this reborn life, Chloe wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass her.


    E smiled, unfazed.


    In this second chance at life, grades weren¡¯t the most crucial thing. What mattered was getting back at those who had wronged her.


    After a day of intense sses, E walked out of the school gates effortlessly, holding a couple of books and chatting with Chloe.


    "E, stop right there!" A harsh voice called out from behind.


    E and Chloe turned around, surprised to see an unfamiliar girl striding toward them.


    The girl wore a white dress, her long hair tied up, exposing her pale neck.


    E felt a vague sense of familiarity with this girl but couldn¡¯t quite ce her.


    "Isn¡¯t that Emma Allen?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s the second daughter of the Allen Group! I heard her sister Avery¡¯s fianc¨¦ fell for E!"


    "What a tangled web. Who would¡¯ve thought the ex-fianc¨¦¡¯s sister would be a ssmate."


    The surrounding students gossiped.


    E finally remembered Avery. So this girl, Emma, was her sister.


    "Miss Allen, what can I do for you?" E asked calmly.


    "You homewrecker! All you do is steal other people¡¯s men. What gives you the right topete with my sister for a boyfriend?" Emma sneered, nked by several girls who all red at E with contempt.


    E smiled unhurriedly. A crowd quickly gathered, eager to witness the drama since they all knew E.


    "Miss Allen, if I recall correctly, it was your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ who pursued me. I hadn¡¯t even agreed to be his girlfriend when he announced he¡¯d broken off the engagement with your sister, isn¡¯t that right?"


    E¡¯s words made Emma¡¯s face turn pale. "It¡¯s all your fault, you wretched homewrecker, seductress! If it weren¡¯t for you, Mr. Nelson would never have abandoned my sister!"


    E¡¯s expression turned cold. "Miss Allen, I suggest you get your facts straight. Who¡¯s really delusional here? Mr. Nelson never dated your sister. Even the media didn¡¯t know he had a fianc¨¦e! Your families arranged the engagement without his consent. You keep calling me a homewrecker and a seductress, but with such unreasonable behavior, is it any wonder Mr. Nelson wasn¡¯t interested in your sister?"


    E¡¯s voice suddenly became chillingly cold.


    "Your sister was delusional enough, but then she came to my house to discuss contracts with my dad, using me as an excuse to abandon the partnership. What was she doing before all this?"


    E snapped, "If you can¡¯t keep a man or win his heart, don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of me!"


    Her ssmates were stunned into murmurs and whispers.

 Chapter 74: Annoying Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 74: Annoying Sisters</h4>


    "E... you silver-tongued homewrecker! You¡¯re shameless..." Emma trembled with rage but couldn¡¯t argue further.


    Regarding that marriage arrangement, Avery was indeed deluding herself.


    Nelson Group and Allen Group had always been partners, and Avery and Eric had grown up together.


    However, Eric had never acknowledged Avery as his beloved or his fianc¨¦e.


    Eric¡¯s public statement canceling the engagement made it clear that it was an arrangement made by their parents without his consent.


    Everyone had seen that statement, so Emma¡¯s tantrum gained her no support.


    "Emma, you¡¯re the shameless one. Your sister was deluding herself. Mr. Nelson likes E. What are you shouting about?" Chloe scoffed.


    "Exactly, everyone saw Mr. Nelson¡¯s statement canceling the engagement!"


    "Yes, I saw it. Mr. Nelson explicitly said he had never heard of the marriage arrangement."


    "It was all decided by the elders, not Mr. Nelson. He never acknowledged Avery."


    "Emma is so shameless, attacking others because her sister couldn¡¯t win a man¡¯s heart!"


    Emma¡¯s face flushed red and white with anger. "E, just you wait!"


    Emma left in a huff, and E couldn¡¯t help but frown. The world was indeed full of annoying, shameless people.


    Just as E was about to head to the Davis family¡¯s car, she noticed a shy Lamborghini parked nearby. The window rolled down, revealing Eric¡¯s handsome face, brimming with a smile.


    "Isn¡¯t that Mr. Nelson?"


    "So handsome, E really struck gold. Suddenly she doesn¡¯t seem so pitiable, having someone like Eric who loves her!"


    Many girls looked at E with envy, cursing their fate that it wasn¡¯t them Eric fancied.


    E approached the car and said to Hannah, "I won¡¯t be home for dinner. You all eat without me."


    Eric stepped out, his tall, elegant figure making Hannah stand there in a daze, overwhelmed with resentment.


    Watching E get into Eric¡¯s car, Emma, still seething nearby, felt a surge of jealousy. Neither she nor her sister could win over such a perfect man, yet E had.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look so good," Eric asked gently as he fastened his seatbelt and noticed E¡¯s troubled expression.


    E rolled her eyes at him. "It¡¯s your former fianc¨¦e¡¯s sister, Emma. She¡¯s just as obnoxious as Avery."


    Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh. "That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like them and why I like you!"


    "Stop ttering me!"


    "If she¡¯s bothering you too much, I can have her expelled from school," Eric said seriously, starting the car and heading towards Celestial Feast.


    "No need. The Allen Group isn¡¯t an easy enemy, right?" E didn¡¯t want to cause Eric any more trouble.


    "The Allen Group might be strong, but they¡¯re not stronger than me," Eric said arrogantly, a sinister smile ying on his lips.


    His grandfather held a significant position in Country S¡¯s government, and Eric was his favorite grandson. Eric¡¯s challenging early years were a result of his grandfather¡¯s desire for him to be resilient and capable.


    The Allen Group was powerful, but Eric was more powerful!


    "Seriously, you¡¯re so arrogant. The Allen Group is your partner. It wouldn¡¯t be good to strain rtions over me," E said, though she loathed Emma, she hadn¡¯t nned on resorting to extreme measures to get her out of school.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll leave her be for now. But if she really gets on your nerves, let me know."


    "You make me sound like a tyrant who kicks out anyone I dislike," E said with augh, feeling a warm happiness bloom in her heart.


    Since the supermarket incident, Eric has been extremely protective of E.


    Whenever she goes out alone or with Chloe, there are always two inclothes bodyguards following them.


    "Where are you taking me now?"


    "To Celestial Feast for dinner. You like it there, right?" Eric¡¯s eyes sparkled. He loved Celestial Feast because it was a restaurant founded by his mother.


    "I do like it." E smiled. As long as she was with him, it didn¡¯t matter where they went to eat.


    When they arrived at Celestial Feast, it was already six in the evening.


    Eric, holding E¡¯s hand, led her towards their reserved private room. Just as they were about to open the door, a familiar voice called out from behind.


    "Eric!"


    E frowned. This world is so small, and annoying people are everywhere.


    Eric turned around to see Avery approaching with her parents. She looked somewhat haggard, but her eyes lit up when she saw him.


    However, upon noticing E by his side, Avery¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    "So you¡¯re here too!"


    Avery sneered. Eric nodded slightly towards the middle-aged couple.


    "Mr. Allen, Mrs. Allen, what a coincidence."


    Mr. Allen nodded back. "Indeed it is. Is this your girlfriend?"


    Mr. Allen, as the president of Allen Group, carried himself with great dignity. Although Eric¡¯s statement canceling the engagement had been a blow to the Allen Group¡¯s reputation, as an elder, he couldn¡¯t hold a grudge against a younger person.


    Moreover, the engagement had been arranged without consulting Eric at all.


    "Yes, this is my girlfriend, E. E, this is Mr. Allen and Mrs. Allen."


    Out of respect for Mr. Allen, Eric chose not to make a fuss.


    Avery red at E with hatred, as if she wanted to tear her apart.


    Mrs. Allen looked at E coldly, her disdain and contempt as sharp as a sword.


    "Hello." E nodded politely.


    "Daddy, Mommy! Sister!" At that moment, Emma arrived, havinge straight from school to join them for dinner.


    Seeing E, Emma sneered and said sarcastically, "E, this is my sister! See, she¡¯s much prettier than you, with a much better figure! You¡¯re not good enough for Eric; only my sister is!"


    Eric¡¯s face darkened, but E held his hand. "Sorry, I¡¯ve already met her. Miss Avery threw a cup of coffee at me before Eric and I were even officially together."


    Avery¡¯s face turned beet red, and she forced a cold smile. "Miss Davis, you sure hold grudges. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember that. I was emotional at the time and acted inappropriately."


    "E, you should leave Eric. With your looks..." Emma started, but was abruptly cut off.


    "Shut up!" Mr. Allen snapped coldly.


    Emma pouted angrily but didn¡¯t dare say anything more.


    "Miss Davis, I apologize for my younger daughter¡¯s rudeness and immaturity. I¡¯m sorry you had to witness this."

 Chapter 75: Clues to the Birth Father

    <h4>Chapter 75: Clues to the Birth Father</h4>


    "It¡¯s fine, Mr. Allen, no need to be so formal," E responded calmly with a smile.


    Mrs. Allen looked at Eric with a frown and asked, "Eric, you and Avery grew up together. Is there really no hope for you two?"


    "Auntie, I¡¯m sorry, but I have always seen her as a sister," Eric replied coolly.


    Mrs. Allen¡¯s gaze shifted to E. Seeing how beautiful she was, with eyes like stars that were both clear and captivating, her lips twisted into a mocking smile. "You must still be a student, right? I didn¡¯t expect someone so young to be so adept at seducing men."


    Her words were a tant attempt to demean E as nothing more than a temptress.


    Mr. Allen¡¯s expression darkened, surprised that his wife would say such an inappropriate thing.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Mrs. Allen. I believe that no matter one¡¯s age, it¡¯s important to have skills. If you can¡¯t win the man you love, don¡¯t me others. Besides, I¡¯m openly with Mr. Nelson. He¡¯s unmarried, and so am I. I have no guilt whatsoever," E said, her smile cold and unwavering.


    "You..."


    Mrs. Allen tried to say more, but Mr. Allen cut her off, "I¡¯m hungry. Eric, we¡¯ll be going now."


    Mrs. Allen held back her anger and followed Mr. Allen to the opposite private room. Emma shot a hateful re at E, while Avery looked at Eric with sorrow and longing, her eyes brimming with unshed tears.


    From childhood, Avery had only ever had eyes for Eric.


    But he had always seen her as a sister and had publicly announced the cancetion of their engagement, which had deeply wounded her.


    However, the decision was made, and nothing could change it now.


    Once in their private room, Mr. Allen sat down with a cold expression, pulling out a cigarette but not lighting it, just twirling it between his fingers.


    Mrs. Allen handed the menu to her daughters andined coldly, "Eric must be blind to have chosen that girl."


    Emma nodded eagerly. "Mom is right. Just before we got here, that E even insulted me, saying that if my sister couldn¡¯t keep her man, it¡¯s her own fault."


    Avery¡¯s face turned pale, and she began to cry. "Mom, that girl is too much! I don¡¯t understand what Eric sees in her to treat me like this!"


    "That girl really knows how to seduce men..."


    "Enough! Have you said enough?" Mr. Allen roared, startling the three women.


    He looked at his daughters coldly. "I heard you threw coffee at Miss Davis? Avery! You¡¯re a wealthy heiress, but youck any semnce of grace! How could Eric like you? And you," he said, turning to his wife, "raising our daughters to be nothing butiners!"


    Mrs. Allen stood with her mouth agape, feeling wronged. Avery didn¡¯t dare breathe too loudly; she had always feared her father the most.


    When they were young, their father had spoiled both her and Emma.


    But as Avery grew more arrogant, her father grew increasingly disapproving.


    Mrs. Allen had spoiled them both, and now their personalities were set, making change extremely difficult.


    "Dad, how can you talk to Mom like that? It¡¯s clearly that girl¡¯s fault..." Emma dared to retort.


    "Her fault? Eric said he never liked Avery. They were never married; he has the right to pursue whoever he wants, and he has the right to choose. What exactly did Miss Davis do wrong? But you lot, mocking others to make yourselves seem superior¡ªhow can you expect Eric to like you with such poor manners?" Mr. Allen¡¯s anger erupted. "Stop making things difficult for others, or it¡¯ll affect our business rtionship!"


    Mrs. Allen¡¯s face turned even more sullen.


    Avery and Emma exchanged a nce and lowered their heads in humiliation, not daring to say another word.


    Even though they felt they weren¡¯t wrong¡ªafter all, E was beneath them. The Allen Group was a prestigious family with a legacy of wealth and influence. Wherever they went, they were showered with ttery and respect, while E, in their eyes, would never be worthy of Eric.


    However, seeing Mr. Allen¡¯s anger, the sisters didn¡¯t dare voice their resentment. Inside, they harbored even greater hatred for E.


    Avery¡¯s mind was filled with spite, wishing she could get rid of E so that Eric would be hers. But as a wealthy heiress, breaking thew was not an option.


    Meanwhile, in the opposite private room, E satfortably, having ordered two of her favorite dishes.


    She took a sip of sweet oolong tea while Eric, after cing his order, absentmindedly yed with her silky hair.


    After the waiter left, E casually asked, "Celestial Feast... this ce is part of the Nelson Group¡¯s portfolio, right?"


    The respectful treatment Eric received from everyone made her curious.


    "Yes, my mother started this restaurant."


    E¡¯s heart softened instantly. "Your mom was amazing!"


    "Of course... She had a sharp business mind. It¡¯s a pity she ended up with a scumbag, leading to such a tragic life," Eric said ndly.


    Sometimes, he truly despised having James¡¯ blood in his veins.


    "There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Don¡¯t dwell on the past," E gently consoled him.


    Eric chuckled softly. Now, his primary purpose in life was to protect E and to spite his father. Everything he did was increasingly rebellious, but once he fully controlled the Nelson Group, he nned to gradually destroy it.


    The thought of James being driven to the brink of madness by his actions filled Eric with satisfaction.


    "By the way, about your biological father... I¡¯m investigating. There are five men with AB negative blood in Country S, but none of them are likely to be your father." Eric whispered.


    E raised her eyes slightly. "What profile?"


    "Your mom must have been drawn to a remarkable man. Among those five, two are over seventy, so they¡¯re not likely candidates. One is only eleven years old, and another is the father of that boy, just in his thirties."


    E nodded. "And the fifth?"


    "Thest one is a beggar, very poor... To be thorough, I had their hair samples tested against your DNA. As expected, none of them matched."


    Eric had been looking for her biological father even before they had their falling out.


    E felt a surge of emotion. "I didn¡¯t expect you to do this for me..."


    "You¡¯ve always wanted to know about your mom¡¯s past, so I decided to help you investigate."


    Eric¡¯s eyes sparkled with tenderness.


    "Thank you, Eric."


    "Don¡¯t be so formal with me. If you want to thank me, repay me with your body!"

 Chapter 76: Pleasures of the Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 76: Pleasures of the Flesh</h4>


    E poked him on the forehead. "Eric, you¡¯re such a pervert!"


    "Without being a pervert, how could I make you happy..."


    E almost choked. She obediently shut her mouth. Arguing with Eric? She was no match for him.


    Meanwhile, Avery had the most miserable dinner of her life. For the first time, her father had scolded her and even dragged her mother into it.


    What troubled her more was the constant image of Eric¡¯s handsome face shing before her eyes.


    What to do?


    They were now openly together. What could she possibly do to keep E and Eric apart?


    Avery suddenly remembered hearing that E and Eric had a falling out recently.


    From this, she deduced that E must have a strong sense of pride and high standards.


    Feeling frantic, Avery finished her meal and immediately called Eric¡¯s father upon returning home.


    Sensing Avery¡¯s distress, James, who always regarded Avery as his future daughter-inw, said with a smile, "Avery, you¡¯re still young. There are other ways to win a man¡¯s heart. Men are often drawn to beauty and the pleasure of the body."


    Avery blushed. "Uncle, what you¡¯re saying is..."


    "Avery, as a normal man, what I¡¯m saying is true. If you can make him crave you, his heart will gradually turn towards you. I hope you understand."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll take your advice to heart." Avery hung up, feeling unsettled.


    Pleasure of the body?


    Was her uncle suggesting she seduce Eric?


    It made sense. Eric had been without a woman for so many years. Despite the rumors with various women, her sources told her that Eric never stayed out overnight or brought women home.


    So... he must have been starved for intimacy for a long time.


    What if he and E had already... Avery¡¯s mind was in chaos. She spent the night thinking it over and finally decided to visit a beauty salon to take good care of her skin.


    ...


    When E returned home, she found Brianna pacing the hall with her phone in hand.


    "E, you¡¯re back? Have you seen your father?"


    Brianna¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety rather than the usual coldness.


    "No, Dad hasn¡¯t contacted me." E replied calmly, ncing at Hannah, who was ring at her with resentment. "What¡¯s going on? Dad didn¡¯te home for dinner?"


    "Oh... nothing, nothing!" Brianna forced a smile, not wanting E to know more.


    E didn¡¯t press further and coldly headed upstairs. She no longer needed to pretend, especially after the open hostility with Hannah.


    Once E was upstairs, Brianna quickly redialed Robert¡¯s number.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable."


    "Why is his phone still off... Your dad... he might really be having an affair! He hasn¡¯te home for two nights!" Brianna¡¯s face turned pale as she copsed onto the couch.


    "Mom, why don¡¯t you hire a private investigator?" Hannah suggested coldly. "Is it possible that any woman would still be interested in Dad at his age?"


    "Fool, haven¡¯t you seen that there are plenty of young women being kept by older men these days? Some women will do anything for money!" Brianna replied icily.


    Back then, she had been drawn to Robert¡¯s wealth, which is why she got involved with him.


    The Davis family had thrived thanks to Robert¡¯s first wife, Isabe. Thepany had been a small enterprise until Isabe, with her exceptional talent, increased its value dozens of times in just two years.


    After Isabe¡¯s death, her capable team continued to bring numerous business opportunities to Davis Group.


    "That¡¯s why a woman needs to be self-reliant. No matter what kind of man he is, he¡¯ll have desires. Once he gets rich, he¡¯ll start fooling around. When marrying, either give love or money, or just leave!" Brianna sneered, dialing a friend¡¯s number to ask for a private investigator to look into Robert¡¯s affairs.


    Hannah frowned. Since her scandal had been exposed, the number of suitors at school had dwindled, leaving only troublemakers or those with bad intentions wanting to use her.


    Serious boys no longer took an interest in her.


    Her eyes filled with resentment, but what could she do?


    As she was lost in thought, her phone buzzed with a message from Emma.


    Hannah¡¯s lips slowly curved into a smile.


    Meanwhile...


    Avery, dressed in seductive lingerie, rang the doorbell at Eric¡¯s house.


    Eric lived alone in a vi, and the servants there were familiar with Avery, so they let her in without notifying Eric.


    Eric had just finished his shower and was leaning against the balcony, sipping wine.


    He was on the phone with E. "It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you resting?"


    "It¡¯s only eleven. Howte can it be?"


    "But I want to sleep."


    "Miss E, can you chat with me a bit longer?" Eric chuckled softly.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, which then opened to reveal a woman in revealing lingerie, with long blonde hair cascading over her shoulders.


    Eric¡¯s eyes narrowed. The woman had a very seductive and curvaceous figure.


    Most men would find it hard to resist.


    "Why are you silent now?"asked E curiously.


    "E, I¡¯ll call you backter." Eric hung up, coldly watching the girl approaching him.


    It was Avery.


    Avery wore a ckce nightgown, nearly see-through, revealing glimpses of her most intimate parts.


    Her body was incredibly enticing!


    Her long legs, flushed face, misty eyes, and slightly parted lips...


    "Eric... I... I came!"


    "Who let you in?" Eric asked coldly, leaning against the balcony with his arms crossed.


    "I... came in on my own. Eric, I don¡¯t want to be apart from you. I want to marry you! Everything I have is yours!"


    Avery walked over and tightly grasped Eric¡¯s hand.


    Her soft touch was undeniably alluring.


    But Eric¡¯s expression remained impassive. He shook off Avery¡¯s hand.


    "Avery, I want you out of here in five seconds, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"


    "No! Eric! Can¡¯t we make apromise? I don¡¯t need you to marry me. I just want... to give you my first time, okay?" Avery pleaded softly, her eyes full of desperation.


    Her small hand grabbed a very intimate part of Eric!


    Eric¡¯s pupils contracted! Damn it! After all, any man would have a normal physiological response to such a woman!

 Chapter 77: Bringing Her Out Late at Night

    <h4>Chapter 77: Bringing Her Out Late at Night</h4>


    But psychologically, Eric was repulsed by Avery.


    He shoved Avery away forcefully. "Get out! Don¡¯t dirty my ce!"


    Avery stumbled back, shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe Eric¡¯s strong resolve,pletely unmoved by her seduction.


    "Eric... please don¡¯t treat me like this. I truly love you! I... I don¡¯t want anything else, just one night with you, please?" Avery pleaded softly, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Seeing her n about to fail, she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    "I don¡¯t care. Get out of my house now!" Eric was furious. He couldn¡¯t believe Avery would stoop so low to win his affection.


    Avery¡¯s hands trembled as she began to unbutton her nightgown, exposing her bodypletely.


    Eric turned his head away, refusing to look at her.


    "Eric, just love me for one night... please, I won¡¯t ask you to marry me..." Avery shamelessly walked over and hugged him tightly.


    Eric took a deep breath, his blood boiling. If it were E, he might have given in immediately. But it was Avery, the woman he despised most.


    He felt nothing but contempt for her, especially after she threw coffee at E.


    "p!"


    Eric¡¯s hand connected with Avery¡¯s face, leaving a harsh red mark.


    "You¡¯re disgusting. Marrying a woman like you would be a tragedy. If you found another man you liked after marriage, would you strip naked and beg him to sleep with you too?"


    Eric¡¯s voice was cold and disdainful.


    "No... it¡¯s not like that! I love you, I would never betray you!"


    "You won¡¯t leave? Fine, I will!" Eric, seething with anger, took a step towards the door. But Avery clung to him like glue.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t go! Please, just one night..."


    "You¡¯re insane!" Eric shook her off and stormed out.


    Avery fell to the floor, crying and covering her face.


    Eric mmed the door behind him and immediately called Mrs. Allen toe retrieve Avery. Then he got into his car and sped towards the Davis estate.


    "E,e out!" he shouted into his phone.


    E had been about to sleep, thinking it was toote for Eric to call. But just as she closed her eyes, her phone rang again. Eric¡¯s voice was off, apanied by heavy breathing.


    E was startled and worried. "What¡¯s wrong? What happened?"


    "Come out now!" Eric hung up abruptly. E, holding her phone, took a few seconds to process.


    He wanted her toe out immediately.


    Could it be... he was here to see her?


    E quickly changed into a dress and rushed outside. At the gate of the vi, she saw a ck SUV parked on the street.


    The door opened, and Eric¡¯s eyes, hungry and intense, locked onto her.


    E was taken aback. Was he drugged?


    Without hesitating, she rushed over and grabbed his hand. "What happened? Are you... were you drugged?"


    Eric, breathing heavily, pulled E forcefully into the car, mming the door shut behind them.


    E let out a surprised yelp as the car sped off. She quickly fastened her seatbelt, anxiously watching Eric. His face was flushed, his breathing rapid... something was definitely off.


    Suddenly, a sense of danger enveloped E.


    It waste at night, Eric was behaving strangely, and they were alone together... Would something happen?


    She couldn¡¯t bear to think about it. The car had left the city, heading towards a vi.


    On the southern outskirts, there was a viplex developed by the Nelson Group. It was known that many wealthy people lived there, and Eric had a house there too, nning to give it to E once they were married.


    Years ago, the vi had been fully furnished, but Eric rarely stayed there.


    The car pulled into Eric¡¯s new vi, parking in the garage.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Eric, you¡¯re scaring me..." E¡¯s bright eyes blinked with concern as she looked at Eric.


    Eric unbuckled his seatbelt and pounced on her like a hungry wolf, holding her face and kissing her passionately.


    "Mmm... mmm..." E¡¯s words were muffled by the fervent kiss.


    The intense contact, the entwined kiss, made her body soften, feeling his high temperature.


    Eric tried to unbutton her clothes but realized her seatbelt was still on.


    He let go of her, and E immediately grabbed his hand. "Don¡¯t..."


    Eric stared at her suddenly, remembering his promise to her.


    He had promised that he would never force her if she wasn¡¯t willing.


    Just moments ago, aroused by Avery, he had driven to find E in a heated state.


    Eric took a deep breath, trying to suppress his desires. But facing the woman he loved, the desire within him only grew stronger.


    "Tell me what happened?" E asked urgently, seeing how distressed Eric was.


    "I... Avery tried to seduce me. If I hadn¡¯t had the self-control, I would¡¯ve slept with her!" Eric¡¯s voice was hoarse, his burning gaze fixed on her. "E, please... I¡¯m in so much pain!"


    E¡¯s lips trembled. She couldn¡¯t believe Avery would be so shameless as to try to seduce Eric!


    Seeing Eric in this state, she realized Avery must have done something severe.


    E felt torn. She pitied Eric but feared that losing her virginity would mean he might abandon her.


    "E! What are you afraid of? If you¡¯re worried, we¡¯ll go get married first thing in the morning!" Eric¡¯s voice was husky, desperate.


    "Have you heard? A man who can remain calm while lying next to a woman is not a normal man... Please!" Eric¡¯s eyes were aze with burning desire.


    E¡¯s seatbelt had been unfastened!


    The seats had been reclined, forming arge bed.


    The windows were down, and the air conditioner was on, but the cool air couldn¡¯t extinguish the heat radiating from Eric¡¯s body.


    E was pinned down by Eric, his kisses igniting fire wherever theynded. She moaned softly, feeling increasingly powerless and increasingly wanting...


    E¡¯s eyes widened in fear as she felt a wave of strong desire rising within her own body. She squirmed uneasily, her heart pounding as she tried to make sense of the conflicting emotions.

 Chapter 78: Passion in the Car!

    <h4>Chapter 78: Passion in the Car!</h4>


    "No... Please, don¡¯t... Don¡¯t do this..." E¡¯s voice was trembling with fear, tears streaming down her face.


    "E... You¡¯re so cruel..." Eric¡¯s hoarse voice whispered in her ear, causing E¡¯s body to tremble and eventually melt into a puddle of vulnerability.


    "I won¡¯t touch you... but I want to kiss you... Is that okay?" Eric¡¯s voice was filled with pain. E whimpered uneasily, feeling guilty for Eric but still unable to fully open her heart to ept him.


    The fire of Eric¡¯s desire enveloped her.


    E felt hot, her vision gradually bing blurred. She hadn¡¯t noticed when her clothes slipped off, now scattered across the car seat.


    Their bodies pressed against each other, exchanging burning breaths.


    "Help me!"


    E shivered, seeing Eric¡¯s intense suffering. In the end, she resigned herself to her fate.


    E¡¯s small hand unzipped Eric¡¯s suit pants, and his huge, rigid member sprang out, even brushing against E¡¯s nose.


    With her small hand, E began to stroke Eric¡¯s erection, helping him release his pent-up desire.


    Eric squinted, staring at E¡¯s flushed lips, his voice deep and raspy, "Kiss it with your mouth, will you?"


    A flicker of panic crossed E¡¯s eyes, but seeing Eric¡¯s pained expression, she chose to help him.


    E opened her mouth, kissing Eric¡¯s tip and teasing it with her tongue.


    Eric¡¯s scalp tingled with pleasure, unable to resist guiding E¡¯s head and pushing himself deeper into her throat.


    Even so, E couldn¡¯t take all of Eric¡¯s massive length, with a hand¡¯s width still outside.


    E rhythmically sucked and stroked Eric, her hand working the base.


    The car filled with the sounds of her slurping, Eric¡¯s grunts of pleasure, and E¡¯s muffled moans.


    Time blurred.


    A hot stream of semen shot into the depths of E¡¯s throat.


    E quickly grabbed a tissue, spitting out the fluid.


    Her mouth was sore, and her hands ached with fatigue as she copsed, panting. Her face flushed with embarrassment, her heart racing from the recent events.


    But that night would be unforgettable for her, as even with his intense desire, Eric didn¡¯t cross the line.


    "E, you¡¯re truly cruel! Watching me suffer like that..." Eric sighed, gently smoothing her disheveled hair.


    "But I can¡¯t bring myself to hate you, nor do I want to force you," he added.


    E rolled her eyes at him, "I¡¯m exhausted too, what are youining about?"


    Eric spread his hands, taking a deep breath, "I have a business trip next week, it might take a week. Think about me while I¡¯m gone. I hope you¡¯ll have figured things out by the time I return!"


    "Jerk! All you think about is that stuff!"


    "E! One day, I¡¯ll make you beg for me!" Eric huffed in frustration, a mix of humor and helplessness. It was the first time he felt so powerless with a woman.


    ---


    Three dayster.


    Brianna received a stack of photos.


    In the pictures, Robert was having dinner with a young woman, sitting very close and acting intimately.


    The next few photos showed Robert feeding the woman, his eyes filled with tenderness and affection, nearly giving Brianna a heart attack.


    "Damn it! You bastard, you dare betray me!" Brianna mmed the photos onto the table, her eyes wide with anger, filled with pain.


    Hannah frowned as she looked at the photos, surprised at how young and beautiful the mistress was. It seemed her mother had a realpetitor.


    "Are they... together?" Hannah asked softly.


    "They must be! That old bastard hasn¡¯te home at night for five days! He¡¯s definitely with that damned woman! But he¡¯s been so cautious that I can¡¯t get any more intimate photos," Brianna replied, her eyes reddening with anger, her hands trembling as they clenched into fists.


    "Mom, calm down first. Let¡¯s think about what to do," Hannah gently advised.


    Despite her anger, Brianna was a seasoned yer in the game of love. She took several deep breaths and quietly collected the photos.


    "Starting tomorrow, I¡¯m going to the office," Brianna dered.


    Hannah was speechless for a moment but understood that with Brianna around, the mistress wouldn¡¯t dare act too brazenly.


    That evening, Robert finally came home.


    Brianna didn¡¯t lose her temper. Instead, she treated him as gently as ever.


    "Honey, you seem so busy these past few nights that you haven¡¯t had time toe home. Let me give you a massage tonight," Brianna said with a soft smile. Robert felt a pang of guilt at her generosity.


    "Sure, after I take a shower," he replied.


    Brianna sat quietly, waiting for him. When Robert emerged from the bathroom, she met him, took the towel from his hands, and gently dried his hair.


    "You need to take care of yourself. Workingte every night isn¡¯t sustainable," Brianna said with genuine concern.


    Robert felt even more embarrassed, "I know, it¡¯s just been a busy period..."


    He had nned to confess to his wife that night, but Brianna¡¯s tenderness made it hard to bring up.


    "Your hair¡¯s almost dry. Lie down, and I¡¯ll give you that massage," Brianna said with a gentle smile, looking stunning in her sexy nightgown.


    Robert obedientlyy down, and Brianna¡¯s small hands started to work their magic.


    He closed his eyes, enjoying thefort.


    Suddenly, Brianna¡¯s hand touched him intimately...


    Robert opened his eyes, seeing the desire burning in Brianna¡¯s eyes.


    Robert chuckled, "Honey, it is said that women in their forties have abundant desires... But I¡¯ve been so tired these past few nights. Can we do this another time?"


    Brianna felt a pang of disappointment but smiled sweetly, "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you."


    She worked diligently, massaging Robert¡¯s entire body until she was out of breath.


    "Honey, now that our son is at the reform school, I find myself with too much free time at home. So, I thought about going to work at thepany," Brianna mentioned casually.


    Robert was startled, "How can that be? You¡¯re ady of leisure. How can you go to work?"


    "Nonsense, I can¡¯t bear to see you so exhausted! Honey, can I go to work? let me be your secretary," Brianna said with a determined look.


    Brianna had learned that Emily was Robert¡¯s secretary. So, she came up with the idea to rece Emily, solving the problem.


    "But I don¡¯t want you to suffer..." Robert hesitated, searching for an excuse.


    "I won¡¯t feel any hardship working alongside my husband!" Brianna said firmly, wrapping her arms around Robert¡¯s expanding waist.


    "Honey, please let me go, okay?"


    Robert¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing Brianna had probably sensed his infidelity. But since she wasn¡¯t making a scene, it showed she was still giving him face.


    If he refused, she might expose everything.


    "Let me think about it for a few days," Robert replied, trying to buy time. The thought of Brianna working at the office, ruining his secret rendezvous with the beautiful Emily, made him frustrated.


    "You¡¯re so good to me! Love you!" Brianna said with a lightugh, kissing Robert¡¯s cheek.


    Robert felt no passion at all; Emily had drained himpletely. How could he feel any excitement at home?


    The next morning.


    E noticed Robert having breakfast at home and was overjoyed. "Dad, I wanted to ask if you have any of Mom¡¯s belongings? Her death anniversary ising up, and I wanted to see..."

 Chapter 79: Accidentally Obtaining Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 79: identally Obtaining Evidence</h4>


    Robert nced at E with a puzzled expression, "Yes, I do. Why are you suddenly interested in your mother¡¯s belongings?"


    E gave a bitter smile, "I just want to feel her presence and remember her."


    Noticing the sorrow in his daughter¡¯s eyes, Robert paused for a moment. "I understand. There are still some of her things in my safe. I¡¯ll get them for youter."


    Robert knew that after being hurt by Kevin, E would naturally long for her family even more.


    "Thank you, Dad," E replied softly. She wanted to keep her mother¡¯s belongings herself, hoping that one day, when she found her biological father, she could give them to him.


    "Honey, you¡¯ve been so busytely. Have a few more eggs to replenish yourself," Brianna said with a gentle smile. Robert nodded slightly, but looking at his wife¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Emily.


    Hannah frequently shot E venomous looks, but with Robert present, she restrained herself.


    After breakfast, Robert handed E a small cardboard box. "These are your mother¡¯s essories. You should keep them."


    E took the box with a heavy heart, hoping to find evidence that her mother had been poisoned.


    But she knew it was just a hope.


    Robert left, and Brianna sat there nkly, her eyes filled with resentment. E carried the box back to her room and locked the door.


    She ced the box on the table and gently opened it. Inside, there were a few diamond nes, a ring, and a diary.


    Nothing else.


    E took out the diary, her hands trembling as she opened it.


    The diary detailed E¡¯s early years, from her birth until she was almost three years old.


    When she was three, Isabe passed away, so there were no more entries.


    There was no mention of Robert in the diary.


    Did this mean that her mother had never loved Robert?


    E was filled with questions as she looked at the neat handwriting, tears streaming down her face.


    She slowly flipped through the pages, reaching the entries when she was two years and nine months old.


    "Today my daughter said ¡¯Mommy, I love you,¡¯ which made me happy for half the day. The little girl doesn¡¯t know where she learned it from... My health is getting worse. If something happens to me, who will take care of my daughter?"


    "My daughter had a fight with the neighbor¡¯s child, and her face was scratched. I cried when I saw her."


    "I feel so weak all over, I can¡¯t even get out of bed. Writing a few words makes my hands ache. My poor daughter keeps trying to pull me out of bed to y with her, but I had to refuse. She cried for a while and then quietly yed by my bedside..."


    The more E read, the more tears she shed.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how desperate her mother must have felt at that time, living in torment, perhaps never knowing happiness.


    But for her, her mother had hoped to live on.


    The diary ended when E was two years and ten months old.


    E¡¯s hands trembled, and her throat felt like it was filled with cotton, unable to cry out.


    Thest few pages contained only a few letters and numbers.


    She looked closely. The first page had an "I," the second page had a "C," the third page had a series of numbers, 1239856, and the fourth page had the letters ."


    What did these letters and numbers mean?


    E¡¯s tears stopped as she carefully examined the following pages.


    The diary still had half of its pages left, and every few pages, there was a number.


    E quickly picked up a pen and wrote down all the numbers.


    Finally, she got a string of numbers: 20040809. What does this mean?


    E scrutinized the paper with the letters and numbers. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she hurriedly opened herptop.


    The letters corresponded to the initials of her mother¡¯s name, while the numbers could be a password. And " was clearly an email suffix.


    Could the first part be an email address, and the numbers a password?


    This subtle hint would have been impossible to decipher if E hadn¡¯t paid close attention!


    Was her mother trying to tell her something?


    E¡¯s heart raced. She immediately used the email and password from the note to log in.


    To her astonishment, she sessfully logged in!


    Overwhelmed with excitement, E entered the inbox, which was empty. However, in the drafts folder, she found an unsent file. She opened it¡ªit was an audio recording!


    E¡¯s hands trembled as she downloaded the audio file.


    Once downloaded, she lowered theptop¡¯s volume to a whisper, ensuring only she could hear it.


    Then, she yed the audio.


    "Why did you do that? If you do this, she will die!"Robert¡¯s calm voice resonated.


    E felt a chill run down her spine!


    So, this audio her mother had hidden was evidence of Brianna¡¯s murder!


    "Honey, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand! Besides, I¡¯ve been taking care of her for so long. Shouldn¡¯t you be praising me?" Brianna¡¯s soft voice echoed,ced with cold sarcasm.


    E clenched her fists in anger. Brianna was despicable!


    Even at that moment, she wouldn¡¯t admit it!


    "The poison in Isabe¡¯s milk, you put it there, didn¡¯t you? I saw you add something to the milk. I had it tested¡ªit was a slow-acting poison!"


    "I did not! Honey, don¡¯t nder me!" Brianna denied it to the end!


    "Isabe seems... beyond saving now."


    "Darling, for the sake of the daughter I bore you, can¡¯t you just leave it alone? She¡¯s almost dead, and nothing can save her, right?" Brianna pleaded.


    "Hmph, that woman became a hag long ago. I found her repulsive. But this is good¡ªonce she¡¯s dead, you can be my wife!"


    "Yes, and our daughter can finally call you Daddy openly," Brianna said with augh. The recording ended there.


    Robert¡¯s voice remained calm throughout.


    He wasn¡¯t angry about his first wife being poisoned, indicating he had long lost any affection for her!


    That¡¯s why her mother secretly recorded this, but without concrete evidence, she hadn¡¯t sent it out?


    Or...


    E couldn¡¯t bear to imagine.


    Her heart was filled with uncontroble rage!


    Robert! That scumbag! While her mother was being poisoned to death, he remained so calm!


    And Brianna, that vile woman with a heart of stone, someday, she would make them both pay dearly!


    E downloaded the audio to her phone, deleted the file from theptop, and cleared the browser history.


    Afterward, E shredded the note into tiny pieces, carefully put away her mother¡¯s belongings, grabbed her phone and purse, and rushed out the door.

 Chapter 80: Insufficient evidence

    <h4>Chapter 80: Insufficient evidence</h4>


    As E passed through the living room, Brianna called out, "E, where are you going?"


    E looked at Brianna, struggling to suppress her overwhelming hatred for the woman.


    "I¡¯m going shopping with Chloe."


    "Oh, I see. Hannah is in a bad mood. Why not take her along?" Brianna said with a sweet smile, as if nothing had happened, while Hannah watched E coldly without objection.


    What are these wretched women plotting now?


    E had no time to deal with them; she just wanted to find Eric and discuss what to do next.


    "Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to go shopping with such a hypocritical person."


    E said coldly. Their rtionship had long since soured, and she had no intention of pretending otherwise.


    Besides, even if she did, Brianna wouldn¡¯t dare to act openly, while Hannah could easily have her friends or subordinates do her dirty work.


    "Hmph, do you think I want to be with you? If it weren¡¯t for Mom insisting I repair our rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t bother!" Hannah snapped.


    "Auntie, Hannah, you¡¯re both ridiculous. After everything, what¡¯s left to repair?" Eughed lightly. "Seducing my boyfriend and taking him to bed¡ªwho in their right mind would wee the other woman back with open arms?"


    Brianna¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. It seemed E was still bitter about Hannah sleeping with Brandon.


    "You shameless wretch! How dare you use me? If you hadn¡¯t swapped that drugged drink, I never would¡¯ve ended up in bed with him! You set me up!" Hannah screamed.


    Brianna¡¯s face darkened, "Hannah, stop saying such nonsense!"


    This daughter of hers never learned. The n had been Brianna¡¯s, but since E saw through the trap, Hannah had taken the fall.


    "Oh, so you drank the spiked drink? Hannah, congrattions. Why didn¡¯t I ever get that drink? Who drugged it, hmm?" E¡¯s smile was icy, her eyes cold and piercing.


    These vile women had repeatedly set her up, and now that Hannah¡¯s reputation was ruined, she still wouldn¡¯t relent.


    Fine. E wasn¡¯t going to let this go either.


    She would fight them to the bitter end!


    "You, you..." Hannah was so intimidated by E¡¯s aura that she couldn¡¯t utter another word!


    "E, don¡¯t pay attention to her nonsense. Hannah has been through a lot and is prone to losing her temper. Please don¡¯t take it to heart," Brianna said softly.


    "I love taking it to heart. What about it? Hannah, show some real skill, don¡¯t make me despise you," E retorted before turning on her heel and strutting away.


    Hannah watched E¡¯s retreating back with a gaze as cold as a serpent¡¯s. Her body trembled with rage, but she could only sit there, seething.


    Once E was out of sight, Hannah gritted her teeth and said, "Mom, I really want her dead!"


    "Hannah!" Brianna snapped. "Walls have ears. Stop talking nonsense!"


    After the failure of theirst scheme, Brianna suspected that the servants might have been bought off by E, so she had been on high alert.


    It seemed time to find a way to get rid of those servants and bring in a new batch of loyal ones.


    Hannah¡¯s chest heaved violently, and tears streamed down her face. For the first time in her life, she felt utterly hopeless and helpless.


    Because of E, she and Brandon ended up in bed together, and were caught. Now, everyone at school knew she had stolen E¡¯s boyfriend.


    Everywhere she went, people pointed and whispered about her.


    "Look, there¡¯s Hannah, the world¡¯s biggest slut. She even took her sister¡¯s boyfriend to bed!"


    "She must have been sneaking around with him all along. So, on the night Brandon proposed to E, out of jealousy, she dragged him to bed to spite her."


    "What a shameless slut! Disgusting!"


    "Slut, slut, go away!"


    Most people looked at her with contempt, sarcasm, and disdain.


    Even the girls who used to fawn over her now kept their distance.


    Meanwhile, E was bing more popr among her ssmates. She excelled in her studies, and more and more students were borrowing her homework to copy.


    "Mom, what do I do... I can¡¯t stand those hostile stares everywhere I go..."


    "What do I do? Everyone hates me, and I don¡¯t want to go to school anymore!"


    Hannah cried out.


    "Hannah, maybe you should stay home for a while. I¡¯ll get you a leave of absence and arrange for some private tutors to help you catch up," Brianna sighed. At this point, it seemed like the only solution.


    Hannah nodded, and her phone vibrated. She picked it up and saw a message from Avery.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up. Avery also despised E, so now she had an ally.


    When E arrived at Eric¡¯s office, he was in a meeting, so she had to wait.


    Five minutester, Eric ended the meeting early. Seeing E¡¯s pale face, he asked in a serious tone, "What happened? You look terrible!"


    E took a deep breath as Eric sat beside her.


    Without a word, she yed the recording for him.


    After listening, Eric sneered, "So Robert knew all along. He¡¯s the cruelest man ever, watching his wife being poisoned without batting an eye!"


    "That¡¯s why... I want them all to suffer!" E said, her breathing heavy and her eyes red.


    "Just this recording alone won¡¯t be enough to get them the death penalty," Eric shook his head. "Besides, so many years have passed. Any other evidence is probably long gone. With a goodwyer, they might only get a few years in prison."


    E paused, shaking her head coldly, "No... I want them to pay with their lives!"


    "If you¡¯re unlucky, you could lose the case. After all, in the recording, Brianna never explicitly admits to poisoning your mother. She could argue it was a sleeping pill," Eric said calmly.


    Though not awyer, he knew Brianna¡¯s cunning. From a legal standpoint, she would likely make such a defense.


    Without concrete evidence, how could E secure a death sentence for them?


    E looked at him, disheartened, "So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s no hope?"


    "It¡¯s true, you might not be able to convict them. But you can push a n from another angle!" Eric sneered, "Haven¡¯t you heard, jealousy makes women vicious? If Brianna could poison your mother, why couldn¡¯t she poison someone else? Or... why not make them turn on each other?"


    E¡¯s expression shifted slightly as she listened.

 Chapter 81: Catching Evidence of Infidelity

    <h4>Chapter 81: Catching Evidence of Infidelity</h4>


    Indeed, people like Brianna surely have blood on their hands!


    But making them turn against each other wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange everything. You just need to watch the show and cooperate with me when necessary," Eric said with a light smile, lifting E¡¯s face gently. "Touched? Why not reward me with yourself?"


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh, leaning in to kiss him. It was her first time initiating.


    Eric¡¯s breath quickened, and he deepened the kiss, holding her face tenderly. As their passion grew, a knock on the door interrupted them.


    E quickly pushed Eric away. The door opened, and the intruder¡¯s face turned pale seeing the two so close.


    "Sorry... Mr. Nelson, I didn¡¯t mean to... I... I¡¯ll leave now!"


    It was Secretary Lee, her face white with fear, knowing she had interrupted something significant.


    E stood up hastily, "I... I should go back."


    "Sit down!" Ericmanded with a cold snort. Once the door closed, he pulled her back into his arms, his hands roaming freely. E¡¯s face turned crimson. Though Eric hadn¡¯t fully satisfied himself, his hands were far from idle!


    Every time they met, he took full advantage, his hands exploring every inch of her.


    But before Eric could go any further, another knock sounded at the door.


    Damn it!


    Someone pushed the door open. Eric turned, ready to tell them off, but his eyes narrowed, and he slowly withdrew his hands from E.


    E, embarrassed beyond measure, kept her head down until she heard a strange voice, "The receptionist said Mr. Nelson was busy. Turns out he¡¯s here enjoying some fresh youngpany!"


    E looked up in surprise, meeting a pair of amused deep blue eyes!


    The young man looked her up and down with a wicked grin.


    Eric, clearly displeased, stood up, blocking the man¡¯s view of E.


    "Alex, what do you want?"


    "Ha, I came to introduce someone. He¡¯s my friend, and also Mr. Caleb Scott¡¯s son, Mason Scott."


    With that, Alex swung the door wide open, revealing a stunning face to E!


    Mason had soft curls and a slightly elongated face with incredibly delicate features. His eyes, slightly upturned at the corners, bore a resemnce to Eric¡¯s.


    However, unlike Eric¡¯s devilish charm, Mason had a neutral, reliable, and honest look.


    Mason was breathtaking!


    E couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Eric noticed and whispered in her ear, "Honey, if you keep staring at his face, I¡¯ll ruin it."


    E reluctantly looked away, shooting him a re. Was he really jealous or just pretending?


    "I won¡¯t interrupt your meeting. I¡¯ll leave now," E said, standing up. Mason noticed her too, his eyes lighting up briefly before darkening again.


    As E hurried out, she felt Mason¡¯s gaze on her back, sending a chill down her spine.


    Eric was displeased but tolerated it since Alex, an old friend from his time studying in Country W, had introduced Mason.


    Outside thepany, E had only one thought: to destroy Robert¡¯s love for Brianna, piece by piece!


    ...


    "Madam, I¡¯ve tracked down Mr. Davis¡¯s whereabouts!"


    Brianna was at home when she received the call from the private detective.


    She had hired the private detective not only to catch Robert cheating but also to find out where the mistress lived.


    More specifically, she wanted to understand how far Robert and the mistress had gone in their rtionship.


    If they hadn¡¯t yet been intimate, there might still be a chance to salvage things.


    But if they had, it would be troublesome!


    "Where is he?"


    "He¡¯s at Unit 608, Block C, Crystal Bay Residences."


    "Thank you!" Brianna¡¯s hands were sweaty with tension.


    For the past few days, the detective hadn¡¯t been able to pinpoint where Robert was meeting the mistress, but today was a breakthrough.


    "Mom, aren¡¯t you going to catch them in the act?" Hannah was anxious too. If Robert fell for another woman, he might divorce their mom. Then her brother wouldn¡¯t have any im to the inheritance, and the mistress¡¯s son would put Brianna¡¯s position at even greater risk!


    "Catching them in the act? Hannah, you¡¯re naive. Do you think that¡¯ll make your fathere back? Men hate it when women make a scene by catching them cheating; it only makes things worse." Brianna said coldly, trembling as she held her tea.


    She was holding back with great effort, suppressing all her resentment and anger deep inside.


    But she had to endure! If she caught them in the act, it would truly ruin her rtionship with Robert.


    "So, are you just going to let Dad sleep with that woman?"


    "Of course not! Hmph!" Brianna sneered, picking up the phone and dialing a number.


    "Get to Unit 608, Block C, Crystal Bay Residences immediately! Do whatever it takes to ruin their rendezvous!" Briannamanded icily.


    After hanging up, Brianna thought she was clever. Butter that night, Robert called to say he was workingte and staying at the office.


    Brianna was so angry she almost fainted, especially when the detective sent more photos of Robert and Emily together.


    "Damn it! I can¡¯t let this mistress run wild!" Brianna screeched.


    Early the next morning, she headed straight to Davis Group.


    Brianna didn¡¯t announce her arrival, storming straight into the office. There she saw the mistress, Emily, blushing and tidying up Robert¡¯s files.


    Emily¡¯s hair was slightly disheveled, and her lips were swollen as if she had been passionately kissed.


    "Brianna, what are you doing here?" Robert was surprised to see his wife, feeling a sense of foreboding. It seemed she had found out!


    Brianna nced coldly at Emily, reluctantly admitting that Emily surpassed her in both age and looks.


    "Nothing much, just thought I¡¯d check on you. Workingte must be tiring, so I had the maid make some soup for you."


    "That¡¯s thoughtful of you! Thank you!" Robert smiled awkwardly, thinking about how he had been "workingte" with Emily, to the point of exhaustion.


    Emily¡¯s allure far exceeded Brianna¡¯s; Robert was captivated by her body, her voice, and her smile.


    "Is this your new secretary? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before."


    Brianna¡¯s gaze shifted to Emily.


    Emily smiled politely, "Hello, Mrs. Davis. I¡¯m Emily, Mr. Davis¡¯s secretary."


    "Oh, are you a college graduate?"


    "Yes!" Emily¡¯s response was wless.


    "Being a secretary means looking the part. Make sure to tidy your hair," Brianna said coldly, staring at her.

 Chapter 82: Beating a mistress

    <h4>Chapter 82: Beating a mistress</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry, it was my mistake. I will do better next time," Emily said softly, lowering her head submissively.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s cold demeanor and superior attitude, Robert felt a bit displeased but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    "Honey, I¡¯ll wait here to have lunch with you," Brianna said with a gentle smile, elegantly sitting down and pulling out a magazine, clearly settling in for the long haul.


    Robert was at a loss. With Brianna watching him, how could he enjoy the sweet, passionate moments with his secretary?


    "Brianna, I heard Hannah has been quite downtely. Maybe you should spend more time with her at home," Robert suggested softly, feigning concern.


    Brianna inwardly sneered. Didn¡¯t he despise Hannah for embarrassing him in front of his guests? Genuine concern seemed unlikely.


    "Hannah isn¡¯t home. She¡¯s out with a friend, Avery from the Allen Group. They¡¯ve be good friends!" Brianna said with a lightugh. "Avery is a distinguished youngdy from a wealthy family, not just any random girl. I feel much more at ease with Hannah in herpany."


    The implication was clear: girls like Emily were just nobodies.


    Emily remainedposed, quietly organizing the documents. "Mr. Davis, the files are sorted. I¡¯ll step out now."


    Robert nodded, trying hard not to look at his beloved secretary. "Alright, let¡¯s have lunch together."


    Robert thought Brianna¡¯s surveince was just a whim, but she stuck around for several days, joining him for lunch and dinner, and even staying during his supposed overtime.


    Robert was at his wit¡¯s end.


    When Brianna suggested working at the office, Robert tly refused. Seeing his sweet secretary from afar but being unable to touch her was driving him mad!


    Robert suggested a business trip, and Brianna insisted on apanying him, leaving him no chance to be with Emily.


    For Robert, this was pure torture!


    Every time he saw thepliant Emily, his heart itched, remembering her scent, her shyness, and the pleasure and passion she brought him...


    Robert was on the brink of losing his mind.


    Despite Brianna¡¯s many attempts to entice him, he simply couldn¡¯t muster any interest. Seeing Brianna¡¯s slightly plump figure made him long for Emily¡¯s slim frame.


    Brianna began to resent Robert. She had been with him for nearly two weeks, yet he had only fulfilled his marital duties once!


    Moreover, he always seemed distracted when talking to her.


    Brianna finally understood what it meant to have his body but not his heart.


    Brianna kept herposure, refusing to lose to Emily, who showed no signs of giving up.


    After the business trip, Brianna continued her vigil at the office, much to Robert¡¯s suffering.


    Ultimately, Robert was driven to the edge. Seizing a bathroom break, he left the office and headed straight to Emily¡¯s ce.


    On the way, Robert called Emily.


    Emily rushed back to her apartment. As soon as she opened the door, Robert, like a ravenous wolf, lunged at her, pinning her against the door before it even closed...


    After their passionate encounter, Emily rested her head on Robert¡¯s arm,ining, "Your wife... She¡¯s been watching me all the time and constantly picking on me... It¡¯s so annoying! I really don¡¯t want to do this anymore. I¡¯m going to quit!"


    Robert immediately panicked, gently patting her cheek. "My dear, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure out a way to get rid of her! Or maybe... I¡¯ll transfer you somewhere else so we can meet in secret."


    "Ugh, when are you going to divorce her?" Emily frowned. "Falling for an older man like you is such a hassle!"


    "My love, I... I just don¡¯t know how to start that conversation!"


    Emily sighed softly, "Then forget it. I don¡¯t want to pressure you. Let¡¯s just let things take their course."


    Men loved hearing those words.


    They enjoyed women who gave them joy and demanded nothing in return.


    Emily knew this well and wouldn¡¯t pressure Robert any further.


    For several days, Robert used the same method to meet Emily at her apartment. Later, when Emily was transferred, Brianna thought she had won.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected Robert to disappear for two or three hours at a time, using various excuses!


    During those hours, the private detective captured him entering Emily¡¯s apartment.


    After two weeks of this, Brianna couldn¡¯t suppress her anger any longer. One afternoon, she followed Robert to Emily¡¯s apartment at Crystal Bay Residences.


    Brianna¡¯s face was livid as she instructed the bodyguards behind her, "Set up the camera. I want evidence of their affair!"


    Once the bodyguards had set up the camera, Brianna pounded on the door and rang the doorbell furiously.


    A few minutester, Emily opened the door, her face filled with surprise.


    "Mrs. Davis... What are you doing here?"


    Brianna stormed in, with the bodyguards following her. She shoved Emily aside, "Where is he? Take me to the bedroom!"


    She led the bodyguards into the room. The bed was in disarray, and the smell of recent lovemaking drove Brianna to madness.


    "Damn it, Robert, you bastard, get out here!" Brianna screamed, tears welling in her eyes.


    But the bodyguards searched everywhere and found no trace of Robert.


    "Mrs. Davis, are you mistaken? I¡¯m off today, and I¡¯ve been alone at home!" Emily walked over, looking at Brianna in surprise.


    Brianna stared at her coldly, her eyes zing with fury.


    How could this be? She had seen Robert enter, so how could he not be here?


    Could he have escaped through the window?


    Impossible. Even if he had, the ninth floor was too high for him to disappear so quickly. She and the bodyguards had checked and seen no sign of Robert.


    "You slut, where did you hide my husband?" Brianna stepped up to Emily, asking coldly.


    Emily¡¯s face was flushed, with love bites visible on her corbone, making Brianna even more furious.


    "Mrs. Davis... I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about..." Emily looked at her, eyes brimming with tears. "I told you, I¡¯m alone at home..."


    Brianna¡¯s rage erupted. She pped Emily hard across the face three times!


    Emily fell to the ground, blood seeping from the corners of her mouth.


    "Mrs. Davis! You can¡¯t juste in and hit people... I didn¡¯t do anything to you!" Emily looked up at Brianna, tears in her eyes, her face full of defiance.

 Chapter 83: The Wife Versus the Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 83: The Wife Versus the Mistress</h4>


    Brianna had to hand it to the mistress; she herself had once been in that position, but Emily was even better at ying the victim. With a single tearful look, her eyes brimming with tears, her face adorned with a sorrowful beauty, she was indeed breathtaking.


    Any man would be moved by such a face. Even the two bodyguards standing nearby couldn¡¯t help but frown, thinking Brianna was being too harsh.


    "Don¡¯t know where you got on my bad side? Are mistresses nowadays this shameless? Having an affair and still putting on an innocent face, who are you trying to fool?" Brianna, though rational to some extent, was incensed at the thought of the man she had fought so hard to win over being deceived by this mistress. How could she not be furious?


    Thinking of this, Brianna raised her hand again, pping Emily several more times. Emily¡¯s lips were bleeding, her face swollen and red from the force Brianna used.


    "Please, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t misunderstand me..." Emily sobbed, covering her face with her hands.


    Despite everything, there was a certain pitiful quality to the way the mistress cried.


    "Enough!"


    Just as Brianna was about to increase her force, an angry voice came from outside the door.


    Brianna turned in shock to see the man walking in¡ªwasn¡¯t that Robert? He should have been inside the house, why was heing in from outside?


    Brianna was momentarily baffled.


    Robert stormed over, his rage evident at the sight of his beloved woman so badly beaten. Without hesitation, he pped Brianna several times.


    Her ears ringing, Brianna fell next to Emily, staring in disbelief at the man she had loved for decades, now ring at her with a twisted expression.


    "You shrew! Emily and I have nothing going on, yet you barged in here to hit her! Do you want to disgrace us all? Apologize to Emily immediately!"


    Robert, of course, would never admit to anything. Admitting would mean losing his leverage.


    Besides, Brianna had no solid evidence of his infidelity. Even if she knew he had been here, without proof, she was powerless against his denials.


    "No rtionship? You...you hit me, Robert! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know...you sneaked her here for a tryst while at work! I...I have video proof!"


    Brianna¡¯s face burned with rage and pain, "Robert, how can you do this to me? How can you betray me?"


    "I didn¡¯t! I came here because...Emily was unwell, and I brought her some medicine!"


    Robert red coldly at the bodyguards, "What are you recording for? Don¡¯t you want your money?"


    The bodyguards¡¯ faces turned sour as they reluctantly put away the camera. Brianna sobbed, "You heartless man! You¡¯ve wronged me...Robert, fire this tramp immediately, or we¡¯re through!"


    Brianna took a step back, knowing not to push him too far.


    If Emily was fired, she would lose her chance to be near Robert.


    "Go home!" Robertmanded angrily, directing the bodyguards, "Take madam home first. I¡¯ll take Miss Emily to the doctor!"


    Brianna stood up, dusting off her clothes and tidying her disheveled hair, "Robert! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, prepare for your scandal to be exposed!"


    Brianna¡¯s entire body trembled, but she cast a disdainful nce at the sobbing Emily before striding out of the room.


    She couldn¡¯t understand it. She had clearly seen Robert enter this room, so why did it seem like he wasing from outside? How had he slipped out?


    Lacking solid evidence of this, Brianna couldn¡¯t make a bigger scene. After all, tearing things apart with Robert wasn¡¯t a wise move.


    At the very least, her financial support would be cut off or severely limited.


    After Brianna left, Robert quickly locked the door and rushed to Emily, helping her up. "Are you okay, baby? Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you."


    Seeing Emily¡¯s swollen, tear-streaked face filled Robert with anger and guilt, deepening his loathing for Brianna.


    Emily, though sobbing, didn¡¯t me Robert, which only increased his guilt and desire topensate her.


    "Please stop crying. You can¡¯t stay here anymore. Give it two weeks, and I¡¯ll have the workers speed up the renovation. Soon you¡¯ll have your new ce."


    Emily looked up at him with her tear-filled eyes, "Honey, you don¡¯t need to do this. I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t need a house..."


    "Don¡¯t worry. No one will know. I¡¯ll give you both houses, okay?"


    A wave of satisfaction washed over Emily. Two houses in exchange for a few ps¡ªBrianna would be furious if she knew the truth.


    "But... won¡¯t this be bad if your wife finds out..."


    Robert smirked coldly, "She won¡¯t know. I¡¯ll have the workers design it well. You¡¯ll see the secret soon enough."


    With Robert¡¯s firm insistence, Emily said nothing more, snuggling into his arms, a slight smile ying on her lips.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After a long day of shopping with Chloe, E felt like her legs were about to give out.


    Chloe teased her about her poor physical conditioning, that she got tired after a few steps and needed to exercise more.


    Finally, Chloe, showing her usual thoughtfulness, pulled E into a juice shop to rest.


    "Two apple juices, please!" Chloe ordered enthusiastically, eyeing E with interest.


    "So, what¡¯s up with you and Eric? My grandpa said to return that painting to you, so you better take good care of it!"


    E bit her lip, "We¡¯re just friends."


    She felt a bit embarrassed saying that. Every time they met, Eric would get a bit handsy, and she had even used her hands and mouth to help him out in that way...


    If she told Chloe, she¡¯d probably scream in shock.


    "Really? I think he¡¯s been really good to you. I mean,e on, he gave you a thirty-million-dor painting after just two meetings... I¡¯m so jealous I could scream."


    Chloe exaggeratedly sipped her juice, "Thirty million! How many rich guys are that generous?"


    E smiled softly, not saying much. Chloe suddenly shook her hand, "Look, that hottie is staring at you!"


    E followed her gaze through the clear ss window and saw a man leaning against a sports car, looking directly at her.


    That man was none other than Mason, whom E had met in Eric¡¯s office.


    Though Mason resembled Eric somewhat, he exuded a much more flirtatious and charming aura.


    Mason smiled at E and started walking toward them!

 Chapter 84: Love at First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 84: Love at First Sight</h4>


    Chloe couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. "Oh my gosh, that hottie ising our way, E! Your charm is unstoppable!"


    E couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. Chloe¡¯s choice of words was bizarre.


    Mason pushed the door open, not even sparing a nce at the server who greeted him, heading straight for E.


    E stood up, nodding politely. "Mr. Scott, hello."


    The man gave a faint smile. "Mind if I sit here?"


    E was slightly surprised. She had only seen Mr. Scott once before and they had never spoken. Why did he want to sit here now?


    "Of course, Mr. Scott, feel free," E responded calmly, while Chloe blushed, clearly flustered by sitting close to such a handsome man.


    Mason, with his noble bearing, was clearly extraordinary. He gave E a brief look. "We metst time in Mr. Erik¡¯s office. You remind me of someone I used to know. I had to talk to Mr. Erik about a deal. I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk to you, so when I saw you today, I couldn¡¯t resist introducing myself."


    E was taken aback. Someone he used to know?


    She looked very much like her mother, Isabe. Could Mason have known her mother?


    "My name is E Davis, and this is my friend Chloe Carter."


    E smiled gracefully, her serene expression like a white lotus in a pond, making her look stunningly beautiful.


    Mason felt a stir in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but smile. His charm, while different from Eric¡¯s, was enough to leave the surrounding girls spellbound.


    "When I was young, I found a photo in my father¡¯s study. The woman in that photo looked exactly like you."


    Mason said softly, taking out his phone and showing E a picture.


    E¡¯s body trembled when she saw the screen. The photo was of Isabe. Although her mother had passed away when she was three, Robert had kept a few photos for her.


    E treasured those photos, keeping them locked away in a box.


    "She...is my mother." E looked up at Mason in shock. "Your father must have known my mother."


    "Indeed, it seems we are fated to meet. Miss Davis, may I have your number?"


    For the first time, Mason was asking a woman for her number, and this girl was barely an adult.


    E didn¡¯t refuse, thinking he probably had no ill intentions.


    After giving Mason her number, he smiled gracefully. "Your mother¡¯s name must be Isabe, right? My father mentioned her often."


    E gazed into Mason¡¯s calm eyes. "Yes, it seems our parents were acquaintances. But...my mother passed away early, so I don¡¯t know much about her friends."


    "Passed away?" Mason was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that woman to die so young. Bad people neverst long.


    "Yes, she died of illness." E¡¯s eyes dimmed, and a cold resolve grew stronger in her heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for Brianna, her mother wouldn¡¯t have died so soon!


    "I¡¯m sorry for bringing up sad memories," Mason apologized. Chloe, who had been silent, blushed and felt her heart race. Could this be love at first sight?


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s been a long time." E smiled. "Mr. Scott, would you like a juice?"


    "No, thank you. Enjoy your drinks,dies. I have to go now."


    "Goodbye, Mr. Scott!" E smiled and nodded, her clear, moonlit eyes leaving Mason with a lingering frown as he turned away.


    At the counter, Mason quietly paid for E¡¯s table before leaving. Sitting in his car, he looked at E¡¯s phone number and a cold smile crossed his lips.


    He had known since childhood that his father¡¯s constant arguments with his mother were because of that woman!


    That woman had brought endless turmoil to his family. Onlyter did Mason learn that his father had never set foot in his mother¡¯s room.


    Even when flirting with other women outside, he wouldn¡¯t show any kindness to Mason¡¯s mother.


    So Mason harbored deep hatred for the woman hidden in that old photograph.


    That woman¡ªIsabe¡ªwas a name Mason had heard many times during his parents¡¯ quarrels.


    And from today¡¯s conversation, he discovered that E¡¯s mother was indeed named Isabe. This could jeopardize his partnership with Eric.


    But first, he needed to gauge E¡¯s importance to Eric. If he was just a fling, it shouldn¡¯t affect their business rtionship.


    Mason¡¯s eyes turned cold and calcting.


    Back in the juice shop, Chloe clutched her chest, speaking softly, "Oh my god, I almost died! I¡¯ve never been this nervous, but when he sat next to me, my whole body tensed up, and my heart... it was racing!"


    Chloe¡¯s exaggerated expression made Eugh until her cheeks hurt.


    "E, stopughing! Give me his number. I...I need to make the first move!" Chloe dered loudly, "I fell in love at first sight!"


    E poked her forehead, "Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you. But drink your juice first. Just remember, he¡¯s Eric¡¯s business partner. I don¡¯t really know his character..."


    Despite Mason being the son of her mother¡¯s acquaintance, E worried Chloe might get hurt.


    "Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s young and already coborating with Eric. How bad could he be?" Chloe giggled, her face flushed with excitement.


    E sighed, knowing that once Chloe set her mind on something, there was no changing it.


    After finishing their drinks, E handed Mason¡¯s number to Chloe.


    Eric was waiting outside to pick her up. As soon as she got into the car, she sensed a change in the atmosphere.


    Eric looked at her with a stern expression, clearly displeased. "What are you staring at? Buckle up!"


    E quickly fastened her seatbelt, feeling a bit uneasy. "Are you mad? Did something happen?"


    "How could I be happy when you¡¯re attracting attention everywhere?" Eric¡¯s evil smile didn¡¯t reach his cold eyes. He had found out that Mason had approached her, and it irritated him. If not for his men keeping a close watch, he wouldn¡¯t have known E had given her number to Mason.


    Thinking about it made him very unhappy!


    Was he not enough for her?


    "Jealous again? Mason asked for my number because his father knew my mother. I saw my mom¡¯s photo on his phone," E exined seriously. "I just want to contact his father to learn more about my mother¡¯s past."


    Eric leaned in closer, his warm breath tickling her ear. She shivered as he whispered with a teasing smile, "Behave yourself, or else..."

 Chapter 85: Coalition of Bad Guys

    <h4>Chapter 85: Coalition of Bad Guys</h4>


    E dared not move. Eric lightly bit her earlobe, making her blush and her body tremble slightly.


    "You little temptress, you really are irresistible. I wish you could grow up overnight, graduate, and we could get married..." Eric gazed at her flushed face, wanting to devour her.


    E quickly shook her head, "Grow up overnight... No, no! I still have a score to settle!"


    "Naughty girl, do you really want to leave me in agony... You¡¯ll get your revenge, trust me. Also, I¡¯ll be on a business trip next week for a week, so you need to behave and not attract any other men." Eric, unashamed of his jealousy, chuckled as he buckled his seatbelt.


    E blinked, feeling a bit downhearted.


    He¡¯d be gone for a week?


    That meant they wouldn¡¯t see each other for a whole week!


    "Yes, I know. You make it sound like I can¡¯t live without a man." E pouted slightly.


    "Hmph, if any man asks you out, don¡¯t me me for chopping off his hand!" Eric said with a half-smile. E pursed her lips and smiled, loving how openly he disyed his jealousy¡ªit was both endearing and captivating.


    This open jealousy of Eric¡¯s was what she liked.


    Unlike some men who, though jealous, would refuse to show it and engage in cold wars and silent treatments, making life miserable for their partners. She loathed such men.


    Encountering such a cold man would probably shorten her lifespan by several years!


    Meanwhile, E had no idea that at a hotel, Avery, Hannah, and Emma were dining and discussing her.


    Avery, recalling Eric¡¯s public statement breaking off their engagement for E, felt a surge of hatred. "That little bitch, what¡¯s so good about her? Eric is so infatuated, even gifting her a thirty-million-dor painting. Hannah, do you have a way to lure her out?"


    Hannah smiled faintly, "Of course, but I¡¯ll need your help. Since that bitch E set me and my mom up, my dad has restricted my allowance."


    Avery¡¯s beautiful face twisted with a malicious grin as she sipped her coffee. "Money isn¡¯t an issue. As long as it doesn¡¯t exceed five million, I can handle it."


    Hannah gasped, five million! Even she wouldn¡¯t spend that much just to get back at E.


    "It¡¯s not about the money; I need your cooperation. I heard Eric is going on a business trip. While he¡¯s away, we can really teach that little bitch a lesson!" Hannah¡¯s smile was as cold as ice.


    Emma eagerly nodded. "Hannah¡¯s right. We must seize this chance. With Eric around, it¡¯s hard to act. That disgusting girl makes me sick, and it would be best to ruin her reputation in one go so she never shows up to disgust us again!"


    Hannah¡¯s eyes glinted with malice. "Exactly, which is why I need your help. Think about it, who in our circle is particrly powerful, domineering, and lecherous?"


    Avery and Emma exchanged a nce, instantly understanding Hannah¡¯s n. She intended to use that man to destroy E.


    It was a ruthless move, but also an effective one!


    Once that man noticed E, he would stop at nothing to have her!


    "I know someone¡ªWilliam Walker. He¡¯s infamous for his lecherous behavior in our circle. I¡¯ve heard that no rising star can escape his grasp! Even those with some clout have to bow to him. Those who resist are drugged..." Avery sneered, recalling the notorious man.


    Despite William¡¯s vile nature, no one had ever reported him. People in their circle couldn¡¯t be bothered with such matters as long as their interests weren¡¯t affected.


    Emma¡¯s eyes lit up. "Yes, him! I have a friend¡¯s sister who was once his lover. William¡¯s reputation is legendary within our circle."


    Though his scandals were numerous, they never spilled outside their sphere, and no one dared to challenge him as long as their interests remained intact.


    Avery, though a third-rate actress, had secured several second-lead roles in films thanks to her family¡¯s connections. William didn¡¯t dare touch her, knowing the power of the Allen Group in S City. Messing with Avery would mean trouble from the Allen Group, curbing his rampage in the industry.


    The Walker family¡¯s power couldn¡¯tpare to the Allen or Nelson Groups, but it was still significant among the smaller elites. Most women William targeted were swayed by his wealth, so there were few instances of outright coercion. On those rare asions, he used money to smooth things over. In this world, what couldn¡¯t be fixed with money?


    "You two can choose the target. I¡¯lle up with the n. I promise you¡¯ll be satisfied!" Hannah, ever the cunning strategist, exuded confidence.


    Seeing Hannah so sure of herself, Avery and Emma exchanged nces. "Hannah, are you really sure?"


    "Of course! If you doubt me, you can tweak my n once it¡¯s ready."


    Hannah chuckled, allowing them their say if they had reservations. She nned to use Avery and Emma to push E into a trap, keeping herself in the clear.


    Should the plot unravel, Avery and Emma¡¯s hatred for E was strong enough that they wouldn¡¯t expose Hannah. They would continue to be her pawns in their mutual grudge against E.


    The three women schemed over their meal, theirughter echoing through the private room, convinced that E¡¯s downfall was imminent.


    Three dayster, on Monday, Eric left for an overseas business trip.


    E didn¡¯t see him off as she had sses. Senior year was demanding, but her exceptional memory made it manageable.


    "E, there¡¯s something fun tonight! My brother got us tickets for a luxury cruise. Come join us!" On Friday afternoon, with one ss left, Chloe returned excitedly, handing E a cruise ticket.


    E wasn¡¯t keen on such outings, but Chloe was different. As the cherished daughter of the Carter Group, Chloe was carefree, lively, and loved to have fun.


    "But... I¡¯m really not that interested," E said, holding the ticket and shaking her head, feeling a bit troubled.


    Chloe pouted, "How can you not go? Even if you don¡¯t like it, can¡¯t you juste to keep mepany? Please, it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had a night out like this. I miss the times when my parents used to take me. Now they¡¯re always busy with work and never have time for anything!"

 Chapter 86: Overnight trips

    <h4>Chapter 86: Overnight trips</h4>


    E furrowed her brow, but seeing the pleading look in Chloe¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Studying is boring anyway."


    Chloe cheered, her excitement bubbling over.


    The boarding time for the cruise was between 5 and 6 PM.


    E called Robert to let him know she wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner and sent a text to Eric, informing him that she was going on a night cruise with Chloe.


    The so-called night cruise ran from 6 PM to 10 PM, docking at midnight. Guests could also stay overnight on the ship, enjoying various services.


    The Dream Cruise night tour was a hot ticket in S City, known for being the most luxurious and expensive among many options.


    Chloe¡¯s excitement was palpable because the tickets Charles had obtained were for the Dream Cruise, which required advance booking and connections.


    Missing this would be a lifelong regret for Chloe, who had tried for ages through her parents and grandfather to get tickets but to no avail. Old Mr. Carter thought the cruise wasn¡¯t suitable for a pure-hearted girl like Chloe, advising her parents against securing tickets for her.


    This exclusivity only added to Chloe¡¯s fascination with the Dream Cruise.


    At 5:45 PM, E, Chloe, and Charles finally arrived at the dock, boarding the Dream Cruise.


    The ship was enormous, its exterior sparkling like a luminous entity, both dreamy and romantic.


    Inside, the ship had four levels: the first for amodations, the second for dining and bars, the third for dancing and event hosting, and the fourth for elite entertainment, essible only with premium tickets.


    E, visiting the Dream Cruise for the first time, was amazed by thevish d¨¦cor. Even the first-level amodations were exquisitely decorated.


    The second-level dining area stunned her even more. The restaurant looked like a fairy tale setting, with airy curtains swaying gently in the breeze, walls designed to resemble an ocean,plete with fish and seaweed that seemed to move with the changing light, creating an illusion of life.


    Dinner time on the second level featured a buffet.


    As the ship slowly set sail, gentle music yed. E sat by the window, watching the sea¡¯s silver glimmers as waves rolled in, a refreshing breeze blowing through. It was incredibly rxing.


    No wonder so many people were desperate to book a ticket for the Dream Cruise. The service was impable, the food exquisite, and the d¨¦cor luxurious.


    Moreover, on a midsummer night, there was nothing better than a cruise on the river.


    The breeze was so soothing it made her want to close her eyes and drift off to sleep.


    "E, time to eat! This is your favorite!" Chloe¡¯s voice brought E back to reality. She turned to see Charles smiling gently at her.


    "E, hurry and eat your strawberry ice cream before it melts."


    Charles¡¯s gentle smile reflected his improved mood since Nora stopped pressuring him for marriage and dered they had no further ties.


    Actually, it was Eric who took care of the whole Nora situation. To make Nora let go, he found her father¡¯s weak spot, forcing her to think about her father¡¯s well-being.


    But now that E¡¯s heart belonged to him, Eric felt at ease with her being around Charles.


    "Yeah, thanks, Charles. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be here," E said with a smile, taking the ice cream Charles brought her and eating it slowly.


    Not far away, a pair of wolf-like eyes were watching her.


    E was already quite beautiful, with exquisite features and bright red lips. As she savored the sweet ice cream, her lips moved gently, a bit of the creamy white ice cream clinging to them.


    Charles nced up, seeing the creamy white on her enticing red lips as she took another small bite...


    The gesture was incredibly alluring!


    Charles¡¯s throat tightened, and his face flushed. He quickly looked away, surprised at how such a small action could captivate him so much.


    But E¡¯s heart already belonged to another man!


    "Wow, the food here is amazing! Everything tastes so good; it suits my taste perfectly!" Chloe eximed between bites.


    Eughed softly, "For a $50,000 night cruise, they¡¯d better have high standards."


    Charles chuckled at E¡¯sment. "You¡¯re right. Regr tickets are $50,000, and VIP tickets are $100,000. This is designed for the rich and powerful, so the food has to be top-notch."


    Chloe wrinkled her nose, "If it weren¡¯t for you, brother, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten tickets!"


    E smiled gently, looking around. The dim lighting shifted from red to green to yellow, creating an intimate atmosphere.


    The people here were all wealthy and well-dressed, their presence exuding luxury. E even spotted a few small-time celebritiesughing with a man nearby.


    E recognized those minor actresses; they had yed second leads in a few not-so-popr dramas, essentially third-rate stars.


    Between the two women, the man was staring intensely at her, making E very ufortable.


    But then she noticed the women behind the man and her eyes widened in surprise. Why were they here? A sense of unease washed over her.


    The women were Avery, Emma, and Hannah!


    Hannah being here was especially strange. Why was she here of all ces?


    Hannah spotted E and smiled smugly, carrying her drink as she walked over with Avery.


    These three together could only mean trouble. E¡¯s expression darkened. What were they nning now?


    "Isn¡¯t that Hannah? What¡¯s she doing here?" Chloe frowned, clearly surprised to see her.


    E nodded, a cold smile forming on her lips and her eyes narrowing.


    "Anyway, we need to be careful. Charles, those three have a grudge against me, so please keep an eye on them for us."


    Charles nced at the three women approaching, nodding slightly. As a businessman, he had little fondness for these seemingly delicate but deeply deceitful women.


    Moreover, since E mentioned she had a grudge against them, Charles was determined to protect her and ensure she wouldn¡¯t get hurt by them.

 Chapter 87: Implementation plan

    <h4>Chapter 87: Implementation n</h4>


    "Wow, sis, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. What a coincidence!" Hannah walked over, her smile bright.


    E nced at theposed Avery. This woman sure knew how to put on a good front in front of others.


    "Miss Allen, it¡¯s a surprise to see you again," E said with a faint smile, her eyes betraying no emotion.


    Chloe snorted, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. It¡¯s intentional, right, Hannah? What are you up to now?"


    Hannah¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. "Chloe, how can you say that? What kind of trick could I possibly have? I was just feeling bored, so I came out with Avery and Emma to get some fresh air!"


    Emma stood by, sneering at E. She couldn¡¯t understand why Eric was interested in this girl. Sure, E was pretty, but there were plenty of women who were more beautiful. What did Eric see in her?


    When it came to figure, Avery¡¯s was far more stunning. So why did Eric choose E?


    Avery, however, smiled lightly. "Miss Carter, I just came over to say hello. We mean no harm."


    "If my sister doesn¡¯t want you here, please leave," Charles said calmly. He didn¡¯t want any trouble and definitely didn¡¯t want to give them a chance to set E up.


    Avery and the others looked visibly ufortable.


    Charles could see right through their schemes. He¡¯d witnessed a simr plot at a ssmate¡¯s birthday party E attended. If he hadn¡¯t helped E, she might have been in serious trouble.


    "I have something to tell you in private, sis!" Hannah said shyly, leaning close to E¡¯s ear. But before she could speak, a cold liquid spilled onto E.


    E quickly pushed Hannah away, looking at her whitece dress now stained with red wine. She frowned.


    Hannah¡¯s expression changed dramatically. "I¡¯m so sorry, sis, I didn¡¯t mean to! I was trying to tell you something, and the wine just identally spilled... Maybe we can find a waiter and see if there¡¯s something you can change into?"


    E¡¯s whitece dress waspletely ruined, soaked through by therge amount of wine. Yet, despite this, she looked even more alluring.


    A man not far away had his eyes lit up with desire. He loved girls like her, fresh and delicate.


    "You did that on purpose!" Chloe, with her bad temper, jumped up and pointed at Hannah.


    "Chloe, let it go. Maybe Hannah didn¡¯t mean it. Her ss was quite full," E said calmly, holding Chloe back. Her gaze shifted to Charles.


    "Charles, didn¡¯t I bring another dress? Could you please get it for me so I can change?" Since her rebirth, E had been meticulous, always preparing for the unexpected.


    Who would¡¯ve thought the spare dress she brought woulde in handy?


    Avery and Hannah exchanged a nce, something odd shing in their eyes.


    "Sis, the ship also offers dry cleaning services. You¡¯ll get your dress back quickly. Why not have a waiter pick out something nice for you to wear? Look at all the stylish dresses thedies on the ship are wearing..."


    "No need, thanks for the offer. I don¡¯t feelfortable wearing other people¡¯s clothes," E interrupted coldly before Hannah could finish.


    Hannah, seeing this, didn¡¯t push further. "Alright then, sis. I¡¯m really sorry for the mess."


    Charles took out a dress from the suitcase and handed it to E. "Be careful, Chloe, go with E to change."


    He didn¡¯t feel at ease, so he had Chloe apany E.


    After E and Chloe left, Avery and Hannah returned to their seats. As expected, they noticed William¡¯s eyes fixed intently on E¡¯s departing figure.


    "See, E seems to be just William¡¯s type," Avery said with a lightugh. Having spent so much time in this circle, she knew William¡¯s tastes very well.


    "Yeah, without even changing into a sexy evening dress, E has already be his target!" Emma sneered. Their n had been to have E change into a provocative dress they had prepared once her clothes got wet.


    However, E¡¯s foresight in bringing her own change of clothes had disrupted their scheme.


    They had hoped the revealing dress would entice William further, but even without it, it seemed E couldn¡¯t escape his clutches.


    Hannah, excited, whispered to Avery, "So, it¡¯s over to you now!"


    "Sure thing, no one will know about this. Just sit back and enjoy the show!" Avery¡¯s smile was as cold as a viper¡¯s, causing Hannah to shiver slightly.


    But the thought of E soon bing William¡¯s prey filled her with a cruel satisfaction, as exhrating as the breeze from the window.


    E and Chloe followed a waiter to the changing room, where E removed her wine-soaked dress.


    The more E thought about it, the more suspicious she became.


    Hannah did it on purpose!


    She deliberately spilled wine on her and then encouraged her to change clothes... Coupled with her overly warm demeanor, something was definitely off!


    Was she trying to recreate the embarrassing incident from E¡¯s past life?


    No, something didn¡¯t add up!


    After changing into a purple gown, E tossed her wet dress into the trash.


    Chloe was outside ying on her phone. When she saw E emerge, her eyes lit up. "E, you look stunning! No matter what you wear, you make it impossible for anyone to look away."


    The current E had lost her previous arrogance, and her demeanor had changed significantly, making her much more agreeable to others.


    E sat next to her, not in a hurry to leave.


    "Do you think Hannah deliberately spilled the wine on me?" E asked.


    Chloe nodded vigorously. "Of course! It was definitely on purpose. Just look at her fake face; I just want to rip it off!"


    "But why would she spill wine on me? After getting wet, I¡¯d need to change clothes. Clothes¡ªcould it be something wrong with the clothes she brought? Or..." E racked her brain but couldn¡¯t figure out Hannah¡¯s exact scheme.


    Chloe, growing impatient, stood up. "Stop overthinking it. My brother is here; she won¡¯t dare do anything. Come on, let¡¯s go outside and have some juice. I heard the cocktails here are really good. Even though we¡¯re still students, having one or two drinks once in a while is fine. My brother won¡¯t mind."

 Chapter 88: Cocktails Worth Tasting

    <h4>Chapter 88: Cocktails Worth Tasting</h4>


    E thought for a moment, her head aching slightly. With Charles around, she doubted anyone would dare to y tricks on her.


    As long as she stayed close to Charles, she¡¯d be fine.


    With this thought, E chuckled softly, feeling she had overestimated Hannah. Would they really dare to make a move with Charles present?


    Deciding not to dwell on it, E followed Chloe out of the changing room.


    The bar outside had be lively. The bartender hired by the dream cruise was reportedly a famous rising star, hard to book for less than a million a month.


    E and Chloe returned to their table. After eating until she was nearly full, E noticed Hannah and her groupughing and chatting not far away, seemingly without any ill intentions.


    However, the man in ck asionally nced at E with a gaze so intense it felt like it could burn her.


    E lowered her head, choosing to ignore the man. Given he had no connection to Hannah¡¯s group, she didn¡¯t give it much thought.


    "Brother, don¡¯t you think E looks good in anything? Her dress might be the simplest here, but she still looks the most captivating," Chloe said with a light smile, looking up at Charles.


    Charles blushed, feeling a pang of jealousy. It didn¡¯t matter how beautiful she was if her heart wasn¡¯t with him.


    "Yes, E is very beautiful," Charles said, looking up and smiling warmly at E.


    E gave a slight smile, elegant and enchanting like a white lotus in a pond.


    But her bright eyes, sparkling with an extravagant light, made it hard for anyone to look away.


    "Thank you. I¡¯m done eating, please enjoy the rest of your meal," E said, elegantly wiping her mouth with a napkin.


    Chloe put down her utensils as well. "Brother, shall we go have a cocktail over there? I¡¯ve heard the ship¡¯s bartender is excellent... it would be a waste not to try at least one drink with our ticket!"


    Charles, full of indulgence and helplessness, replied, "Alright, just one drink, and no more!"


    "Yay! Sess! E, let¡¯s go!"


    Chloe, overjoyed, grabbed E and headed to the bar.


    At the bar, Chloe asked the bartender, "Do you have any cocktails suitable for newly eighteen-year-old girls?"


    The bartender, a man in his thirties with a small tuft of beard showcasing his unique style, replied with a gentle smile, "Yes, we have several. Pearl Summer Night, Enchanting Moonlight, and Red Paris Dance are all suitable. They¡¯re not too strong but still vorful."


    Chloe, resting her chin in her hand, turned her eyes to E. "E, which one do you want?"


    "Red Paris Dance," E said, the name catching her interest immediately.


    "Me too. Sir, we¡¯ll have two Red Paris Dance, please," Chloe said sweetly. The bartender nodded and began mixing the drinks, his movements fluid and skilled. E watched as hebined over a dozen liquids, including alcohol, fruit juice, and some coffee-colored powder, which seemed to be coffee.


    Chloe, impressed, smiled, "E, look at how amazing this bartender is! He mixed such aplex cocktail in no time!"


    The bartender handed over a drink, its liquid a vivid red like the evening sky, with an enticing aroma.


    Chloe eagerly took it, thanked the bartender, and immediately took a sip. Various vors spread across her tongue.


    "Wow, it¡¯s really good!" Chloe eximed.


    Chloe¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits as she smiled, "Coming to this Dream Cruise really was worth it!"


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh. This girl truly loved new experiences.


    Soon, the bartender brought over the second drink. E took it, thanked him with a bright smile, and took a delicate sip.


    Her taste buds were greeted by a symphony of vors: the rich aroma of coffee, a hint of acidity, a touch of bitterness, a trace of sweetness, and the fragrant notes of tequ, making her want more.


    After a few sips, a blush of luxurious red spread across E¡¯s delicate face, making her look even more enchanting. Her lips, seemingly enhanced by the alcohol, glowed with a deeper, more enticing red.


    "Miss, may I buy you a drink?" a slightly hoarse voice suddenly came from behind. E turned to see the man in ck standing behind her, his hawk-like eyes fixed on her.


    His gaze, dark and intense, roved over her face and then down to her chest, filled with a strange mix of greed and desire that made her feel incredibly ufortable.


    Suppressing her urge to retch, E shook her head lightly. "I¡¯m not good with alcohol, but thank you for the offer, sir."


    Chloe sensed the man¡¯s ill intentions and quickly pulled E toward Charles. "Let¡¯s go to my brother!"


    E nodded. The man¡¯s shifting gaze confirmed her suspicion that he was the one who had been staring at her earlier.


    William leaned against the bar, fiddling with his unique lighter, a cruel smile ying on his lips as he watched E walk away.


    "Give me a Bloody Mary," William said calmly. Despite the bartender¡¯s extensive cocktail menu, he preferred something as bold and stimting as a Bloody Mary to match his mood.


    "Right away, Mr. Walker," the bartender replied respectfully. William was a shareholder of the Dream Cruise, and his femalepanions changed with each appearance.


    William¡¯s eyes hungrily followed E¡¯s youthful figure. He licked his dry lips; he loved fresh young women.


    He had originally nned to rx with his currentpanion, but discovering a new face and hearing Avery¡¯s enthusiastic rmendation had piqued his interest.


    A brief interaction confirmed his suspicion that she was a bit haughty, likely a wildcat hard to tame. But such a challenge was exactly his type.


    "Your drink is ready, Mr. Walker," the bartender announced, cing the Bloody Mary on the bar.


    William raised an eyebrow, took the drink, and waited patiently. His two femalepanions approached, and he irritably handed them a card worth tens of thousands, directing them to the nearby casino.


    When E, Chloe, and Charles stood up, the dim lighting cast a soft glow on E¡¯s now flushed face, showing a hint of unease. Her eyes were dreamy, and Charles hurried to support her as they made their way downstairs.


    E couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong. Her body felt hot, her head dizzy, and an unsettling feeling spread through her.

 Chapter 89: Encountering Danger

    <h4>Chapter 89: Encountering Danger</h4>


    E was watching the bartender mix the drink, so there was no chance anyone could have spiked it!


    But then why was her whole body heating up? It must be something in the drink!


    Maybe the drinks were fine, but the ss had already been tampered with, and the bartender didn¡¯t notice?


    E¡¯s head was spinning, and the heat in her body was bing more intense. Deep inside, a crazy desire was making her want to throw herself at Charles, who was holding her up!


    She was terrified; some drugs could make people lose their minds.


    "E, are you really okay? Why is your face so red? We drank together, so why are you like this and I¡¯m not?" Chloe asked anxiously.


    "Chloe, go to the first-floor infirmary and get a doctor to check on her!" Charles instructed Chloe calmly and logically.


    Chloe quickly hurried to the infirmary on the first floor.


    On arge yacht like this, there¡¯s usually a doctor on board to handle any emergencies.


    Charles helped E down one level. When they boarded, the steward had given them each a room key card.


    Charles guided E to room 109 and was about to take out the key card when he heard a coldugh behind him.


    "Mr. Carter, you rarelye on the Dream Cruise. Why don¡¯t you let me take care of her?"


    The frivolousughter made Charles¡¯ heart sink. He wasn¡¯t in the entertainment industry, but he¡¯d dealt with William a few times.


    This man came from a good family; the Walker Group owned a listedpany and hundreds of shops. However, the Walker Group¡¯s power and finances still couldn¡¯tpare to the Carter Group.


    "Mr. Walker, thank you for your offer, but she¡¯s my friend, and I have a duty to take care of her." Before Charles could turn around, a few burly bodyguards surrounded him.


    It was dinner time or entertainment time, not yet time to rest.


    So the first floor was particrly empty.


    William stood between his four bodyguards, his lecherous gaze falling on E¡¯s chest.


    "Tsk, tsk, Mr. Carter, I¡¯m giving you face. Any woman who can be with me should consider it a great honor."


    William¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved as he swallowed hard. E, still somewhat conscious, stared coldly at his lecherous face, "Mr. Walker, I don¡¯t know you... Did Hannah send you?"


    She found Hannah¡¯s presence here too coincidental.


    So as soon as E felt strange, she suspected Hannah.


    "Who¡¯s Hannah? Little girl, juste with me, and I¡¯ll make you feel heaven!" William chuckled. "Mr. Carter, be sensible, and I won¡¯t have my men hurt you!"


    Charles squinted, a deadly aura emanating from him. Usually, he was extremely gentle, but when it came to E¡¯s safety, how could he remain calm andposed?


    "Mr. Walker! Can¡¯t you show some respect for the Carter Group? She¡¯s the woman I... care about. If you make a move on her, aren¡¯t you overstepping?"


    Charles said coldly, regretting not bringing bodyguards along. He hadn¡¯t expected such a ridiculous situation to arise!


    William¡¯s face broke into a sinister grin. "Give face to your Carter Group? Our Walker Group might not be the strongest, but we can certainly handle you Carter folks! Besides, we¡¯ve always been rivals. Why should I give you any face?"


    "Mr. Walker... I¡¯m also one of Eric¡¯s people," E said, trying to suppress the overwhelming desire within her, her breathing slightly rapid.


    William paused, looking at E¡¯s face, glowing with a luxurious hue, as if her tender skin had been caressed. She was so tempting, it made one want to taste her.


    "Haha, you¡¯re Mr. Nelson¡¯s person? Little girl, don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯m not a three-year-old. Why would Mr. Nelson be interested in a girl like you? Besides, there¡¯s never been any entertainment news about you being his woman!"


    William¡¯s eyes glinted with mockingughter as he waved his hand. "Take her to my room!"


    "How dare you!" Charles roared, veins bulging on his forehead, his eyes zing with fury.


    Did this William have such audacity to touch Eric¡¯s woman?


    "She really is Eric¡¯s girlfriend, Mr. Walker..." But before Charles could finish, the bodyguards stepped forward and dragged him away!


    Charles, seething with rage, struggled and tangled with two bodyguards.


    E¡¯s soft body slowly slid down the wall, but two bodyguards rushed over, lifted her, and headed towards room 1018.


    Just then, Chloe returned. The doctor had apparently gone to the bar, and she had waited several minutes without finding him. Instead, she heard William¡¯s creepyughter.


    "E!" Seeing E being dragged away by two bodyguards, Chloe was horrified. Then, seeing Charles beaten to a bloody pulp by two burly bodyguards, she quickly took out her phone to call Eric!


    Somehow, Chloe felt that only Eric woulde to E¡¯s rescue without hesitation!


    But before she could make the call, a bodyguard rushed over, grabbed her phone, threw it to the ground, and stomped on it several times.


    "Call the cops, and I¡¯ll kill you!" the fierce bodyguard snarled coldly. Chloe, terrified, her legs giving way, could only scream in anger, "Help... help! Somebody, help!"


    But on thisrge ship, most people were on the second or third floors. Even if some saw the fight, they were too afraid to intervene, choosing instead to stand by and watch.


    Chloe rushed to Charles¡¯ side, shaking her unconscious brother vigorously, "Brother... E has been taken away. Brother, wake up!"


    The two bodyguards snorted, turned, and walked away. Chloe quickly fished out a phone from Charles¡¯ pocket to call Eric!


    But was there still time? She had to try. Maybe Eric knew someone on the Dream Cruise?


    "I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is currently switched off."


    "Ah, we¡¯re doomed. Eric, you¡¯re dead meat!"


    Chloe¡¯s face went pale with fear. She pleaded for help, "Please, help my brother and my friend!"


    But no matter how she begged, no one extended a helping hand. Chloe felt desperate, tears streaming down her face.


    At that moment, a steady voice sounded, "What¡¯s going on here?"


    Chloe looked up abruptly and saw a somewhat familiar face¡ªMason!


    "Mr. Scott, please save my brother, save E! E was taken away by that man, they went... they went that way!"

 Chapter 90: Taken by the bad guys!

    <h4>Chapter 90: Taken by the bad guys!</h4>


    Mason¡¯s pupils shrunk, in front of his eyes, surfaced E¡¯s clear and stunning little face, when she smiled lightly, elegant and yful, very moving.


    "Quickly ... If it is one stepte, she may be destroyed by that lecherous young man, oooh ..."


    Chloe shouted in a cold sweat, her eyes were full of deep fear, she understood that the current E cherished her body, what if she gave that bastard a ravage?


    "You stop the bleeding Mr. Carter, you guyse with me!"


    Mason was different, bringing several bodyguards with him wherever he went.


    After hesitating for a while, he no longer dwelled on anything, even if E was Isabe¡¯s daughter, then he would let her be in his hands and suffer, rather than letting someone else take revenge on her!


    At this moment.


    Room 1018.


    E was thrown onto therge soft bed, her delicate body trembled, her hands and feet were weak, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to climb up.


    The two bodyguards exited and closed the door.


    William, with an evil grin on his face, pounced on her and firmly imprisoned the petite her.


    "Let go of me ... you¡¯ll regret it!" E gasped violently, the blush on her face growing thicker and thicker, like an evening sun that couldn¡¯t be ruffled enough.


    Because of the effect of the drug, when she spoke, it was like she was wailing, her voice trembling, making the man want to taste it even more!


    "Hahahaha ... how would I regret it? It¡¯s only if I don¡¯t fuck you that I¡¯ll regret it! I, William, have yed with countless women in the past few years, tsk tsk! And it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve yed with a high school student like you! I¡¯ll give you lots and lots of money in the future ..."


    While saying that, William¡¯s big hand started to get restless, and E hissed shrilly, "Beast! Quickly ... stop, you definitely won¡¯t have a good ending!"


    E¡¯s sanity, was getting lost.


    Even though she loathed William, but why ... was his hand like electrically charged, causing her to actually have an urge, a longing?


    Her heart was full of fear, this is the effect of that drug, no matter who it is, as long as it is a man, it can be exciting and give pleasure!


    "Don¡¯t ... don¡¯t!" She gasped, struggling desperately, but like an invitation.


    William¡¯s eyes erupted with burning light, his greedy and evil eyes fell on her body, unable to stopughing, "Tsk, tsk, so pink and tender, haha I like it, haven¡¯t touched such a little girl for a long time!"


    E¡¯s eyes were wide open, even her strength to speak, seemed to be gone, as tears slowly flowed down her face!


    Large hands, began to vite her, causing shame and despair to fill her eyes!


    Hannah! Avery! Emma! It must have been those three sluts!


    E then remembered that when she left the restaurant and subconsciously turned around, she met Hannah¡¯s smug eyes!


    At that time, she was smiling with confidence and sarcasm written all over her face, while Avery and Emma were also contemptuous and smug!


    The look on their faces told her that something good was going to happen.


    The uneasiness in her heart grew, and now she realized that the plot was being carried out by the hands of others!


    The unfamiliar breath brushed against her face as the man kissed his way onto her lips, invading her in a domineering manner.


    E bit through William¡¯s tongue with all her strength, and he ate the pain, let go of her, and a p was thrown down!


    E was dazed from the beating, and abruptly, felt coolness on her body as her clothes were ripped off.


    She stared wide-eyed, gasping for breath, intense unwillingness and anger overflowing her beautiful eyes!


    Don¡¯t ...


    Don¡¯t do this, she was Eric¡¯s!


    E struggled to stay awake, pulling the quilt off to the side and draping it over her body, thest wisp of sanity, finally swallowed up by the powerful drug.


    William¡¯s lips moved to E¡¯s corbone, leaving ambiguous marks on her smooth, baster skin.


    Completely losing her rationality, E moaned softly, devoid of any resistance.


    Just as William¡¯s hands were about tomit further wrongs, the door was suddenly pounded loudly!


    William, used to getting his way, was infuriated by the intrusion. He quickly jumped off the bed and headed toward the door.


    Before he could reach it, the door was violently kicked open.


    Two men in ck stormed in and seized William. He red at them, shouting angrily, "Who are you? Bastards, I¡¯m William Walker!"


    William, being a shareholder of the Dream Cruise, was generally untouchable. But now, out of nowhere, these bodyguards had restrained him.


    A coldugh came from outside, "Take him to room 1019!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    William recognized the man issuing orders¡ªit was Mason, tonight¡¯s honored guest on the Dream Cruise, known for his substantial influence in Country S.


    William¡¯s face darkened. "Mason, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do I mean? Exactly this," Mason replied with a cold snort. William, enraged, cursed wildly.


    However, the two bodyguards ignored him and threw him into the adjacent room, locking him inside.


    William¡¯s own bodyguards had already been subdued by Mason¡¯s men.


    At this moment, E was on the bed, restlessly tearing at her clothes. She was down to her underwear, her snow-white body exposed.


    Just a nce was enough to leave anyone breathless.


    Her beautiful figure, with its alluring curves, was like the ultimate temptress disying her greatest asset¡ªher body, her purity, her allure.


    Mason stood there, finding it hard to breathe, but his rational mind reminded him that she was that woman¡¯s daughter.


    "Eric... I¡¯m so hot, so hot, I need..."


    In her delirious state, E called out for the man she loved most, hoping he could bring her relief.


    Mason closed the door but did not immediately take E to the doctor.


    Generally, a doctor could neutralize the effects of such drugs, though it might require several IV drips.


    Mason sat on the edge of the bed, gazing at her delicate, flushed face. Her body glowed with a faint blush, her parted lips inviting a kiss.


    E clung to the bed sheets, as if struggling against the overwhelming desire within her.


    Mason couldn¡¯t help but reach out, gripping her wrist.


    "Eric..." E clutched at him desperately, like grabbing a lifeline, her youthful fragrance enveloping Mason, pure and sweet.


    He had been with many women, but at this moment, he found it hard to suppress the urge from within. Slowly, he leaned down, intending to kiss her soft, crimson lips.

 Chapter 91: Here He Comes!

    <h4>Chapter 91: Here He Comes!</h4>


    However, the door was kicked open once more!


    Earlier, when Mason had his bodyguards kick the door, he was very tense and worried, concerned that E might be defiled by that infamous scoundrel.


    This time, the kick was even more forceful, shattering the door into pieces with a single blow!


    "Mason!"


    A furious shout rang out like a thunderp, and Mason looked up in shock to see Eric storming in!


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be out of the country? How is he here?


    Before Mason could exin, Eric¡¯s fist was already flying towards him. Mason dodged to the side, avoiding the powerful punch, whichnded heavily on the bed instead!


    "It wasn¡¯t me! It was that William! Eric, your woman¡¯s been drugged!" Mason jumped off the bed, his face stern, but a suspicious blush still lingered on his cheeks.


    Eric was so furious he could explode. He swung a leg out, kicking Mason hard. "Get out!"


    This wasn¡¯t the time to settle things with Mason!


    Mason felt unwilling, but seeing the row of imposing bodyguards outside the door, he had no choice but to retreat and close the door behind him.


    "Get the doctor here now!" Eric¡¯s voice echoed, and his subordinates quickly responded, rushing to get a doctor for E.


    "E, are you okay? E?" Eric called out, but E just kept moaning softly, her alluring appearance, her delicate, flushed face, and her skin tinted with a suggestive blush, all tempting Eric.


    Eric felt his breath be heavy, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing rapidly as he stepped forward and tightly grasped E¡¯s hand.


    Facing the girl he loved, he was a normal man. How could he not react?


    But E didn¡¯t want to give herself to him so soon, so he struggled to hold back!


    As long as the doctor arrived, everything would be fine.


    Eric had indeed gone abroad on Monday, but due to urgentpany matters, he rushed back to the country. As soon as he returned, he didn¡¯t have time to call E and boarded the Dream Cruise early.


    Eric¡¯s n was to acquire this cruise ship. He had a lot of dirt on the Walker Group, including many dark secrets.


    He had also used various means to obtain a significant number of shares from the Walker Group.


    Now, if he could acquire Thomas Walker¡¯s shares, he would be thergest shareholder of the Dream Cruise. Unexpectedly, when he charged his phone and turned it on, he received E¡¯s message!


    Because this acquisition was confidential for thepany, Eric hadn¡¯t contacted E beforehand.


    However, knowing the girl he loved was on this ship, he couldn¡¯t resist seeing her. So, he left the fourth floor and came to the third floor to find E.


    Unexpectedly, he saw Hannah, and a bad feeling immediately made him rush to the second floor, where he learned from a steward that E had gone down to the first floor.


    Upon reaching the first floor, he saw William¡¯s men knocked down, and immediately realized something was wrong. After grabbing one of them and finding out what happened, he was filled with rage and stormed to room 1018, kicking the door open with a single blow.


    Now, seeing E in this state, her body consumed by desire, he struggled to suppress his own urges. Leaning close to her ear, he whispered, "E, don¡¯t worry... the doctor will be here soon, you¡¯ll be okay!"


    But E turned her face towards him, clinging to him desperately, her soft, burning lips pressing against his face!


    Boom¡ª


    A rush of desire surged within him, burning away his rationality!


    "Boss... we can¡¯t find the ship¡¯s doctor. No one knows where he is!"


    The voice of his subordinate came faintly from outside.


    Eric¡¯s devilishly handsome face flushed with a hint of luxurious color as E¡¯s kisses ignited even more sparks.


    Her small hands roamed boldly,mitting a crime of their own. "Eric, I¡¯m so hot... help me... I need it... I¡¯m burning up!"


    When her handnded on a particrly sensitive spot, Eric sucked in a sharp breath, quickly picking her up and striding towards the bathroom.


    He filled the bathtub with cold water, then submerged himself and E in the water together...


    The sound of sshing water echoed.


    E¡¯s flushed face was burning even hotter, reddened to the point where it was almost unbearable to look at. She kept moaning softly, her lush, parted lips making it nearly impossible for Eric to hold back.


    "Sweetheart... don¡¯t move, I¡¯m just washing you. The cold water will help," Eric said softly, his breath rough, as he reached out to wash her body.


    The two of them, previously intimate but not crossing the final line, were now seeing each otherpletely exposed, without any concealment.


    However, in the summer heat, no amount of cold water could lower their body temperatures.


    E, feeling like she was on fire, frantically grabbed Eric¡¯s hand, pressing herself tightly against him, and started kissing his chest, making his body tremble uncontrobly!


    "E! You..." Eric could no longer bear it. He scooped her out of the water, "E, don¡¯t me me... no man can withstand the provocation from the woman he loves..."


    Breathing heavily, he captured her lips in a passionate kiss.


    As they kissed fervently, Eric grabbed a towel, wrapped it around E¡¯s wet body, and carried her back to the bedroom,ying her on the bed.


    E, her eyes clouded with desire, murmured, "Eric, don¡¯t go. I want you..."


    Eric moved on top of her, and she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, their kisses deep and unrelenting.


    Under the drug¡¯s influence, E¡¯s hands slowly moved down, boldly gripping Eric¡¯s erect penis.


    A wicked smile tugged at Eric¡¯s lips, "Little girl, you started this!"


    Eric¡¯s hand found its way to E¡¯s intimate area, already wet with arousal.


    He spread her legs, positioning his tip at her entrance, teasing her.


    Knowing she was a virgin, he wanted to be gentle.


    So Eric rubbed his penis back and forth against the opening of her vagina, so that the entire penis was covered in E¡¯s love juices, acting as a lubricant, to make the experience smoother and less painful for her.


    Eric looked at E¡¯s delicate face, her breasts, her slender waist, and her pink pussy lips, which seemed to be waiting for him to enter.


    Eric pushed up his waist, and his penis stabbed into E¡¯s vagina!


    E arched her back in pain, like a helpless kitten. "Eric, it hurts, please be gentle..."


    The tightness of her vagina wrapped around Eric¡¯s cock sofortably that it made his scalp tingle, he bent down and kissed E on the lips, "Baby, it won¡¯t hurt for a while."


    When E began to moan again, Eric started to move his hips, thrusting in rhythm.


    The room filled with the sounds of their union and E¡¯s cries of pleasure.


    E finally gave her body and heart to Eric.


    As the night wore on, the sounds ofughter and music echoed from the second, third, and fourth floors of the ship, with everyone enjoying themselves.


    When E woke up, she felt like her body had been run over. Her legs were sore, and her waist felt like it had been broken, leaving her powerless.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling, the dawn light filtering through the ss window, making the room seem even more surreal.


    She heard the steady breathing beside her and the sound of waves outside the window.


    E¡¯s eyes snapped open wide, her hands gripping the bed sheets tightly, as anger and fear filled her heart.


    Last night... she had been brought here by that scoundrel William, and then... and then she was...


    "Little one, you¡¯re awake?" Azy voice sounded from beside her. E felt a momentary nkness in her mind, thinking it was a hallucination. Then, warmth seeped into her ears again.


    "Little one... are you tired? You turned from a girl into my womanst night. You worked hard!"


    The familiar voice and scent made E jerk her head up, meeting those fiery eyes.


    Her face turned crimson in an instant, and she quickly pulled the nket up to cover her white corbone.


    "No need to be so shy. I¡¯ve seen and touched everything already..." Eric chuckled, his voice filled with a charming maism.


    E took a deep breath, blinking her eyes. The despair she felt just moments ago vanished with his words.


    She unexpectedly felt a sense of relief knowing her body had been given to Eric.


    "Last night... wasn¡¯t I brought here by that scoundrel William? How did it end up being you? Weren¡¯t you abroad on a business trip?"


    E furrowed her brows, unable to wrap her head around it.

 Chapter 92: There must be revenge!

    <h4>Chapter 92: There must be revenge!</h4>


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "What, did you wish it was that William?"


    E¡¯s eyes were filled with a burning rage. She gritted her teeth and said, "That bastard! I want to cut him up myself! Eric, you can¡¯t let him get away with this!"


    Eric reached out and pulled her into his arms, gently caressing her bruised and swollen face. His smile was devilishly charming, his eyes flickering with a cold light.


    "Don¡¯t worry... anyone who dares to hurt you won¡¯t be spared."


    E, still unclothed, realized their skin was touching and quickly pushed him away, but in doing so, she strained an injury.


    The pain and swelling between her thighs made E feel disoriented...


    "Eric... you...st night... how did you end up on the ship? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be away? Why did you do this to me?"


    Seeing her stammering, Ericughed carefreely, then put on a mock hurt expression. "Sweetheart, you were the one who took advantage of mest night... how can you me me?"


    E stared at Eric in shock. He really seemed a bit upset, his eyes zing with a mix of emotions.


    She... she took advantage of himst night?


    Yes, she drank that spiked drink, and the drug was so potent that even with a disgusting guy like William nearby, her body still reacted uncontrobly!


    Let alone after losing all reason¡ªwho knows how crazy she had been!


    A wave of intense shame and embarrassment hit E, and shey there, staring at the ceiling in disbelief, imagining her own wild behavior from the previous night.


    Oh my god!


    How would she face anyone after this? E covered her face, her blush deepening, like a camellia dyed red by the sunset, radiating charm and luxury.


    "It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you... but Miss E, you have to take responsibility for me and can¡¯t abandon me," Eric said, a yful and triumphant smile dancing in his eyes.


    He pulled E into his arms. "Rest well. I¡¯ll get us some breakfast."


    He gently kissed her lips before getting up to wash his face and brush his teeth, humming a tune happily.


    The more E listened, the more she felt something was off. What exactly was wrong?


    Was it really her who made the first movest night?


    The frustrating part was that she only remembered being brought in by William, then passing out,pletely unaware of what happened afterward.


    E felt incredibly depressed, realizing she had lost her treasured virginity just like that.


    Yet she also felt secretly relieved that it was Eric and not William.


    She struggled to get up, her legs sore and weak, making it impossible to get out of bed. Who knew how intense things had beenst night?


    After ordering breakfast, Eric gently picked her up. "Come on, I¡¯ll help you brush your teeth."


    E, having recovered somewhat, could now walk, albeit ufortably.


    "No... no need, I can do it myself!" E lowered her longshes, too embarrassed to meet Eric¡¯s eyes.


    With every word, her heart raced, and her face flushed as if painted with rouge.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need help? I noticed you¡¯re trembling a bit while walking..." Eric tried to hold back hisughter, feeling a bit guilty. He had been too roughst night, making it difficult for her to walk normally.


    E shot a sharp re at Eric, wanting tosh out, but remembering that she had been the one to initiate things, she had no reason to me him.


    "I don¡¯t need your help; I can walk!"


    She harshly brushed away the hand he had ced on her waist and, in a huff, walked toward the bathroom.


    However, each step caused her some pain, and she frowned in frustration.


    After finally washing her face, brushing her teeth, and getting dressed, E followed Eric, her face as red as a ripe shrimp.


    She had lost her phone during the ordeal the previous night. She wanted to find Chloe but needed Eric¡¯s help.


    Oh well, finding her friend was more important.


    "Hey, can I borrow your phone to make a call?" E called out to Eric, who was heading to the second floor.


    Eric turned, his teasing eyes twinkling with amusement. His handsome face radiated a dazzling charm that made E¡¯s heart race, forcing her to lower her head.


    Her heart pounded like a deer in headlights. Although she was slightly regretful about losing her virginity, her heart was now filled with a strange sweetness.


    "Call me ¡¯darling,¡¯ and I¡¯ll let you use it," Eric said with an evil grin, holding out his phone.


    E opened her mouth, her voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, "Darling... can I borrow your phone, please?"


    "Of course, anything my girl says goes!"


    Eric chuckled, handing her the phone.


    E gave him a resentful look, her eyes filled with both annoyance and frustration, but she couldn¡¯t me him¡ªit had been her initiative.


    She sighed deeply and dialed Chloe¡¯s number.


    "Chloe, it¡¯s E. Where are you? Is Charles okay?"


    E¡¯s concerned voice made Eric, who had started up the stairs to the second floor, pause. Why was she so worried about that man?


    "E! Oh my god, I was so scared! I¡¯ve been calling you all night, but your phone was off. E... are you okay?" Chloe¡¯s voice trembled with relief.


    "I¡¯m fine. Where are you?"


    "Charles and I are having breakfast on the second floor. We were locked in a room with the doctor until about an hour ago when someone finally opened the door. I talked to the ship¡¯s security, and they said you were rescued by Mr. Nelson, so we came to the second floor for breakfast." Chloe¡¯s voice sounded exhausted.


    "I¡¯m okay. I¡¯lle up right away!"


    E took a deep breath and handed the phone back to Eric.


    Faced with Eric¡¯s inquisitive look, E briefly exined what had happened the previous night. When they reached the second floor, they saw Chloe and Charles sitting in the same spot as the night before.


    "E!"


    "Chloe! Charles!"


    Chloe rushed over and hugged E tightly, tears streaming down her face. "I¡¯m so sorry... sob, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on youing with me, none of this would have happened!"


    E took a deep breath, her gaze falling on Hannah and her friends not far away, her eyes shing with cold light.


    Hannah saw E¡¯s hateful re and, thinking William had seeded, smirked in satisfaction.


    Even if Mr. Nelson showed up, what difference did it make? She was tainted; Mr. Nelson surely wouldn¡¯t want her now!


    E withdrew her gaze. Hannah, you just wait. I¡¯ve suffered, and I¡¯ll make you pay back tenfold!

 Chapter 93: Plans Within Plans

    <h4>Chapter 93: ns Within ns</h4>


    "Alright, stop crying. I¡¯m fine. Mr. Nelson came down and rescued meter!"


    E naturally wouldn¡¯t broadcastst night¡¯s events. Eric just smiled lightly, "Come on, my dear, you must be starving. Let¡¯s catch up over breakfast."


    He grabbed her hand and walked briskly towards Charles. Chloe stood there, Eric¡¯s words echoing in her mind¡ªmy dear?


    Huh, why did those words sound so awkward?


    E sat across from Charles, her eyes full of concern. "Charles, I¡¯m sorry. You got hurt because of me..."


    Charles had a thick bandage wrapped around his forehead, a swollen face, and several bruises on his hands, which made E¡¯s heart ache.


    This kind and gentle man shouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this.


    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still alive, aren¡¯t I? E, are you really alright?" Charles¡¯s probing gazended on Eric.


    Eric gave a cheeky smile, "Rx, she¡¯s fine. Babe, let me order you a nourishing soup to replenish your strength fromst night."


    E¡¯s face flushed again. Wasn¡¯t he implying their intimacyst night?


    Charles looked at E in shock, the hurt in his eyes fleeting.


    Chloe nced at E and then at Eric. "E..." She blushed, too embarrassed to ask.


    "No, no, let¡¯s just have breakfast. I¡¯m starving!" E, extremely flustered, quickly grabbed the untouched burger Chloe had ordered and took a big bite.


    Her flushed and panicked expression made Charles understand a bit more. Since he and the doctor were locked in a roomst night, E couldn¡¯t have neutralized the drug on her own, unless...


    Thinking of this, Charles¡¯s heart ached deeply. His face turned pale as he slowly nibbled on his Korean egg roll.


    Chloe looked at E¡¯s blushing face and couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue.


    Looks like this girl has really be Mr. Nelson¡¯s woman.


    The waiter brought the nourishing ginseng soup Eric ordered. He personally ced it in front of E. "Here, be good and drink this."


    His tone was full of affection, making Chloe a little jealous. "E, Mr. Nelson is so good to you!"


    She whispered to E.


    E awkwardly looked at the soup. "I... I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s hot, and I might get overheated."


    Eric¡¯s face darkened slightly. "Babe, are you disobeying me?"


    Sweating profusely, E couldn¡¯t stand his sweet talk and reluctantly picked up the bowl and drank the soup.


    Seeing this, Charles felt heartbroken again. Thinking back tost night, he realized he had a chance to protect E butcked the ability and caution to prevent idents! Yet Eric arrived on time, keeping her safe!


    Charles understood he couldn¡¯t protect E, nor win her heart.


    With Eric¡¯s brilliance and attentiveness, how could E not like him?


    At this moment, Mason walked over, his face calm. "Mr. Nelson, good morning."


    Eric nced at him coldly. "Mason, you better stay away!"


    Seeing what happened when he kicked open the door, even a fool could guess Mason¡¯s intentions!


    Mason¡¯s face darkened slightly, but he remainedposed. "Mr. Nelson,st night was a misunderstanding. I hope we can still cooperate. I¡¯m d Ms. Davis is safe. I hope you¡¯ll be more careful in the future."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Eric snorted, picking up a piece of sandwich cake. "Come on, open up, eat it!"


    E looked up to see his charming, devilishly handsome face, softened by a tender smile. The look of affection and gentleness in his eyes made the surrounding socialites anddies green with envy.


    So many women would do anything to get into Eric¡¯s bed. They knew that although there were rumors about him with them, he had never actually touched any of them.


    But E was the lucky one, the first woman Eric publicly dined with and the first to be fed by Mr. Nelson himself!


    Not far away, Avery watched with a face that alternated between red and white, her expression shifting from cold to sinister, to angry.


    "Sis, that tramp... didn¡¯t she lose her virginity? Why is Mr. Nelson still so good to her? Could it have failed?" Emma asked, puzzled and indignant, watching Eric¡¯s tender demeanor towards E.


    "Impossible! I called William. He said he seeded! He had four bodyguardsst night!" Avery replied, frowning. She, Emma, and Hannah hadn¡¯t gone to the scene to avoid suspicion. Later, she called William, who told her he had seeded.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that William had been threatened by Eric.


    "Then why is Mr. Nelson still so gentle with her? Does he really ept someone who¡¯s been tainted?" Hannah asked unwillingly, her eyes filled with intense jealousy.


    "I don¡¯t know. Maybe something went wrong. I¡¯ll go find William!" Avery frowned, confused. Her n had been perfect, and Eric had shown up only after William had supposedly seeded.


    This information had alle from William.


    Skipping breakfast, Avery quickly found her informants to keep an eye on William.


    After breakfast, Eric put his arm around E¡¯s slender waist and, without hesitation, led her upstairs to the fourth floor.


    Charles sat sadly in his seat, knowing he had lost his chance.


    "Charles, take care of yourself and make sure to get checked out at the hospital, okay?" E suddenly remembered something as she reached the stairs, looking back at Charles with concern.


    Charles smiled and nodded. "Go have fun. Chloe and I will head back now and stop by the hospital."


    Only then did E feel relieved. After saying goodbye to Chloe, she followed Eric to the fourth floor.


    "Come on, snap out of it. They¡¯re gone now... Ah, you and E were just not meant to be," Chloe said regretfully, pulling Charles to leave.


    The fourth floor¡¯s decor was entirely different from the floors below.


    While the lower floors were romantic, the fourth floor was all about opulence. The luxurious gold wallpaper with intricate patterns and the grand, resplendent atmosphere made E feel like she had stepped into an ancient pce.


    "Bring him to my lounge," Eric ordered his men.


    They quicklyplied, and Eric led E into one of the VIP lounges.


    E sat on the soft ck leather sofa, wincing from the soreness between her legs, carefully leaning against the backrest.


    It wasn¡¯t long before William was brought in. The moment he saw Eric and E together, he was scared out of his wits!


    Eric¡¯s devilishly handsome face wore a cold smile. "His hand hit you? Tsk, tsk, I really want to cut it off!"

 Chapter 94: Spare him?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Spare him?</h4>


    William had long heard of Eric, the business prodigy known for his cunning and ruthless tactics. Over the years, none of his opponents had met a good end, and William had always been wary of him, careful not to cross him.


    But to his horror, the woman he had set his sights on turned out to be Eric¡¯s woman! And she was only eighteen!


    "Mr. Nelson! I was blind, it¡¯s my fault... Please, Mr. Nelson, spare my life!"


    William kowtowed heavily, the dull thud of his head against the floor echoing in the room. After just a few knocks, his forehead was already bruised.


    Clearly, William was willing to use any means necessary to save his life.


    "Babe, how do you think we should deal with him?" Eric¡¯s smile was even more sinister as he gently stroked E¡¯s hair, asking her casually.


    E frowned, looking at the kneeling William with disgust. Last night, he had been so arrogant, and she had nearly been defiled by this bastard.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure how to punish him. Eric would certainly have more experience in this area.


    "I¡¯ll leave him to you. I don¡¯t want to get involved," E said, lowering hershes, still shaken by the previous night¡¯s events.


    If Eric hadn¡¯t been on the ship, she would have been utterly ruined! Hannah and Avery would have spread her scandal far and wide, relishing in her disgrace.


    "Since you¡¯ve left him to me, I¡¯ll handle it. Given that the Walker family is our business partner, I¡¯ll let this slide for now," Eric said coldly. E was stunned, looking at him in disbelief.


    He was letting William go? That scoundrel nearly ruined her purity!


    Was she less important to him than his business interests?


    At this thought, E¡¯s once sweet heart turned cold as ice.


    William, overjoyed, eximed, "Thank you, Mr. Nelson! I promise I won¡¯t cause any more trouble for you!"


    With that, William slunk away like a beaten dog. Eric¡¯s men calmly closed the door, leaving E sitting in silence, hershes casting shadows on her small face.


    She pressed her lips tightly together, feeling a deep sense of hurt. Was she really less significant to him than the interests of Nelson Group and Walker Group?


    Seeing E¡¯s tense expression, Eric chuckled and poured a cup of warm water. "Drink some water. Although the drug¡¯s effects have worn off, you still need to hydrate to help your body recover."


    E turned her head away, unable to suppress her disappointment and anger. "No need, Mr. Nelson. I don¡¯t need your kindness!"


    Eric grabbed her as she stood, pulling her into a tight embrace, his hot breath against her earlobe making her shiver.


    "Fool, if we¡¯re going to settle scores, we can¡¯t do it here. Even if I want to cut off his hand, this isn¡¯t the ce. Understand?"


    E blinked, looking into his amused eyes, and suddenly understood.


    "You mean... we can¡¯t make a scene here. Too many eyes watching."


    "Exactly. If I crippled him here, it would harm the reputation of Nelson Group. So, if I¡¯m going to punish him, I¡¯ll pick the right time and ce."


    Eric kissed her cheek gently. "Little one, are you happy now?"


    E pouted, "I thought you didn¡¯t care about me anymore."


    "Of course I do. I¡¯d love to tear his flesh and break his bones," Eric said with a cold smile, his eyes shing with murderous intent.


    To dare to vite his woman was an unforgivable offense.


    E drank half a cup of the warm water, gazing at the rising morning sun outside. She was relieved it was Saturday; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the heart to go to ss.


    Eric watched her rosy face, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as desire reignited within him. He seemed insatiable, possibly because he hadn¡¯t found a woman to his liking for years and had restrained himself too long.


    Meeting this girl made him want to...release all that pent-up desire?


    His breathing grew heavy as his lips found E¡¯s. She whimpered softly, pinned down on the sofa.


    Hisrge hands parted her legs, causing E to quickly grab his hand in fear. "No..."


    Eric¡¯s eyes were filled with luxurious desire as he looked at her delicate hand gripping his. He smirked mischievously, "What¡¯s wrong? Is it still... hurting? You don¡¯t want to?"


    E blushed and nodded silently.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll let you off for today. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow!"


    What?


    E¡¯s face turned red as she shook her head vigorously. "No... it will still hurt tomorrow!"


    "I¡¯ll be gentle. It won¡¯t."


    Eric¡¯sughter was filled withzy longing, his fiery eyes reflecting E¡¯s flustered face.


    Her face glowed like a charming sunset, causing Eric to hold her head steady and kiss her gently again.


    "Baby, thank you for not making me hold back anymore."


    His huskyughter was full of teasing, making E¡¯s body tremble. She quickly clung to his head, "No... no more kissing. I can¡¯t take it!"


    She gasped, her eyes filled with confusion and enchantment.


    His kiss was truly intoxicating, making her lose herself and forget everything.


    "We¡¯ve already had sex, and you don¡¯t let me kiss you... This is even more mean than before, okay?" Eric chuckled, finally releasing her and not pressing her further.


    E¡¯s cheeks were flushed with a tender blush, "I... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll touch me again!"


    Suddenly remembering something, she panicked like a frightened rabbit, "Oh no! I forgot to take my pill!"


    She was only eighteen, and although it was legal to marry in Country S, she wasn¡¯t ready to have a child so soon.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened slightly, "You don¡¯t want to have my child?"


    E froze, giving him a reproachful look, "We¡¯re not even married. How can you talk about having children? I¡¯m still in high school! Even though I¡¯ll be going to college next year, but..."


    But she was so young. If she had a child now, she feared she¡¯d lose her freedom and be a full-time mother.


    Eric pinched her blushing cheek, "It¡¯s just marriage. Take Monday off, and we¡¯ll go register."


    E was stunned. She thought he¡¯d lose interest in marrying her after sleeping with her.


    "If we get married, we¡¯ll have security. No one can easily take you away, and I won¡¯t be tempted by others. I promise to be faithful to our marriage. How does that sound?"


    Eric¡¯s eyes were filled with intense desire, leaving E momentarily speechless, not knowing how to respond.

 Chapter 95: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 95: Invitation</h4>


    "Take two days to think it over. I hope you won¡¯t turn me down." Eric chuckled softly as he walked to the side and turned on the speaker, letting gentle music flow through the room.


    He came over and picked up E, carrying her to therge floor-to-ceiling window. Together, they looked out at the ocean, now tinged red by the morning sun.


    "Watch the sea with me," Eric said with a smile, gently kissing E¡¯s stunned face.


    E waspletely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t understand why Eric was in such a rush to marry her. Was there some hidden agenda?


    She had to admit, she loved Eric too, but her past wounds made it hard for her to trust men easily.


    Eric gently intertwined his fingers with hers. E leaned against his shoulder, watching the shimmering sea, the soaring seagulls, listening to the beautiful music, and the sound of the waves crashing against the rocks outside the window...


    Everything was perfect.


    At noon, Eric finally took E to leave. Avery and others were waiting on the second floor. After E and Eric had gone up to the fourth floor, Avery had inquired with some of the staff.


    Eventually, she learned from her informant that it was Eric, not William, who had been with Est night!


    At the crucial moment, Eric had intervened, staying with E in the room all night!


    Now, seeing them leave together, Avery was so angry she could hardly breathe.


    "Eric, wait for me!" Avery couldn¡¯t help but chase after them, but Eric, holding E close, didn¡¯t pause for a second!


    Avery¡¯s face flushed with anger, she red resentfully at E¡¯s back, quickening her pace to block Eric¡¯s path.


    Eric raised an eyebrow, looking at Avery coldly. He was in a great mood, having won the body of his beloved and bing thergest shareholder of the Dream Cruise.


    But Avery was spoiling the moment. She thought she was important to him, but she was just a nuisance.


    "Eric, why are you ignoring me? I admit I was wrong before. I apologize to Miss Davis. Eric, please don¡¯t ignore me," Avery pleaded softly, her eyes sparkling with hope.


    "Get lost!" Eric snapped, his eyes filled with undisguised disdain. "I¡¯ve never been interested in you, so stop making me sick!"


    Without a hint of courtesy, Eric walked away with E, not giving Avery any face. After an overnight investigation, he had uncovered the truth behindst night¡¯s plot, all orchestrated by Avery!


    Why was William so interested in E? It was because of Avery¡¯s rmendation.


    And the ticket Charles had? It was indeed from a friend, but that friend was secretlymissioned by Avery!


    All the evidence pointed to Avery. How could Eric possibly remain courteous?


    Avery stood there, stunned, ring at their retreating figures with a mix of despair and anger, her nails digging into her palms.


    Emma and Hannah caught up to her, their eyes also filled withplicated emotions.


    "Sis, let it go. He¡¯s so disrespectful to you. Why should we bother with him?" Emma sighed, feeling indignant for her sister.


    Hannah bit her lip, a wave of resentment surging in her heart.


    Why does E always escape her ns? Why does she always have protectors?


    Whether it was Charles, Brandon, or Eric!


    Hannah¡¯s eyes were filled with a mad hatred. She wanted to devour E whole, her murderous intent so intense that even Emma, standing beside her, felt a shiver of fear.


    "By the way..." Suddenly, Eric turned back, his usual arrogance evident. "Next Friday evening, there¡¯s the fifth anniversary event for the Elite Horizon Club. I hope all three of you can attend. I¡¯ll send you invitations."


    After saying this indifferently, Eric walked away with E.


    Avery¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she had seen a new glimmer of hope.


    "Emma, Hannah, see... he still has feelings for me, right? Once he¡¯s tired of E, I will be the one by his side!" Avery said excitedly.


    Hannah frowned, "But, I feel something is off... he seemed to really dislike us just now!"


    Avery smoothed her hair, letting out a coldugh, "That¡¯s just my charm. It¡¯s why he suddenly wants to invite us."


    Hannah opened her mouth to say something, but Emma interjected with a smile, "Sister¡¯s right. We look just as good as E. Why should she get all the benefits? Of course, he needs a backup!"


    Though still feeling uneasy, Hannah remained silent, unable to pinpoint exactly what was wrong.


    The Elite Horizon Club, owned by the Nelson Group, had been thriving for five years. The club catered to the upper echelons of society, and Avery and her friends, being daughters of wealthy families, were indeed qualified to attend.


    Once in the car, E blinked, her delicate face breaking into a smile. "Did you set this up, waiting for them to fall into your trap?"


    Eric leaned in, giving her a quick kiss before buckling her seatbelt. "What do you think? They tried to frame you. Letting that slide isn¡¯t my style."


    E was silent for a moment, her gaze icy. "Hannah and Avery want to see me ruined, thinking you¡¯d abandon me so they¡¯d have a chance. I felt something was wrong when I saw them on the ship. I didn¡¯t expect they¡¯d have someone drug me!"


    Eric nodded, his eyes dark with anger. "I found out it wasn¡¯t the bartender who drugged you, but one of his subordinates who slipped it into your drink."


    E frowned, realizing she needed to be more cautious around women like Hannah and Avery in public.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of those people." Eric¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile as he started the car, driving away from the waterfront.


    Eric dropped E off in front of her vi, gently unbuckling her seatbelt, his body pressing closer to hers.


    His warm breath enveloped her, and E¡¯s eyes grew hazy, her cheeks flushing a deep, luxurious red.


    "I¡¯ll miss you, E... Visit me at my office sometime. Let¡¯s see how it feels... there."


    His seductive voice made E¡¯s face turn even redder.

 Chapter 96: Pursuing an Old Love

    <h4>Chapter 96: Pursuing an Old Love</h4>


    "I won¡¯t go! I need to study, I need to rest!" E protested softly, feeling the pain between her legs and the soreness in her waist. Was she supposed to offer herself up for him to ravage again?


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened slightly, a dangerous and mischievous smile spreading across his face.


    "Really? You don¡¯t want to be with me? Butst night... I remember you were quite excited!"


    "Eric! Shut your filthy mouth!"


    "Filthy? My mouth is sweet. Don¡¯t believe me? Try it!" Ericughed, grabbing her delicate frame as she tried to escape and held her head still, kissing her forcefully.


    This time, his kiss was hot and domineering, invading and plundering like a zing fire, setting her entire body ame.


    Her body went soft, almost melting, and E struggled in panic, but his hands continued to roam.


    "Mmm... enough... enough!"


    E gasped, her eyes dazed and shimmering with a seductive haze, her cheeks flushed with a charming red.


    "Enough? But I¡¯m not satisfied yet. What should we do?" Eric sighed regretfully, his hand still lingering.


    She quickly grabbed his wandering hand, and the car was filled with an increasingly intimate atmosphere.


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll definitelye when I have time!" E surrendered, fearing he might actually devour her in the car!


    Eric finally smiled in satisfaction, patting her cheek. "Good girl, we¡¯ll go register our marriage next Monday. Just remember to miss me!"


    E was stunned. Were they really getting married on Monday? She had thought he was joking!


    "Still not getting out of the car... hoping I¡¯ll do something more?" Seeing E¡¯s dazed look, Eric felt a surge of delight, leaning in again to kiss her slightly parted lips.


    E quickly pushed the car door open and jumped out in fright.


    "Goodbye..." she said stiffly, her lips twitching. Eric gave her a mischievous smile, blew her a kiss, and then drove away slowly.


    He had to rush back to thepany to handle some affairs, as he and his partners were in the process of acquiring the parentpany of Dream Cruise.


    Opulent Journeys, the parentpany of Dream Cruise, was a travel entertainmentpany with two nightclubs in S City, known for itsplex internal rtionships. Of course, Opulent Journeys belonged to the Walker Group, a strong contender.


    However, Nelson Group¡¯s determination to develop the entertainment and tourism industry was unwavering. The more challenging it was, the more interested Eric became.


    So, he would be very busy this week.


    E stood there in a daze, watching the car¡¯s shadow disappear down the road. The pain between her legs reminded her of what had happenedst night, reminding her that she was now Eric¡¯s woman.


    Everything had happened so fast!


    In her previous life, she had married Brandon at the age of 24. In this life, at just eighteen... she had already lost herself to Eric!


    Do I love him?


    E asked herself. She liked him, but love was something deeper.


    Love was built on mutual deep affection and unconditional trust. But she worried that if Eric ever met someone better than her, he might abandon her.


    Just like Brandon had. He had been so gentle, but it had all been an act!


    E recalled Hannah¡¯s smug smile, Avery¡¯s mocking eyes, her tragic death in her previous life, and the audio message in her mother¡¯s email!


    Hatred surged within her chest, threatening to burst out, ws bared, ready to tear this world apart!


    When E returned home, she was surprised to find Brandon in the living room,ughing and chatting with Brianna.


    She gave Brandon a cold nce, unable to believe he had the nerve to show his face in front of her.


    Hadn¡¯t he fallen out with both Brianna and Hannah? Why was he here, and why was Brianna so weing?


    "Oh, E, you¡¯re back. Did you have funst night? Hehe, did Hannah also go to the Dream Cruise?" Brianna greeted E warmly, standing up and taking her hand.


    E subtly withdrew her hands. "Yes, I saw my sister. I¡¯m a bit tired. Auntie, you should entertain your guest."


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to even greet Brandon, the man who had poisoned her life in her past. It was he who made her fear love so deeply.


    "E!" Brandon quickly stood up and called after her. "About what happened before, I¡¯m sorry. But... these past days, I¡¯ve thought a lot. I finally realized that I love Hannah. I¡¯m sorry!"


    Brandon¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. E turned to look at his handsome face, a cold, mocking smile spreading across her lips.


    In her previous life, he had said the same thing.


    He imed he loved Hannah, not her!


    Now he was saying it again, making her want to vomit.


    "Who you love is none of my business because I don¡¯t love you. Don¡¯te bothering me anymore. I don¡¯t even care to say hello. That¡¯s all!"


    E said coldly, striding upstairs.


    Brandon stared in astonishment at her retreating figure.


    Briannaughed softly, "Brandon, don¡¯t mind E. I¡¯ve spoiled her since she was a child. She¡¯s arrogant and disrespectful, making youugh."


    Every word from Brianna seemed to plead for E, but in reality, she was trampling her into the dirt.


    "It¡¯s okay. Anyway... my heart belongs to Hannah now." Brandon smiled faintly and sat down again.


    At this moment, Hannah appeared outside the hall. She changed her shoes and noticed Brandon in the living room, her expression shifting.


    "Brandon, what are you doing here?" She would never forget how he had begged E for forgiveness, iming he loved E when they were caught in bed together!


    Hannah also wouldn¡¯t forget how he had initiated their breakup, saying they were ipatible!


    Brandon stood up, his gaze incredibly tender. "Hannah, after some time apart, I realized I still love you. I¡¯m sorry for what happened before. I¡¯ll cherish you from now on."


    Hannah snorted, but a small sense of pride rose within her. Brandoning back to her and not entangling with E meant she had won this "battle," and E had lost.


    Hannah had no idea that E didn¡¯t care about Brandon or this supposed victory at all.


    "Hmph, didn¡¯t you say I wasn¡¯t right for you? How dare youe back?" Hannah¡¯s eyes were filled with arrogance as she sat coldly on the sofa.


    Brianna nudged her arm. "Brandon, don¡¯t mind Hannah. She was just very angry before."


    Brandon looked at Hannah tenderly. "Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. I won¡¯t hold it against her. We already have a rtionship. I¡¯ll take responsibility for her."


    Hannah picked up her purse, looking disdainfully at him. "I don¡¯t need your responsibility. Plenty of men are chasing me!"


    With that, she swayed her hips seductively and left the living room, heading upstairs.


    Brandon stared nkly at Hannah¡¯s departing figure, a trace of longing in his eyes.

 Chapter 97: Mother-Daughter Plotting

    <h4>Chapter 97: Mother-Daughter Plotting</h4>


    Brianna chuckled softly, "Brandon, you should go back. I¡¯ll talk to her and make sure Hannahes around to you."


    Brandon looked at Brianna with gratitude, "Thank you, Aunt Brianna. I¡¯ll leave now ande back tomorrow."


    Brianna nodded with a smile. After Brandon left, a cold glint shed in her eyes as she approached Hannah¡¯s door and knocked.


    Hannah opened the door, feeling a bit disappointed to see her mother instead of Brandon, who she thought might have followed her upstairs.


    Brianna walked in and closed the door behind her. "What¡¯s wrong? Disappointed because I¡¯m not Brandon, right?"


    Hannah snorted, pretending to be indifferent, "I don¡¯t want to see him! He¡¯s the one who embarrassed me and initiated the breakup!"


    Brianna sat next to Hannah and gently held her hand. "Hannah, even if you don¡¯t love him, you need to reconcile with him. I can see he¡¯s sincere. A genuine pawn is much better than any outsider, right?"


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up, looking at the calm Brianna. "Mom, you mean... use him to get at E again?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I mean. Even though E doesn¡¯t like him, Brandon is quite persistent!"


    A slow smile spread across Hannah¡¯s face, like a delicate lotus swaying in the breeze. "Yes, Mom, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll think about it."


    Brianna¡¯s expression turned somber. "Your dad... is having an intense affair with his mistress. Even though I go to work, that bastard takes the opportunity to meet her during his client meetings. But what I can¡¯t understand is, when I caught them..."


    She hadn¡¯t mentioned this to Hannah before.


    She briefly exined the situation, and Hannah¡¯s face darkened. "Mom, you said Dad walked in from outside, which means he must have hidden behind the door when you rushed in. As soon as you were in the bedroom, he could leave unnoticed."


    Brianna suddenly realized, "Of course, why didn¡¯t I think of that? But recently, your dad has been very well-behaved, and that woman quit her job."


    "Dad is focused on that girl now, making it harder for us to act. You must behave well and not disappoint him. His birthday ising up at the beginning of next month..."


    Brianna pondered, unable toe up with a good n.


    Hannah, however, was unconcerned. "Mom, why is E so hard to deal with? We tried to get her on the cruise, with William as our aplice, but still couldn¡¯t take her down."


    "What? That bitch... escaped again?" Brianna was shocked. She thought with Avery¡¯s backing, E would be finished this time.


    But once again, she had slipped through their fingers!


    "Yes, and the one who saved her... was Eric! Mom, how could that bitch end up in Eric¡¯s bed?" The thought of this made Hannah¡¯s eyes red with jealousy and rage.


    Earlier, when they thought E was fucked by William, both she and her sister Avery were thrilled. But when Avery investigated further, she found out that the man who spent the night with E was actually Eric!


    This was a heavy blow to all three of them!


    They had hoped to ruin E, to make her suffer, but instead, she came out on top!


    "That bitch... has such good luck!" Brianna¡¯s beautiful face clouded over with malice. "But don¡¯t worry, Hannah, you shouldn¡¯t take action anymore. Now that she¡¯s in Eric¡¯s favor, if Mr. Nelson finds out you tried to harm his new favorite, he won¡¯t spare you."


    Brianna spoke calmly, "Let me handle everything. You just focus on your studies; you¡¯re still young!"


    She knew her own age and fading looks meant that even if their schemes were exposed, as long as Hannah wasn¡¯t implicated, her daughter¡¯s future would remain bright.


    Hannah felt unwilling, "Mom, how can I let you face her alone?"


    "What else can we do? If you get involved again and Mr. Nelson finds out, you¡¯ll be in serious trouble! Your young future will be ruined. But for me, I¡¯m already old. Even if I¡¯m exposed, so what?"


    Briannaughed coldly, willing to pave the way for her daughter at any cost.


    Hannah fell silent, realizing her mother was right and she had no counterargument.


    "Alright, Mom, I won¡¯t get involved anymore. But Avery might hold a grudge this time." Hannah thought Eric might spare her since it was Avery who contacted William and arranged the drugging. Hannah had only provided the n, and as long as Avery didn¡¯t betray her, she would be safe.


    "It¡¯s good that you understand. Focus on dating Brandon, use him to restore your reputation and image. Make it look like he seduced you, that he forced you."


    This way, Hannah would be seen as the victim. People naturally sympathize with victims.


    In time, Hannah¡¯s image would be rehabilitated.


    Hannah smiled brightly, "Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I won¡¯t miss any opportunity!"


    At this moment.


    E had juste out of the bathroom, drying her hair, the strands wrapping around her white neck.


    Having be a woman, E now exuded a more enchanting allure, abination of cold elegance and charm that drove men wild, making her even more radiant.


    Her phone vibrated. E touched her hair, which was mostly dry, and ran to answer it.


    "What are you doing?" Eric¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end.


    E blushed, remembering their parting kiss, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Drying my hair."


    "I just finished some work. Want toe out and keep mepany?"


    At this hour?


    E nced at the clock; it was already 10:30 PM.


    She suddenly remembered she hadn¡¯t taken her morning-after pill. Calcting, it wasn¡¯t her fertile period, so she shouldn¡¯t need to worry, right?


    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m really tired!"


    E said with a pained expression. Her legs still hurt; going out with him would be torture.


    Eric chuckled softly, his voice filled with a seductive allure, "I¡¯ll be very gentle this time..."


    E¡¯s body felt like it was on fire from his words. She cleared her throat, "No... not tonight. Maybe in a few days!"


    "I¡¯m busy tomorrow."


    "Then the day after tomorrow!" Eughed lightly. From being cautious to chatting freely, this must be the transition from strangers to lovers?


    "But what if I miss you? E, you¡¯re so heartless!" Eric said intively. Imagining his face full of longing made E smile.

 Chapter 98: Reprimanded

    <h4>Chapter 98: Reprimanded</h4>


    In front of others, Eric was always mysterious and cold, yet he had a hidden side that no one knew.


    E¡¯s heart was inexplicably filled with happiness and joy. "Do you really miss me? How do you miss me?"


    "How... by thinking about how you lookedst night, your red lips, your warmth, your legs, your abandon..."


    "No... stop talking!" E blushed, quickly interrupting him.


    She truly couldn¡¯t remember anything fromst night!


    Ericughed indulgently on the other end, "Baby, I can almost see you undressing right now!"


    Ah!


    E was almost going crazy. How could he be getting more and more suggestive with every sentence?


    She stammered, "Eric... you... can you please stop? I really don¡¯t remember anything fromst night! Please don¡¯t bring it up again!"


    "What do you mean bring it up? Those were intimate moments, weren¡¯t they? What¡¯s wrong with revisiting them? It can strengthen our bond!"


    E¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat."Stop talking about it!"


    "Remember to have your ID ready and wait for me at your door on Monday. Otherwise, I¡¯ll harass you with calls all night!"


    Eric¡¯s tone carried a hint of yful threat.


    "I understand. Can I hang up now?"


    "E, it sounds like you don¡¯t want to talk to me?"


    "No, no, it¡¯s just that... I¡¯m really tired, and I need to rest well for Monday..."


    "Ready for another round on Monday? My little darling, you really care about me. Go ahead and hang up then, bye-bye!" His evilughter made E¡¯s scalp tingle.


    This pervert! No matter what she said, he always took it in that direction!


    She hung up the phone, feeling a bit frustrated, but the frustration quickly gave way to happiness. Shey down and fell asleep quickly, without any dreams!


    In the past, E often suffered from insomnia, sometimes not falling asleep until one or two in the morning.


    Or she would be gued by nightmares, seeing Brandon and Hannah together, or reliving the moment she fell into the ocean.


    Sometimes, she dreamt of Brianna attacking a woman with a knife¡ªthe woman being E¡¯s mother!


    Those nightmares used to torment her every few nights.


    But talking to Eric seemed to have a surprisingly good effect on her insomnia...


    At the Walker household.


    "You ungrateful son! Look at what you¡¯ve done to Walker Group! Our travelpany is about to be swallowed up by Eric. You¡¯re killing me!"


    A stack of photos was thrown heavily at William¡¯s head, pictures of him spending the night with several women.


    The photos depicted all sorts of misconduct and indecency.


    If these photos were made public, Walker Group would undoubtedly take a huge hit!


    After all, William was the future heir of Walker Group, while Thomas Walker was his illegitimate cousin. Everyone acknowledged William, not Thomas.


    Old Mr. Walker was trembling with rage. Having had a son in his old age, Mrs. Walker doted on him excessively.


    But in the end, this excessive pampering had produced a rebellious son!


    Even his illegitimate cousin Thomas was smarter and more self-disciplined.


    However, due to Eric¡¯s threats, Thomas had no choice but to transfer his shares to Eric.


    Yet, everyone directed their anger at William, because thepromising photos Eric used to ckmail Thomas involved William and several women.


    "Dad, I really don¡¯t know what happened..." William muttered, looking down. He had almost messed with Eric¡¯s woman the other night. If his father knew about that, it would surely kill him.


    "You don¡¯t know what happened? You better go apologize to Mr. Nelson immediately and beg for his mercy. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t find out about what happened on the Dream Cruise?" Old Mr. Walker was so furious that his beard seemed to catch fire. He pped his son hard.


    William knelt there, barely daring to breathe. Despite being doted on at home, he was still most afraid of Old Mr. Walker.


    "Alright, alright, you¡¯ve scolded and hit him enough. William, get up!" Mrs. Walker, worried about her son, hurriedly pulled him aside to prevent Old Mr. Walker from hitting him again.


    Old Mr. Walker rolled his eyes and roared, "Aren¡¯t you going to find Mr. Nelson yet? If we don¡¯t stop him, he might really take over our Opulent Journeys!"


    Opulent Journeys was part of Walker Group and earned substantial profits annually.


    No matter what, Old Mr. Walker did not want Opulent Journeys to be acquired by Eric. However, in recent months, Opulent Journeys had been marred by scandals, and with William¡¯s photos in Eric¡¯s hands, if they were made public...


    "Dad, he promised my cousin he wouldn¡¯t release the photos!"


    William said reluctantly. He didn¡¯t want to face Eric because the man¡¯s intimidating gaze also scared him.


    "Idiot! Even if he doesn¡¯t release the photos, do you think he has no other means? Get out and don¡¯te back until you¡¯ve seen Mr. Nelson!"


    Old Mr. Walker, with his old age and bad temper, wasn¡¯t about to humble himself before Eric.


    So, the only one to turn to was his son William.


    Kicked out of the vi with only a wallet containing a thousand bucks, William drove furiously, his chest burning with anger, but he couldn¡¯t vent it on Eric.


    His phone rang. It was Mr. Taylor, one of his usual drinking buddies.


    "Hey Walker, where are you? We¡¯re drinking at Gilded Mirage. Come join us."


    "Shit, I¡¯m so pissed off right now! Got any new girls there?"


    William had no intention of meeting Eric. He couldn¡¯t forget the humiliation of kneeling before him on the cruise, genuinely terrified by his murderous aura.


    No way he was going to put himself in that position again.


    "Yeah, we¡¯ve got some fresh faces, really hot ones!"


    Mr. Taylorughed, and William immediately decided to head to Gilded Mirage, a nightclub under Walker Group.


    Although it was only 8 PM, Gilded Mirage was already packed. The 18th floor, known as the Supreme Floor, was reserved for the elite.


    Fifteen minutester, William arrived at their usual private room.


    Inside, four men and six women were wildly dancing, shouting andughing amidst the ring rock music.


    "Walker is here!"


    As soon as they saw William, everyone stopped and greeted him.


    "Walker, haven¡¯t seen you in days. You look younger!" A woman in a sexy strap dress flirtatiously clung to him.


    She was Lucy, a popr dancer at the nightclub, and Mr. Taylor¡¯s current favorite.


    Mr. Taylor snorted, pulling her back to sit on hisp. "Walker already has a target. Don¡¯t cling to him. William, there¡¯s some new girls in the room across. They¡¯re not employees here, so you might want to check them out."


    William, already irritated, was tired of Lucy and her fellow dancers. He scoffed, "I¡¯ll go check them out. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a girl out there who doesn¡¯t love money!"


    Except for that wildcatst night! The thought of E made William¡¯s heart itch, but she was off-limits.


    Little did he know, this time, he was walking right into trouble!

 Chapter 99: Caught in the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 99: Caught in the Trap</h4>


    William and Mr. Taylor pushed open the door to the private room across from them, and sure enough, they saw four or five young girls inside, all looking very fresh and delicate.


    These girls were around eighteen or neen, simr in age to E.


    However, these delinquent girls had their hair dyed in various colors, wore revealing clothes, and were dancing closely with several men.


    In one corner of the room, a girl sat quietly, her attitude arrogant as she watched the dancing couples.


    Her long, flowing hair draped over her chest, giving her an appearance that was both icy and pure.


    William¡¯s eyes widened. This girl had a demeanor strikingly simr to E¡¯s! Instantly, he set his sights on her.


    When the people in the room noticed two strange men barging in with bodyguards, their faces changed.


    "Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing? You must be in the wrong room!" one burly man shouted at William.


    William, who also had a group of bodyguards in Gilded Mirage, had them automatically follow him as he appeared.


    Feeling displeased, William waved his hand, and two bodyguards lunged at the burly man, pummeling him with punches.


    The other men and women immediately backed away from the girl, shouting, "Big sister, someone¡¯s causing trouble! Call the boss quickly!"


    But William had already pushed aside those protecting the girl. "Hey, littledy, how about you keep mepany?"


    William sat down next to the girl with a smug look, his wicked eyes fixated on her ample chest.


    Everyone watched this scene in stunned silence.


    The girl snorted coldly, "Not interested. My man is Ryan Martinez. Get lost!"


    Her tone was supremely arrogant. Ryan was the heir to the Martinez Group, which was on par with the Walker Group.


    Moreover, Ryan and William had always been at odds!


    William¡¯s pupils contracted as he smirked evilly, "Perfect, I can¡¯t stand Ryan. Let¡¯s see if he cane and fight me for his woman!"


    Both of them were equally notorious troublemakers, often shing, with Old Mr. Walker constantly cleaning up after William.


    This time, though, William¡¯s anger overrode his fear of Ryan, knowing their power was evenly matched, unlike Eric¡¯s overwhelming strength.


    William¡¯s handnded on the girl, who screamed and pped at him.


    But her delicate wrist was firmly grasped by William, who pulled her into his arms with a lecherous grin.


    Although the onlookers were furious, they were no match for William¡¯s numerous bodyguards.


    "Throw them out! Gilded Mirage is my turf. Let your boss Ryane save you!" William, reveling in his wickedness, dared to provoke by seizing Ryan¡¯s woman.


    The men and women were driven out of the room, leaving the girl trapped in William¡¯s embrace, her pretty face full of rage. "Bastard, let me go!"


    She was a college freshman, but had be a rich man¡¯s mistress back in high school.


    After the rich man got tired of her, she reinvented herself with a pure image and caught Ryan¡¯s eye.


    With Ryan, a handsome and wealthy young man, as her boyfriend, she was very pleased with herself, frequenting S City¡¯s entertainment venues almost every night.


    Now, being held by the ordinary-looking and slightly overweight William, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being toyed with.


    However, as a weak girl with no help, she was no match for William.


    William, overwhelmed by a wild impulse, treated the girl as a substitute for E and began to ravage her with unrestrained aggression.


    Before long, the private room was filled with the girl¡¯s screams and curses, which soon turned into whimpers and moans. The man¡¯s triumphant howls of pleasure made the onlookers outside turn pale.


    When Ryan arrived and kicked open the door, he saw his new lover lying naked in William¡¯s arms, their bodies entwined, with blood trickling from her lips.


    "William, you bastard!"


    Ryan¡¯s eyes turned red with rage. No man despises being cuckolded more than Ryan, and although he never intended to marry the girl, he couldn¡¯t stand William ying with his woman.


    "Everyone, get in here and cripple William!" Ryan grabbed a bottle of liquor in his fury and hurled it at William.


    William was taken aback. In their past confrontations, it was always their subordinates who fought, while he and Ryan never personally shed.


    This time, he had truly enraged Ryan!


    The dozen or so bodyguards Ryan brought split up, some dealing with William¡¯s men outside while others rushed in, grabbing anything they could find to hurl at William.


    Chaos erupted inside and outside the private room, with screams of pain, women¡¯s cries and shrieks, and the constant sound of breaking bottles.


    By the time arge group of Gilded Mirage¡¯s bodyguards and the police arrived, the fight was winding down.


    Mr. Taylor, who had been hiding far away, finally approached and saw William lying motionless on the floor, uncertain if he was dead or alive.


    Pale with fear, Mr. Taylor realized that today¡¯s invitation to William was due to a call from Eric, suggesting that if he entertained William well, the Taylor Group might get the chance to coborate with the Nelson Group.


    Despite being a yboy, Mr. Taylor knew that such a coboration would bring immense profits to the Taylor Group, and naturally, his life would be morefortable.


    He never imagined that his invitation would lead to such a tragedy...


    "Hurry, this man is barely breathing, he¡¯s got too many wounds, stop the bleeding now!" a nurse shouted, turning William¡¯s bloodied body over.


    Mr. Taylor¡¯s head buzzed, and he took a deep breath before slipping away quietly...


    The next day, headlines across major news websites reported that William had been seriously injured in a brawl with Ryan, and even if he regained consciousness, he would be paralyzed from the waist down!


    Moreover, surveince footage of William sexually assaulting the girl had leaked, spreading across major forums, along with videos of the fight between Ryan and his men, going viral everywhere!


    Such negative news dealt a severe blow to both the Martinez Group and the Walker Group! Old Mr. Walker had a heart attack from the anger and was hospitalized, and Old Mr. Martinez had an asthma attack, plunging both families into chaos.


    On Sunday morning, E went to visit Chloe, nning to pick up the painting Eric had given her.


    In the expansive back garden, E and Chloey on lounge chairs, enjoying the gentle breeze. The garden, with its excellent feng shui, had no obstructions blocking the natural wind. A century-old tree provided shade, making the garden cooler than air conditioning.


    "Wow, Chloe, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a cool garden. It¡¯s as good as air conditioning! Natural wind feels much better!" E eximed in admiration.


    "Then marry my brother, and you can enjoy this garden every day! Or you could move in with me, what do you say?"


    Chloe¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously, and E chuckled softly. "You always say such silly things."


    "Come on, tell me, did anything happen between you and Eric?" Chloe¡¯s curiosity was palpable as she shook E¡¯s arm, eagerly seeking gossip.

 Chapter 100: Taking the upper hand

    <h4>Chapter 100: Taking the upper hand</h4>


    E¡¯s face flushed with a charming blush. She poked Chloe¡¯s forehead, "You¡¯re so bad, always asking such embarrassing questions."


    Chloe giggled, "You don¡¯t need to be shy. Actually, that morning, I could tell you became Mr. Nelson¡¯s woman. After all, the circumstances were pretty clear. Hannah and Avery had everything nned out, locking the doctor and us in together. They definitely wanted to give William an opportunity!"


    Thinking back to that night made E¡¯s temples throb.


    She had seen the news this morning too. She was surprised that William¡¯s karma came so quickly. Without Eric lifting a finger, William was paralyzed from the waist down by Mr. Martinez¡¯s men. It was truly satisfying!


    A scumbag like William deserved it. Over the years, he had yed with countless women. The video of him being attacked was posted on a forum, followed by numerous posts cursing him.


    Several anonymous posts also revealed that three years ago, William had toyed with a fierce college girl, who ended up jumping to her death. Her parents had struggled to seek justice, only to be beaten half to death by thugs. Now, they had disappeared without a trace.


    People spected that the victim¡¯s parents had been murdered, but being ordinary people without any powerful connections, the case was left unresolved.


    The Walker family had covered up much of the evidence, and few people knew the full story.


    E understood that the person exposing this must have been Eric.


    "But luckily, he got hiseuppance. It¡¯s shocking how quickly it happened. If Mr. Martinez hadn¡¯t shown up, I would¡¯ve thought it was Mr. Nelson¡¯s doing!" Chloeughed.


    E raised her eyebrows lightly, her smile luxurious. "Evil deeds meet evil ends, no doubt about it. But there are still many like William, doing the same despicable things. Only those who stay clean can avoid disaster."


    She firmly believed that William¡¯s fate had been influenced by Eric.


    The two friends enjoyed the cool breeze in the garden for half the day and then had lunch together. Charles was not at home, likely busy with work.


    E took the famous painting returned by Old Mr. Carter and ced it in Robert¡¯s study.


    When Robert came home and saw the painting, he was overjoyed. "E, why did you put such a precious painting in Daddy¡¯s study?"


    Standing in the study, the wind lifting the hem of her white dress, E replied, "Daddy, I don¡¯t know much about appreciating paintings, and I don¡¯t have much use for such a valuable one. It¡¯s better in your study, where guests can admire it. It¡¯s nice that way."


    Robert¡¯s eyes crinkled into a smile, "E, you¡¯re bing more and more considerate. It looks like we need to throw you a grand birthday party next year!"


    E quickly shook her head, "No need, Daddy. I think a big party is a waste of money and effort for you. Why bother? The Davis family is already well-respected; we don¡¯t need to chase after empty fame."


    Hearing E speak so highly of the Davis family made Robert even happier. He held E¡¯s hand andughed, "E, you¡¯re so sensible... Sometimes, a daughter can be more helpful than a son!"


    Brianna¡¯s face darkened for a moment but quickly returned to normal.


    "Honey, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault... I couldn¡¯t properly discipline Kevin. I wonder how he¡¯s doing in the reformatory!" Brianna forced out a few sparkling tears, trying to remind Robert of their forgotten son.


    Robert¡¯s expression was cold as he nced at Brianna, "The reformatory in S City is the best in the country, so don¡¯t worry. Our son will only improve, not deteriorate."


    Brianna nodded awkwardly, "I¡¯ll check on the kitchen. I made some special soup for E tonight, especially since I heard she... had a close call on the boat."


    Robert was taken aback. He knew nothing about the incident on the Dream Cruise.


    Brianna couldn¡¯t possibly tell him about it, because if Robert knew that Eric and E had be involved, he would definitely favor E even more.


    "E, did something happen while you were on the trip? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "Daddy, it was just a minor ident, nothing serious! A false rm. Charles came to my rescue and got hurt himself."


    E smiled, not going into the details of that night.


    Brianna withdrew, her nails digging into her palms, turning them white.


    E was truly clever, offering up the painting as a gift! Robert¡¯s attention was now even more focused on her.


    Compared to E, Brianna¡¯s efforts in the kitchen every night couldn¡¯tpete with E¡¯s gesture of presenting the precious painting.


    In the study, E looked at the painting with worry in her eyes. "Auntie mentioned Kevin, and it made me think... Daddy, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened. But do you think Kevin can truly improve?"


    Robert¡¯s face darkened, and he sighed deeply, "I don¡¯t know... They¡¯ve reported that Kevin is much better behaved now than when he first went in. But who knows if he¡¯ll continue to improve after he leaves the reformatory."


    E sighed regretfully, "Daddy, as the saying goes, ¡¯a three-year-old¡¯s behavior predicts their future.¡¯ Kevin is already ten. If he had been well-disciplined from the start, the Davis Group wouldn¡¯t be facing such a crisis. When he takes over the Davis Group, it will be a tough task for you."


    Robert felt even more appreciative of E¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    "Yes, it¡¯s something we can¡¯t help... But if we had a son-inw... I could consider making you the heir to the Davis Group..."


    "No way, Daddy! That would upset Grandma. Besides, I¡¯m not cut out for business. If I married a bad man, he might swallow up the Davis Group. That would be a disaster!"


    E shook her head, firmly rejecting Robert¡¯s suggestion.


    Robert looked at her in surprise, filled with pride. "I never expected you to think that far. A few of my friends also only have daughters, and we¡¯ve discussed this issue. We still believe sons are more reliable. But in my eyes, you¡¯re much more impressive than Kevin."


    E smiled, "Daddy, you and Auntie can always try for another little son. Wouldn¡¯t that be great? If you have another son, make sure to hire the best tutors to raise him well, so he doesn¡¯t end up spoiled like Kevin."


    Robert¡¯s eyes lit up. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this before?


    "But we¡¯re already so old..."


    "Nonsense, Daddy, haven¡¯t you heard that men can have children well into their seventies and eighties? Auntie is almost ten years younger than you. With proper care, she can certainly have another child. Plus, with the great rtionship between you two, having another child would make our family even moreplete!" E said with a bright, captivating smile.


    "You sweet talker! Your words are getting sweeter by the day!" Robertughed heartily.


    Inside, E wasughing coldly. Her suggestion would push Brianna further into crisis!

 Chapter 101: Secret Dates

    <h4>Chapter 101: Secret Dates</h4>


    Because she had just deliberately reminded Robert of how well he and Brianna got along¡ª


    In truth, the marital crisis between them had started long ago. Ever since Emily appeared, Robert had lost all interest in Brianna.


    Thest incident where Brianna caught him cheating only made Robert despise her more. Though he didn¡¯t show it outwardly, he had long wanted to kick her out and marry the lovely Emily.


    After E left, Robert sat in his study, admiring the painting. The more he looked at it, the more majestic it seemed. Recalling E¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.


    His phone vibrated. It was a message from Emily.


    Emily had changed to a new number, saved in Robert¡¯s contacts as "Thoughtful Life."


    Recently, many websites had been rmending services that offered free reminders for weather updates or healthy recipes.


    Even if Brianna saw such messages, she would think they were from those boring websites.


    On the surface, Robert had broken up with Emily, but in reality, they were still very much in touch.


    "Hot weather alert: Thoughtful Life reminds you to drink plenty of water and avoid dry, hot foods to keep your stomach bnced. ¡ªG Street 351."


    Reading this message filled Robert with anticipation.


    In fact, it was a coded message.


    The address at the end was the meeting ce¡ªG Street 351.


    G Street was a famous old street in S City, with few residents as most had moved away.


    But a few hotels were still operating there.


    The environment wasn¡¯t good, but Brianna would never guess that Robert and Emily would meet in such a dingy hotel.


    Moreover, the roads to G Street had many intersections, making it very difficult to follow Robert.


    Robert narrowed his eyes. If he had another son, his life would be perfect!


    After all, as E said, Kevin was already ten, and his personality was set.


    Despite the improvement noted in the instructor¡¯s report, Kevin still retained a rebellious streak.


    Therefore, Kevin wasn¡¯t the perfect heir for the Davis family...


    But if he could have a son with the woman he loved... then the choice would naturally be Emily!


    Emily was tall, beautiful, and, more importantly, young and gentle¡ªperfect to be his wife.


    After pretending for decades, Brianna finally showed her true colors. Robert would never forget how she went crazy and pped Emily.


    Such a woman was a hidden shrew!


    Thus, Robert began to seriously consider marrying Emily, but a divorce would mean splitting his assets with Brianna... and that wasn¡¯t ideal.


    So he was troubled: a divorce would mean losing half his assets and damaging his reputation.


    But if he could scheme...


    Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly.


    Ten minutester, the family was sitting at the dining table.


    "Daddy, Mommy and I made this soup together. Try it; it¡¯s perfect for hot weather!" Hannah said with a smile, her eyes full of concern as she ced the soup in front of Robert.


    Robert nodded slightly. Hannah¡¯s recent embarrassment had cost Davis Group a lot, so he had little affection for his youngest daughter.


    Though disappointed, Hannah still sat down gracefully.


    "E, you¡¯re taking the college entrance exam next year. Drink more of this nutritious soup to build up your strength," Robert said with a smile.


    "Daddy, do you think I¡¯m a weak child? I¡¯m perfectly healthy, so you don¡¯t need to worry!" E shook her head, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "But you should take care of yourself. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been workingte a lot recently. Money is just an external thing; health is what truly matters."


    "E, you¡¯re so considerate!"


    With one sentence, hepletely dismissed the efforts of Hannah and Brianna.


    Brianna smiled, unfazed, and said to E, "Your dad is right, E. With your thoughtfulness, whoever marries you in the future will be very lucky."


    Brianna was truly a cunning fox. Even though her contributions were overlooked, she remainedposed. But deep inside, she hated it!


    Hannah¡¯s mouth twitched stiffly. She lowered her head, trying hard to hide her true feelings.


    After dinner, Robert received a phone call and hurriedly left again.


    Brianna¡¯s heart sank. She immediately went outside to call a private detective to continue tracking Robert.


    "Ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t you say the mistress had resigned? Mr. Davis hasn¡¯t shown any suspicious activitytely. Do we still need to follow him?"


    "Of course. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually settled down. Send someone to follow him right away. He said he was going to Elite Horizon Club to meet a client!"


    Brianna spoke softly, a serious look in her eyes.


    As his wife, she knew Robert¡¯s heart was not with her.


    Emily had resigned two weeks ago, but Robert hadn¡¯t touched her at all in that time!


    So his heart wasn¡¯t with her. But men have physical needs. If Robert didn¡¯t have another woman, he would have been with her!


    Brianna was too shrewd to trust Robert easily.


    Half an hourter, the detective called back, confirming that Robert was indeed meeting a client at Elite Horizon Club.


    What even the detective didn¡¯t realize was that Robert had already switched clothes with a waiter and secretly left the club to meet Emily.


    Monday morning.


    E chose a red dress. Last night, Eric had reminded her to bring her ID card.


    In the mirror, her delicate face had a charming blush, and her lips were painted a soft pink.


    E¡¯s eyebrows were naturally arched and carried a hint of boldness.


    In the mirror, she appeared striking in red, with ruby lips and white teeth. Her hair was tied up high, giving her an aura of both beauty and elegance.


    E grabbed her small bag, called Chloe to take the day off for her, and skipped breakfast, running outside to meet Eric.


    To her surprise, Eric¡¯s shy Lamborghini was already parked outside her neighborhood.


    As soon as E walked out, Eric opened the car door, his intense gaze almost setting her alight.


    Eric¡¯s eyes traced the curves of her figure, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as his gaze grew more fervent.


    They had been apart for only two days, but he had missed her terribly!

 Chapter 102: Covert action

    <h4>Chapter 102: Covert action</h4>


    E lowered her flushed face, her steps graceful, each movement like a blooming flower. The vivid red of her dress flowed with the wind, resembling a dazzling, blossoming peach blossom.


    Before she could reach Eric, he could no longer restrain himself and rushed towards her, pulling her into the car and mming the door shut.


    E felt his presence overwhelming her before she could react; his lips were already pressed heavily against hers.


    The heat of his breath nearly melted her, as Eric¡¯s hands roamed wildly over her body.


    E closed her eyes, her blush deepening. His passionate advances drew soft murmurs from her.


    The intimate sounds made Eric¡¯s blood boil even more, his body screaming with the desire to take her right there in the car...


    But the approaching sound of another vehicle brought him back to reality. He released E, looking at her enchanting face and dreamy eyes, and whispered with a smile, "Sweetheart... were you hoping I¡¯d devour you right now?"


    E quickly pushed him away. "Eric... you... you pervert!"


    Ericughed heartily, his mischievous smile and tender eyes making her lower her head shyly.


    "Sweetheart, did you bring your ID card?"


    "Yeah... Eric, are you really going to marry me? I¡¯m only eighteen!" E raised her face, her eyes brimming with a spring-like allure, making her already captivating features even more enchanting.


    Eric leaned closer, lifting her chin with a firm hand. E, startled, thought he was about to go further.


    "Not here... we¡¯re in the car!" E grasped his hand, feeling his undeniable reaction.


    Eric chuckled softly, suppressing his desire, his voice low and suggestive. "Sweetheart, where¡¯s your mind wandering? I just wanted to kiss you."


    "Hmph, I wasn¡¯t thinking anything..."


    "E, when Imit to a woman, it¡¯s forever. I hope you¡¯ll be that kind of woman too. Once you marry me, you must be faithful to me, with no unclear rtionships with any other man."


    Eric¡¯s smile faded as he looked seriously into her eyes.


    E stared at him, momentarily speechless.


    "My mother¡¯s tragedy cast a shadow over me since childhood, so I vow to be loyal to my partner for life. I won¡¯t say many sweet words, but my actions will prove my dedication. Can you promise to be devoted to me forever?"


    Eric asked earnestly. E opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    He suddenlyughed, feeling anxious, fearing her rejection. He pinched her cheek, "Marrying me will only bring benefits, no harm. Besides, you¡¯re already mine. Who else could you be thinking about? Your silence means you agree."


    Eric let go of her chin, gently fastened her seatbelt, and drove towards the City Hall.


    E was silent for a moment, finally turning to look at Eric. "Eric, I am willing to marry you and be devoted to you. But... I hope you will truly be loyal to me. If not, I won¡¯t tolerate betrayal."


    "Once betrayed, there will be no chance for reconciliation!" E¡¯s expression was serious, unable to forget the past wounds inflicted by Brandon.


    Brandon¡¯s betrayal had ruined her in her previous life.


    But in this life, she would not marry Brandon. The man destined to be her husband was Eric!


    A different man meant a different destiny.


    "This is natural. I will always be faithful to you. Thank you, sweetheart, for giving me the opportunity to prove my lifelongmitment!" Eric said with a bright smile, feeling exceptionally happy.


    He could tell that E had some feelings for him too, and this marriage wasn¡¯t too forced.


    E felt a bit lost again. She wasn¡¯t sure if this marriage was the right decision. How long could Eric¡¯s sincerityst?


    She questioned herself, did she love Eric?


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t love yet, but she was definitely moved by him. In E¡¯s world, love meant unwaveringmitment and trust.


    Suddenly, E realized that Eric had never introduced her to his friends or family.


    Typically, when a man epts a woman, he introduces her to his loved ones.


    This thought made E¡¯s heart sink a little.


    Would a marriage without lovest? Did he truly love her? Did she really love Eric?


    Her mind was in a jumble. E rubbed her slightly throbbing temples, a hint of worry crossing her face.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Eric noticed her reaction and asked softly, frowning.


    "No... I¡¯m just a bit nervous..." E forced a smile, but it felt strained.


    Eric didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming she was just nervous. "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your first time; it will get easier."


    E lowered her eyes, her longshes hiding her emotions.


    She was already on this ship; there was no turning back.


    Moreover, she needed Eric to help her defeat Robert and Brianna! She knew that as a student, directly confronting Robert wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Not to mention, she had to manipte Brianna and Robert into turning against each other!


    No matter how outrageous Robert acted, Brianna wouldn¡¯t easily turn murderous. He was still her husband of many years.


    Even without love, there was still a bond. Briannacked business acumen and had always relied on Robert for resources.


    Twenty minutester, Eric led E into the City Hall.


    E kept her head as low as possible, while Eric worerge sunsses to avoid recognition.


    Due to Eric¡¯s status, the staff led them to a VIP room to process their marriage certificate.


    The photo session took only ten minutes, resulting in the most suitable and perfect picture. The marriage application form was filled out by the staff.


    "Mr. Nelson, Miss Davis, please sign here," the staff member said respectfully.


    "Thank you," Eric replied, his charming smile breathtaking, even causing the female staff member to stare in awe.


    Eric handed the form to E, letting her sign first, and then he signed his name with great seriousness.


    E watched as the staff quickly stamped the marriage certificate with the official seal, feeling a bit disheartened.


    Was that it? Were they really married just like that?


    "Congrattions, Mr. Nelson and Miss Davis. Wishing you a long and happy marriage and many children!" the staff members said in unison.


    E smiled awkwardly, feeling as if the scene resembled subordinates ttering their boss.

 Chapter 103: Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 103: Coincidence</h4>


    Eric¡¯s smile was devilishly charming as he boldlyughed, holding E close, "Thanks to your kind words, we might have a cute little baby soon!"


    E¡¯s face immediately turned red as she shot Eric a resentful nce.


    Have a baby? She was only eighteen and definitely didn¡¯t want kids!


    She hadn¡¯t experienced a passionate romance, lived a free-spirited life, or avenged her big grudge yet!


    How could she get distracted by pregnancy?


    Walking out of City Hall, E¡¯s gaze was distant. Eric hugged her as they got into the car, pinching her cheek with a smile, "What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about so deeply?"


    E pouted and frowned, saying resentfully, "Eric, I don¡¯t want to have kids so soon... I¡¯m only eighteen, it¡¯s the best time of my youth. Why should I have kids now? I haven¡¯t even avenged my big grudge!"


    Ericughed so hard he could barely breathe, "Silly, having a baby is entirely up to you. If you want to have one right away, then we¡¯ll have one right away. If you want to wait until after you graduate from college, then we¡¯ll wait until then..."


    E couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly, "Thank you for respecting my wishes, Eric!"


    Eric raised an eyebrow, his mischievous smile even more alluring, "Honey, we¡¯ve already got our marriage license. Shouldn¡¯t you call me ¡¯babe¡¯?"


    E bit her lip, but the blush on her face deepened, making her delicate face even more enchanting.


    "Babe! Thank you!"


    Eric¡¯s mood lifted instantly, his eyes filled with joy, "I¡¯m taking you somewhere that will definitely surprise you!"


    E bit her lip, feeling inexplicably sweet inside, even though he hadn¡¯t introduced her to his family or mentioned anything about a wedding.


    But looking at this man¡¯s handsome, determined profile and his smiling face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a lot happier.


    The car drove steadily forward, the roadside scenery continuously retreating. E noticed the road signs indicating they were heading toward the beach.


    Twenty minutester, the car entered Crystal Lake Manor.


    E¡¯s face turned pale instantly!


    How could she forget that one of the estates within Crystal Lake Manor was the marital home Robert had bought for her in her previous life?


    Crystal Lake Manor was a seaside residential vi developed by Nelson Group, divided into six estates.


    Each estate was worth over a billion, and in her past life, E remembered Robert had bought one for fifty million, with the property deed in her name.


    So at this moment, she suddenly thought about the house from her previous life. Was it really bought by Robert, or...?


    Life¡¯s coincidences were strange. E silently prayed that the ce Eric was taking her to wasn¡¯t the same house from her past life!


    "Honey, I¡¯ve heard about these estates here. They sell for two to three billion each. But is there any way someone could buy one for fifty million?"E threw out this question.


    "Ha... Honey, you¡¯re quite the joker. Getting one for fifty million? It¡¯s possible if the buyer is me. I can get it at that price!"


    After all, Nelson Group had over a dozen shareholders. Even if Eric had his eye on a house or an estate, he couldn¡¯t get it for free.


    "Oh, is it possible to rent one?" E blinked in confusion.


    "Actually, yes. One of the houses was rented out, for only twenty million a year."


    E blinked again. It seemed that in her past life, Robert hadn¡¯t bought the seaside estate but rented it.


    He had rented it to deceive her and swindle all her shares, which turned out to be a very profitable investment for him, didn¡¯t it?


    The car headed towards the direction E knew all too well.


    Her hands were trembling slightly. The sea area next to her newlywed vi in her previous life was where she fell to her death!


    No matter how hard she tried, could she never escape the cycle of fate?


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?" Eric stopped the car, the trees on both sides blocking the intense summer sunlight. The scattered light fell on the car, highlighting E¡¯s pale face.


    "Nothing, I¡¯m just nervous... about where you¡¯re taking me!" E smiled. In reality, this road was the same one she had traveled day and night during the first year of her marriage to Brandon in her past life.


    How could she not know that Eric was taking her to her previous life¡¯s marital home?


    "Oh, is that all... We¡¯re already married, so even if I take you to a vi and keep you there for days, there¡¯s no need to worry." Eric thought E was genuinely nervous and chuckled lightly before starting the car again.


    E took a deep breath. How should she refuse to live in that house?


    As clever as she was, she could almost guess that Eric was nning to give her the marital home!


    A few minutester, the car drove into the vi E knew all too well!


    The Seaside Serenity Estate!


    Opening the car door, E stepped out, her face visibly pale. Even the vibrant flowers in the front yard, blooming as brilliantly as in her past life¡¯s memories, seemed harsh and ring.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go inside and take a look!" Eric chuckled, pulling E along as he pushed open the ss doors of the hall.


    The interior of the vi was identical to her past life! It had the same European style, with ivory white floors and light yellow wallpaper adorned with ssical patterns, each line deeply textured!


    A huge crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling of the hall, its intricate crystal roses clear and transparent, lighting up the entire first floor at night.


    The walls were adorned with European-style oil paintings, and the vi exuded an air of grand luxury!


    But E felt only a chilling coldness, her head spinning! Memories of her life with Brandon shed before her eyes!


    Brandon had been a masterful actor, his performance worthy of an Oscar!


    Despite being in love with Hannah, he had married her and wlessly yed the role of a loving husband post-marriage!


    He had never shown any impatience towards E, always gentle and caring, and pretending to love her deeply.


    This intense love had made the past E more arrogant, willful, and domineering.


    The red leather sofa in the living room¡ªE remembered countless times sitting on it with Brandon watching TV, which often turned into their passionate encounters...


    Brandon had sent all the servants home and had her in his arms on that vivid red sofa, passionately making love to her...


    The echoes of her moans, her cries, and their shared gasps seemed to linger in her ears!


    E felt a wave of icy coldness wash over her! She had been the most foolish and pitiful woman in the world back then!


    Yet, at that time, she had no reactions, no suspicions, and had even thought she was the happiest woman on earth!


    "E, what¡¯s wrong? You look worse and worse. Why are your hands so cold?" Eric noticed that E showed no signs of joy.


    She stood there, trembling, her expression filled with fear, as if she had seen the most terrifying thing in the world!

 Chapter 104: Radical Change

    <h4>Chapter 104: Radical Change</h4>


    E snapped back to reality, forcing a stiff smile, "I¡¯m just a bit tired, nothing more..."


    "Why don¡¯t you rest on the sofa for a bit?"


    E nodded. Eric helped her to the red sofa, making sure she wasfortable as shey down. She closed her eyes, repeatedly telling herself that the past was over, there was nothing to fear anymore.


    She had been reborn, overturning the tragedies of her previous life! At least she hadn¡¯t married Brandon, hadn¡¯t fallen in love with him! Nor had she been deceived by Brianna and Hannah again!


    Step by step, she had be stronger. She had married Eric!


    Eric gently rubbed her hand, asionally kissing it, "Feeling better? Have you not exercised in a while? Walking a few steps made you feel unwell?"


    E opened her eyes, her smile returning to its usual radiance, "No, it¡¯s just... the style of this ce doesn¡¯t suit me, it makes me feel a bit dizzy."


    Even if she had married Eric, even if this was the marital home he had prepared for her, E still didn¡¯t want to live here.


    Eric¡¯s gaze was filled with tender affection, "It¡¯s alright, luckily I prepared three vis. If you don¡¯t like this one, we can look at the others. I also thought this vi was a bit dangerous with the balcony so close to the sea. But some people like such ces, so I included this as an option."


    E was touched, sitting up and looking at him in surprise, "You don¡¯t like it here either?"


    Eric nodded, looking towards the balcony outside, "Look, the balcony faces the sea. While you can see the sunset over the ocean, I don¡¯t like the cliff in front of it."


    E felt a warm current in her heart. She hadn¡¯t expected Eric to share her feelings.


    At least in this life, she would not favor this marital home!


    "If you don¡¯t like it, then I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to look inside. Let¡¯s check out the others first?" E felt some strength returning to her body.


    The past was the past.


    The previous life was the previous life, and this life was this life!


    In this life, she would not let the tragedies of the previous life happen again! She had already changed part of her fate!


    Eric gently kissed her lips, "Alright, once we find a marital home we like, I¡¯ll... properly punish you!"


    E let out a surprised cry as he lifted her into his arms and strode outside.


    E leaned against his warm chest, a gentle smile spreading across her lips.


    So what if they returned to her previous life¡¯s marital home? Brandon, the man I married is not you! Brianna, I¡¯ve already seen through your deceitful nature! Hannah, you won¡¯t win against me in this life!


    Eric ced her in the car, fastened her seatbelt, and slowly drove away from the vi. E¡¯s heart finally calmed downpletely.


    As the car returned to the first intersection, Eric drove towards the mountains by the sea.


    This entire area had been developed by Nelson Group, targeting the elite, resulting in six estates.


    Three estates faced the sea, while the other three were nestled halfway up the mountain, offering beautiful scenery and pristine air. The roads had long beenpleted, wide and slightly winding, adding to the charm.


    Within five minutes, the car stopped in front of a European-style vi.


    The vi¡¯s walls were ivory, covered with wild roses in bloom, emitting a captivating fragrance. The sight of this small sea of flowers filled E with joy.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Mesmerized?" Eric chuckled softly. "I like this one as a wedding house. Although it¡¯s by the sea, there¡¯s no cliff outside the balcony and windows, just arge t area."


    E smiled. "Let¡¯s go inside and take a look."


    Eric opened the iron gate of the vi, and hand in hand, they walked in. The front yard featured a small fountain with rock formations and flowerbeds brimming with blossoms.


    A cobblestone path led to the depths of the vi.


    Pushing open the doors of the vi¡¯s hall, they were greeted by an interior that was both grand and rustic.


    The European-style redwood spiral staircase, the cobblestone floor, and the softly patterned, elegant walls all contributed to its charm.


    E immediately noticed a small princess castle on one side of the dining room.


    This vi felt so warm, so cute!


    A faint smile appeared on E¡¯s lips as her gaze fell on the floral curtains billowing in the breeze.


    Everything was so romantic, so beautiful.


    This vi was far more beautiful than the previous one, fresh and elegant.


    "How do you like it?" Seeing the faint smile on E¡¯s lips, Eric felt his heart swell with sweetness. "I like this one too."


    E yfully blinked. "I want to check out the master bedroom!"


    With that, she kicked off her high heels and ran barefoot upstairs.


    The second floor was covered in deep red carpet, and the soft texture felt incrediblyfortable underfoot.


    The upstairs hall was very cozy, with heart-shaped sofas and beautiful wallpaper near the windows, resembling a vine of roses extending inward from outside.


    E ran into the master bedroom and was stunned by what she saw.


    The bedroom was incredibly unique and stylish!


    Around the circr window were carvings of two little angels, a boy and a girl, bending down to kiss.


    The walls were adorned with light pink wallpaper, featuring a fairytale world with misty castles, lush green grass, colorful flower fields, and a pair of lovers sitting in front of the castle...


    Although the world depicted wasplex, the patterns weren¡¯t deep, making it look particrlyfortable.


    And the bed? Arge double bed with a light blue ceiling, resembling the clear blue sky...


    A pair of hands gently encircled her waist, hugging her tightly. Warm breath brushed against her earlobe. "How do you like this one?"


    The hands holding E were not idle, wandering and caressing her.


    E¡¯s breathing quickened, all unpleasant thoughts from the first vi forgotten.


    "Yes, this one... suits my taste..." E smiled, her clear eyes shimmering. "It¡¯s like stepping into a fairytale world, vibrant and cozy."


    "I¡¯m d you like it, E... I couldn¡¯t hold back in the car, I wanted you so badly..." The wolf-like man behind her turned her around, pressing his scorching kiss onto her lips.


    In an instant, E found herself on the soft bed, her breathing growing more rapid.


    "Ah... don¡¯t kiss there!" Her startled cry echoed through the new wedding house.


    The man¡¯s heavy breathing mingled with the woman¡¯s soft moans.


    Eric kissed her earlobe, then fiercely moved to her lips, devouring her sweetness.


    The intense passion nearly consumed them both!

 Chapter 105: Passion

    <h4>Chapter 105: Passion</h4>


    E¡¯s eyes gradually became misty.


    In her past life, she had been passionately in love with Brandon in another vi, only to be killed by his hand in the end!


    In this life, she indulges in ecstasy with Eric in a vi less than two kilometers away!


    Will fate repeat itself?


    Eric¡¯s kisses moved passionately to her neck, corbone... every ce he touched ignited a spark.


    "E... my love... I love you!" he confessed tenderly at the moment of their union.


    This deadly tenderness made E tremble and moan softly, her eyes brimming with tears of happiness...


    In the fairytale-like bridal chamber, Eric took E countless times, leaving her so exhausted she couldn¡¯t even straighten her back. He eventually carried her to the bathroom, where he gently washed her weak body.


    After the bath, Eric carried E back to therge bed. "Alright, sleepyhead, shouldn¡¯t you open your eyes and look at your husband now? I worked so hard just now, aren¡¯t you satisfied?"


    A yfulugh echoed. E hastily opened her eyes, her face a captivating shade of blush.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was unsatisfied; it was just that... this man had tormented her in various ways, making her really embarrassed!


    "I... I wasn¡¯t!" E quickly defended herself. Seeing her adorable reaction, Eric burst outughing.


    "Not? That means you¡¯re very satisfied with your husband¡¯s skills in bed?"


    "Eric! Can you not be so lewd?"


    E angrily shouted, turning her head away from him.


    Eric, amused, turned her head back. "If I¡¯m not lewd, how can I make you enjoy it? Little girl, in the future, wash up and wait for me in bed, alright?"


    E looked shocked. "You... you mean we¡¯re going to live together?"


    "Isn¡¯t it natural to live together after getting married?" Eric raised an eyebrow, looking at her in confusion.


    E then realized the trouble she was in. She was still in high school, and although she was of legal marriage age, people wouldugh at her if they found out.


    Even though eighteen is the minimum marriage age, it¡¯s rare for anyone to get married at eighteen.


    "It¡¯s not that... I mean, I need to focus on my studies right now. If I live with you... you¡¯ll tire me out every day. How will I have time to study? I have to take the college entrance exam next year!"


    E lowered her head and gently held Eric¡¯s hand. "Please don¡¯t be mad, okay? I promise you, I¡¯ll move in with you when I start college!"


    Eric gazed at the face he dreamt of day and night, gently kissing her brow. "Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say."


    E smiled slightly, knowing that only a man who respects her truly loves her.


    But she felt a bit uneasy, thinking about how he hadn¡¯t taken her to meet his parents.


    "Honey, should we tell your parents about our marriage?"


    Eric¡¯s smile turned cold. "No need, this is my business, not theirs. E, I haven¡¯t taken you to meet my parents because I don¡¯t want you to be disgusted."


    E paused, remembering that Eric had lost his mother at a young age and likely didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his stepmother and father.


    If that was why he hadn¡¯t taken her to meet his family, it was understandable, but what about his friends?


    "When you start college, we¡¯ll have the wedding and the banquet, alright?" Eric asked with a smile, his hands still restlessly wandering over her body.


    E grabbed his hand. "Alright, I¡¯m too young now. Even if we held a banquet, I¡¯d be a bit embarrassed."


    Eric¡¯s mischievous smile reappeared, a hint of wickedness in his eyes that made E¡¯s heart race once more. He nuzzled against her chest. "Tsk tsk, when will these little buns be big buns?"


    E¡¯s face immediately darkened. "Eric! Are youining that my buns are small?"


    "No, I was just casually asking..."


    "Get lost!"


    "Oh,e on, darling, don¡¯t hit me. If you hit here, you won¡¯t get to enjoy it!"


    The sound of their yful banter echoed through the bridal chamber, making the quiet vi feel especially warm and cozy.


    Three dayster.


    "Miss, someone delivered an invitation for you."


    Hannah, who was having breakfast, received avish and elegant invitation handed over by the servant.


    Brianna looked curiously at the invitation in Hannah¡¯s hand. "Hannah, do you have a friend getting married or having a birthday party?"


    Hannah opened the invitation and her eyes lit up immediately. "Mom, this is an invitation from Mr. Nelson. Next Friday is the fifth anniversary of the Elite Horizon Club, and Mr. Nelson invited me to attend!"


    Brianna¡¯s face lit up with a delighted smile. "That¡¯s wonderful! You¡¯ll have a great time. Hey, E, didn¡¯t Mr. Nelson send you an invitation?"


    E, who was drinking porridge, lifted her face and nced at Brianna indifferently. "No, he didn¡¯t."


    Robert had already left early in the morning. Brianna chuckled as she looked at E. "Did you two have a fight? It¡¯s normal for couples to argue, but it will blow over in a while."


    Brianna still wore her nurturing motherly expression, while E¡¯s face broke into a luxurious smile, as radiant as the sun. "Yes, it will blow over... I hope he gets over it soon. I certainly don¡¯t want to see another woman by his side at the anniversary party!"


    These people probably hoped she and Eric would fight, so she might as well give them something to fuel their imaginations!


    Brianna nodded gently. "Men need to be coaxed too. Once you figure out the right way, it¡¯ll work out."


    "No wonder Daddy is so well-behaved under your charm, Auntie. After marrying you, he hasn¡¯t had an affair for decades¡ªquite a rare thing!" E said with a sweet smile, but Brianna¡¯s expression instantly stiffened.


    E¡¯s words hit Brianna¡¯s sore spot! Even though Robert no longer had affairs, he was also no longer interested in her.


    "Well, men can still have room for many women in their hearts. You need to be cautious and not give other women any opportunities." Brianna forced a smile, her lips twitching slightly.


    E nodded. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give any other woman a chance!"


    She then nced at Hannah.


    Hannah was smiling, her joy evident in her brows, clearly believing that E and Eric had fought.


    Did she think this would give her a chance to be with Eric? Dream on!


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened. Ever since we got back from the boat, he¡¯s been distant. I tried to see him a few days ago and had to wait a long time to catch a glimpse of him. Auntie, do you think he¡¯s tired of women like me?" E blinked, pretending to be distressed.

 Chapter 106: Narcissistic Maniacs

    <h4>Chapter 106: Narcissistic Maniacs</h4>


    Brianna shook her head. "Mr. Nelson is such a mysterious person. I¡¯ve never interacted with him, so I don¡¯t know what kind of style he likes."


    Hannah looked up, staring intently at E. "Sister, that night... did you spend the night with Mr. Nelson?"


    She finally asked the question that had probably been bothering her for a long time.


    E pretended to be shy. "We did spend the night together, but... nothing happened."


    "What? That¡¯s impossible! Alone together, how could nothing happen?"


    "I don¡¯t know, just don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s too embarrassing." E put down her utensils and walked out, not giving Hannah another chance to ask questions.


    After E left, Hannah let out a coldugh. "Mom, it seems Mr. Nelson didn¡¯t do anything with her, but why is he so good to her then?"


    Brianna pondered, unable to understand why Eric was so good to E yet didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation.


    "Could it be that he doesn¡¯t love E at all, but someone else? Maybe he¡¯s using E to provoke someone, to make that person take the initiative?" Brianna spected.


    "It can¡¯t be Avery since he announced the annulment of their engagement. So... could it be me?" Hannah smartly suggested, her cheeks flushing with excitement at the thought.


    "Mom, do you think Mr. Nelson is using E to make me jealous?"


    Brianna frowned, finding the idea far-fetched.


    "Probably not, since you¡¯ve approached him before, and he rejected you, didn¡¯t he?"


    Hannah shook her head. "Mr. Nelson is a noble and proud man. He wouldn¡¯t easily ept a woman. Besides, he might have been mad at me since that time at E¡¯s party when I was caught in bed with Brandon."


    Brianna quietly observed her daughter¡¯s flushed face. "Mr. Nelson wouldn¡¯t use such childish methods, would he? I think you should just participate in the anniversary event calmly. There¡¯s a charity event too. Donate the one million you have in the bank; that might help restore your image."


    Hannah looked displeased. "Mom, I¡¯m already trying to save money. Do I really have to donate a million?"


    "Of course, if you want to restore your good image."


    Hannah pouted but found some sense in Brianna¡¯s advice, though she still believed Eric was using E to get at her.


    Otherwise, why would he have sent her an invitation?


    E sat in the driver¡¯s car, waiting for Hannah who was still at home. They attended the same high school, so they had to share the ride.


    She opened herptop, connected to the home WiFi, and checked the stock market, smiling slightly.


    The stocks she had bought earlier had reached their peak. If E remembered correctly, in three days, those stocks would start to decline, leading to a financial crisis.


    A financial crisis wasn¡¯t scary to E because she clearly remembered that after the crisis, Nelson Group¡¯s stock began to soar.


    Nelson Group would acquire Walker Group with ruthless tactics, exposing all the scandals of Walker Group¡¯s shareholders, including food safety issues and forged certificates.


    So, during her time with Eric, E hade to understand his talent in business. Marrying him might mean ack of love, but certainly not ack of money.


    One of the most crucial conditions for revenge is money. Without money, no matter how big the grudge, it would be impossible to act on it.


    E sold the stocks she had bought, suddenly adding fifty million to her ount! However, she used twenty million to purchase shares in Summit Agro Corporation, a stock that would increase by twenty percent even during the financial crisis.


    Summit Agro Corporation specialized in green food, offering farm-grown products without any chemical fertilizers and poultry raised without any feed. They had dedicated supermarkets in dozens of cities.


    "In a month, another food safety issue will arise, and Summit Agro Corporation¡¯s stock price will skyrocket, doubling in value... During the financial crisis, I can use thirty million to buy Nelson Group¡¯s stock... In just half a month, it will multiply several times," E thought carefully. Perhaps rebirth had given her a heavenly blessing, granting her an extraordinary memory.


    Everything she had noted in her previous life, she could recall effortlessly in this one.


    "Second Miss, you¡¯re here!" the driver¡¯s voice called out, pulling E from her thoughts. She calmly closed her software and shut down herptop.


    Hannah sat beside E, giving her a sidelong nce beforeughing with a triumphant air.


    "Sister, you didn¡¯t get an invitation from Mr. Nelson. Want to give him a call?"


    "No need. He will naturally send it to me," E replied calmly.


    Hannah chuckled disdainfully, scanning her up and down. "You two are fighting, and he still doesn¡¯t want to touch you... Tsk, tsk, I bet you¡¯ll end up as cannon fodder."


    E found it amusing. She had just put on a little act, and Hannah had jumped right into it, truly a narcissist!


    E ignored the increasingly arrogant Hannah and closed her eyes to rest.


    Friday came quickly.


    Eric had been busy for days and nights preparing for the anniversary event, leaving him no time to secretly meet with E.


    When E was ready to leave, she found that the driver had already taken Hannah away. Apparently, Hannah truly believed E didn¡¯t have an invitation and wouldn¡¯t be attending the Elite Horizon Club¡¯s fifth-anniversary celebration.


    With no other option, E took a taxi.


    As soon as she got in, she received a call from an unknown number.


    "E... it¡¯s me, Brandon."


    The name that E despised echoed in her ears once more, and she almost hung up the phone immediately.


    "E, I¡¯m pursuing Hannah again because I want to help you. They are constantly plotting against you, so I have to win her favor to get information that could harm you, so you can be prepared..."Brandon spoke in a low voice.


    E let out a lightugh. "Senior Brandon, you are too noble, but I don¡¯t need your help. Please don¡¯t call me again; I don¡¯t want to hear your voice!"


    With that, E hung up the phone.


    Brandon! Her nightmare from the previous life!


    Now that she was married to Eric, her fate had changed. She truly didn¡¯t want that scumbag lingering around her anymore.


    Fifteen minutester, she arrived at the Elite Horizon Club.


    The club¡¯s golden gates shimmered under the brilliant night lights, and guests flowed in, all of whom were either rich or powerful.


    The elite of Z City and high-ranking officials from various cities would be present tonight!


    Tonight was destined to be turbulent!


    What kind of traps awaited Hannah, Avery, and Emma?


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 107: Smugness

    <h4>Chapter 107: Smugness</h4><subtxt> E is wearing a strapless purple mermaid evening gown tonight, adorned with delicate whitece roses at the hem.


    The deep V-neck reveals a hint of cleavage, exuding subtle allure without being too revealing. The crystal sequins at her waist sparkle brilliantly, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.


    She pairs her dress with a white cape, covering her bare shoulders and adding an air of mystery to her look.


    As E walks in, she notices Hannah still waiting outside.


    "Huh, Sis, you¡¯re here?" Hannah, who had been waiting for the Avery sisters outside, raised an eyebrow, smiling slyly.


    "Sis, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have an invitation? Even if you¡¯re here, you can¡¯t get in, right?" Hannah raised her voice deliberately, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to E.


    Despite being only eighteen, many people recognized E, especially after Eric gifted her a thirty-million-dor painting at a charity event. Naturally, the tabloids had plenty of gossip about the two afterward.


    The debutantes following E were all ears, smirking. "Ms. Davis, you really don¡¯t have an invitation? Tsk tsk, didn¡¯t Mr. Nelson send you one?" one of the youngdies asked sharply, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    E nced calmly at the gloating women, "No, I don¡¯t."


    "Then don¡¯t block our way. You¡¯re a cast-off now, just get lost," one girl rudely shouted.


    E gave them a contemptuous look. A bunch of brainless followers yapping after E would end up paying for their folly!


    The journalists nearby naturally captured this tense scene, some even recording it.


    E turned gracefully, her elegant back as poised as a queen¡¯s, and walked toward the doorman, whose eyes lit up.


    "Ms. Davis, pleasee in!"


    The usually strict doorman showed E great respect, leaving the debutantes stunned and Hannah blushing with embarrassment, wishing she could disappear.


    The other youngdies red at Hannah with resentment for causing this misunderstanding, leading to an unttering scene caught by the reporters.


    E leisurely stepped into the bustling lobby, where the Nelson Group¡¯s top executives were entertaining important guests.


    She was merely Eric¡¯s woman for now, as their marriage wasn¡¯t public yet, so she found a quiet corner to sit in.


    In the crowd, E spotted Eric.


    He looked exceptionally dashing tonight.


    Dressed in a ck suit with sleek lines, his red and ck tie made him look princely. His handsome face, cold expression, and noble demeanor were unmatched.


    Holding a ss of red wine, he mingled gracefully with high-level executives, asionally disying a faint smile that, while not wicked, captivated countless young women¡¯s hearts.


    E smiled faintly, amused at how this man could seem so distinguished at formal events, yet be so unabashedly affectionate in private.


    However, her attention shifted to the three women who had just entered.


    Hannah, Avery, and Emma arrived together, followed by Mr. and Mrs. Allen, who were naturally Avery¡¯s parents.


    Even bringing their parents along...


    E raised an eyebrow and indeed saw Robert and Briannaing along. It seemed they were invited too.


    Hannah and the other two women approached Eric, their faces beaming as they greeted him warmly.


    E calmly took a ss of red wine from a passing waiter, moving gracefully, her steps as poised and captivating as a lotus.


    "Mr. Nelson, thank you for the invitation. Cheers!" Hannah said with a lightugh. Tonight, she wore seductive makeup and a sexy red evening dress, highlighting her perfect figure.


    She seemed to have forgotten her scandal with Brandon, smiling soposedly and gracefully.


    Eric nodded slightly, clinking sses with her.


    Hannah felt ecstatic, thinking her earlier suspicions were correct: Eric being with E was just to irritate her.


    "Eric, I¡¯m d you¡¯re not mad at me. I hope we still have a chance to be together!" Avery boldly said, openly expressing her affection.


    Hannah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t expected Avery to be so passionate and forward. Once allies, now rivals for the night!


    "Yes, Eric, my daughter is a bit naive. I hope you can be understanding!" Mr. Allen said with a smile. Eric ignored Avery and greeted Mr. Allen indifferently.


    At this moment, E approached. Eric turned and saw the stunning woman, his expression darkening slightly with displeasure.


    He regretted not picking up E himself and not specifying which dress she should wear. He¡¯d been so busy, sleeping only three or four hours a night due to the anniversary preparations. Who knew she would dress so provocatively!


    "Mr. Nelson, congrattions on Elite Horizon Club¡¯s fifth anniversary. I wish Elite Horizon Club continued sess!" E smiled as usual. However, to outsiders, Eric¡¯s displeased expression suggested he wasn¡¯t happy with her approach.


    Cunning Hannah wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Sheughed softly, a gleam in her eye, "Sis, it looks like Mr. Nelson doesn¡¯t like you very much. Did you upset him?"


    Avery smiled lightly and said, "Eric, why the long face? Cheer up, it¡¯s the anniversary celebration!"


    Mr. Allen frowned, but Mrs. Allen pulled him aside, believing the young people should sort things out themselves. She feared Mr. Allen¡¯s strictness would ruin Avery¡¯s chance to get close to Eric.


    "Really? Which eye of yours saw me upsetting him?" E replied calmly, her eyes sparkling.


    Eric secretly found it amusing, wondering what this little trickster was up to now. He maintained his displeased facade, as if E¡¯s appearance truly spoiled his mood.


    Hannah grew more smug, "Sis, you should leave quickly. It seems Mr. Nelson doesn¡¯t wee you!"


    Avery and Emma exchanged excited nces, thrilled to see E in such a situation.


    "Miss Davis, even though Eric broke off our engagement for you... I¡¯m the only one worthy of him!" Avery sneered, speaking quietly enough for only a few to hear.


    E pretended to be aggrieved, lowering her head and pouting before lifting her tearful eyes to look helplessly at Eric.


    Hannah feared Eric might soften, so she stepped forward and subtly pushed E aside, "Sis, people need dignity. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of Mr. Nelson any further!"


    Hannah was indeed being both pretentious and smug!


    Avery also sneered, "Miss Davis, your presence here is only going to spoil Eric¡¯s mood. You should leave."</subtxt>

 Chapter 108: His Family

    <h4>Chapter 108: His Family</h4>


    Earlier, when Hannah entered, she had a conversation with Avery, assuming that E didn¡¯t have an invitation and must have bribed the doorman to get in.


    They were utterly ignorant and naive! In a ce like this, without Eric¡¯s permission, E couldn¡¯t have possibly gained entry.


    E not receiving an invitation was also part of her n. She wanted these women to expose their true colors in front of everyone, making the hypocritical heiresses even more detestable.


    "Miss Allen, what do you mean by that? Mr. Nelson is the host here, yet you¡¯re trying to kick me out. It seems the guests are now outranking the host!" Eughed loudly.


    Her words drew everyone¡¯s attention to Avery.


    Avery¡¯s face changed color, and Emma quickly shook her head, "My sister didn¡¯t mean that. But you didn¡¯t have an invitation, so you must have bribed the doorman to get in!"


    Emma¡¯s loud voice seemed intent on making sure everyone knew E didn¡¯t have an invitation.


    The surrounding looks became increasingly spective.


    "Sis, you should leave. Don¡¯t embarrass our Davis family!" Hannah, inwardly smug, pushed E toward the exit, feigning urgency.


    "You all misunderstood. It was my fault for forgetting to send her the invitation. Here it is!" Eric said with a faint smile, pulling a thick, luxurious invitation from his pocket.


    There was a murmur of astonishment from the crowd.


    "That¡¯s why I told the doorman to let Ms. Davis in without an invitation. E, I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding!" Eric¡¯s smile carried a hint of charm.


    E smiled slightly, "Mr. Nelson, being busy is normal for you. I won¡¯t take it personally."


    The crowdughed, with a hint of sarcasm, as Avery and Hannah exchanged embarrassed nces.


    "So that¡¯s what happened... I really misunderstood, Sis!" Hannah forced an awkward smile, while Avery quickly agreed. E, uninterested in staying with these women, quietly stepped aside to watch the unfolding drama.


    At this moment, Eric¡¯s father, James, walked over coldly.


    Behind him was a richly dressed woman and a young man, about twenty years old.


    The young man resembled James somewhat; he was Eric¡¯s half-brother, Henry Nelson.


    "Who was that woman just now? No one without an invitation is allowed into our Elite Horizon Club," James asked coldly, looking at Eric with displeasure, as this would break the club¡¯s rules.


    Eric¡¯s previously gentle face turned cold, "She¡¯s my friend. Due to an error by my staff, her invitation wasn¡¯t sent. That¡¯s why I instructed the doorman ordingly. Rules are made by people. And, Dad, you don¡¯t have an invitation either, do you?"


    Eric¡¯s tone was icy, his smile mocking, causing James¡¯s face to darken instantly.


    "You ungrateful son! I won¡¯t argue with you here!"


    "Have you forgotten, Dad? The CEO of Elite Horizon Club is me, not you. The majority shareholder is me, not you! So, everything is my decision!"


    Eric snorted coldly, his piercing gaze shifting to the woman behind him.


    That woman was his stepmother, Grace.


    Grace was the adopted daughter of Old Mr. Walker, the president of Walker Group, and the sister of William. Later, Grace was found by her biological father and returned to the Miller family.


    However, since she was raised by Mr. and Mrs. Walker, she maintained ties with the Walker family. The coboration between the Walker and Miller families ensured Walker Group thrived even more.


    If E knew this, she would understand why Eric had struck against Walker Group.


    "James, today is a significant day. Don¡¯t be angry. Eric is right; rules are flexible. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss over a small matter," Grace softly advised.


    Eric snorted again and turned away, not wanting to look at the woman.


    Henry¡¯s face darkened, his hands clenched into fists, but he managed to suppress his anger.


    Ever since he could remember, he had always seen Eric¡¯s disdainful looks and expressions of disgust towards his mother. He couldn¡¯t understand why Eric loathed the gentle and kind woman he saw as his mother. The repeated disdain and suppression made him want to confront Eric harshly.


    "Henry, don¡¯t cause trouble. Today is significant for Nelson Group. Do you understand?" Grace looked back at her son¡¯s changed expression and gently advised.


    Henry nodded, taking a deep breath.


    E sat in the corner, sipping juice, keenly observing the interactions between Eric and James. She noticed James¡¯s displeasure and anger and the young man¡¯s restraint.


    From the news, E knew about James and the young man, who was Eric¡¯s half-brother, and the elegantly dressed woman, his stepmother.


    Eric¡¯s stepmother looked to be in her forties. ording to rumors, Grace had an affair with James when she was twenty andter bore him a son, earning his favor. Grace was not only young and beautiful but also from a noble family and incredibly graceful and charming.


    Though in her forties, she looked like she was in her thirties due to her excellent maintenance.


    E pursed her lips, realizing her experiences mirrored Eric¡¯s remarkably.


    Both had lost their birth mothers, and both had stepmothers who seemed gentle but were actually malicious.


    At that moment, Chloe and her family of five arrived. Chloe immediately ran over to sit with E.


    "E, I came with my parents and brother. Your lover really has a lot of influence!" Chloeughed, her eyes fixed on E. "Hey, girl, you look stunning tonight! Did you put on makeup?"


    E¡¯s natural and beautiful smile made her stand out in the crowd.


    "Yes, just a bit of lipstick." Since it was an important anniversary event for Eric, she couldn¡¯t embarrass him.


    "Wow, you¡¯ve really matured since bing a woman!" Chloe appraised her, a hint of admiration in her eyes. "By the way, I heard a rumor that Brandon will be our art teacher!"


    E¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, "He¡¯s going to be our teacher?"


    Brandon had resigned from thepany. Although he was once involved in a scandal with Hannah, it had gradually died down.


    The school administration highly appreciates his skills, so it¡¯s no surprise that they¡¯ve hired him as an art teacher.

 Chapter 109: The Forgotten Lifesaver

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Forgotten Lifesaver</h4>


    After all, the scandal involving Brandon and Hannah at that party was consensual, not a case of rape, so the school authorities won¡¯t pursue it too much.


    However, she never expected Brandon to shamelessly be her art teacher!


    While high school art isn¡¯t foundational, it can be immensely beneficial for students aspiring to be designers.


    Although Brandon¡¯s character is questionable, his drawing skills are top-notch, and he¡¯s won several awards at a young age.


    He¡¯s also good at ying the piano, but he prefers painting. Perhaps it¡¯s his nature; he loves painting things and women he adores.


    E vividly remembers that after marrying Brandon in her past life, he would make her pose as a model every few days, making her believe he loved her.


    Moreover, he would even paint intimate scenes of men and women, capturing such depth that a nce could evoke desire!


    Such a man is indeed remarkable, but no matter how talented, E is confident that in this life, she won¡¯t fall for that scoundrel again!


    The two friends were chatting endlessly when Charles arrived, and E noticed that Mason had alsoe along.


    After the incident on the dream cruise, Mason and Charles became friends, which surprised E when she heard it from Chloe. And now, Mason was standing in front of her.


    "Miss Davis, long time no see!" Mason said with a smile, sitting down naturally with Charles.


    E nodded slightly at him, "Charles, your forehead..."


    Charles smiled gently, a reassuring smile. The wound on his forehead had almost healed, but the scar remained.


    "It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it better now?"


    E smiled ufortably. If it weren¡¯t for her, Charles wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up. Luckily, his life wasn¡¯t in danger; otherwise, she could never forgive herself.


    "E, you¡¯re so biased. Mr. Carter took a beating to save you, and I wasn¡¯t spared either. Eric punched me a few times, and my head still hurts!" Mason said, squinting at her, his gaze drawn to her serene and captivating face.


    "You saved me too? I don¡¯t remember at all," E frowned. She had no recollection of Mason¡¯s presence that night.


    Mason snorted, "Of course, you don¡¯t remember. You were out of it when I arrived! You almost kissed me!"


    What a shameless Mason.


    E¡¯s face reddened. If that were true... did she take advantage of Mason? Even though many women would willingly give themselves to such a handsome man.


    But she really didn¡¯t want to have any connection with Mason!


    "Thank you, Mr. Scott. Without you all, I might have faced danger," E said sincerely.


    Mason¡¯s mischievous eyebrow raised, "If you want to thank me, treat me to dinner."


    E didn¡¯t refuse and nodded graciously, "Let¡¯s see if Mr. Scott is free tomorrow night. You can pick the ce, and I¡¯ll thank you and Charles together!"


    "Oh, E, you¡¯re so ungrateful. Are you forgetting about me?" Chloe eximed.


    How could she miss any chance to get close to Mason?


    "Alright, I¡¯ll treat you too!" Eughed, understanding Chloe¡¯s intentions clearly.


    But Mason¡¯s background was tooplicated, and she didn¡¯t see a bright future for this romance. Moreover, it seemed Mason didn¡¯t have feelings for Chloe.


    Mason was about to say something when his assistant approached and whispered in his ear. His expression changed slightly, and he immediately stood up.


    "Ms. Davis, Miss Carter, Mr. Carter, I have to leave now. E, I¡¯ll remember this dinner. Goodbye!" He elongated thest word suggestively, his toneden with tenderness, making E almost spit out her drink in surprise.


    Mason cast a deep look at E, his eyes filled with turbulent emotions andplex feelings, as if trying to imprint her cold, beautiful face in his mind.


    He finally turned and walked briskly toward Eric, leaving early because his assistant had just received a call from Country W about a major incident at the family estate, requiring his immediate return.


    "Hey, E, it looks like that guy has a thing for you. You already have Eric, so let me have him!" Chloe, ever observant, couldn¡¯t miss the look Mason gave E. She held E¡¯s hand and shook it yfully.


    E¡¯s face darkened, and she quickly rified her stance, "Chloe, don¡¯t talk nonsense! How could he have feelings for me? Even if he did, I wouldn¡¯t ept him because..."


    "Because you¡¯re already in love with Eric!" Chloe interjected cheerfully, but seeing the sorrow on Charles¡¯ face, she immediately felt guilty and lowered her voice, "Sorry, Charles, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you."


    Charles smiled gently, "Chloe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯vee to terms with it. Even though I like E, I respect her choice."


    E blushed, feeling awkward with Chloe¡¯s candidness in front of her. Meanwhile, someone was watching E from a distance.


    Henry squinted coldly. The recent socializing had left him irritable. He wasn¡¯t good at mingling, so such events always bothered him.


    Grace, understanding her son¡¯s shorings, had tried her best to make him more sociable and outgoing since he was born. Despite her efforts, his personality remained unchanged. Seeing he was at his limit, she allowed him to step aside.


    Sitting in a quiet corner, Henry¡¯s gaze fell on E. If he remembered correctly, it was just a moment ago that Eric was protecting that woman. No, to be precise, she was a girl.


    E looked at most neen. Despite her elegant, mature, and calm demeanor, her youthful appearance couldn¡¯t hide her age.


    Eric rarely took the initiative to protect a woman, so this girl must be very important to him. Or perhaps, she was his lover?


    Henry was startled by his own thoughts. Since gaining control over his wealth, he had someone secretly monitoring Eric¡¯s every move. However,st Monday, his men lost track of Eric.


    Being cautious, Henry told his men to stop following Eric because Eric had noticed the surveince and wouldn¡¯t let it go easily.


    The girl sitting not far away might not be the most beautiful in the room, but she was definitely the most captivating!

 Chapter 110: The Good Show Comes On!

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Good Show Comes On!</h4>


    She satzily, her hair tied up high with a few strands falling down, adding to her seductive charm.


    Her delicate face blossomed with a luxurious smile, like a rare snow lotus on a mountaintop, exuding an air of icy elegance.


    Yet, the brightness in her eyes was like a sudden ray of sunshine on a rainy afternoon.


    Her demeanor was elegant, and herrge, expressive eyes sparkled with a captivating light. Compared to the wealthy socialites, she was filled with a natural, enchanting aura that made it hard for people to look away.


    Such a woman could indeed capture Eric¡¯s heart.


    She wasn¡¯t the most beautiful, but she was unforgettable!


    Henry frowned slightly, surprised that the cold and ruthless man could also fall in love.


    But... if such a woman fell for Henry, what would the oue be? What kind of blow would this be to Eric?


    Henry smirked. What annoyed him the most was Eric¡¯s disdain, disrespect, and defiance towards their mother.


    And this woman, the moment he saw her, he felt a desire to conquer her!


    E sensed someone watching her intently from a distance. She raised her eyebrows slightly and met Henry¡¯s burning gaze.


    She slightly reined in her smile and turned her gaze away coldly.


    E began to look for Eric in the crowd and noticed that the narcissistic Hannah was approaching him again!


    E paused for a moment but remained seated, her heart full of trust in Eric.


    Hannah, feeling shy, walked closer to Eric.


    Eric was talking to Mason. Despite the unpleasantness on the cruise, he had to admit that without Mason, E might have been harmed!


    "Mr. Nelson, we will have the opportunity to coborate. The family matters can¡¯t be dyed, so I mighte next month, or you could meet with my people in Country W," Mason said seriously.


    Eric nodded, "Okay, you should go. That day¡¯s incident is behind us now."


    "All behind us!" Mason grinned and noticed Hannah approaching, "Another wilted flower clinging to you, I¡¯ll leave now!"


    Mason¡¯s words were overheard by Hannah, and her face turned pale. She red at Mason¡¯s retreating figure, realizing she didn¡¯t know him at all!


    But she remembered seeing him on the dream cruise, where she had been quite taken aback by his presence.


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t offended him, so why was he so venomous, belittling her?


    "Mr. Nelson, you seem tired from greeting guests. Would you like to sit over there?" Hannah said softly with a smile.


    Eric suppressed a flicker of coldness in his eyes and returned a seductive smile, his eyes like a ma, making it hard for Hannah to look away.


    "Sure, I am a bit tired," Eric smiled slightly.


    He turned and walked toward a sofa, with Hannah following closely. This scene was witnessed by Avery, whose eyes turned icy.


    "Damn bitch, setting her sights on my man! No wonder she was so helpful before; her real goal was to get Eric!" Avery muttered, and Emma frowned, "Sis, Hannah has never been an easy person. I always suspected she had a motive for getting close to us, and now she¡¯s finally showing her true colors!"


    Avery¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. "A woman like her is just as shameless as that bitch E!"


    "Sis, it¡¯s best to deal with such women quickly!"


    "Not tonight. This is an important event for Eric. We can¡¯t cause a scene here!" Despite her hatred for Hannah, Avery was still rational.


    The sisters exchanged a look, keeping a cold watch on Hannah and Eric.


    "Mr. Nelson, would you like a drink? Perhaps a cocktail?" Hannah¡¯s voice was sweet and coquettish, the kind many men found irresistible.


    But Eric despised it. Maybe it was because of Grace, but he had an intense aversion to affected women.


    Nevertheless, he kept a pleasant smile, not revealing his true feelings.


    "No, thank you. I don¡¯t want to drink too much," Eric politely declined.


    Hannah was still delighted. After all, it was the first time Eric was willing to sit with her, the first time he was willing to be close to her.


    Not far away, Brianna noticed her daughter with Eric and felt overjoyed. It seemed her daughter had good fortune.


    "Mr. Nelson, what kind of women do you generally like?" Hannah¡¯s eyes were sultry, and her voice was soft enough to melt hearts.


    Eric swirled the half-empty wine ss, a gentle smile ying on his lips. "The women I like need to be smart, witty, and strong. For instance, I had a client who was a single mother, only thirty years old, but incrediblypetent. She brought in hundreds of big contracts for herpany and always received the highest year-end bonuses."


    Hannah was stunned. She was still a student and certainly didn¡¯t have such business acumen.


    Trying to please him, Hannah quickly forced a smile. "I see. Strong, independent women are indeed admirable. I believe I can be such a woman too."


    Eric raised an eyebrow slightly. "Younger Ms. Davis, a pampereddy, stepping out into the business world?"


    Hannah became anxious. "I... I¡¯ll prove it to you!"


    "Alright, prove it to me tonight. I believe Mr. Taylor is negotiating a few projects with your family. If you can secure a coboration between the Davis Group and the Taylor Group tonight, then I¡¯ll believe you can do it."


    Eric¡¯szy smile was nonchnt, but his gaze was intensely focused on E.


    That girl had also arrived. The evening dress she wore beautifully outlined her figure, making it difficult for him to suppress his growing desire.


    Noticing Eric¡¯s attention on E, Hannah stood up abruptly. "I¡¯ll go right away. Mr. Nelson, keep an eye on me!"


    With that, she swayed her hips as she walked towards Mr. Taylor. This Mr. Taylor was actually the brother of the one who had been with William previously.


    Eric didn¡¯t mind the Taylor family¡¯s antics being yed out at the Elite Horizon Club.


    As Hannah walked away, Eric quickly threw a seductive nce at E, his handsome face exuding a mischievous and arrogant smile.


    He was telling her to watch the show.


    E couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly and turned her gaze towards Hannah. She was curious to see what kind of drama Eric had in store for her tonight.

 Chapter 111: The Shameless Third Party

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Shameless Third Party</h4>


    Mr. Taylor was enthusiastically chatting with a female model. Despite holding an important position at the Taylor Group, his lecherous nature remained unchanged.


    Although he was married with children, his lustful tendencies had never faded. He simply hid them well, never getting caught.


    The model he was speaking to was Aria Wright, a spokesperson for the Elite Horizon Club. With her naturally beautiful voice and stunning figure, she had many men drooling over her.


    However, Aria¡¯s family held significant power, making her untouchable.


    "Mr. Taylor, what a coincidence to see you here!" Hannah approached, her radiant smile making Mr. Taylor¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Instead of talking to the unattainable Aria, Mr. Taylor preferred engaging with the flirtatious Hannah, who had a scandalous past.


    After all, a woman like Hannah, with her sexy figure and seductive demeanor, presented an opportunity...


    With this thought, Mr. Taylor grinned, "Well, well, Younger Ms. Davis, what a surprise to see you here!"


    Aria, sensing the situation, tactfully excused herself.


    "Indeed, would you mind joining me in the VIP room, Mr. Taylor?"


    Hannah¡¯s yful tone and charming appearance stirred Mr. Taylor¡¯s interest even more.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t refuse, and they headed to the VIP room together.


    Usually reserved for esteemed guests of the Elite Horizon Club, the VIP room was rarely open. But tonight was special, and any guest in need could use it.


    Brianna had been keeping an eye on her daughter, but her attention was diverted by Mrs. Taylor and some familiardies.


    As a result, Brianna didn¡¯t notice Hannah and Mr. Taylor entering the VIP room, and E, somewhat disappointed, felt that the show was far from over.


    After all, Eric was involved, and the drama had only just begun!


    Inside the VIP room, Hannah poured Mr. Taylor a cup of tea, her smile radiant. "Mr. Taylor, I heard that Davis Group and Taylor Group are negotiating several projects, and you¡¯re the lead on one of them."


    Mr. Taylor, though slightly displeased, maintained a smile in the presence of the beauty. "Yes, we¡¯re discussing andscaping project. Neither Taylor Group nor Davis Group canplete it alone; it requires a partnership between ourpanies..."


    "And what do you think of Davis Group? We have excellent resources and strong capabilities. If you trust us and coborate with us, I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied!"


    Hannah, being just an ordinary high school girl, was out of her depth. Her words were unconvincing andcked persuasiveness.


    Mr. Taylor secretly looked down on her but kept his pleasant demeanor.


    His gaze fell on Hannah¡¯s ample chest. "That¡¯s true, but..."


    Hannah grew anxious, eager to prove to Eric that she was capable. ncing at the closed door, she knew the club¡¯s rules: no one would disturb them unless they requested service.


    Noticing Mr. Taylor¡¯s gaze on her, Hannah moved closer. "Mr. Taylor, is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with? You can always let Davis Group¡¯s secretary know!"


    Mr. Taylor smiled faintly, his hand wandering over Hannah¡¯s body. "This is our private time. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll discuss matters thoroughly...with your people."


    Excited, Hannah grabbed his wandering hand, coquettishly eximing, "Oh, Mr. Taylor, you¡¯re so naughty!"


    Hannah¡¯s coquettish voice had a devastating effect, making Mr. Taylor¡¯s blood boil. He couldn¡¯t help but push her onto the sofa, his hands wandering and squeezing, drawing soft gasps from Hannah.


    "Hannah, you¡¯re so beautiful! I¡¯ve noticed you before, but I never imagined... tonight, I¡¯d have the chance to be with you..."


    His hot breath brushed against Hannah¡¯s ear, causing her to shiver. She panted, trying to push him away.


    "Mr. Taylor, please don¡¯t... we¡¯re discussing business here!"


    "Be good, give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll agree to the contract!" Mr. Taylor whispered with a smile, his lips brushing her earlobe, leaving a trail of ambiguous marks.


    Hannah hesitated but relented, thinking it was just a kiss, nothing more. What did she have to fear?


    His fiery kisses roamed over her face and body. Her evening gown slipped down, exposing her smooth, white shoulders.


    He left forceful marks on her skin, "Baby, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world..."


    Hannah half-closed her eyes, a dreamy smile forming as she imagined the man above her was Eric. Just the kissing was enough to make her melt.


    But then, the door suddenly burst open. A group of people rushed in, causing Mr. Taylor to let go of Hannah in shock. He was horrified to see his wife storming in, her face a mask of fury.


    Outside, a swarm of reporters was already waiting, cameras shing madly.


    The Elite Horizon Club¡¯s fifth-anniversary event had naturally attracted many journalists. When they saw Mrs. Taylor rush into the VIP room, they followed her like a pack of bloodhounds.


    To their astonishment, they found Mr. Taylor and Hannah entangled on the sofa!


    Gasps filled the room, and Mrs. Taylor, along with several other women, lunged at Hannah, pulling her into a vicious brawl.


    "You little tramp! How dare you seduce my husband! Have you no shame? A high school girl trying to steal a married man, you filthy whore!" Mrs. Taylor yanked Hannah¡¯s hair, pping her face hard.


    Hannah was dazed from the beating, unable to defend herself as several women restrained her.


    The room echoed with screams, curses, and the sounds of the scuffle. Mr. Taylor, disheveled and humiliated, tried to slip away in the chaos.


    However, the reporters had him surrounded, their shbulbs blinding him as they bombarded him with embarrassing questions, making his head spin.


    Watching the scene, E couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Hannah had surely overestimated her cunning, leading to this mess. She hadn¡¯t anticipated being caught by Mr. Taylor¡¯s wife!


    Brianna and Robert¡¯s attention was drawn to themotion as well, unaware that Hannah was the girl involved.


    "Women these days will do anything for their own gain!" Mrs. Taylor remarked, though her surname was Taylor, she had no rtion to Mr. Taylor.


    Brianna nodded in agreement, "For money and power, they¡¯ll stop at nothing. Many young women, even college girls, be mistresses or second wives for a life of ease!"


    Robert looked ufortable, feeling that thements were a jab at Emily.


    "That¡¯s true... but wait, Mrs. Davis, wasn¡¯t it your daughter Hannah who went into the room with Mr. Taylor?" Mrs. Miller suddenly eximed, making Brianna¡¯s face turn pale, "What did you say?"


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 112: A Stark Contrast

    <h4>Chapter 112: A Stark Contrast</h4>


    She looked in shock at the crowded VIP room, when arge group of security guards came out from the club to clear away the people watching, and then pull out the woman who was causing trouble inside.


    Brianna stared at the woman being helped out with wide eyes!


    That woman was beaten to the point that her face was swollen, her face was covered in blood, her hair was disheveled, and the red evening gown on her body was torn to the point that it almost fell off.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see her real face, how could Brianna not recognize that red gown, it was the same evening gown Hannah was wearing!


    "Mommy!" Seeing Brianna, Hannah cried out all of a sudden, and Robert only felt his temples jutting wildly as he screamed in shame and anger, "Send her outside!"


    How could Hannah, in this state, stay here and disgrace herself.


    And Mrs. Taylor pointed at Hannah and scolded her bitterly, "Davis family, what a good daughter you¡¯ve taught her! At such a young age, she learned to seduce men! Davis Group, you guys don¡¯t want to cooperate with our Taylor Group!"


    Mr. Taylor had long since disappeared, and had fled when the reporters turned their cameras on him and Hannah!


    Hannah sobs uncontrobly, her tears washing the blood off her face, "It wasn¡¯t ... Mr. Taylor who tried to rape me! I meant to negotiate a contract with him!"


    "You¡¯re making that up! You¡¯re not even employed at Davis Group and you¡¯re negotiating a contract? You guys are talking about gettingid, aren¡¯t you?" Another woman shouted shrilly.


    The crowd was even more in an uproar, and buzzing murmurs resounded all around.


    Robert and Brianna, too embarrassed to stay, quickly left with Hannah. E sat there, listening to the gossip about Hannah, feeling immensely satisfied.


    Hannah finally got what she deserved!


    That night on the cruise ship she tried to make her lose her reputation, now it was her turn to taste it!


    As the Elite Horizon Club escorted the disruptive women outside, the hall gradually quieted down.


    Chloeughed until tears streamed down her face. "Oh my God, Hannah... that arrogant woman finally got what wasing to her!"


    E noticed Avery smiling nearby and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.


    Avery was supposed to be on the same side as Hannah, but seeing Hannah cozy up to Eric must have disgusted Avery. So... it was likely Avery who tipped off Mrs. Taylor.


    "This is karma for a bad person. Hannah has tried to mess with you so many times; being knocked down a peg will make her more cautious," Charles said with a faint smile, showing no sympathy for Hannah.


    "Yeah, after what happened on the yacht, I¡¯m sure Hannah and her friends were behind it. But E, are you just going to let Avery off the hook?" Chloe asked, ring at Avery, who looked away guiltily.


    Charles smiled gently. "Chloe, don¡¯t worry. Someone will deal with Avery eventually. It¡¯s just not the right time yet."


    Hannah¡¯s downfall was no coincidence. Charles, having navigated the business world for so long, understood Eric¡¯s nature well.


    Eric wouldn¡¯t openly confront them, even if he had proof. For the sake of thepany¡¯s future and maintaining connections, he wouldn¡¯t burn bridges publicly.


    Apart from the statement canceling the engagement, Eric had been very discreet in his actions.


    He wouldn¡¯t let personal matters affect thepany¡¯s interests.


    So, if he couldn¡¯t deal with them openly, he would do it covertly.


    E set down her ss and nodded with a smile. "Yes, your brother is right. We shouldn¡¯t rush; there¡¯s always a good show to watch."


    Next, it was time for the higher-ups from Nelson Group and Elite Horizon Club to give their speeches.


    On stage, Eric, dressed in a sharp suit, looked stern and confident, exuding a sense of determination and pride. This was the Eric everyone knew.


    His speech was formal, filled with customary thanks, but every word from Eric¡¯s lips sounded so captivating, like a divine melody, that E almost felt entranced.


    After Eric¡¯s speech, other executives took the stage. Their remarks were brief, and soon the charity eventmenced, with Elite Horizon Club donating ten million.


    People from various circles enthusiastically made their contributions, and E donated one million on behalf of Davis Group.


    Compared to Hannah¡¯s earlier debacle, E shone brightly, earning much admiration.


    Avery watched from the sidelines, seething with anger, especially when E nced at her after making the donation, as if unting her triumph.


    "Let her enjoy her moment. She¡¯ll fall harder the higher she climbs," Avery sneered, coldlyughing.


    After making her donation, E headed to the restroom. On her way out, she was suddenly grabbed by arge hand and pulled into a nearby lounge.


    Startled, E saw the door shut behind her with a heavy thud.


    "It¡¯s me!" a teasing voice whispered in her ear. Relieved, E let out a long breath. The Elite Horizon Club was sorge that no sound would escape the room. If it had been an attacker, she wouldn¡¯t know how to react.


    Eric¡¯s eyes, filled with a mix of warmth, excitement, and desire, glimmered as he looked at her.


    He kissed her passionately, pulling down her shawl to expose her shoulders, trailing moist, suggestive kisses along her skin.


    E moaned softly, quickly holding his head. "No... not here!"


    People could knock on the door at any moment!


    If anyone found out about their rendezvous... it would be disastrous. She didn¡¯t want any negative publicity.


    A low, hoarseugh sounded in her ear as Eric wickedly blew on her earlobe, making her shiver.


    "If not here, then where? To a bed? This is a lounge; the bed may not be asfortable as a presidential suite, but it should suffice for you!"


    Eric suppressed his desire, but his hands roamed freely.


    E moaned, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    But she was still afraid that if reporters caught theming out of the same room, it would be disastrous.


    "No... please, not here. The lounge doesn¡¯t even have a restroom!" E pleaded urgently. Anyone experienced would immediately sense something was off.


    Eric, panting, pressed her firmly against the door, his lips wandering over her neck and corbone.

 Chapter 113: Crazy Nightlife

    <h4>Chapter 113: Crazy Nightlife</h4>


    E let out a whimper, clutching his clothes tightly, her legs feeling too weak to stand. Only then did he wickedly leave her body. "I¡¯ll have someone escort you out through the VIP passageter. Then I¡¯ll make you make it up to me," he said.


    Eric panted heavily, struggling to suppress his raging desires.


    E let out a sigh of relief.


    "And I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside the school at random times!" he added.


    E felt her entire body burning up. She hurriedly pushed him away, took a few deep breaths, and tried to dispel the heat coursing through her.


    "I... I¡¯ll leave first! You wait a bit before you go, alright?" E said, head down, as she hurriedly opened the door and left, terrified that if she stayed a moment longer, he would devour her.


    Eric watched her fleeing figure with a smirk. That little woman¡¯s body was bing increasingly irresistible to him.


    Having a woman wasn¡¯t bad at all; amidst his busy work schedule, he finally had a reason to push himself harder.


    Ten minutes after E left, Eric leisurely walked out of the lounge.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to run into Avery as soon as he stepped out.


    Avery was overjoyed to see Eric, with a hint of mischief in his eyes. She quickly approached him. "Eric! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here."


    The tenderness on Eric¡¯s face vanished instantly, reced by a cold expression. "Miss Allen, I don¡¯t have time for a reunion. If I have been a poor host, please understand."


    He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to speak further with her and turned away, striding off.


    "Eric, don¡¯t treat me like this, please?" Avery¡¯s heart broke as she rushed to grab Eric¡¯s hand.


    Eric¡¯s face turned even colder. He roughly shook off Avery¡¯s hand, pulled a pack of tissues from his pocket, and coldly wiped his hand.


    Avery was devastated, her eyes brimming with tears. "Eric, how can you treat me like this?"


    "Miss Allen, I haven¡¯t done anything to you, have I? I haven¡¯t harassed you; if anything, you¡¯re the one harassing me. And I haven¡¯t neglected you; there are plenty of things to eat and y with outside. Please, enjoy yourself," Eric replied coldly before turning and striding away. He crumpled the tissue into a ball and tossed it into the trash can.


    Avery was on the verge of tears, feeling even worse. But this was a public event; she couldn¡¯t break down and cry openly.


    "Sis, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?" Emma rushed over, shocked to see tears in her sister¡¯s eyes.


    Avery looked aggrieved. "It¡¯s Eric. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s treating me like this, as if my touch is dirty. Boo hoo!"


    "Alright, sis. If it¡¯s not Eric, there are other rich guys. We Allen sisters aren¡¯tcking. Why hang ourselves on one tree? Come on, let¡¯s go have a drink!" Emma said with a cold snort. Though she was upset, she knew Eric¡¯s personality was upromising. Forcing things would only bring shame to the Allen Group.


    Avery wiped away her tears and followed Emma to the third floor. The third floor housed the dance floor and bar, where the crowd was lively, and many couples were dancing gracefully.


    They were elegant and noble, at least in appearance.


    Their skilled dance moves and alluring dance poses attracted quite a bit of apuse.


    Avery and Emma sat at the bar, ordered two cocktails, and within minutes, a few men approached them.


    Avery recognized one of the men; he was Patrick Miller from the Miller Group.


    Patrick was just a junior in college but was known for his wild ways, frequently hitting up nightclubs and such. The Miller Group benefited greatly from the support of the Nelson Group each year, so these yboys indulged in their lifestyles without fear of running out of resources.


    Patrick was Grace¡¯s younger brother, but he also had an older brother who was much more intelligent and cunning, hence more valued in the family.


    In any influential family, there are always a few who are idle, focusing solely on indulging themselves.


    "Avery, we meet again!" Patrick winked at her with a yful smile, making Avery¡¯s body go weak. Her previously foul mood improved significantly.


    Emma was right¡ªwithout Eric, Avery still had many men chasing after her.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s been a while. Where have you been hiding?" Avery asked with a light smile as the other two men started chatting with Emma.


    "I¡¯ve been off in Country W, picking up girls."


    "Patrick, you¡¯re quite the charmer, going abroad just to pick up girls," Avery said, feigning disdain.


    Patrick leaned in close to her ear, speaking suggestively, "It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve hung out. How about... we leave through the underground passage and have some fun elsewhere tonight?"


    It was an innuendo Avery was familiar with; she had yed with this charming young man before.


    There was a certain allure to someone like Patrick¡ªsweet-talking and able to make her feel great every time they were together.


    Avery was feeling frustrated and angry with nowhere to release it, and was looking for some fun. So, she quickly agreed to Patrick¡¯s suggestion, and even Emma joined in, all of them leaving the Elite Horizon Club discreetly.


    Patrick took Avery to a secluded vi, his private property where he would bring girls, ensuring privacy and avoiding any hidden cameras.


    They spent the night indulging themselves.


    Avery didn¡¯t know how long they yed, but she remembered falling into a deep, exhausted sleep, barely noticing the man¡¯s movements on her body.


    When she woke up, she felt dizzy and sore, with bruises covering her body.


    Clothes were scattered all over the floor, and the trash can was filled with used condoms.


    Avery moved the hand resting on her chest and yfully pushed Patrick. "You jerk, you wore me outpletely!"


    Patrick groggily rubbed his eyes and, seeing Avery¡¯s body, chuckled lightly.


    "Isn¡¯t this what you like? It¡¯s already past nine..."


    Patrick mumbled. Luckily, it was Saturday, so no sses. But skipping and beingte was quite normal for him.


    Just then, Avery¡¯s phone buzzed on the nightstand, waking up the two men and one woman on the floor.


    Emma blushed deeply. Though not her first time, she was still young, and upon waking, the two men immediately pounced on her like hungry wolves.


    "What did you say? Videos of me and Emma?" Avery screamed, making the two men stop.


    Emma frowned, seeing her sister¡¯s pale face and feeling a surge of unease.


    Avery quickly hung up the phone and, face ashen, opened a popr forum. A ssmate had just informed her that, at four in the morning, several forums had been flooded with videos of her and Emma!

 Chapter 114: The Perfect Plan

    <h4>Chapter 114: The Perfect n</h4>


    Avery¡¯s hands trembled as she clicked on a post titled "Allen Group President¡¯s Two Daughters in Steamy Video with Three Men."


    As soon as the video started, there she was, lying naked on the ground, screaming as two men "served" her! Her face was full of wanton smiles, herughter mixed with pleasure.


    The other three men and the woman in the room screamed in shock at the sound.


    "Oh no! We were secretly filmed!"


    "Damn it! There¡¯s a traitor in my house!"


    Avery stared nkly at herself in the video, her bodypletely exposed, with several men performing all sorts of indecent acts...


    "No! This isn¡¯t happening! Stop!" she screamed, the vi echoing with cries and howls, while reporters, who had gotten wind of the scandal, shouted her and Patrick¡¯s names outside.


    The video¡¯s release immediately caused the stocks of Allen Group and Miller Group to plummet, infuriating the shareholders.


    Meanwhile, Eric sat calmly in front of hisputer, a wicked smile curling on his lips. "Two birds with one stone, this n is perfect."


    His trusted aide chuckled beside him. "Indeed, boss. Your foresight is incredible. We anticipated they¡¯d indulge again, and our people had already installed mini-cameras inside, even live-streaming it!"


    Eric felt immensely satisfied. Despite being the CEO of Nelson Group, his hatred for Miller Group was deep-seated. Because of Grace, James had signed a twenty-year cooperation agreement a decade ago!


    No matter how hard he hit Miller Group, Nelson Group still backed them, making it hard to crush them.


    But with enough negative news, Nelson Group¡¯s shareholders would undoubtedly be dissatisfied, potentially agreeing to terminate the contract without liability.


    "Keep a close watch. I want Miller Group to be gone from Country S within a few years!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    The sky was a bright blue, the hot wind blowing, and the leaves looked shriveled as if all their moisture had evaporated, appearing pitiful.


    E sat in her ssroom, a faint smile ying on her lips.


    "Did you like this morning¡¯s news?" Naturally, this was a text from Eric.


    Avery and Emma¡¯s wild night with three men in the vi had been deleted after nine, but that couldn¡¯t stop some people from illegally downloading it.


    Avery and Emma¡¯s perfect work would likely circte forever.


    This scandal had brought immense shame to both the Allen Group and the Miller family. The family heads were furious, urgently convening shareholder meetings to address the negative press.


    The other two men, however, were less affected, as the impact on them was minimal.


    Many people believed that with Avery and Emma¡¯s character, it was no wonder Eric had called off the engagement. No man would want to marry such indulgent women.


    Especially not those from noble families.


    "Very satisfied, thank you, my dear husband." E typed, unable to hide the brilliant smile on her face, and sent the message.


    "What¡¯s making you smile so sweetly?" Chloe¡¯sughter startled E. Seeing it was her friend, she breathed a sigh of relief and quickly put her phone into her bag. "Nothing, it¡¯s time for ss... and it¡¯s art ss!"


    E¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed, and Chloe patted her shoulder. "Come on, let¡¯s head to the art room. You have Eric now; why be afraid of Brandon?"


    E reluctantly stood up and headed towards the art studio. The spacious and bright room had student artwork hanging on the walls. She wasn¡¯t very interested in drawing, as her talent in this area was practically nonexistent.


    Once all the students were present, E overheard some of the girls talking. "Have you heard? Our new art teacher is Brandon... the same Brandon who was involved with Hannah!"


    "Ugh, that¡¯s disgusting. How could the school hire someone like him?"


    "I heard the Davis family pulled some strings!"


    "That¡¯s so shameless, but I also heard Brandon is really handsome, though..."


    The girls¡¯ eyes were filled with mixed emotions, unsure whether to be excited or angry, but there was a hint of anticipation in their hearts.


    Just then, a man strolled in. He wore a white shirt, ck suit, and shiny shoes, with a faint smile on his handsome face.


    His entrance silenced the room and instantly captivated many hearts.


    The girls who had just expressed their disgust were now swooning, their eyes filled with hearts.


    "No way! Our new teacher is that handsome?"


    "No wonder Hannah fell for him. He¡¯s so hot!"


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind being with him either!"


    E was speechless. She exchanged a look with Chloe, both filled with disdain. These girls had no standards; as long as someone was good-looking, his character didn¡¯t matter¡ªthey only thought about bedroom matters.


    "Hello everyone, I¡¯m your new art teacher, Brandon Hall. From today on, we¡¯ll be learning together and progressing together. I hope you can bear with me!" Brandon said with a smile from the podium. E¡¯s expression darkened slightly. This Brandon was persistent¡ªwas he genuinely trying to help her, or was he spying for Hannah?


    But school wasn¡¯t the ce to act on these suspicions. If Brandon was helping Hannah and got caught, his reputation would be ruined.


    Was smart Brandon really working for Hannah, or was he sincere in what he said to E?


    "Teacher, you¡¯re so handsome!"


    "Teacher, can I take a picture with you?"


    The girls immediately began to cheer. Brandon remained gentle and didn¡¯t refuse the fangirls.


    Chloe leaned over to E¡¯s ear and whispered, "E, don¡¯t you feel like puking?"


    E chuckled and nodded. "Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in art anyway. I¡¯ll ask for leaveter."


    Chloe looked disgusted. "This Brandon thinks he¡¯s a celebrity, even signing autographs for students. Gross!"


    Chloe was very straightforward. She always showed her true feelings, even if it made her unpopr.


    But E thought such a girl was much better than those who were two-faced.


    "Mr. Hall, you were involved in a scandal with Hannah and now you¡¯re our art teacher. Don¡¯t you think your behavior is a bad influence on us?" Chloe asked loudly, her smile full of sarcasm.


    Brandon¡¯s face darkened, but he slowly looked up at E instead of Chloe.


    "As the saying goes, to err is human, to forgive divine. I¡¯m grateful for the school giving me a chance to amend my mistakes, and I hope you all can give me a chance too."

 Chapter 115: Don’t Want to See You

    <h4>Chapter 115: Don¡¯t Want to See You</h4>


    Chloe snorted, but her displeasure was drowned out by the apuse of the other girls.


    E raised an elegant eyebrow. Brandon was certainly smooth-tongued, twisting facts to suit his narrative. No wonder the school gave him a chance.


    But she believed Brianna must have done something to get him hired as the art teacher. More importantly, there must be some deal between him and Brianna...


    "Teacher, I¡¯m not feeling well. I need to leave," E stood up calmly, her gaze coldly fixed on Brandon on the stage.


    Instantly, the girls burst into chatter again.


    "Look, E can¡¯t hold it in anymore!"


    "Of course, after all, Brandon once confessed to her, then slept with Hannah the same night. It must be frustrating to watch."


    "Ah, such a handsome teacher, how could he fall for Hannah¡¯s tricks?"


    Brandon¡¯s face turned increasingly grim, but he forced himself to look calmly at E. "E, if you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary."


    "No need, I can walk myself." E didn¡¯t even nce at him, leaving the art room with a dark expression. Brandon was momentarily stunned, but it was his first ss, so he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted.


    E reached the infirmary, iming she felt suffocated, andy down on the bed, ying with her phone.


    The nurse, naturally a gossip, knew Brandon was teaching today and that E was his student.


    For any woman, having an ex be her teacher is ufortable, especially considering how Brandon had wronged her before.


    "Well, E, some things are best left in the past. If you really don¡¯t like it, you can skip art ss since you¡¯re not majoring in it anyway," the nurse said warmly, smiling at E.


    E nodded slightly, "I indeed have no talent for art and don¡¯t enjoy painting. Thank you for the suggestion."


    She nned to major in finance because her goals in life were revenge and making money to enjoy life.


    Although Eric had plenty of money, a woman should be somewhat independent.


    E hadn¡¯t slept muchst night. After leaving the Elite Horizon Club, Eric made love with her tillte. Now, her eyes hurt from severeck of sleep.


    She closed her eyes and unexpectedly fell asleep.


    In her sleep, she dreamt again of her past life. Brandon gently put a ring on her finger, kissed her tenderly, and touched her.


    E struggled fiercely, cold sweat dripping from her forehead, but she couldn¡¯t wake up. That annoying nightmare, like air, reappeared every few days!


    Finally, Brandon suddenly pushed her away, his gaze turning icy.


    "E, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t love you. I love your sister, Hannah! You, die!"


    Brandon suddenly pulled out a gun, the dark barrel aimed at her, a cruel smile on his lips!


    "No!" E screamed, her eyes snapping open to see Brandon¡¯s familiar face looking at her with concern.


    E sat up abruptly, and the nurse came in, "E, did you have a nightmare?"


    E panted, and Brandon silently handed her a handkerchief, but she chose to ignore it, coldly using a tissue from her bag to wipe her sweat.


    "Sorry, I had a nightmare," E apologized to the nurse once she calmed down.


    The nurse shook her head, smiling, "Mr. Hall was worried about you, so he came to check on you."


    E was speechless, noticing the nurse¡¯s infatuated look. It seemed this woman, too, had chosen to ignore Brandon¡¯s despicable character.


    "E, are you okay? Why did you have a nightmare out of the blue?" Brandon asked softly, as the nurse tactfully left the room.


    E nced at him. "Thanks for your concern, Mr. Hall, but I¡¯m fine. You can leave now!"


    Seeing her delicate and captivating face, Brandon felt a pang of sorrow in his heart. Unknowingly, he had fallen in love with her.


    If Hannah¡¯s sultry allure had initially captivated him, E¡¯s cold elegance now enchanted him.


    Some men are just like that¡ª the more unattainable the woman, the more they pine for her. Moreover, E was not weak. After her rebirth, she had shed her ws, embodying both beauty and intelligence.


    Such a young woman was irresistibly charming. How could he not be moved?


    Brandon looked at E with sorrow, narcissistically apologizing, "I¡¯m sorry, E. It¡¯s my fault for leaving such a deep scar. If I hadn¡¯t betrayed you, you wouldn¡¯t be gued by nightmares..."


    "Mr. Hall, you are too narcissistic. My nightmares have nothing to do with the current you!" E replied with a cold smile.


    Her dreams were of her past life.


    But the present Brandon no longer had the power to cause her pain.


    Brandon¡¯s eyes remained full of concern. "Are you feeling better? What did the doctor say?"


    E¡¯s lips curled into a luxurious smile that made Brandon feel a wave of dizziness, but the coldness in her eyes left him feeling lost.


    "My heart feels heavy. The doctor didn¡¯t say much, but I think... seeing Mr. Hall makes me want to vomit, so please don¡¯t bother me again! I won¡¯t be attending art ss anymore!"


    E¡¯s words were final, and Brandon¡¯s face turned pale.


    "E, please don¡¯t be angry... You may not love me now, but please... don¡¯t reject me so harshly!"


    "I intend to reject and hurt you, so what? Brandon, do you think you¡¯re the only outstanding man in the world? That I would fall for you, love you? Dream on!"


    E¡¯s words were sharp, leaving no room for mercy.


    Brandon took a deep breath, struggling to contain the pain in his heart. "I know... you despise me, and I don¡¯t expect you to love me. But... Hannah and Brianna are both dangerous and not to be underestimated! I only want to help you, to see you safe and happy. I ask for nothing more!"


    Brandon¡¯s eyes were full of sincerity, his entire demeanor radiating gentleness, with a hint of sadness.


    E sneered.


    Brandon was an excellent actor, but whether his intentions were genuine or not, she didn¡¯t need his help.


    "I don¡¯t need your help. I hope you leave my sight immediately!" E¡¯s voice was icy and firm, her eyes cold enough to freeze Brandon¡¯s heart.


    He took two steps back, looking at her sorrowfully.


    E¡¯s heart was filled with resentment, but even more so with disgust! This Brandon made her sick and repulsed.


    This kind of man could betray you at any moment and turn against you!


    "Mr. Hall, are you not leaving yet? Do I need to file aint against you?" E¡¯s voice was low, filled withyers of disdain that made Brandon shudder.

 Chapter 116: Disfigurement

    <h4>Chapter 116: Disfigurement</h4>


    Brandon¡¯s expression was one of pain as he let out a long sigh and silently left the room.


    A teacher-student romance was forbidden, but E¡¯s heart was never with him.


    Brandon¡¯s intentions were simple: he genuinely wanted to help E, fearing she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Brianna and Hannah on her own.


    His heart was filled not only with guilt but also with self-me and sorrow.


    After his sessful confession, he thought he could happily be with E, but Hannah¡¯s flirtation had ruined everything, tarnishing his reputation.


    Brandon never realized that E had secretly orchestrated the whole thing, with her people spiking his drink...


    After the art ss ended, E left the infirmary and returned to the ssroom.


    Her phone vibrated, and she checked the message: "Meet me at the back gate after school."


    The sender was "Someone."


    E didn¡¯t openly disy Eric¡¯s name in her contacts, maintaining a high level of vignce. If something went wrong, people might discover her rtionship with Eric!


    At this crucial time, E didn¡¯t want to be tainted by any negative news because her future goal was to take over Davis Group!


    The time shed back to 8:05 PM the previous night.


    The Davis family.


    Hannah returned home with a swollen face, her head lowered, eyes filled with fear and anger.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Taylor¡¯s wife had stormed into the Elite Horizon Club, but after some thought, it had to be due to a tip-off!


    Robert¡¯s face was dark, his eyes clouded with anger, the atmosphere tense, like a storm was about to hit.


    Brianna helped her daughter onto the sofa, "Alright, stop crying. These are just superficial injuries. We need to get a doctor to the house, or they might leave scars..."


    Hannah cried miserably, "Mommy... I didn¡¯t want this to happen, sob, he... he forced me!"


    Brianna¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her eyes filled withyers of resentment. Hannah kept getting embroiled in scandals, it must be someone¡¯s scheme.


    "Alright, stop crying. Mommy knows you¡¯re not like that. Once we find out who¡¯s behind this, I won¡¯t let them off!"


    "Sniff, it must be that bitch E... She saw me and Mr. Taylor enter the VIP room and told Mrs. Taylor!"


    Hannah blindly med E, ndering her without any proof.


    Brianna¡¯s eyes shed with fury.


    Robert couldn¡¯t take it any longer. His daughter not only disgraced the Davis family in front of so many VIPs at the Elite Horizon Club but also ndered E at home. He mmed the coffee table angrily.


    "Enough! Look at you, you disgrace! Not only did you shame us, but now you¡¯re also ndering E! Brianna, look at the daughter and son you¡¯ve raised!"


    Robert¡¯s rage was overwhelming, veins bulging on his forehead.


    Hannah¡¯s tears fell even more rapidly, stained with blood. Brianna, after calling the doctor, heard her husband berating their daughter, feeling both heartbroken and furious.


    "Enough! Hannah didn¡¯t want this to happen! Do you think she wanted to humiliate herself in front of those VIPs? It was that bitch E¡¯s tip-off that brought Mrs. Taylor here..."


    p!


    Robert, blinded by rage, was infuriated by Brianna repeatedly calling E a bitch.


    After all, E had never disgraced herself or caused a scandal!


    But Hannah, time and time again, each incident more dramatic than thest!


    Brianna¡¯s eyes widened, and her eyes turned red, "Husband, you... you hit me again?"


    "And what if I did? Look at what you¡¯ve turned our daughter into! She¡¯s out there seducing other men at such a young age. Have you no shame? The Davis family¡¯s reputation is in shambles because of you two! And now you have the nerve to nder E? When has E ever disgraced herself like this wretched daughter of ours? What has she done wrong? It¡¯s you two, time and again, who heap me on her. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?" Robert roared, his voice hoarse, his face flushed, and his eyes bulging.


    The sheer force of his anger left Brianna and Hannah stunned, causing them to bow their heads, not daring to utter a word.


    "Hannah, if you bring shame to us again, I¡¯ll send you abroad immediately, and you won¡¯t be allowed back into the Davis family!"


    With a flick of his sleeves, Robert stormed out, nearly driven mad by Hannah¡¯s antics. He needed to find sce with Emily.


    Compared to the increasingly petty and irritable Brianna, Emily was a perfect woman, not only warming his bed but also soothing his mind. Being with her was like being in heaven!


    Brianna, on the other hand, had aged noticeably due to her recent anxiety, no longer the incredibly charming woman she once was!


    As soon as Robert left, Hannah began to sob uncontrobly, "Mommy, Daddy... Daddy is treating us like this. I don¡¯t want to live anymore, I don¡¯t want to live!"


    Flirting with Mr. Taylor in the VIP room was a fatal scandal for a wealthy youngdy. On top of that, Hannah had previously ended up in bed with Brandon on E¡¯s birthday night. Her reputation for promiscuity was now indelible!


    Brianna, filled with venomous anger, wiped the tears from her eyes and gently hugged her daughter.


    No matter the scandal, Hannah was still her daughter. As a mother, how could she not feel heartbroken?


    "Alright, stop crying! From now on, you must avoid going out in public. Mommy will find a way to fix your image soon."


    Brianna whispered, fully understanding that without Robert¡¯s support, her influence was severely diminished. Hannah had repeatedly shamed the Davis family, and Kevin¡¯s violent behavior had further hardened Robert¡¯s heart.


    Without Robert¡¯s backing, she felt as if she had lost her strong arms, making any action several times more difficult.


    Dr. Robinson arrived and, seeing Hannah¡¯s injuries, shook his head regretfully. "Miss Hannah¡¯s face will likely leave scars."


    Hannah¡¯s eyes widened, and she hurriedly grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, "Dr. Robinson, you must... you must heal my face, please!"


    A woman¡¯s face was her most valuable asset. If Hannah were truly disfigured, finding a suitable husband would be almost impossible.


    Brianna¡¯s face turned pale, her hands trembling uncontrobly, "Dr. Robinson, please... you must find a way to prevent any scars. A woman¡¯s face is very important. Aren¡¯t there many new scar removal treatments abroad?"


    Dr. Robinson nodded, "I¡¯ll do my best."


    For now, she could only disinfect Hannah¡¯s wounds and then look for suitable treatments.


    After Dr. Robinson left, Hannah sat in the living room, staring nkly, as if in shock.


    "Let¡¯s talk in your room," Brianna said, helping her daughter up and quietly leading her upstairs.

 Chapter 117: Stupidity

    <h4>Chapter 117: Stupidity</h4>


    Back in the room, Hannah looked at her swollen face in the mirror, which bore several nasty scars.


    These scars were clearly inflicted intentionally by those women.


    "Hannah! I¡¯ve warned you so many times not to act recklessly. Now look at you, not only is your reputation ruined, but your face is destroyed as well!" Brianna shouted, her anger boiling over.


    Hannah sat quietly, staring nkly at her ruined face, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "At this point, there¡¯s no use talking about it..." Brianna said, heartbroken. "Tell me, why did you go to the VIP room with Mr. Taylor? I was chatting with the otherdies and didn¡¯t notice you at all!"


    A bitter smile spread across Hannah¡¯s lips. With this incident, Eric would never be interested in her again, would he?


    Twice she had flirted with men, only to be caught both times. It was a humiliating scandal that no decent man from a wealthy family would want to marry such a woman.


    "Mr. Nelson said he likes capable women, so I wanted to prove that I am capable too. I hurried to find Mr. Taylor, hoping he would cooperate with Davis Group. But once we were in the VIP room... he started groping me, and then Mrs. Taylor walked in..."


    Hannah¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious light. "It must have been E... that bitch must have tipped her off, otherwise how would Mrs. Taylor havee so quickly?"


    Brianna felt suffocated at the thought, pondering silently.


    Mr. Nelson... why did Eric¡¯s appearance divert Hannah to Mr. Taylor?


    The Taylor family members were all shady, but they hid it well, so Mr. Taylor had no scandals. But his brother was a notorious yboy, constantly embroiled in scandal.


    Why did Hannah fall into Mr. Taylor¡¯s trap, and why did Mrs. Taylor catch them at that exact moment?


    It all seemed orchestrated, as if someone had foreseen everything!


    Brianna calmed herself, recalling when E had slipped from her control.


    Yes, since E¡¯s bar mitzvah. Brianna and Hannah had nned to disgrace E, but it backfired, and since then, E had gained Robert¡¯s favor.


    Since then, in every confrontation, Hannah and Brianna suffered, but E never did!


    Even on the Dream Cruises, E was saved by Eric, and then... Hannah was pushed into tonight¡¯s scandal!


    Yes, Eric!


    Brianna¡¯s forehead was drenched with cold sweat as the realization struck her.


    "Mom, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" Hannah, seeing her mother¡¯s increasingly pale face, grabbed her hand and shook it.


    Brianna, trembling, held Hannah¡¯s hand and took a few deep breaths to calm herself, "Hannah... the person behind this is likely Mr. Nelson!"


    What?


    Hannah was stunned. Eric had agreed to talk to her, to sit with her. How could he be plotting against her?


    He was clearly using E to annoy her, wasn¡¯t he?


    Hannah, in her narcissism, was delusional enough to think this way.


    "Impossible! Mom, it can¡¯t be Mr. Nelson! Mr. Nelson likes me, not E! He¡¯s only nice to E to make me jealous..."


    "Shut up!"


    Brianna looked at Hannah with disappointment. This daughter used to be quite clever, but why had she be so foolish?


    Hannah stared at Brianna, utterly confused by her reaction.


    "Eric knows Mr. Taylor too well and knows what kind of man he is. He also knows you. Tonight, you dressed too provocatively, and being with Mr. Taylor, the moment you showed any sign of interest, he assumed you didn¡¯t mind him touching you!"


    Brianna panted, "Mr. Nelson is aware of everything. As for the informant, it could be his people or it could be E!"


    Hannah sat there, her face alternating between red and white.


    "Mr. Nelson doesn¡¯t like you. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have set you up like this. Tomorrow¡¯s headlines will undoubtedly feature you..."


    Brianna¡¯s heart raced with anxiety. At that moment, her phone rang.


    It was from her subordinates, who had been keeping an eye on E. However, due to Eric¡¯s influence, she had told them to hold back for now.


    "Madam, bad news. Videos of Miss Hannah with Mr. Taylor, and of those women attacking her, are all over the major forums!"


    Brianna¡¯s scalp tingled as she screamed, "Get them deleted immediately, deleted!"


    "Yes, Madam!"


    After hanging up, Brianna fell silent. Hannah wiped away her tears. "Mom, even if what you say is true, Mr. Nelson targeted me because of that little bitch E! That bitch had a man do this to me!"


    "Forget it. Mr. Nelson¡¯s methods are ruthless. We must not provoke E any further!"


    Brianna felt a chill all over. She was already overwhelmed, having to deal with Robert¡¯s infidelity, and had no time to take on E.


    Moreover, with Eric by her side, dealing with her would be nearly impossible!


    Hannah¡¯s heart was filled with unwillingness. She shook her head and screamed, her features contorting and causing her wounds to ache.


    "No! Mom, we can¡¯t just sit back and let that bitch ruin us. I can¡¯t ept this!"


    "Whether you like it or not, you must! Hannah, Mr. Nelson¡¯s methods are too strong. We don¡¯t have the strength to counter him right now. Once E falls out of favor, we can take revenge then! Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯Revenge is a dish best served cold¡¯? We have to endure for now! E is no longer the foolish girl she used to be. Over the past six months, we¡¯ve been the ones suffering. Do you still think she¡¯s that same naive E?"


    Brianna spoke firmly, "I¡¯ll arrange for you to take a leave of absence. If you go back to school looking like this, you¡¯ll only face more ridicule. Let me handle the next steps! If you don¡¯t want your life to bepletely ruined by E, you need to follow my n!"


    "No!"


    Hannah shook her head, unwilling to ept it.


    "Fine, do you have the ability to fight back? Every time, you end up disgraced, and the scandal always centers on you! If this continues, your father will throw you out of the Davis family, and you¡¯ll lose both your freedom and money! If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, you¡¯ll end up addicted and destroyed!"


    Brianna¡¯s sharp voice rang out, and Hannah¡¯s face turned pale. She realized with horror that she truly had no means to fight back!

 Chapter 118: Avoiding Him

    <h4>Chapter 118: Avoiding Him</h4>


    Because of her infatuation with Eric, Hannah¡¯s knowledge about him came mostly from online sources.


    That man was known for his ruthless and decisive tactics in the business world. Eric had used various means, even going so far as to expose his father James¡¯ scandals, to secure the CEO position of the Nelson Group¡¯s Elite Horizon Club!


    Later, he cleverly bought out other shareholders¡¯ stakes, truly bing the master of the Elite Horizon Club.


    Such a man was almost legendary. Although he still held fewer shares in the Nelson Grouppared to James, Hannah believed it wouldn¡¯t be long before he surpassed James!


    Now, with Eric favoring E, offending him further could indeed lead to severe consequences.


    Tonight¡¯s incident... was indeed influenced by his maniption, prompting her to urgently seek out Mr. Taylor!


    "Have you figured it out? Good. Now, focus and don¡¯t make any moves until you have the strength to back them up!"


    Brianna sighed coldly, her eyes reddening. "Do you think I don¡¯t want that little bitch dead? I want her to live a life worse than death! But she has Eric supporting her, and she¡¯s overly cautious against us. So for now, we must refrain from acting."


    Seeing the changing expressions on Hannah¡¯s face, Brianna finally felt a sense of relief.


    Hannah let out a defiantugh, like a ghost wailing in the night, "Fine! Mom, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t target her again. We¡¯ll wait until the time is right!"


    She didn¡¯t believe Eric would love E forever. Even if he did, there woulde a day when he would grow tired of her!


    Once Eric and E broke up, it would be the end for E!


    The next afternoon arrived.


    E called home to let Robert know she wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner because she was going shopping with friends. Then, she headed towards the back gate.


    Chloe had left before her. E deliberately waited until most of her ssmates had left before she slowly made her way out.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the ssroom, she saw Brandon leaning against the railing.


    Brandon was staring at her intently, his eyes filled with deep affection, now surging like a turbulent sea!


    E pretended not to see him, lowering her head and quickly heading towards the stairs.


    Brandon followed closely behind her, his footsteps echoing heavily in E¡¯s mind.


    His persistence made her want to vomit.


    But at this time, there were no other students around, so Brandon boldly grabbed E¡¯s hand at a secluded corner of the staircase, out of view from the opposite building.


    "E..."


    Brandon murmured, but E quickly shook off his hand, her eyes cold. "Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands! If you keep pestering me, I¡¯ll make sure you lose your teaching job!"


    Brandon stood there, stunned, his face flushing with embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t suppress his urge to just hold her hand.


    "E, I mean no harm!"


    "You mean no harm, but you disgust me!" E replied darkly, quickly running downstairs.


    There were students carrying water upstairs, so Brandon didn¡¯t dare to follow. He had no choice but to head downstairs dejectedly.


    E was right. With her being involved with Eric, if he continued to harass her, he might indeed lose his job.


    Brandon pondered for a few minutes before finally sighing and deciding not to push his luck further.


    E arrived at the back gate, noticing the area was crowded with students.


    Some were drinking bubble tea, others were eating snacks. The streets on both sides of the back gate were bustling with students.


    E felt a bit frustrated as she immediately spotted Eric¡¯s shy Lamborghini parked under a tree not far away.


    Many female students were staring at the luxury car, fantasizing about the driver, who they imagined to be an incredibly handsome man.


    E lowered her head and walked briskly towards the main road, pretending not to see Eric¡¯s car.


    Eric, sitting inside the car, frowned slightly but then smiled. E must be avoiding his car to prevent her ssmates from seeing her getting into a luxury car.


    "Little troublemaker, just wait and see how I deal with youter," Eric chuckled, starting the car and following her.


    E walked with long strides, leaving the school¡¯s back gate and heading towards the main road in a few minutes.


    There were fewer students here as most of them were gathered at the school gates.


    However, she quickened her pace, sticking to the innerne, making it hard for Eric to approach her.


    E¡¯s direction was opposite to the bus stop, leading to a quieter area with fewer people. Finally, she stopped, drenched in sweat under the scorching summer sun.


    The shy Lamborghini pulled up in front of her, blocking her way.


    The car door opened, and Eric jumped out. "Princess, get in the car."


    His tone was quite displeased, and E¡¯s heart pounded. He seemed angry.


    She didn¡¯t mean to offend him; she just didn¡¯t want too many ssmates to see her getting into his car and start spreading rumors.


    E smiled and quickly got into the car. As she bent down, Eric¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of her cleavage.


    The sight of her heaving chest and enticing cleavage made Eric feel a sudden change in his body.


    Damn it!


    Just one nce and he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    If this girl grows up more and bes even more attractive, will he need to lock her up in the vi to keep her from attracting other men?


    Inside the car, Eric rolled up the windows, leaving only a small gap.


    E pursed her lips and looked at him cautiously, her doe-like eyes showing a hint of guilt. Her moist eyes and slightly pouting lips made it hard for Eric to stay angry.


    "Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m sorry. I was embarrassed to get into your car just now... You know how people can be. If I got into your car, they¡¯d probably start rumors about me being someone¡¯s mistress."


    E extended her jade-like hand, shaking his hand gently.


    Eric nced at her, pretending to be upset. He coldly pulled his hand away from hers.


    "Honey, please don¡¯t be mad, okay? How about we go for a fancy dinner tonight? Your choice, my treat," E said with a smile. Eric¡¯s eyes fell on her fair corbone, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing.


    But he remained unmoved.


    E felt a bit panicked. After all, when this guy got angry, he was really hard to appease. She quickly moved closer to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gave him a kiss.


    "Alright, don¡¯t be mad. I gave you a kiss aspensation!"


    Eric¡¯s breath quickened suddenly. He grabbed E¡¯s chin and gave her a fierce kiss on the lips, then roughly squeezed a part of her body.


    "Little thing,ter I¡¯m going to devour you until there¡¯s nothing left! Let¡¯s see if you dare to avoid me again!"

 Chapter 119: You’re so bad

    <h4>Chapter 119: You¡¯re so bad</h4>


    E let out a soft whimper, her face flushing a captivating red.


    Eric held her tightly like a wolf, pressing a heavy kiss onto her lips.


    E¡¯s eyes widened, her heartbeat instantly chaotic. Despite the cool air conditioning in the car, she could feel his burning body heat!


    He invaded her mouth with a wild and domineering kiss.


    In the cramped space of the car, in this deserted area, she worried about being discovered, yet the confined space left her entirely at Eric¡¯s mercy.


    In fact, it was always him who dominated her.


    Just a moment ago, he had forcefully taken control, making her serve him... oh, it was utterly embarrassing. Yet, seeing his slightly flushed, alluring face, so handsome it made her feel inferior, she couldn¡¯t help but think...


    This wonderful man was hers!


    After what felt like an eternity, Eric finally released E. She leaned back in her seat, her body so limp she could barely sit up straight.


    Eric chuckled softly, lightly patting her cheek, "Still not satisfied? Don¡¯t want to look at me?"


    E pushed his hand off her, "You... pervert! I¡¯m not as insatiable as you!"


    Eric raised an amused eyebrow, his eyes sparkling with tenderness. "Oh really? Who was just looking so enraptured?"


    "Eric! Get lost!"


    E covered her face. Eric had been so wicked, continuously "torturing" her, making her feel all sorts of overwhelmed.


    And now he was bringing it up again, making her want to hit him hard.


    E¡¯s face was as red as a peach, her neck and ears tinged with a light blush.


    "Where should we go for dinner?"


    Eric asked with a smile.


    E shook her head softly, her eyes shimmering, "You decide."


    It didn¡¯t matter where they went as long as he was with her.


    Eric chuckled and focused on driving.


    Eric took E to the Nelson Group Grand Hotel. The food here was quite good, though Eric generally disliked the ce because he sometimes ran into James, which ruined his mood. However, James was out of town for a few days, so Eric chose this ce.


    E followed Eric into the reserved private room, and as they walked in, a man approached them from the opposite direction. The man, looking somewhat haggard with a bearded face, lit up upon seeing E.


    "E... Mr. Nelson, what a coincidence to meet you here!" The man smiled, his eyes showing a hint of affection.


    Eric snorted and held E¡¯s hand tightly.


    The man was Brandon. E frowned, wondering why she had to run into the man she despised the most.


    Just a few days ago, she had been with Eric in their future home and suddenly thought of this jerk. And now, here he was.


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t want to talk to you!" E said coldly, pulling Eric past Brandon towards the private room.


    But Brandon quickly blocked their way. "E, please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay? I... I was really set up by Brianna and Hannah, they drugged me, that¡¯s why things turned out the way they did!"


    What a scumbag, still trying to exin himself!


    She didn¡¯t care at all!


    Eric found it amusing. Brandon, a man of his own age, had such low emotional intelligence and was so immature.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, leaving it to E to handle.


    E red coldly at Brandon, "Mr. Hall, do you see the man beside me? I don¡¯t need your exnations, nor your apologies. Please stop disgusting me, okay?"


    Her tone was filled with pleading and helplessness, and her eyes were full of disgust.


    Brandon stood frozen, staring at E¡¯s look of disdain. His heart felt as if it were being torn apart.


    When did he fall for this girl?


    Brandon could only recall their first meeting. E was so aloof, like a distant white lotus in a pond, or the cold moon hanging in the sky.


    Perhaps it was because he was always the one being ttered by girls, so when he met the indifferent E, he became intrigued.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Did you hear that, Mr. Hall? Please stop disgusting my girlfriend. If you¡¯re that bored, I can arrange for you to visit the psychiatric ward."


    E giggled. Could Eric be any more sharp-tongued? It was just too attractive!


    Brandon¡¯s face alternated between red and white. He watched in a daze as E and Eric walked away, finally pping himself in regret.


    What kind of foolish things had he done?


    But he wasn¡¯t going to give up! Brandon watched E¡¯s figure disappear down the hallway, his determination growing stronger.


    Meanwhile.


    Avery and Emma, after a day of hiding and evading with the help of three men, finally managed to get home.


    The explosive nature of the video had even led to their vi¡¯s address being leaked.


    A crowd of reporters had surrounded them, and it was only with the help of a few bodyguards that Avery managed to get into the car.


    But some cunning reporters had stayed behind, following her car as soon as it started moving.


    Exhausted and famished, Avery and Emma didn¡¯t dare to stop for food.


    As they stepped into the Allen Group¡¯s main hall, they exchanged cautious nces and walked in with their heads down, not daring to make a sound.


    Inside the living room, Mr. Allen and Grandpa Allen sat with dark expressions, ring at the two women who had sneaked in.


    Mrs. Allen, upon seeing her daughters, let out a piercing scream, "You ungrateful girls! You finally know toe home? You¡¯ve made me so angry, I could die!"


    With that, she rushed forward and pped Avery hard across the face.


    Though Mrs. Allen doted on her daughters, the gravity of their actions had pushed her beyond a point of protective love.


    All she felt now was immense disappointment and anger.


    Her two daughters, whom she had carefully raised, hadmitted such debauchery and been caught on camera, spreading the scandal online and bringing shame to the Allen Group!


    Overnight, thepany¡¯s stock prices plummeted, and Grandma Allen fainted from the shock!


    The reputation that the Allen Group had built over decades was tarnished because of them!


    Avery copsed to the ground, covering her face and sobbing. Emma tried to exin, but Mrs. Allen pped her as well. Emma gasped, clutching her burning cheek, tears streaming down her face.


    "You disgraceful girls! You¡¯ve brought shame to the Allen Group!" Grandpa Allen shouted, standing up and striking the floor with his cane.


    The canended on Avery¡¯s shoulder with a dull thud.

 Chapter 120: Other plans

    <h4>Chapter 120: Other ns</h4>


    Avery screamed in pain, crying even more intensely. Mrs. Allen¡¯s heart twisted with pain; despite everything, they were still her daughters, her own flesh and blood.


    "How dare you be so wanton, so indulgent! How dare you be so ignorant! Tonight, I¡¯ll beat some sense into you two fools!" Grandpa Allen shouted, striking Avery again with his cane.


    Mrs. Allen could no longer stand by. She threw herself over her daughter to protect her. "Stop it! Hitting her won¡¯t bring back our reputation! It won¡¯t restore our image!"


    Mr. Allen jumped up, pointing at Mrs. Allen and yelling, "This is all your fault for spoiling them! Do you realize the mess you¡¯ve caused? I don¡¯t want to see them anymore. Send them abroad immediately!"


    Sending them abroad was the best solution.


    It would give the daughters a chance to mature and allow the scandal to die down.


    By the time they returned, most people would have forgotten the incident.


    Mrs. Allen agreed, but Avery and Emma didn¡¯t want to go. However, under the authority of the Allen family patriarch, they had no choice but toply.


    That night, Avery and Emma analyzed who might have leaked the footage, considering various possibilities. They suddenly thought of William from the Dream Voyage, who had been left paralyzed from the waist down.


    Thinking of this andbining it with Mr. Taylor¡¯s fate, both sisters were terrified.


    "Could it be... Mr. Nelson behind all this? William ended up that way, and while Eric didn¡¯t do it himself, could he have orchestrated everything?" Emma was more sober, but Avery disagreed.


    "Impossible! Even if Eric doesn¡¯t like me, he wouldn¡¯t do something so underhanded! William was attacked by Ryan¡¯s men; what does that have to do with Eric?"


    Avery defended Eric, and Emma thought about it. It did seem unlikely, but they couldn¡¯t identify the whistleblower.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that now. Just go abroad toy low for a while. Your father and grandfather will get to the bottom of this!" Mrs. Allen said sternly, her eyes filled with disappointment. "Avery, Emma, if you don¡¯t straighten out, no decent man will ever want to marry you!"


    Sessful men wouldn¡¯t want a woman with a tarnished reputation.


    Unless the man himself had low morals and didn¡¯t care about the woman¡¯s past!


    Avery and Emma exchanged nces. At this point, they had no other choice.


    "Fine! We¡¯ll go abroad for now, but... considering Hannah was also exposed, I still suspect..." Emma still doubted Eric¡¯s involvement.


    On the Dream Cruises, Eric had been distant, and E hadn¡¯t pursued anything against them.


    Though they had been discreet, the person who drugged E had disappeared, which must have been noticed by Eric.


    "Hmph, when Ie back, Eric will be tired of that bitch. I¡¯ll have my chance then!" Avery suddenly felt hopeful, clinging to this belief. Mrs. Allen thought her daughter¡¯s hope was naive but didn¡¯t shatter it.


    People live on hope; there was no need to destroy it.


    Since the scandal at the club, Hannah and Brianna had been keeping a low profile. Although Hannah¡¯s eyes still held resentment at times, she didn¡¯t dare to make any more moves.


    Hannah had taken a year¡¯s leave of absence and, with Brianna¡¯s support, often volunteered at orphanages and elderly homes.


    Hannah learning to keep a low profile showed that the enemy knew how to bide their time. Waiting would only make them stronger!


    E understood this deeply. That evening, while dining with Eric in their new home, she brought up this concern with him.


    "Brianna is a clever woman. She¡¯s suffered enough to be wary of you and is likely biding her time, like a tiger waiting for the perfect moment to strike. When the timees, she¡¯ll aim to take you down in one fell swoop," Eric said calmly. Despite her shorings, Brianna was far from foolish.


    E nodded, the sunset casting a beautiful glow on her delicate face.


    "You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to give them a chance to retaliate, so I n to make my move now and set the stage."


    She had plenty of incriminating evidence against Brianna and Hannah, ensuring she could topple them when the time was right.


    The tragedies of her past life haunted her, and she knew that if Brianna and Hannah retained any power, they could strike back at her.


    "Why don¡¯t you move in here with me?" Eric suggested.


    "No... I want toplete my task first, then I¡¯ll move in. With you supporting me, Brianna and Hannah won¡¯t dare make a move," E shook her head, declining Eric¡¯s offer.


    Eric felt a twinge of frustration. Hannah and Brianna were indeed obstacles. If not for them, E would have moved in with him already.


    This estate was highly secure, and no unauthorized person could enter without the owner¡¯s permission. So, even if E lived with Eric here, there would be no risk of prying eyes or cameras.


    "Then I could have Emily exacerbate their conflicts," Eric said with a sly smile.


    Robert thought he had found his true love, but Emily was only interested in his money. Without his wealth, no woman would stay with a married man with children, no matter how handsome he waspared to younger men in their prime.


    "Emily is a pawn, but I have another n," E said with a smile. "Remember I had someone investigate the missing maid from when my mom was alive?"


    Eric was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t been involved in that since he and E were on bad terms at the time.


    "Did you find her?"


    "Yes, she was sold to a red-light district. Brianna intended to kill her, but the person assigned to the task couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it and sold her instead."


    E spoke softly.


    The maid had a husband and children. When E¡¯s people found her, she hardly recognized her own name.


    But at the mention of Brianna, her eyes burned with a furious hatred, as if she wanted to tear Brianna apart with her own hands.


    "She¡¯s quite old now, isn¡¯t she? She might not be able to handle much," Eric frowned. The maid had been sold off over a decade ago, so she must be in her forties by now.


    "She¡¯s older, but her hatred for Brianna is so intense that she¡¯d follow me even without payment," E said with a cold smile. "But I did give her a settlement to pass on to her family and arranged for them to meet..."


    E sighed, thinking of the maid¡¯s plight. After so many years, her husband had remarried and had a young daughter with his new wife.

 Chapter 121: A World for Two

    <h4>Chapter 121: A World for Two</h4>


    Her daughter was already married, and her son had also taken a wife. However, both children were filial and were overwhelmed with mixed emotions upon seeing their mother who had been missing for over a decade. They decided to bring her back home.


    However, the maid was unwilling to return home. She was determined to help Epletely bring down Brianna. Only when Brianna was utterly defeated and unable to retaliate would she feel at ease.


    Otherwise, if Brianna knew she was still alive, she would definitely try to kill her!


    "Are you really confident that you can make Brianna and Robert turn on each other?" Eric looked at E¡¯s delicate, peach-blossom-like face, a hint of allure in her gaze, though her eyes remained cold.


    The grudge of Brianna killing E¡¯s mother could not go unavenged. E would never forgive her easily!


    "I¡¯m not sure, but you can lend me a hand when the timees, okay?"


    E smiled, the coldness in her eyes lessening significantly.


    "Alright, but... you have to serve me well tonight, in a nurse outfit, how about that?"


    Eric teased, raising his handsome eyebrows. E scoffed at him, "Ugh, you¡¯re always thinking about that!"


    Ericughed heartily, feeling genuinely happy and delighted.


    Since returning to the country, Eric onlyughed like this when he was with E.


    In the Nelson family, there was constant scheming and vignce. He couldn¡¯t stand that disgusting mother and son duo... he couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile there.


    E roughly exined her n to Eric, earning much of his admiration.


    "This n is excellent. If we keep exhausting Robert and add Emily into the mix, their rtionship will crumble like a mountain. No amount of tenderness can save Robert¡¯s heart."


    Eric chuckled, "You¡¯re so skilled, I think I need to learn a few tricks from you!"


    Just thinking about that scoundrel Grace made Eric extremely disgusted. He wasn¡¯t acting against her now, just waiting for the best moment.


    "Hmph, your methods are far more sophisticated than mine. When Mr. Nelson makes a move, it¡¯s unparalleled!"


    "Sweetheart, are you talking about... in bed?"


    "Eric, you¡¯re incorrigible!" E blushed, put down her utensils, and pouted, "I¡¯m full, and fed up!"


    Eric burst outughing. E had eaten almost two bowls of rice and a bowl of soup, yet she pretended to be still hungry?


    Back at their new house, Eric personally cooked dinner for her, making E feel overjoyed.


    After dinner.


    E and Eric took a walk in the garden outside. With no one else living around, it was incredibly quiet, and only four bodyguards were guarding the vi.


    Hand in hand, they strolled along the cobblestone path, surrounded by blooming flowers bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun, which cast a warm orange hue around them.


    The scenery was so perfect, so warm.


    E looked at their shadows, her lips curving into a slight smile.


    "After you graduate from college, let¡¯s have kids. A few kids running around here would make it so lively," Eric said with a lightugh.


    "I¡¯m not having kids that soon... I want to work first..." E mumbled.


    "You¡¯re already the bossdy, and you still want to work for a few thousand bucks?" Eric sneered.


    E¡¯s face flushed, "I-I... then I¡¯ll run a business!"


    Eric found it amusing, "What business can a woman like you run? Business involves socializing and dealing with all kinds of people in themercial world. You¡¯ll face all sorts of characters."


    "Hmph, I¡¯ll borrow your reputation. Who would dare mess with me? Who would dare not give me face?" E said proudly, raising her eyebrows with a smirk.


    Eric rubbed his forehead, "My dear wife, you¡¯re so clever. You¡¯ve thought of things even I haven¡¯t!"


    "Hahaha... Mr. Nelson is decisive and ruthless, unmatched in his methods. Even if I don¡¯t mention your name, everyone knows I¡¯m Mrs. Nelson. Who would dare touch me?"


    E grew increasingly proud, feeling her future was incredibly bright.


    She thanked the heavens for giving her such a wonderful and perfect man.


    If only he could be as gentle and devoted to her for a lifetime!


    "Eric, if one day you grow tired of me, would you cheat?" E pondered this question, feeling a bit troubled.


    Love eventually turns into familial affection.


    Could his loyalty truly withstand countless temptations?


    Eric, such an exceptional man, didn¡¯t need to chase women; they would likelye to him like moths to a me.


    Could Eric always refuse those women?


    Eric smiled and pinched her nose, his eyes full of indulgent affection. "Silly girl, why would I look at other women? Is my taste really that low?"


    E smiled. His current promises couldn¡¯t guarantee the future. She decided not to dwell on it.


    A woman must be independent and strong. Even without a man, she could live a wonderful life!


    That night.


    Eric wouldn¡¯t let E go home no matter what. She reluctantly called home, telling Robert she was staying over at Chloe¡¯s.


    Robert naturally didn¡¯t mind. He was busy dealing with two women and had no time to worry about his perfect daughter.


    E stood by therge swimming pool, wearing a very sexy, revealing swimsuit. But it felt a bit chilly near the sea, not to mention they were in the mountains.


    "Come down, girl!" The man in the pool swam ap, showing off his athletic physique, then leaned against the edge, smiling at her.


    E shook her head, rubbing the goosebumps on her arms. "But... it feels a bit cold!"


    "I filled this pool at noon, so it¡¯s not too cold. Come on down!"


    Eric gave a wicked smile, his face lit up with a mischievous charm. His hair was slicked back, and crystalline water droplets slowly rolled down his face.


    His solid chest was half-submerged in the water, adding to his allure, making him even more irresistibly handsome.


    E hesitated, dipping one foot into the water. It wasn¡¯t cold!


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her foot and pulled hard. E screamed as she fell into the pool!


    Before she could hit the water, Eric swiftly caught her, pinning her against the pool edge, kissing her passionately!


    E gasped for air, her swimsuit now soaking wet, clinging to her body. The thin fabric pressed tightly against Eric, making her tremble with the heat of his body.


    Even though Eric didn¡¯t say anything, she knew what wasing next.


    Being with him, this man always seemed incredibly hungry for her, even while cooking dinner earlier...

 Chapter 122: Pregnant!

    <h4>Chapter 122: Pregnant!</h4>


    Eric pulled away from E¡¯s swollen, red lips, gasping for breath. The pool¡¯s refracted light danced across his handsome, pale face, now tinged with a seductive blush.


    His eyes, hazy with desire, held a hint of dangerous allure that made E¡¯s heart race and her breathing quicken.


    This breathtakingly handsome man, lost in the throes of passion, was simply too mesmerizing!


    E felt like she might get a nosebleed. Did he have to be this charming, this attractive? He had herpletely spellbound.


    Even though she felt embarrassed by her infatuation, E couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away.


    It was humiliating to be so infatuated right in front of him!


    Seeing E¡¯s entranced expression, Eric felt a surge of pride.


    He nibbled on her earlobe. "How about it? I¡¯m very handsome, the most handsome in the world, right? After seeing me, can you ept any other man?"


    E bit her lip. This arrogant man! If she told the truth, his ego would swell even more!


    "Yes, I can!" E retorted defiantly. "There are many handsome men in the world. I¡¯ve seen Mason, Charles..." Before she could finish, Eric pinched her hard, making her cry out and shiver.


    "Stubborn girl! Watch how I deal with you!" Eric¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. How dare she mention Mason and Charles in front of him? She must be tired of living!


    E¡¯s face was full of defiance. "Eric, you handsome devil, can¡¯t you let me speak the truth... ah... stop that!"


    He rubbed her roughly, and E¡¯s legs nearly gave out. But her swimsuit was hard to remove, and Eric¡¯s attempts to kiss and undress her were failing.


    "Take it off yourself!" Hismanding tone made E shiver.


    Her stubborn pride made her huff, "I won¡¯t!"


    "Oh, really? Throwing a tantrum now?" Eric¡¯s eyes shed coldly, and his hand began to work more aggressively, making E scream repeatedly. The bodyguards outside the vi exchanged nces, thinking their boss was really having a great time with the youngdy...


    In the end, Eric tore arge rip in her swimsuit and kissed her passionately.


    That night was pure torment for E.


    Kisses everywhere, from here to there and back again...


    The memories of that night were unbearable!


    E finally copsed on the bed, exhausted, falling asleep before Eric could say anything.


    Eric, feeling rather unfulfilled, gritted his teeth and swore that when she woke up, he would make her pay!


    In a high-end residential area in S City, ess was strictly controlled. Only residents or those apanied by residents could enter.


    Inside one apartment, with the curtains tightly drawn, the sounds of a couple¡¯s intimacy filled the room.


    "No... no, please..." The woman¡¯s sobs were intermittent. A few minutester, shey there, full of grievance.


    "What¡¯s wrong, darling? You seem unusually cautious tonight?" Robert, satisfied, held Emily close, kissing her cheek.


    Emily shyly lowered her head. "I have some good news... I¡¯m pregnant!"


    Robert¡¯s joy was immediate. He had little hope for Kevin, but another son would make his life perfect.


    "Really? Are you really pregnant?"


    "Of course. Why would I lie? There¡¯s a test result in the drawer. Do you want this child?" Emily pouted, displeased.


    "Of course, how could I not?" Robert was overjoyed, showering Emily with kisses. "Thank you, dear wife, thank you for giving me a child!"


    Emily¡¯s face was full of grievance. "Don¡¯t call me wife. Your legal wife is still in your Davis family!"


    Robert gave an awkward smile and held her tightly, "Don¡¯t worry, when the time is right, I will divorce her."


    "You¡¯ve said that many times. Forget it, I don¡¯t expect you to divorce her anymore. As long as we can be together, that¡¯s enough." Emily sighed, a trace of worry in her expression.


    Men love mistresses like her the most, allowing them to y without the burden of divorce, even bearing their children¡ªwhat a sweet deal!


    "Has your tigress at home suspected anythingtely?" Emily suddenly thought of Brianna, a woman who indeed instilled fear.


    Brianna, after all, had also risen to her position as a mistress, making her far from an easy opponent.


    Robert thought for a moment and shook his head, "No, she¡¯s been quite calm."


    "The calmer it is, the more it signifies the calm before the storm. Be extra careful. I don¡¯t want you toe home after a hard day¡¯s work just to face her anger," Emily gently stroked his arm, speaking softly.


    Robert felt deeply touched, holding Emily tightly, "My dear wife, I won¡¯t let you down!"


    Emily¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile.


    Men prefer women who don¡¯t cause trouble. After a long day at work, having to deal with a moody woman at home is just too much.


    Some men avoid going home for exactly this reason.


    "You should go back now. It¡¯s only just after ten. We don¡¯t want her getting suspicious," Emily said after a brief silence, gently pushing Robert to leave.


    Robert sighed. If not for Davis Group, he would have divorced Brianna long ago.


    He was a somewhat established businessman, an entrepreneur. A divorce would tarnish his image, a cost he wasn¡¯t willing to bear.


    Robert valued his personal interests too much, which is why he wouldn¡¯t divorce Brianna just yet and didn¡¯t want to escte things with her.


    Emily, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care whether he divorced or not. She never intended to marry him from the start.


    Her goal was simple¡ªmoney. As long as there was money, she was willing to be anyone¡¯s pawn.


    Robert hurried home to find Brianna sitting in the living room watching TV.


    Seeing him return, Brianna happily got up to greet him, "You¡¯re back, honey? There¡¯s some soup in the kitchen. Let me warm it up for you."


    "Okay, thanks, dear." Robert felt a bit guilty, but the memory of Brianna pping Emily hard erased his guiltpletely.


    Tonight, he was in a particrly good mood, knowing that Emily was pregnant. If she bore him a son, he¡¯d have an heir!


    Brianna brought out the warmed soup and handed it to Robert, "Drink it. It¡¯s better warm. Honey, I called your office but couldn¡¯t reach you. Where were you?"


    While Robert was with Emily, he had realized his phone was dead and didn¡¯t bother to charge it.


    "I was out dining with a client. My phone died, see?"


    Robert took out his phone and ced it on the table. Brianna nced at it and gave a faint smile, "You work so hard. Just be more careful next time, okay? Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to reach you."

 Chapter 123: Cousins

    <h4>Chapter 123: Cousins</h4>


    Robertughed, "I¡¯ll remember that."


    Brianna just nodded gently, asking no more questions. She watched him finish his soup, then took the bowl back to the kitchen.


    Robert couldn¡¯t help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief as he strode upstairs.


    In the kitchen, Brianna stood there quietly, a cold smile touching her lips. Normally, when Robert went to meet clients, he would always take his assistant or secretary with him.


    But tonight, Robert¡¯s assistant and secretary were both resting at home, not out meeting anyone!


    This meant Robert went to see his mistress. Brianna knew he wouldn¡¯t willingly break up with her.


    Emily was young and beautiful. Although Brianna took good care of herself, she still bore the marks of time. How could shepete with the fresh, youthful skin of Robert¡¯s mistress?


    It was likeparing a piece of synthetic jade to a perfect AAA-grade jade.


    There was noparison. Old men loving young women was normal. How many men, once they had a family and some money, abandoned the wife who had stood by them through thick and thin?


    Such men were countless. Brianna knew several of her male ssmates who had taken this path.


    "Cheap man, cheap mistress, just you wait! I, Brianna, will not be wronged! I¡¯ll repay what you owe me tenfold!"


    Brianna smiled coldly, turned around, washed the bowl, and ced it back in the cupboard. Composing herself, she slowly headed upstairs.


    When she entered the bedroom, Robert had already showered and was lying in bed ying with his phone.


    Brianna smirked inwardly; ever since Robert met Emily, he was glued to his phone.


    His phone had a password. Even if she got her hands on it, she couldn¡¯t unlock it.


    Brianna silently took her pajamas to the bathroom for a bath. Twenty minutester, she emerged to find Robert smiling sweetly at his phone screen!


    Dirty old man! Does he think the mistress really loves him?


    Love? She only loved his money. One day he would end up penniless, abandoned by his mistress!


    Brianna¡¯s eyes flickered. She smiled and sat down next to Robert. He quickly turned off his phone and ced it on the bedside table.


    "Finished your bath, honey?"


    "Yes, I did. You must be so tired. Let me give you a massage. Lie down on your stomach," Brianna said sweetly.


    Robert beamed, "Thanks, honey!"


    Brianna coldly curved her lips. When Roberty down, she suddenly froze, seeing a clear kiss mark on his fair skin!


    Damn it!


    That was the mistress¡¯s way of taunting her!


    Brianna felt the blood in her veins boil.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?" Robert¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses.


    She took a deep breath, ignoring the kiss mark. It wasn¡¯t time to act yet.


    "Nothing, I¡¯ll start now," Brianna said coldly, her hands beginning to massage Robert¡¯s back.


    This dirty old man was reallyfortable, enjoying a young body outside and his wife¡¯s tender care at home! Thinking of this, Brianna¡¯s heart bled with hatred!


    She was troubled by Hannah¡¯s issues, and the economic performance of Davis Group was declining.


    Even though Brianna was a celebrity, this was still about her children¡¯s happiness. If Davis Group went bankrupt, it would be terrible for Kevin and Hannah.


    But this man was still out having fun, not worried at all.


    For now, she could only endure!


    E received a call from Eric this Sunday, asking her toe to the Nelson Group Hotel for dinner. He also requested that she dress formally as he nned to introduce her to some of his friends.


    Eric had two close friends in Country S: Brian Carter and Jacob Hill, both of whom were prominent figures in high society.


    Brian was also E¡¯s distant cousin. However, the Carter Group and the Davis family had not been in contact for a long time, so E and Brian were rtively unfamiliar with each other.


    Through Eric, she finally met Brian.


    Brian¡¯s great-grandfather and Isabe¡¯s (E¡¯s biological mother) grandfather were brothers, so their blood rtion was somewhat distant by this generation.


    Additionally, due to internal conflicts within the wealthy families, Brian and Isabe¡¯s branch of the family had little interaction.


    Brian controlled two percent of the Carter Group¡¯s shares, which was not particrly threatening. E¡¯s uncle, Frank Carter, didn¡¯t regard Brian as a concern.


    After graduating from college, Brian started his own business instead of joining the Carter Group.


    "Little cousin, it¡¯s a miracle we can sit together face to face," Brian said with a lightugh, as previous generations had severed ties with the Davis family due to Isabe.


    "Cousin, I¡¯ll need your guidance in the future!" E said yfully, confident that anyone Eric was close to would be trustworthy.


    Brian chuckled, "What a sweet-talking girl."


    Eric raised an eyebrow, "The woman I choose won¡¯t be anything less."


    Jacob, the gentle young master of the Hill Group, smiled softly, exuding a schrly air even in his speech.


    "Are you all so engrossed in catching up that you¡¯ve forgotten about me?" Jacobughed lightly.


    Eric raised an eyebrow yfully, "If you¡¯re considered idle, then there are no workaholics in the world!"


    Everyone shared augh, and E blushed slightly, being the only girl among them.


    Despite her previous life experiences, E felt a bit nervous.


    "By the way, what¡¯s the news from the Carter Group?" Eric asked Brian, his expression turning serious.


    Brian looked at E deeply and replied seriously, "I found out that your uncle Frank ns to approach you, aiming for the Carter Group shares you hold."


    E frowned slightly. Her grandmother had left her fifteen percent of the shares, which she could only ess when she turned twenty-five.


    Her uncle¡¯s timing was strategic, aiming to build a rtionship now to secure her sharester.


    Indeed, it was all about interests. The Carter Group people had never cared about her before, but now, with interests at stake, they would surely flock to her.


    "No problem. Let him approach her. After all, E can¡¯t ess her shares yet. No matter how well they treat her, it¡¯s just hopeful thinking," Eric said coldly, displeased.


    Eric¡¯s point was valid. Even if E wanted to hand over the shares to Frank now, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    There were still seven years to go!


    "That¡¯s true. But little cousin, you should be wary of the Carter Group people. They¡¯re not simple, and Frank¡¯s daughter, Leah Carter, has returned from further studies in Country M. She¡¯s a formidable woman, so don¡¯t give her any leverage," Brian said with a smile.


    Leah was E¡¯s first cousin!


    E nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful!"


    Just as one wave subsides, another arises.

 Chapter 124: The Return of an Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Return of an Old Acquaintance</h4>


    The Carter family coveted her shares, as did Robert. She was caught between a rock and a hard ce. However, the Carter Group couldn¡¯t act swiftly since those shares would only be essible when she turned twenty-five.


    What they needed to do now was to win E¡¯s favorpletely.


    "By the way, some of the small shareholders of Davis Group have agreed to transfer their shares to me. I will transfer them to you," Eric said with a casual smile, sipping his wine. He would go to any lengths to support E.


    "Thank you!" E responded.


    "We¡¯re an old married couple; there¡¯s no need for such formalities," Eric said with a mischievous grin, causing E to blush. Did he really have to be so affectionate in front of his friends?


    Brian and Jacob exchanged nces and smiled.


    "Little cousin, you really need to cherish Eric. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him treat a woman so well. If you weren¡¯t my cousin, I¡¯d definitely pursue you just to annoy Eric! Haha!" Brianughed mischievously, and Eric gave him a hard kick under the table.


    The private room filled with harmoniousughter...


    At this moment, Brianna was on the phone with a private detective. The detective informed her that although Robert¡¯s behavior had been suspicioustely, he had managed to avoid being tracked.


    Having been followed before, Robert was no fool; he knew how to evade surveince.


    Brianna hung up the phone, her face filled with anger.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Still no news about Dad? He didn¡¯t have dinner at the office tonight; he must be with his mistress!" Hannah said angrily.


    Both Brianna and Hannah suspected that Robert had spent a significant amount of money on his mistress.


    "The detective said your dad is too vignt to be tracked right now! That bitch! One day, I will make her life a living hell!" Brianna said, throwing her phone onto the bed.


    "Mom, let it go. Don¡¯t be so angry! Men aren¡¯t the only thing in our lives!"


    "Your mom is old and losing her looks. If men aren¡¯t my only focus, then what is? My career? What leverage do I have now?" Brianna said with a bitter smile, suddenly regretting bing a full-time housewife.


    If she had returned to work after having children, she would have had her own standing, at least not falling behind in her career.


    Hannah gently massaged her back. Brianna¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, mixed with inexplicable loss and mncholy.


    Suddenly, her phone rang cheerfully.


    Brianna thought it was the detective, but when she looked at the screen, it was an unfamiliar number.


    Brianna was puzzled. This was her private number, and few people knew it.


    But she answered it anyway.


    "Mrs. Davis, it¡¯s been many years. Do you remember me?" A cold woman¡¯s voice said, freezing Brianna to the core. She widened her eyes in disbelief, feeling like she couldn¡¯t breathe!


    "Y-you... who are you? You¡¯ve called the wrong number!"


    A nightmarishugh echoed, "I¡¯m your former maid, Mrs. Jones. Didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Davis to forget so easily!"


    "No, you¡¯ve called the wrong number!" Brianna, pale-faced, quickly hung up the phone.


    But the phone rang again, relentlessly!


    Seeing the unfamiliar number, Brianna, startled, threw the phone to Hannah as if it were hot, "Quick... turn it off!"


    She was trembling, cold sweat dripping from her forehead, her temples throbbing!


    Hannah looked at her strangely but obediently turned off the phone, bringing silence to the room.


    Hannah was greatly surprised. She had rarely seen Brianna in such a panicked state. Even when Robert was caught cheating, she was more angry than scared, never showing this level of terror.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Who was that on the phone?" Hannah asked softly, patting Brianna¡¯s back.


    Brianna was breathing heavily, almost suffocating, her eyes filled with disbelief and fear. "She... she¡¯s still alive! After all these years, I thought she was dead!"


    "Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s no one here but me! Who was it? No matter who she is, she can¡¯t hurt you while we¡¯re at home!" Hannah said loudly, trying to bring Brianna back to her senses.


    Brianna finally calmed down a bit, taking several deep breaths, her eyes still somewhat vacant. "I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still alive. What should I do... what should I do?"


    Brianna felt like an ant on a hot pan, and Hannah wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. "Mom, calm down and tell me what happened."


    Hannah, being an outsider, was much calmer than Brianna. She nodded and, with a pale face, began to recount the events.


    "Back then... when I poisoned that bitch Isabe, our maid Mrs. Jones saw me! I had her killed while she was out grocery shopping! But I never expected... she¡¯s alive! She¡¯s been missing for fifteen years! I thought she was dead!"


    Brianna felt a sharp pain in her chest; problems seemed to pile up endlessly.


    If Mrs. Jones had returned, then... wouldn¡¯t her schemes be exposed?


    "Mom, you said it happened over a decade ago. She¡¯s only a witness without any physical evidence, making it hard to prove you¡¯re guilty! Besides... Isabe has been reduced to a handful of ashes; there¡¯s no way to conduct an autopsy!" Hannah said after pondering for a moment.


    "No! If they have a witness... once they hire apetentwyer, they can convict me!"


    Brianna was in a panic. She was now ady of high society; such a scandal would ruin her reputation!


    "Even without evidence, if she¡¯s been missing for fifteen years, she must have gone through a lot. If she dramatizes her kidnapping, people will sympathize with her and me me! Whether I¡¯m the actual culprit or not, my reputation will be tarnished!"


    Brianna panted, "No, she can¡¯t be allowed to live!"


    "Mom! Calm down! She called you because she knows you¡¯re the mastermind and wants to mess with your mind! But she has no evidence. Your aplices from back then are nowhere to be found! So you must stay calm! If she confronts you, just deny everything!"


    Hannah spoke loudly.


    Brianna began to regain herposure.


    Hannah was right. As long as Brianna firmly denied the usations from Mrs. Jones, they couldn¡¯t do anything to her!


    Moreover, Mrs. Jones had no evidence. Brianna could easily im that Mrs. Jones was trying to extort her after a kidnapping.


    "Mom, if you act rashly now, you¡¯ll y right into Mrs. Jones¡¯s hands! She wants evidence of youmitting a crime, so don¡¯t do anything foolish! Besides, do you even know where Mrs. Jones is? Even with money, it might be impossible to find her!"


    Hannah scoffed and sneered disdainfully.

 Chapter 125: The Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Phone Call</h4>


    Brianna paused and thought about it. Hannah was right; even if she wanted to kill Mrs. Jones now, she might not be able to find her! Besides, Mrs. Jones was probably setting a trap for her!


    But she didn¡¯t take it to heart!


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, startling Brianna. Hannah opened the door to find the maid standing outside. "Ma¡¯am, someone iming to be Mrs. Jones called thendline downstairs and wants you to take the call!"


    Brianna¡¯s face turned pale, and Hannah quickly stepped in. "My mom doesn¡¯t know anyone by that name. Just tell her she¡¯s got the wrong person and not to bother us again!"


    The maid, thinking Brianna had offended someone and was being harassed, nodded in agreement.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. In times like this, you need to stay calm! If Mrs. Jones had any real evidence, she wouldn¡¯t be calling here to threaten you!"


    Hannah closed the door and softlyforted and encouraged Brianna.


    Brianna gave a bitter smile. "You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t fall into their trap. It¡¯s exhausting being a woman, not only fighting for what I love but now also having to deal with mistresses and watch my man¡¯s every move..."


    "Mom, you¡¯re tired. Rest for a while, and we¡¯ll think of a way to deal with Mrs. Jones!" Hannah gently urged. Brianna was indeed exhausted, unable to sleep for days due to Robert¡¯s absences at night.


    Now, with Mrs. Jones disturbing her peace, she felt like her head was going to explode.


    After calming Brianna down, Hannah let out a long sigh, picked up her phone, and opened the chat app, only to see E posting avish feast, her eyes turning cold.


    That bitch, why does she get to live so freely? Since her scandal broke, Hannah hadn¡¯t had a nice meal outside for a long time.


    Whenever she went out in public, people looked at her with disdain and contempt!


    Now, Hannah could only volunteer at nursing homes and orphanages to salvage her image!


    But thinking about E and Eric, Hannah smirked cruelly, "E, enjoy your time now. One day, when Eric gets tired of you and you have no one to rely on, you¡¯ll wish you were dead!"


    Outside themunity.


    Eric¡¯s car was parked by the roadside. E unbuckled her seatbelt, her delicate and beautiful face flushed with a charming redness.


    Eric¡¯s breath quickened, and he grabbed her wrist, pulling her into his embrace.


    "Little thing, I really don¡¯t want you to go back... Move out, we can still go ahead with our n! Don¡¯t make me spend every night alone, okay?"


    His hot lips nibbled on her earlobe, his voice dripping with excessive allure.


    E panted slightly, a trace of determination shing in her eyes. "It shouldn¡¯t take much longer. When the timees, Robert and I will probably have a falling out!"


    Because her n had reached that point, a falling out with Robert was inevitable!


    He was an aplice in his mother¡¯s murder!


    Knowing that Brianna poisoned his first wife to death, he neither stopped her nor called the police!


    "Alright, don¡¯t get so excited. Be good and give me a kiss!" Eric beamed, pointing to his cheek.


    E scoffed, "Hmph, keep dreaming!"


    "Girl, after all my hard work for you, shouldn¡¯t you reward me a little?" Eric pulled her onto hisp, holding her face with a yful smile.


    The ravenous hunger in his eyes flickered again.


    E panicked. If he tried to do something here... This was a residential area, and if they were photographed...


    She reluctantly moved Eric¡¯s hands from her face and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, "Hubby, is that enough?"


    "You little vixen... You¡¯re making me want you!" Eric groaned softly, holding her face and kissing her passionately, ravishing her lips.


    E murmured, "No... not here, I need to go back!"


    After making love with him, Brianna, that old fox, would definitely notice something!


    Eric smiled gently, pulling away from her lips, his cheeks tinged with a thinyer of alluring red, his eyes shimmering, and a hint of intoxication at the corners.


    "I¡¯ll punish you properly tomorrow, little vixen!"


    Eric¡¯s slightly hoarse, seductive voice echoed in her ears. E quickly pushed him away, opened the car door, and fled.


    Before dinner, he had taken her once in the wild, also in the car.


    Now, whenever she saw the car, E couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    After jumping out of the car, E stumbled slightly and hurried into themunity.


    She stopped in front of the Davis family vi, touching her lips, red like delicate petals, as if she could still feel his tenderness lingering.


    Her heart was intoxicated, joyful, shy, and somewhat uneasy.


    His smiling face constantly appeared in her mind.


    His sexy voice seemed to still echo in her ears!


    Is this what it means to love someone?


    E took a deep breath, feeling the heat on her face subside a bit, and then walked inside.


    Entering the hall, she saw Brianna staring nkly at the LCD screen, her eyes empty, lost in thought.


    E sneered inwardly. Mrs. Jones must have called, which is why Brianna was reacting this way.


    "Sis, you¡¯re back?" Hannah stood up, smiling warmly at her.


    E nodded slightly, but Brianna acted as if she didn¡¯t see her.


    "Auntie, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well," E asked deliberately. Brianna jumped up immediately, her face turning even paler.


    "Mom is indeed feeling unwell, probably a bit anemic," Hannah made up an excuse, staring intently at E¡¯s lips.


    Her lips looked slightly swollen, incredibly red, and inviting, as if someone had kissed them passionately.


    Her cheeks were flushed with a delicate blush, her skin smooth and stic.


    Hannah frowned, thinking E seemed more beautiful than before.


    "Sis, are you in love? You look much prettier. People say that being in love makes you more beautiful."


    Hannah looked at E with wide eyes.


    Eric had not publicly acknowledged E as his girlfriend, so Hannah was really curious about who E was seeing.


    "No, you¡¯re overthinking it."


    "Come on, I¡¯ve been in love too, so I know a thing or two!" Hannah wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    E smirked disdainfully, "Of course, you haven¡¯t just been in love, I bet you¡¯ve flirted with more than one man, right? You¡¯re an expert in that field. Otherwise, Mr. Taylor wouldn¡¯t have noticed you, right?"


    Hannah¡¯s face turned pale. Mr. Taylor was the biggest stain on her life!


    Although Brandon was also a stain, at least he hadn¡¯t married yet.


    But Mr. Taylor had a wife and children, and now Hannah was known as a homewrecker and a mistress!

 Chapter 126: Punish Her!

    <h4>Chapter 126: Punish Her!</h4>


    Brianna had already regained herposure, and hearing E¡¯s sharp remarks towards Hannah, she was immediately displeased. However, she maintained a calm demeanor and said to E, "E, your sister was forced by that man. Don¡¯t listen to the rumors outside. After all, we¡¯re family, and you should trust your sister, right?"


    E¡¯s lips curled in a mocking smile. "Family? Auntie, you speak so beautifully. Ever since you all repeatedly set me up, I stopped considering you family long ago!"


    Brianna¡¯s face turned pale, not expecting E to tear into her so openly.


    But with the wisdom of age, Brianna managed an awkward smile. "It was all because Hannah was immature before, don¡¯t hold it against her. After all... I did raise you with great care!"


    E let out a cold snort. Indeed, Brianna had raised her, but who would remember things from childhood? She might have given her the worst food, while showing off outside and abusing her at home!


    In her memories, Brianna had been very kind to her, deliberately indulging her, and shaping her into a spoiled and wild child!


    Yes, she had been too good to her!


    "By the way... E... has any stranger called you?" Brianna suddenly recalled something and asked gently.


    E shook her head. "No, hardly anyone knows my phone number!" She said, then strode upstairs.


    Brianna watched her back and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed Mrs. Jones hadn¡¯t contacted E.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes grew colder, ring at E¡¯s back as if she wanted to pierce through her.


    "Hannah, don¡¯t show your thoughts so easily on your face," Brianna said softly.


    Hannah snapped back to reality, the chill in her eyes fading, and she smiled slightly. "I understand, Mommy!"


    Despite E¡¯s mocking and disregard, she had to remain calm!


    E returned to her room, locked the door, andzily flopped onto her bed.


    Besides the bed in a new home, there¡¯s no bed asfortable as your own.


    Thinking of Brianna¡¯s pale face, Eughed with satisfaction.


    "Brianna! Your suffering has just begun. Enjoy it while you can. The pain you inflicted on my mom, I will repay a hundredfold!"


    E smiled with satisfaction. If just one phone call from Mrs. Jones scared her this much, the next steps would surely bring her more agony!


    Feeling much better, E took a half-hour bath, leaving her body and mind refreshed!


    Her phone kept ringing. Wrapped in a thin robe, E ran out and saw the caller ID was "Someone".


    It was, of course, Eric.


    As soon as E answered, Eric¡¯s anxious voice came through. "Babe, why didn¡¯t you answer? Did something happen?"


    E¡¯s eyebrows lifted in amusement. Eric must have thought she was in trouble because she didn¡¯t answer for so long.


    "No, I was just taking a bath. Did you call several times?"


    "You scared me to death. I called five or six times with no answer, almost called your home phone!"


    Eric let out a light sigh, and E felt her heart bloom with joy.


    "Mr. Nelson, were you worried I was in trouble? It seems you¡¯re very much in love with me, huh?" E asked with a smile.


    "Love, of course. I love your body and your moans the most!"Eric teased, making E wrinkle her nose.


    "Eric, you... you¡¯re really terrible, but..."A sly smile appeared on E¡¯s lips. "Why don¡¯t youe over right now? I¡¯m waiting for you in bed, Mr. Nelson! Do you still remember what my body looks like? I once kissed..."


    "E! You¡¯re quite something, knowing how to tease me!" Eric¡¯s breathless voice came through, showing just how affected he was by her.


    "Hahaha..." Eughed so hard on her side that she almost lost herself.


    Eric¡¯s breathing grew heavier. "Babe... moan for me on the phone..."


    E¡¯s face felt like it was burning. "Eric, no way. I¡¯m going to sleep now, bye!"


    She quickly hung up the phone, her heart pounding wildly.


    This guy is crazy! He actually wanted to... on the phone... He¡¯s really too much!


    The phone began to ring insistently again, its clear ringtone particrly jarring in the room. Blushing, E mustered the courage to turn it off!


    She could just imagine Eric fuming on the other end.


    But so what? E knew that in a rtionship, if she gave him everything he wanted, she¡¯d only end up giving more and more, sinking deeper and deeper.


    To put it bluntly, if one day he changed his mind and she couldn¡¯t leave him, she¡¯d be the one suffering in agony!


    E put the phone on her bedside table and, wide awake, decided to turn it back on.


    To her surprise, as soon as she did, the phone vibrated non-stop. She widened her eyes in shock. Dozens of messages hade in just one hour!


    "Babe! Turn your phone back on... I miss you, I miss you!"


    "E! Come out right now, I¡¯m outside yourmunity!"


    "E, you¡¯ve got guts turning off your phone! Just wait till I punish you!"


    "E, get out here right now!"


    "If you don¡¯t turn your phone on, fine, I¡¯ll find a way to punish you!"


    "..."


    The messages ranged from threats to coaxing, pleading, and outright bossiness.


    E burst intoughter. Even though she knew Eric was an impatient guy, there was no way he could torment her tonight.


    But she could predict that at their meeting tomorrow, she¡¯d definitely be on the receiving end of his frustration.


    Oh well!


    A man like Eric¡ªif she was toopliant, he¡¯d think she couldn¡¯t live without him!


    Men need to be kept on their toes, made anxious so they realize how much they love the woman.


    Love also needs some distance. Being stuck together all the time kills the freshness and makes the love age quickly.


    E set her phone to airne mode and started ying a match-three game.


    She yed until her eyes were sore and waves of fatigue washed over her. Finally, she put down the phone, tucked herself in, and fell into a deep sleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been asleep.


    E suddenly felt someone kissing her.


    She inwardly mocked herself, thinking she must be missing Eric too much to dream of himing to her side and bothering her.


    But the kisses were so urgent, so rough, carrying a kind of punitive madness!


    The scent¡ªit was Eric¡¯s scent, so real. E¡¯s body naturally responded.


    The realism shocked her. Could a dream be this real? Or... was someone really kissing her?


    She snapped her eyes open and sure enough, someone was on top of her. But they were too close, and with the dim light, she couldn¡¯t see who it was!


    But the scent¡ªit was definitely Eric¡¯s! Yet wasn¡¯t he supposed to be at home? How could he possibly get in here?


    There was a faint smell of alcohol in his mouth. E tried to push him off, but she waspletely at a disadvantage. The man pinned her hands to the bed, making it impossible for her to move.


    The frantic kisses almost stole her breath away. His hot body pressed against hers. E moaned softly, feeling extremely ufortable.


    The man finally released her lips,ughing wickedly. "E! I told you... I would punish you severely!"

 Chapter 127: A Night of Passion

    <h4>Chapter 127: A Night of Passion</h4>


    "You... you... what are you doing here?" E was truly shocked. This was her home! She wasn¡¯t sleepwalking, was she?


    How did he get in?


    The man on top of her was indeed Eric.


    He turned the bedsidemp to the warm yellow setting, and suddenly, E saw his handsome yet sinister face, his eyes gleaming with a crazed desire in the darkness.


    Eyes like a wolf, like a tiger!


    Ericughed lowly, his eyebrows full of smugness. He leaned down and lightly nibbled on her earlobe, making her shiver again.


    His hot breath sprayed out, reddening her ears, painting her cheeks red.


    "You must be wondering how I got here, right?"


    "You... are you a person or a ghost?" E couldn¡¯t believe it, it was impossible!


    The door wasn¡¯t open, how did he get in?


    Ericughed again, a contentedugh, attacking this little woman in the night gave him a rush of excitement.


    Especially E¡¯s shocked and shy eyes, which gave him a great sense of aplishment.


    "Because I called your daddy, invited him out for a drink... then I pretended to be drunk and said I wanted to stay over at your house! Naturally, your daddy brought me here... I¡¯m staying next door, your balcony is really convenient!"


    Eric¡¯s maic voice made E¡¯s eyes widen suddenly!


    So that¡¯s how he got in!


    Robert always tried to curry favor with Eric. When he got Eric¡¯s call, he eagerly agreed. When the "drunk" Eric said he wanted to stay at his house, Robert was even more pleased!


    After all, Eric was drunk. When he woke up the next day and found himself at the Davis house, wouldn¡¯t that bring him closer to Mr. Nelson?


    Robert couldn¡¯t have been happier, he immediately brought Eric home and let him stay next to E¡¯s room.


    And the Davis family balcony wasn¡¯t equipped with security bars because the area was very safe. Most vis didn¡¯t have them, only the windows did.


    E liked fresh air, so even with the air conditioning on, she kept a window slightly open, which made it easy for Eric to climb over the balcony into her room!


    E¡¯s breathing was rapid. His lightughter carried a seductive, longing, and mocking tone.


    "Girl, you dared to turn off your phone. Tonight, I¡¯ll punish you properly!"


    "No... no, go back to your room quickly, if Daddy finds out... mmm..."


    E hadn¡¯t finished speaking when her lips were sealed again!


    All her words were cut off by his fiery kiss, his hands not idle for a moment!


    E frowned, her little face flushed, "Ah... don¡¯t do this! What if someone finds out..."


    "Keep your voice down, or your daddy might hear..."


    E¡¯s nerves were stretched tight, deliberately suppressing her voice, afraid Robert or others might notice!


    Eric! This man was so bad, doing this to her in her own home...


    E didn¡¯t have time to beg for mercy, another wave of dizziness hit as he changed tactics to torment her again!


    That night, E was in a whirlwind of heaven and hell, her body and soulpletely dominated by Eric!


    Being in her own home, the fear of being discovered only made it more thrilling and dangerous. E nearly passed out in the end, as Eric finally left her lips, satisfied.


    "Scared, huh? Dare to turn off your phone to avoid me again?" Eric¡¯s wicked voice carried a hint ofzy allure.


    E¡¯s scalp tingled, and although she didn¡¯t want to speak, she hurriedly murmured, "I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t!"


    "Good girl!" Eric kissed her lips in satisfaction, "Now open your eyes and look at me!"


    "Again with that phrase!"


    He keptmanding her just like this when he was tormenting her earlier!


    E obediently opened her eyes. In the dim, soft yellow light, she saw his face tinged with a slight rosy hue. If the light were brighter, she might have seen his blush deepen even more.


    His lips curled into a slight smile, intoxicated, his eyes reflecting a spring breeze of pride, touched with a hint of stunning allure.


    "So beautiful... Girl, your face is so beautiful!"


    E screamed, "You... you need to go back, what if Daddy finds out you¡¯re not in your room?"


    E spoke urgently.


    "Silly girl, it¡¯s already three in the morning, how could he possibly check now?"


    Eric chuckled softly, encircling her tightly with his arms, "I¡¯ll stay here with you until dawn, then I¡¯ll go back."


    "No!"


    "You dare refuse me?" Eric¡¯s tone suddenly turned icy cold.


    E¡¯s face crumpled, and she shut her mouth fearfully.


    Mr. Nelson was Mr. Nelson, once he made a move, no one could resist!


    She regretted it immensely, she should never have turned off her phone, she should have known...


    But there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world!


    E nestled in Eric¡¯s arms, but she was so exhausted that she finally fell into a deep sleep.


    Eric looked at her peach-blushed cheeks and chuckled softly, "Such a cute little girl... I really love you!"


    When E opened her eyes, the window was filled with daylight. She suddenly remembered the events of the night and jumped up in shock.


    Eric was lounging against the headboard,ughing as he watched her panicked state.


    "You... you... you need to go back to your room!"


    E shouted in panic, if Robert discovered this, it would be a disaster.


    "But I still want to stay here with you!"


    "Eric, please go back now, okay?" E¡¯s face was tearful, her nerves tight with anxiety. She imagined hearing Robert¡¯s voice.


    "Hurry... hurry, I don¡¯t want them to see us! Brianna and Hannah will spread it everywhere! I don¡¯t want those two bitches to get their way!"


    E was so anxious she was sweating cold. Eric frowned, his eyebrows arching, "Is being with me really that embarrassing for you?"


    "No! But in Country S, it¡¯s rare for girls to get married at eighteen! If they find out..."


    Eric chuckled lightly, patting E¡¯s anxious little face, "So, just because we slept together, they think we¡¯re married? Besides, what era are we living in?"


    "I... I still think it¡¯s inappropriate!" Deep down, E was somewhat conservative. If she could choose, she¡¯d wait until she graduated from college to give herself to Eric.


    But on that dream cruise, she lost her senses and couldn¡¯t make her own choice. And Eric took her, leaving her with no memory of it!


    Seeing E so anxious she was almost crying, Eric chuckled softly. It seemed she really valued her reputation, "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I¡¯ll go back, but... don¡¯t defy me again, understood?"


    "Understood! I remember!" E quickly expressed her determination.


    Satisfied, Eric got out of bed and picked up his clothes, putting them on one by one. His sexy chest still bore the scratches from E the night before.


    Ugh... it must hurt a bit, right?


    Eric finished dressing, lifted her chin, and kissed her gently, "See youter, dear girl!"


    E let out a sigh of relief.


    But Eric sat down again, making her heart leap into her throat, "You... you... why aren¡¯t you leaving?"


    Eric smiled yfully, finding her anxious state amusing. He raised an eyebrow slowly, "I think it¡¯s still a bit early, so I wanted to chat with you!"


    "No! I kept youpany all night, you need to go back!"

 Chapter 128: Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 128: Arrogance</h4>


    Eric said with a smile as radiant as a blooming flower. "Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. See you at our new ce!"


    Only then did Eric leisurely leave.


    Ey back on the bed, her heart racing wildly. That guy couldn¡¯t even handle being apart from her for just one night?


    This must be what people call a crazy, passionate love, right?


    Ey on the bed, happiness surrounding her, yet her heart still felt uneasy.


    Sometimes, amidst her happiness, she would wonder about the future. What would Eric think of her when she grew old, when her figure changed...


    E recalled the middle-aged women she¡¯d seen on the street and shivered. Better not to think about it. She got up and dawdled for nearly an hour, washing her face, brushing her teeth, and changing clothes. Looking in the mirror at her radiant face and fresh, tender lips, she felt her cheeks heat up.


    Even without a good night¡¯s sleep, her skin remained smooth and tender. Perhaps this was the power of love?


    E left her room, instructing the maid to clean the sheets. When she arrived at the dining room, she found Eric loungingzily, with Brianna, Hannah, and Robert all waiting quietly for her.


    "E, why are you up sote? Are you feeling unwell?" Robegirlrt asked with concern. After all, she was the girl Mr. Nelson favored. How could he not pay extra attention?


    "No... I¡¯m fine. I just had a nightmare... so I woke upte!" Feeling someone¡¯s intense gaze, E stammered.


    "Even big sister has nightmares? Hehe, if you just settle down and behave, you won¡¯t have any bad dreams," Hannahughed, her face full of mockery.


    E noticed that Hannah was particrly dressed up today. Her hair flowed down, and her whitece dress highlighted her figure perfectly.


    Her lips were painted with pink lipstick, and her eyebrows were carefully drawn. Previously, Hannah had been volunteering and never dressed so beautifully.


    Was she doing this because Eric was here?


    E smiled faintly. "Not at all, I haven¡¯t been up to anything bad. At least when I see Mr. Taylor, I want to puke. Unlike big sister, who can still sit and talk business with him."


    E¡¯s tactful words made Hannah¡¯s face turn pale, her hands trembling.


    "Alright, alright. Mr. Nelson, let¡¯s eat, everyone is hungry!" Brianna awkwardly tried to change the subject.


    Hannah¡¯s face alternated between red and white. E¡¯s words had undoubtedly reminded Eric of her dealings with Mr. Taylor!


    That little slut! She must make her suffer!


    Eric chuckled, his eyes slightly raised, revealing a hint of peach blossom-like charm. His face had a faint blush, adding to his seductive allure.


    Such a devilishly handsome man, even Brianna felt her heart flutter just looking at him.


    And Hannah, even more so. Her face blushed charmingly as she smiled seductively at Eric.


    "Mr. Nelson, I made this pizza myself. Please try it!" Hannah regained her graceful smile and quickly ced a slice of pizza in front of Eric.


    Eric nced at E, noticing her wrinkling her nose, which put him in a great mood. "Sorry, I don¡¯t like this."


    Hannah forced a smile and silently took the pizza back.


    "E, I stayed in the guest room next to yoursst night. Why... did I hear some noises? Did you really have a nightmare?"


    Eric sipped his porridge, smiling wickedly.


    E¡¯s face turned bright red. She red at Eric, "Yes... I had a nightmare. I must have screamed."


    "Is that so? But your voice sounded so excited, it didn¡¯t really seem like a nightmare!" Eric teased, his wicked smile deepening.


    E nearly spat out her mouthful of porridge!


    This annoying man! He was deliberately picking on her!


    She pouted pitifully, "Mr. Nelson must have misheard!"


    "Haha, Mr. Nelson, my sister seems to have a bad habit of sleepwalking! One time I saw her, and it scared me half to death!" Hannahughed as she spoke. Brianna cast a faint nce at Hannah, knowing her daughter was trying to mislead Eric, hoping to draw his attention to herself.


    However, Eric acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, continuing to smile and gaze at E.


    Robert cleared his throat, "E, hurry up and eat. Mr. Nelson will take you to schoolter!"


    Robert was shrewd and could see that Eric was interested in his eldest daughter, so he hurried her along.


    E looked at Eric in surprise, "Wasn¡¯t Mr. Nelson drunkst night? How can he take me to school?"is


    "Of course, Mr. Nelson was drunkst night, but not today. You silly girl!" Robertughed.


    Hannah¡¯s face twitched awkwardly; this idea was Robert¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t ruin it.


    E bit her lip, realizing she couldn¡¯t escape the clutches of this devil even in the morning.


    Her heart felt a mix of sweetness and fear.


    She felt herself uncontrobly falling in love with him!


    "Your father is right, it¡¯s on my way. Let me give you a lift!" Eric¡¯s smile grew even more mischievous. E lowered her head as much as possible, her heart churning with mixed emotions.


    Hannah secretly gritted her teeth in anger. Why wasn¡¯t it her that Mr. Nelson favored? Why did he choose that slut, E?


    After breakfast, E obediently got into Eric¡¯s car, letting him drive her to school.


    Meanwhile, Brianna pulled her husband aside as he was about to leave, "Honey, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you."


    Robert stopped, and Brianna signaled for Hannah and the servants to leave. Once they were alone, she spoke in a low voice, "Honey, you¡¯re letting them spend time together. If E really marries Eric, her shares will end up with him!"


    Robert sneered, "I don¡¯t need your reminder; I¡¯ve already thought of that. But Eric¡¯s situation isn¡¯t as good as you think! The Nelson family doesn¡¯t really ept him. The old man¡¯s chosen heir is Henry, not Eric! Moreover, the Carter Group is also eyeing E¡¯s shares. I¡¯ll let them fight it out, and then I¡¯ll reap the benefits!"


    Brianna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Robert to consider this angle, feeling both admiration and concern.


    "But... what if E quietly transfers her shares to Eric? You know Eric¡¯s methods are far from ordinary!" Brianna whispered.


    Robertughed again, his tone even more dismissive, "A young kid like him can¡¯t beat me. But I need to use Eric to expand the Davis Group¡¯s business. As long as we coborate with the Nelson Group in the next few years, we¡¯ll grow significantly. By then, Eric won¡¯t be able to fight me for the shares."


    Brianna was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected Robert to be this confident.


    "Besides, E is so sensible and filial. If I ask, do you think she¡¯d refuse? She¡¯s already ced a painting worth thirty million dors in my study. To her, money is nothing. Also, her mother¡¯s shares are less than what her grandmother left behind. If we have the Carter Group shares, she¡¯ll willingly give me the Davis Group shares. Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m off to work!"


    Robert saw Brianna was speechless, brushed off her hand, and strode out.


    Brianna felt empty, her eyes filled with disappointment and loss.


    In the business world, Robert¡¯s tactics were nowhere near Eric¡¯s, yet he was so confident. She was left speechless.

 Chapter 129: Hard to Part

    <h4>Chapter 129: Hard to Part</h4>


    Nowadays, he ignores her advice, fearing that one day he will surely regret it!


    E is no longer the person she used to be. Only her adversary, Brianna, understands how much she has changed.


    But Robert is too busy with hispany affairs and his women to even notice E.


    Perhaps he has never considered E an enemy at all.


    "Mom, why bother advising him? Dad is so stubborn. Instead, you should think about how to get the shares of Davis Group!" a calm voice sounded from behind.


    Brianna turned around to see Hannah, dressed in a white dress, looking coldly out the door. Her thin face showed a hint of sadness, evoking a sense of pity.


    Brianna shook her head, "It¡¯s easier said than done. How can I do that without any funds?"


    Hannah pursed her lips, "Didn¡¯t Grandpa leave five percent of the shares to my brother when he died? When he grows up, we might have a chance!"


    Brianna¡¯s eyes lit up at Hannah¡¯s words.


    Yes, Kevin still holds five percent of the shares. When the timees, we can fight for our son. No matter how many shares that woman E has, they belong to the Carter Group, not Davis Group.


    Once she turns twenty-five, the people in Carter Group will certainly be restless.


    If Eric bes her husband... the two families will be in endless conflict again.


    "We don¡¯t need to worry about what E has now because we can¡¯t take it. Let¡¯s secure what we have. When she turns twenty-five, maybe you can help Dad!" Hannah sneered wickedly.


    She couldn¡¯t stand seeing E live such a good life, not only loved by Dad but also spoiled by Eric!


    Thinking about Eric¡¯s disgust at the dinner table deeply hurt Hannah! But revenge is best served cold, five years of patience is nothing.


    Brianna also felt it was time toy low and umte strength because E turning twenty-five is the real beginning!


    Outside the car.


    The scenery was picturesque, with trees and flowerbeds shing by, leaving a colorful impression on E.


    The No.1 High School of S City was located outside the suburbs, with beautiful scenery and fresh air.


    E pressed her lips tightly, silently gazing out the window, not saying a word.


    "How about that nightmarest night? Need to savor it again?" a wickedugh sounded in her ear.


    E twitched her mouth, she was just trying to cope, who knew he would hold a grudge!


    "Eric, you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t be so petty!"


    E quickly smiled, not wanting to anger Mr. Nelson. The consequences would be severe; she didn¡¯t want to be as exhausted asst night.


    "Am I petty? E, I served you wellst night, and you call me petty?" Eric smiled wickedly, scaring E so much that her face turned pale.


    "No, no... I was just joking! What I said at the dinner table... was also a joke, hehe!" Eughed nervously, and Eric finally hummed in satisfaction, "We¡¯ve arrived, E. Remember to think of me even in ss!"


    So shameless, thinking of him in ss? How could she study with such distractions?


    "If I don¡¯t focus on my studies, how can I get into Egerton University?" E looked at him cautiously.


    The car stopped on a less crowded road outside the school. Eric smiled, unbuckled his seatbelt, and sat next to her.


    He naturally and skillfully unbuckled her seatbelt and held her tightly in his arms.


    E struggled a bit, blushing as she whispered, "Eric, I... I¡¯m going to bete!"


    Eric chuckled evilly and gently blew into her ear, causing her to shiver.


    He hummed contentedly, "It¡¯s fine if you¡¯rete; the teachers won¡¯t scold you."


    Holding her tightly, he buried his head in her long hair, inhaling her fragrance.


    "You smell so good, girl."


    E¡¯s heart raced wildly, a hint of sweetness seeping into her heart.


    "Let go of me! I¡¯m going to bete!" E¡¯s voice was urgent, fearing that Eric¡¯s actions would make her ufortable and that others might notice, which would be extremely embarrassing.


    "Let me hold you a little longer! Girl..." Ericughed softly. He had enjoyed himselfst night and now lingered, not wanting to part from her.


    Every moment apart felt so long, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see her every day.


    Eric turned her face towards him, his eyes fixed on her shy face.


    "You little seductress!" His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he felt a surge of desire. He leaned in to kiss her, relieving his hunger.


    E gasped a few times, his deep kiss making her breathless. He greedily took all her sweetness, recing it with his own.


    The atmosphere in the car grew hotter as E struggled. Eric finally pulled away, smiling at her flushed lips.


    "Keep struggling, and I won¡¯t mind having sex with you right here in the car!"


    "Enough, let me go!" E whispered urgently. In broad daylight on the roadside, she¡¯d bebeled the most wanton girl in school.


    Reluctantly, Eric let her go, "I¡¯ll pick you up tonight."


    E blushed, recalling their intimate moments. She quickly pushed open the car door and hurried out.


    Eric watched her fleeing figure, shaking his head with a smile, his heart filled with sweetness and happiness. This was the power of love.


    E jogged into the school, slowing her pace with three minutes to spare. She nced back but couldn¡¯t see Eric¡¯s car.


    His car was parked on the road outside.


    Thinking of this, E paused, then continued towards her ssroom. Suddenly, she saw a sh of red at the school gate.


    Eric¡¯s car!


    He rolled down the window, locking eyes with E.


    Her face heated up, surprised that he had followed her here to watch her. Her heart felt like it was swimming in honey.


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled shyly, turning to stride towards the teaching building. Her white dress fluttered, making Eric smile gently.


    In the scorching summer, under the brilliant sunlight, her vibrant youth and the sweetness he gave her made everything beautiful.


    E reached her ssroom floor only to find Brandon staring nkly at her.


    E pressed her lips together and coldly looked away. The sweetness in her eyes vanished the moment she saw him.


    Brandon didn¡¯t call out to her, just watched her back with a bitter smile.


    He had seen her sweet smile directed at someone else.


    So, she really was in love!


    Her eyes were full of tenderness, her skin glowing like peach blossoms in spring. She looked more radiant and beautiful.


    A girl in love is always this lovely! But the man she loved wasn¡¯t him.


    Thinking of this, Brandon felt a pang of jealousy and difort.


    He had no sses today but came to see her, only to hurt more with each nce.


    As he was lost in thought, Hannah called.


    Brandon¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance but he answered the call.

 Chapter 130: A Show of Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 130: A Show of Loyalty</h4>


    "Brandon, are you free? Can youe and keep mepany?"


    "Yes, I can. Are you at home?"


    "Yes, I am," Hannah replied, her voice incredibly gentle. Despite Brandon¡¯s soft tone, his face remained expressionless.


    "I¡¯ll be there right away. Wait for me."


    Brandon hung up the phone, took a long look at E¡¯s ssroom, and headed straight for the Davis household.


    Since that scandal, Hannah rarely went out, even taking a break from school, only asionally going out to do volunteer work.


    She found excuses to decline invitations to ssmates¡¯ gatherings because they were just waiting tough at her.


    If she wasn¡¯t doing volunteer work, she stayed at home.


    But staying at home, apart from surfing the inte, watching TV, movies, and reading novels, became tiresome after a while.


    She had thought about traveling abroad, but the country she wanted to visit was experiencing an outbreak of infectious diseases, so she dismissed the idea.


    With time on her hands, Hannah thought of Brandon.


    Although Brandon wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Eric, he still had his meritspared to other men.


    Moreover, Hannah only considered him apanion to pass the time.


    When Brandon arrived, Brianna wasn¡¯t home, so he headed straight to Hannah¡¯s room.


    Hannah wasbing her soft hair, dressed in a thin nightgown. Seeing this, Brandon quickly locked the door.


    Since reconciling, they saw each other every two or three days, but had never been intimate.


    "Brandon, you¡¯re here?" Hannah smiled softly, walking seductively towards him.


    Brandon¡¯s eyes were full of affection as he kissed her forehead, "Sweetheart, I¡¯m here to keep youpany..."


    His eyes flickered with desire.


    Hannah hugged him tightly, her soft body causing a physical reaction in him.


    "Kiss me!" Hannah whispered, tilting her face up to look at Brandon tenderly.


    Brandon hesitated, recalling Hannah¡¯s scandal with Mr. Taylor.


    This woman... she¡¯s for everyone!


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you holding a grudge because of that... Brandon, you¡¯re my man. Don¡¯t you believe me? That bastard forced me, I didn¡¯t agree to it, and nothing happened between us..."Hannah¡¯s voice was filled with grievance.


    Brandon quickly shook his head, "No, you¡¯re just so beautiful, I... I was momentarily speechless."


    Heughed lightly, suddenly pressing Hannah against the door and kissing her fiercely.


    They were already familiar with each other¡¯s bodies.


    In bed, they were the perfect pair, the mostpatible partners.


    Every time, Brandon could satisfy Hannah.


    Soon, the room was filled with the sounds of passion. Half an hourter, Hannahy weakly on the bed, holding Brandon close.


    "Darling, you¡¯re still amazing!" Hannahughed. It had been months since theirst intimate encounter.


    Brandon chuckled, kissing her cheek, "Of course, you¡¯re so enchanting, how could I not be moved?"


    "Do you still love E?"


    "How could I love her?" Brandon raised an eyebrow, holding her tightly, "You¡¯re the only one I love, silly!"


    "Hmph, I thought you were like Eric, loving that slut!"


    Hannahined, surprising Brandon, "You¡¯re saying Eric loves E?"


    "Yes, this morning Dad had Eric take her to school. I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so great about that slut, Mr. Nelson is actually interested in her!"


    Hannah was filled with resentment. She thought Brandon was still the same as before, never betraying her behind her back!


    Hannah was also narcissistic, believing her charm could make Brandonpletely devoted to her.


    Little did Hannah know that Brandon had different ns brewing in his mind.


    "Why are you so angry? Why bother with her? Did she offend you?" Brandon asked with a lightugh, his hands gently massaging her.


    "Of course she did! Because of her, Dad doesn¡¯t spoil me anymore, and even my brother was driven out of the house because of her! Every time I see her, I want to peel off her skin and drink her blood!" Hannah never pretended to be someone she wasn¡¯t in front of Brandon.


    Before their fallout, Hannah never hid her true self, and Brandon had promised to help her suppress that wretched girl.


    Brandon smiled and said gently, "Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not good for your health."


    "Brandon, you seem so indifferent, I feel like you¡¯ve changed!" The old Brandon would have assured her that he would stand up for her and evene up with schemes, like marrying E to get her shares and then silencing her for good.


    But now, Brandon wouldn¡¯t even mention these things.


    "What can I do? Do you want me to kill her? Don¡¯t you want your dad to get those shares? Once he has them, you can devise a n to transfer them to us... but now E has Eric."


    Brandon sighed deeply.


    "One day they¡¯ll break up, and then it¡¯s your turn to act!" Hannah, hearing his reasoning, didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.


    They spent a good while in each other¡¯s arms. Afterward, Brandon got up, had lunch with her, and left hurriedly after taking a phone call.


    In the car, Brandon smiled, took out his phone, and yed the recording he had just made.


    The recording started from Hannah¡¯sints right after their intimate moment.


    Hannah had no idea that her trusted lover was betraying her.


    Brandon sent the recording to E.


    "I hope... this can help her. This recording isn¡¯t proof of a crime, but at least it¡¯ll show her that Hannah means her harm!"


    Brandon¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness.


    E received the recording and listened to it with her earphones, a cold smile spreading across her face.


    What was Brandon trying to do? Betray Hannah to gain her favor?


    Even so, she would not be grateful!


    If he could betray Hannah, he could betray her too. Besides, he was the one who hurt her the most in her previous life!


    No matter what, she would never trust Brandon, not even as an ordinary friend!


    However, the recording had some use. E uploaded it to her email and deleted it from her phone.


    "E, how about having dinner at my ce tonight?" Chloe suddenly grabbed her, smiling excitedly.


    "What¡¯s got you so happy?"


    E found Chloe¡¯s smile unusually sincere, which seemed odd.


    "My brother is bringing his girlfriend home, so we want you to join us for dinner!" Chloe blinked, and E quickly shook her head, refusing.


    "No, I have a date tonight, but thank you!" Charles had once had feelings for her. Now that he finally had a girlfriend, how could she intrude?


    She was genuinely happy for him and hoped he would always be happy.


    In this life, she had quickly gotten together with Eric, so Charles must have given up on her.


    That night, at the Carter family home.


    Charles did bring his girlfriend home, and that woman was none other than Nora.


    Nora and Charles had a chaotic night together, and although Charlester made it clear he wouldn¡¯t be with her, Eric used other means to free him from her entanglement.

 Chapter 131: Feigned Affection

    <h4>Chapter 131: Feigned Affection</h4>


    Recently, she had been feeling nauseous frequently. Then, she suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t taken her birth control pill after that time they had sex. So, she bought a pregnancy test, and to her surprise, it came back positive!


    Nora told Charles the news. Charles, being a man who easily gets soft-hearted, knew he had to take responsibility for his child.


    After some hesitation, Charles finally brought her home and introduced her to his parents.


    The Carter Group was very pleased with Nora. After all, the Green family isn¡¯t a small name, and their future daughter-inw is beautiful¡ªhow could they not be satisfied?


    However, Nora felt uneasy because she knew that Charles didn¡¯t truly love her.


    Yet, when a woman reaches this point, she often loses her way in love and doesn¡¯t think too much about anything else.


    As long as he marries her, why should she worry when she can marry a man she loves deeply?


    Meanwhile, over at the Davis family.


    Brianna dragged her weary steps back home. She rarely went out for a walk, but she kept feeling like someone was following her.


    The faster Brianna walked, the faster the person behind her walked.


    In the end, she was so scared that she ran back home as fast as she could. It wasn¡¯t until she was inside her gatedmunity that she felt a bit safer.


    When Brianna got home, she copsed on the couch, panting heavily. Suddenly, her phone rang sharply, startling her.


    With trembling hands, she reached for the phone and saw it was from an unknown number.


    Suddenly, she lost the courage to answer it.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?" Hannah, who wasing downstairs, saw Brianna¡¯s expression and quickly rushed to her side. She nced at the phone screen and saw the unknown number.


    "Hannah... Can you answer it for me? Please... answer it!"


    Brianna was genuinely scared. After all, whenever she thought of Mrs. Jones and the gruesome photos that had been sent to her, proving that Mrs. Jones had been killed, she felt guilty and terrified.


    Now, just hearing her voice made Brianna feel anxious and afraid.


    Hannah took the phone, and immediately a sharp, ghost-like wail came through the line.


    "Waaah... Brianna! You imprisoned me for over a decade, you ruined the rest of my life, Brianna! I¡¯ll never let you die in peace, watch your back..."


    Hannah had never heard anything like that before and was so frightened that she dropped the phone to the floor.


    She hurriedly ended the call and immediately turned off the phone.


    "What happened?" Brianna grabbed Hannah¡¯s hand tightly.


    "Someone is trying to scare us with ghostly tricks!"


    Brianna¡¯s face turned ashen. "She... she just wants to make me feel unsettled!"


    "Mom, for now... you shouldn¡¯t use your phone! If you need to contact Dad, you can use my phone to call him!" Hannah said seriously.


    Brianna took a deep breath and whispered, "She¡¯s just a powerless, penniless woman. Why should I be afraid of her? Even if she finds me, does she really dare to kill me?"


    Hannah was momentarily stunned. Brianna had been terrified just a moment ago, but suddenly, with a change of thought, she became so resolute.


    "Exactly, Mom, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid. She¡¯s got nothing, so all she can do is try to scare us like this! Even if shees forward to use you, as long as you never admit anything, she can¡¯t do anything to you!"


    Hannah nodded, "But for now, it¡¯s better not to answer any unknown calls."


    The ghost-like wailing had left Hannah feeling uneasy.


    Brianna sighed lightly, "The most important thing right now is to keep an eye on your dad. Who knows how things are going with that mistress? Every time the private investigator follows him, he manages to shake them off."


    "Dad is really smart. I guess he hired a driver with excellent skills!" A cold gleam shed in Hannah¡¯s eyes.


    Brianna seemed to realize something, and a light bulb went off in her head. "My dear, you¡¯ve reminded me¡ªif the driver doesn¡¯t feel well, then... there¡¯s no way they could shake off the private investigator!"


    Hannah nodded, "Mom, you¡¯re smart. If that new driver isn¡¯t feeling well, he¡¯s sure to take a day off."


    Brianna took a deep breath and, after a moment of contemtion, finally dialed her informant¡¯s number.


    Another day was ending, with the vibrant colors of the sunset painting the sky, casting a warm orange hue across the earth, and illuminating E¡¯s delicate, cool face.


    She was dressed in a sleeveless purple silk gown that entuated her curves, making her even more alluring.


    Her small face was adorned with a charming smile, and as soon as she saw Eric, her heart filled with joy.


    Eric, as always, was waiting for her on this somewhat secluded country road.


    As soon as she got into the car and closed the door, he pulled her close, his hands igniting fires wherever they touched.


    "Don¡¯t... Mmm..." E was silenced by another forceful kiss, feeling helpless against Eric¡¯s domineering nature.


    His wolfish kiss stirred her heart, and a light blush spread across E¡¯s cheeks.


    But just then, E¡¯s phone rang, interrupting the moment. Eric, however, wasn¡¯t ready to let her go, keeping her trapped in his arms as he continued kissing her.


    Finally, after he was satisfied, he released her. E, catching her breath, reached into her bag for her phone.


    It was an unknown number.


    E hesitated for a moment but decided to answer.


    "Hello, this is E."


    "E, it¡¯s your Uncle Frank. Do you have some time? How abouting out for dinner? Uncle¡¯s treating¡ªwhat do you say?"


    It was Frank Carter!


    E pressed her lips together. The Carter Group had finallye looking for her!


    Years ago, her grandmother had cut ties with her mother. ording to the information Eric had gathered, every time the Carter family encountered her mother, it always ended in harsh ridicule.


    Especially after Robert¡¯s affair, her mother faced numerous hardships. There was even an incident where her mother got into a fight with her aunt because she called E a bastard.


    Those people¡ªvicious and untrustworthy!


    In truth, her grandmother favored Isabe the most, but Isabe was headstrong and insisted on marrying Robert.


    Her grandmother, in a fit of anger, cut ties with her, which, in hindsight, was a way to protect her mother from the Carter Group¡¯s schemes.


    E could guess that her grandmother had intended to leave the majority of her estate to her mother, but due to her early death, it was instead left to E.


    Her grandmother had two sons and a daughter, yet she left most of her shares to her granddaughter, which spoke volumes about how poorly they treated her!


    Otherwise, why would her grandmother leave the shares to her instead of her two unworthy uncles?


    "So, it¡¯s Mr. Carter. I recall... Grandma had severed ties with my mom. Calling you uncle doesn¡¯t seem quite right, does it?" E said coolly.


    "Heh, those were grudges from the past. You shouldn¡¯t dwell on them. E, Uncle hasn¡¯t seen you in so many years. Your grandmother asked us not to disturb you before you turned eighteen, but now that you¡¯re grown, it¡¯s time to reconnect."


    Frank was willing to spin any lie to get his hands on the shares!


    E smirked. Did her grandmother really say that?


    "E, I¡¯ve reserved a table at the X Hotel, room 809. Your aunt and I are waiting for you. Don¡¯t disappoint us!"


    Frank didn¡¯t even give E a chance to refuse before hanging up.


    E held her phone in frustration, her expressionplicated.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to go? If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t. If you¡¯re nervous, I can go with you," Eric whispered in her ear while gently teasing her.


    E didn¡¯t smile at all. "Go? Of course, I¡¯ll go. Grandma severed ties with Mom to ensure we had no connection to the Carter Group! It was a form of protection. The Carter Group nearly tore each other apart fighting over the inheritance back then!"

 Chapter 132: Poor Maternal Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 132: Poor Maternal Grandmother</h4>


    However, the will has been established, and everything is protected byw. No matter how much they fight or make trouble, there¡¯s nothing they can do.


    "Then shouldn¡¯t you avoid going even more?" Eric asked with a faint smile.


    "Grandma Carter wanted my mom and me to stay away from all the open and hidden conflicts, but if I don¡¯t go, do you think Frank will just let me off?" E sneered.


    "From what I know, Frank is a man driven by profit. Even if you don¡¯t show up tonight, he¡¯ll still find a way to appear in front of you. It¡¯s far too easy for him to entangle you."


    "That¡¯s exactly why I have to go and meet them, so they won¡¯t keep hovering around me."


    E pouted, but Eric frowned slightly and sighed softly, "Little girl, you really shouldn¡¯t go. There¡¯s no need. Because... they won¡¯t treat you sincerely. Do you want to know why?"


    E¡¯s eyebrow twitched.


    "Because your Grandma Carter founded Carter Group, though it was built through the hard work of both your grandparents. But as the family business grew and Carter Group became more prosperous, your grandfather got involved with his secretary, and they had twins together. Then, your grandfather secretly swapped your real uncle with the son of the mistress."


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at him in disbelief!


    "Nobody knows where your real uncle ended up, but the secretary¡¯s two sons grew up happily under your grandmother¡¯s care. Eventually, after an ident, your grandmother discovered the truth. But she pretended not to know and continued to care deeply for your two uncles. That¡¯s why she left 15% of Carter Group¡¯s shares to you in her will."


    E took a deep breath.


    Those two uncles together only held 7% of the shares, so it¡¯s no wonder they covet what¡¯s in her hands.


    "You¡¯re really a wealthydy. Not only do you have 10% of Davis Group, but also 15% of Carter Group¡¯s shares. Wow!" Eric chuckled, but E¡¯s face remained serious.


    Her mom owned 10% of Davis Group¡¯s shares, and before she passed away, she made a will to leave those shares to E.


    And because of that will from her grandmother, Isabe also intended for her daughter not to ess those shares until she turned 25.


    Together, the shares of both groups are worth hundreds of billions!


    How could that not make people jealous?


    "I never expected... Grandma Carter was also a woman with a tragic fate!" E felt a pang in her nose, thinking of how her grandmother was betrayed by her grandfather and how her mother was wronged by Robert. Why were the women in her family so tragically fated?


    "So, do you still want to see your two uncles now?"


    "No!" A deep sense of disgust rose in E¡¯s heart!


    Grandpa was ruthless. Even though he didn¡¯t abandon his wife, he swapped his legitimate son with the mistress¡¯s son!


    He must have loved that mistress very much back then, and she probably whispered in his ear, leading to such a tragedy, right?


    "Alright then, let¡¯s go to Sapphire Shores Tavern for dinner!" Eric kissed her on the cheek. "And then, we will go back to our new house, and I will love you well."t


    E pressed her lips together, but the sorrow in her eyes silently showed through. Eric gently kissed her on the forehead. "Stop overthinking it. Let¡¯s go have dinner now. Turn off your phone, and don¡¯t let those people bother you."


    E obediently turned off her phone, and the car slowly started, heading towards Sapphire Shores Tavern.


    "I really feel sad for my mom and maternal grandma. They both worked so hard with their men, only to end up with such a fate!" E was filled with sorrow, her chest heavy with grief.


    Eric¡¯s smile faded. "Indeed, your maternal grandma and mom were unlucky in love, and their endings are trulymentable. Butpared to them, you met me. I don¡¯t need you to struggle with me, and yet you¡¯ll still be my wife. Aren¡¯t you the luckiest one? E, the past is in the past. Your grandma and mom are gone, so don¡¯t dwell too much on it. Living in the present is the best way forward."


    E¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. Eric was right¡ªthe past was the past, but they were still the people closest to her, the ones who had loved her the most.


    So, the sadness in her heart lingered, unable to be easily dispelled.


    "Don¡¯t think about revenge. After all... your maternal grandmother and mother severed ties with them to give you a peaceful environment. If you start interacting with the Carter Group again, you¡¯ll be going against your grandmother¡¯s wishes," Eric said calmly.


    E let go of that thought. Her grandmother was gone, and her grandfather was still alive¡ªwasn¡¯t he in his seventies by now?


    Seeking revenge on an old man didn¡¯t seem right, and she didn¡¯t want to, either.


    "Yes, I¡¯ll just focus on living a good life with you. Of course, when ites to Brianna and her mess, I won¡¯t be lenient."


    E smiled softly. The n was already in motion, and poor Brianna had no idea that E was the one pulling the strings behind that conspiracy!


    E fell silent, quietly gazing out the window, thinking of her mother¡¯s face, and her heart ached.


    Finally, they arrived at Sapphire Shores Tavern.


    This was a foreign cuisine restaurant with a beautifully styled interior. The ssic exterior, bathed in the glow of the setting sun, made it appear so peaceful, like an old house standing still in time.


    Thenterns hanging in the corridor were not yet lit, and the sunset reflected on them, giving the entire tavern an air of serene antiquity.


    "This tavern just opened recently. Brian and I invested in it together, and I wanted to bring you here for dinner," Eric said with a soft smile, his devilishly handsome face glowing warmly in the orange light.


    E raised her eyebrows, her smile sweet. "I didn¡¯t expect this ce to be one of your investments too. This is amazing, dining by the river like this is truly a pleasure!"


    E was genuinely pleased; she instantly liked this ce.


    Inside the Sapphire Shores Tavern, every seat was taken, not a single spot was empty.


    But when the manager saw Eric, he quickly came over. "Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re here? The meal is ready, please head up to the second floor."


    The tavern had two floors, with the upper level featuring elegant and quiet private rooms, decorated in a ssic style. The high-end mahogany round tables were carved with auspicious patterns of copper coins.


    On the walls hung ink paintings of lotus flowers, and the setting sun¡¯s rays filtered through the windows, casting a warm glow on E¡¯s beautiful face, making her look even more radiant.


    In no time, the dishes were all served. E looked around and saw that they were all her favorite foods.


    Some dishes were entirely new, with her favorite ingredients like eggnt and lotus root. At Sapphire Shores Tavern, lotus root was used in soup, and the rich aroma was mouthwatering.


    "This smells amazing. The dishes are so colorful and fragrant, no wonder the business is booming." E didn¡¯t hesitate to try a piece of lotus root, smiling so widely that her eyes curved.


    "If you like it, eat more."


    Eric leaned closer to her. "If you gain another four or five pounds, you¡¯ll be even more voluptuous. The feel will be better too."


    "Eric, you jerk!" E blushed deeply. He always said the most outrageous things, seemingly unaware of what shame even meant.


    Eric¡¯s wicked smile grew more pronounced. "I¡¯m just being honest, E. Or do you want me to start telling lies?"


    E pouted and decided to ignore him, focusing on her food instead.


    Eric¡¯s eyes were filled withyers of tenderness as he carefully deboned the steamed carp with red dates and ced all the meat in E¡¯s bowl.


    "That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t keep putting it in my bowl. I... I don¡¯t want to eat that much meat!" E quickly shook her head, secretly afraid of gaining weight.


    Some say that if a girl gains weight, she¡¯ll gain even more after having a child.


    Would Eric still love her if she lost her figure? Despite her usual confidence, E couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.


    "Fish is more nutritious than pork. You should eat more of it and less red meat¡ªit¡¯s better for your health."

 Chapter 133: Unwelcome Guests

    <h4>Chapter 133: Unwee Guests</h4>


    Eric carefully exined everything, and E was momentarily taken aback. It was rare to see him so gentle and serious, and she couldn¡¯t help but nod emphatically.


    He immediately nted a kiss on her cheek, causing her face to flush. "Eric, if I really have a baby and end up gaining a lot of weight, would you still like me?"


    E blinked and asked with a soft smile.


    Eric continued eating while considering E¡¯s question.


    "Hmm, then I¡¯ll join you in losing weight!"


    "Eric! Does that mean you¡¯re already thinking I¡¯m too much?"


    "Sweetheart, everyone loves beauty. I think by then, you wouldn¡¯t be so much upset with me but with yourself," Eric replied with a warm smile, cleverly avoiding admitting he wasn¡¯t fond of extra weight.


    E huffed, feeling a bit annoyed inside.


    But after thinking about it, she realized Eric was right. If he became a 300-pound man, she probably wouldn¡¯t want to look at him either.


    If she really did gain that much weight, she might not even like herself anymore.


    "So, have youe to terms with it? Here, try this Silken Tofu, it¡¯s one of Sapphire Shores Tavern¡¯s signature dishes!"


    Eric gently lifted a piece of tofu to E¡¯s lips.


    She opened her mouth and took it in, her delicate lips causing Eric to feel a surge of desire, making him want to take her right there and then.


    Just as he gazed at E with deep affection, his hand not yet reaching her, there was a knock at the door, and someone entered the room!


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened. He had reserved this private room, yet someone dared to interrupt?


    The manager, trembling with fear, led three people in. "Mr. Nelson, here¡¯s the situation¡ª all the other private rooms are full, and Old Mr. Nelson said since you¡¯re here, we should all dine together!"


    It was James and his family. E¡¯s heart sank, realizing that their private moment was now ruined.


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "Couldn¡¯t Old Mr. Nelson find somewhere else to dine? Did he really have to disturb us here?"


    James¡¯ face immediately darkened, and tension filled the room. The manager winced; he had always heard that Eric and his father were like oil and water, and now he was witnessing it firsthand. It put him in a difficult position since he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are we not wee? Eric, how long has it been since youst had a meal at home? Is it really so hard to eat with us, or are you afraid of me?"


    James coldly remarked, while E stood quietly. If Eric decided to leave, she wouldn¡¯t mind.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want him to feel forced.


    "How about we go somewhere else to eat?" Grace suggested softly. "Eric¡¯s dining with his girlfriend, and it¡¯s not really polite of us to interrupt."


    The wicked stepmother was once again ying the role of the gentledy, making E feel nauseated, while Henry, standing to the side, looked equally displeased.


    But his attention was entirely on E.


    Today, E was dressed very simply¡ªa white T-shirt and cropped jeans¡ªyet she looked even more refreshing and adorable.


    "I¡¯m eating here tonight!" James was stubborn, and before Eric could even agree, he had already sat down.


    The manager wiped the sweat from his forehead, forcing a smile as he looked at Eric.


    Eric curled his lips slightly, ncing at theposed E. "In that case, let¡¯s go somewhere else to eat."


    "This youngdy looks like a high schooler. Eric, if you don¡¯t want her to get into trouble, you¡¯d better sit down!" James sneered, his tone full of displeasure.


    Eric narrowed his eyes, cold light flickering in them.


    "Eric, there are reporters outside. You can¡¯t exactly go out and expose thedy beside you, can you? Why don¡¯t you just sit down, finish the meal, and we¡¯ll have someone lead the reporters away?" Grace quickly added in a low voice.


    Eric¡¯s face darkened. He really didn¡¯t want to dine with this hypocritical woman, but seeing the old man hogging his wine, he couldn¡¯t help but snort in displeasure.


    He eventually sat down, and E quietly followed suit.


    After Grace ordered the dishes, the manager and the waiter finally left the room.


    "Let¡¯s eat quickly. Wasting food is never a good habit. Even if you can¡¯t finish it, at least make it look like you¡¯re eating," Eric said to E in a detached tone.


    James¡¯ face was grim, and the atmosphere in the room was far from pleasant.


    E nodded awkwardly, while Grace, surprisingly warm, smiled and asked, "Youngdy, what¡¯s your name? Eric has a girlfriend now; why hasn¡¯t he brought you home to meet us?"


    "My name is E. Thank you for your concern, Auntie." Despite her dislike for Grace, E responded politely but with a hint of distance.


    "You¡¯re still a student, aren¡¯t you?" James asked coldly, his expression showing displeasure.


    He didn¡¯t approve of Eric being involved with a woman of no status or influence, as it brought no benefit to the Nelson Group.


    "What does that have to do with you? Stay out of it!" Eric interrupted their conversation sharply.


    James¡¯ face grew even more stern. "Eric, is that how you speak to your father?"


    "Father? When have you ever treated me like a son?" Eric¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, his usually vibrant gaze now showing nothing but disgust.


    "Oh,e on, let¡¯s just have a peaceful meal without fighting!" Grace interjected with her usual act of the caring mother, casting a coquettish nce at James. "You, always so impulsive. Our son is grown up now; let him handle his own rtionships."


    "I don¡¯t recall ever having you as a mother! Auntie, know your ce¡ªa mistress will never be the rightful wife!" Eric scoffed, and Henry suddenly stood up, his eyes full of intense anger.


    "Enough, sit down!" James barked, not wanting the dinner to turn into aplete farce.


    Eric sneered and turned to E. "Don¡¯t mind us. Every time we meet, it¡¯s like a powder keg ready to explode. I just really can¡¯t stand sitting with such hypocritical people. Darling, we¡¯ll go out for a proper mealter."


    He chuckled softly, his strikingly beautiful face bing even more captivating. E didn¡¯t know what to say. No matter how good the food was, it tasted like nothing to her now.


    E scooped a bowl of herbal soup and ced it in front of Eric. "Drink this, it¡¯ll help calm you down."


    E¡¯s voice was clear and ethereal, making Henry frown slightly.


    Such a beautiful voice, and it was meant only for him. Something dark stirred within him.


    Eric raised an eyebrow, understanding E¡¯s intention.


    "By the way, since you don¡¯t stay at home much, you might as well move your things out. The fortune teller said it would be better for Henry to stay in your room," James said indifferently.


    E¡¯s heart tightened at his words, feeling a pang of sorrow for Eric.


    Eric was his son, after all. Even if life isn¡¯t always fair, this level of favoritism was too much to bear.


    A cold gleam shed in Eric¡¯s eyes, and Grace quickly shook her head. "James, how can you make such a decision? That room belongs to Eric. Forcing him to move out is like kicking him out!"


    James nced at Eric with indifference. "He can stay in the guest room. Also, on Saturdays and Sundays, you should return to thepany headquarters. Stop spending time with such a young girl. I¡¯m sending Henry to intern at thepany, and he¡¯ll be there on weekends."


    His intention was for Eric to mentor Henry.


    Eric nearly spat out his soup in disbelief. His eyes, now burning with rage, red at James, while his smile turned even more frigid.


    E¡¯s heart chilled as well. James was being too unreasonable, expecting Eric to sacrifice his personal time just to give Henry a learning opportunity?


    From start to finish, Henry merely sat there, cold and distant.


    At that moment, the waiter returned with the dishes Grace had ordered. The table was soon filled with a variety of enticing foods, but E had lost her appetite entirely.

 Chapter 134: Part of the Plan

    <h4>Chapter 134: Part of the n</h4>


    "You all are truly disgusting. E, we¡¯re leaving!" Eric grabbed a napkin, elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth, and pulled E toward the door.


    "You brat, did you hear what I said?" James stood up, shouting angrily.


    Henry¡¯s eyes flickered as he spoke calmly, "Dad, if he doesn¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine. There are plenty of people who can mentor me."


    Grace quickly nodded in agreement, "James, Henry is right. There are plenty of others who can help him. Let¡¯s not push it."


    E felt a deep chill in her heart. This mother and son duo were ying the good guys, likely fueling James¡¯ disdain for Eric even more.


    Eric turned back, his gaze icy cold. "And what if I did hear you? If you¡¯re so capable, go ahead and disown me. Otherwise, I¡¯m not moving out!"


    It was his property, after all¡ªwhy should he be the one to give it up?


    Eric wasn¡¯t about to back down, no matter how much pressure James applied.


    The waiter, who was serving the dishes, didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. Even as an outsider, he could feel the tense atmosphere, thick with conflict.


    "All right, enough. Let¡¯s not embarrass ourselves in front of others. Let¡¯s just eat. Eric, don¡¯t throw a tantrum. Sit down and eat with us!" Grace, assuming the role of thedy of the house, stood up and reached out to take Eric¡¯s hand.


    "No, you all enjoy your meal. I¡¯m feeling a bit nauseous, so I¡¯ll be leaving!" Eric replied coldly, without raising his voice, and then firmly led E out.


    They hadn¡¯t walked far when they heard a roar from the private room: "Ungrateful son!"


    E¡¯s expression shifted as she instinctively tightened her grip on Eric¡¯s hand. He remained calm, heading downstairs without any visible anger left on his face.


    The dinner had clearly ended on a sour note.


    Eric decided to have the waiter pack up their meals to take back to their new home.


    As they sat in the car, E gently patted his back. "Don¡¯t be upset anymore. It¡¯s really not worth it to get angry over people like that. I thought... your grudge against your father was due to past events, but I didn¡¯t realize he was so tantly biased toward them."


    E spoke softly, her own memories surfacing. Before her rebirth, hadn¡¯t she been in a simr situation? No matter what she did, Robert was never satisfied, and with Brianna and Hannah constantly stirring trouble, Robert¡¯s disdain for her only grew.


    But Robert was clever¡ªhe didn¡¯t show it outright because she still had value.


    "I try to stay calm when dealing with that old bastard, but when I think of my poor mother, I just can¡¯t," Eric said, leaning back in his seat and taking a deep breath.


    "Did you know? The night my mom jumped off the building, I was downstairs ying with a remote-control ne. I suddenly heard a dull thud behind me... When I turned around, all I saw was my mother, who had always been so meticulous about her appearance, lying there with her face twisted in agony, and a pool of blood spreading beneath her, staining her beautifulce dress..."


    "I can never forget that scene!" Eric¡¯s eyes were filled with a venomous hatred.


    "I will never reconcile with James. One day, I¡¯ll take full control of everything he and that woman have built!"


    Eric¡¯s eyes were full of wrath, the painful memory searing into him, impossible to forget.


    E hugged him tightly, nting gentle kisses on his face. "It¡¯s all in the past now, so... try not to dwell on it, okay? Even if you want revenge, you can¡¯t let too much of your negative emotions show in front of them!"


    "Because if you do, outsiders will only see you as an ungrateful, rebellious son, and they won¡¯t recognize their wrongdoings."


    Eric smiled and cupped E¡¯s small face, pressing a firm kiss on her lips. "I understand. From today on, I¡¯ll keep my emotions in check. I¡¯mying the groundwork, and if I act too erratically, it¡¯ll only raise James¡¯ suspicions."


    E was utterly shocked. So his boldness was all part of a strategy, meant to keep James from realizing his true intentions.


    "You¡¯re so smart. I guess he¡¯ll really start to think you¡¯re not capable of achieving much," E said with a smile. After all, a man who can¡¯t control his emotions rarely achieves great things.


    In James¡¯ eyes, the only reason Eric managed to get shares in the Elite Horizon Club was by ckmailing some minor shareholders with scandalous material.


    "Thank you, E. If you weren¡¯t here..."


    He truly didn¡¯t know how long he would have stayed down in the dumps.


    "I... I¡¯ll love you with all my heart!" E whispered shyly, her cheeks flushing a deep red as she buried her face in his chest.


    "Good girl. I¡¯m starving; let¡¯s head back to our ce and have dinner!" Eric chuckled softly, the gloom in his eyespletely gone.


    Once E was settled, he gently buckled her seatbelt before driving off toward their home.


    Twenty minutester.


    E arranged six pairs of candles on the dining table, lighting them one by one, then poured two sses of red wine, setting the stage for a candlelit dinner for Eric.


    Eric was outside on the phone, seemingly dealing with another business matter, and he had been on the call for more than ten minutes.


    When he finally returned and saw the soft glow of candlelight filling the dining room, a smile curled his lips.


    "Honey, you really are romantic."


    "As long as you like it," E replied, noticing his mischievous grin and realizing that he was no longer affected by the earlier unpleasant encounter.


    Eric walked over, kissed her on the lips, and with a passionate touch, pressed her against the edge of the table.


    "Not now... We need energy for that! Let¡¯s eat dinner first!" E protested.


    It was already 6:50 PM, and her stomach was growling with hunger. Although she had nibbled a bit at Sapphire Shores Tavern, it wasn¡¯t enough to stave off the hunger that had been building up.


    Eric raised an eyebrow teasingly, "Who said I wanted to do anything? I just wanted to kiss you a little longer!"


    E blushed and quickly sat down in her seat.


    Every word he said carried a hint of innuendo, and E felt too embarrassed to argue with him any further.


    "Was the long phone call about something at work?" she asked.


    "Not really. I was just flirting with a prettydy," Eric said with a deliberate wink, his yful smile making it clear he was joking.


    "Hmph, if you dare cheat, I¡¯ll find myself a younger guy!" E huffed. She wasn¡¯t one to be pushed around¡ªif Eric ever betrayed her, she wouldn¡¯t hold back! Of course, if he stayed loyal, so would she. No matter what happened, as long as there was no betrayal, she would always be his wife.


    "No younger guy in the world is as fresh as I am, darling. Make sure you take good care of me tonight..." Eric teased.


    "Get lost!"


    The dining room was filled with Eric¡¯s heartyughter, dispelling any lingering gloom, leaving only genuine happiness and ease.


    Later that evening, Eric was back on the balcony, making another phone call, while E went ahead to take a bath. Halfway through, the mischievous man slipped into the bathroom.


    "My dear, let me take care of you tonight..."


    He wrapped his strong arms around her slender waist from behind, his touch igniting a fire within her.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time, knowing that a night of passionate indulgence was about to begin...


    Meanwhile, Robert was enjoying ate-night snack with Emily.


    "Sweetheart, eat more fish. It¡¯s good for the baby¡¯s brain development during pregnancy," Robert said softly, while Emily smiled back at him.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll try to eat more... But I really don¡¯t have much of an appetite. I just don¡¯t know when this nausea will pass," Emily replied, her face showing the frustration of early pregnancy, when a woman¡¯s appetite often disappears.


    "It¡¯ll pass soon! But for the next few nights, I probably won¡¯t be able toe. My driver suddenly took sick leave, and I can¡¯t find a good recement yet, so it¡¯s hard to shake off the private investigators. Tonight, I used a trick to get here, but you need to take good care of yourself over the next few days," Robert said gently.

 Chapter 135: Leveraging the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 135: Leveraging the Situation</h4>


    Emily looked at Robert with concern. "It¡¯s okay, I still have the servants with me, but you... if this gets out, it really won¡¯t be good for your reputation!"


    Robert¡¯s heart swelled with joy. Emily was always so considerate, never pressuring him. He suddenly felt that this woman was an angel,pletely outshining the tiger at home.


    "Baby, I¡¯m so d you understand me!"


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s phone vibrated. Seeing it was an unknown number, he answered it.


    "Hello, this is Robert."


    "Mr. Davis... I finally found you. Do you remember the maid, Mrs. Jones, who went missing from your house fifteen years ago?" A somewhat familiar voice came through the line.


    Robert was shocked. Fifteen years ago, a maid did indeed disappear, and despite filing a report, there had been no news.


    So the maid¡¯s name was Mrs. Jones, no wonder it sounded familiar.


    "I remember. Are you Mrs. Jones?"


    "Yes, Mr. Davis, I¡¯m Mrs. Jones. I¡¯m calling to tell you something. The reason I disappeared back then was that I was kidnapped."


    "How did you escape?" Robert sensed something was off. If it was just a simple kidnapping, people usually wouldn¡¯t target a maid, who was already poor.


    Kidnappers go after wealthy youngdies or heirs, not maids.


    "Mr. Davis, they actually wanted to kill me because I saw Brianna poisoning your wife! Brianna tried to bribe me, but I refused. So she hired someone to kill me. In the end, the hitman couldn¡¯t go through with it and sold me off to a remote red-light district instead!"


    The bluntness of her words made Robert¡¯s face darken.


    "Are you... telling the truth?" Robert took a deep breath. "What do you want now?"


    "Mr. Davis, I originally intended to settle this privately with Brianna, but she wouldn¡¯t take my calls and even turned off her phone! So I¡¯ve decided not to ask forpensation. I¡¯m going to expose this scandal and ruin her!"


    Mrs. Jones said fiercely, and cold sweat beaded on Robert¡¯s forehead.


    "Mrs. Jones, I had no knowledge of this from start to finish. Please, out of the many years we¡¯ve known each other as master and servant, don¡¯t blow this up. I¡¯ll give you whatever amount of money you want."


    Robert quickly lowered his voice.


    "No need! After being sold to that remote red-light district, I was abused beyond recognition, and my family was shattered because of it! I will reveal this secret to the world so that Brianna can never hold her head up again! Tell her I have witnesses and evidence, including a recording of her hiring the hitman!"


    With that, Mrs. Jones coldly hung up the phone!


    Robert clutched the phone, his body turning cold.


    Brianna was his wife. If this scandal came to light, the Davis Group would surely be implicated, and the impact wouldn¡¯t be small!


    After all, Brianna poisoning his first wife and hiring a hitman to kill a maid was a serious crime!


    "What happened? What¡¯s wrong?" Emily asked gently, seeing Robert¡¯s dark expression, reaching out to wipe his sweat. "No matter what happens, your health is the most important thing, okay?"


    Robert couldn¡¯t lose his temper in front of his lover, so he kissed Emily on the cheek. "You¡¯re the best. The tigress at home... sigh, she¡¯s always causing me trouble!"


    "What kind of trouble?" Emily¡¯s big, sparkling eyes shone with an endearing innocence.


    Considering Brianna¡¯s scandal, Robert couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Emily about it. "Nothing much. You go ahead and eat. I have to rush back and handle something."


    Emily nodded sweetly, not ming him foring and going in such a hurry.


    As she watched Robert¡¯s hurried figure retreat, Emily¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she gently stroked her belly.


    She really didn¡¯t want this child!


    Having a child with an old, unattractive man? Ugh, if it weren¡¯t for that pile of money, she wouldn¡¯t even think about getting pregnant!


    But... Emily¡¯s eyes sparkled with an idea, a perfect n that would allow her to get rid of the child and still win Eric¡¯s favor...


    When Robert rushed home, Brianna and Hannah were in the middle of dinner.


    Seeing Robert return, Brianna was pleasantly surprised and hurried over to take his briefcase. "Why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing home for dinner? I thought you were¡ª"


    "Bitch!"


    Before Brianna could finish her sentence, a stinging pnded on her face!


    She let out a scream, but before she could react, another p struck her other cheek!


    The servants and Hannah were stunned. When had Robert ever been this furious? He was hitting Brianna with all his strength!


    Robert kicked the wailing Brianna to the ground. Hannah, regaining her senses, quickly rushed over to shield her mother.


    "Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you hitting Mommy? Stop, please stop!" Hannah cried out in shock and anger. Seeing the rage twisting Robert¡¯s face filled her with fear.


    Brianna, reeling from the two ps and the kick, was in so much pain she could barely speak.


    Robert had hit her so hard that blood was seeping from the corner of her mouth. Struggling to catch her breath, Brianna weakly looked up at Robert.


    "You wretched woman! You... did this to Mrs. Jones! She said she¡¯s going to expose your vile deeds and ruin you! You dying doesn¡¯t matter, but you¡¯re Mrs. Davis, my wife! You¡¯ve caused such a huge mess, and if it gets out, it will only harm Davis Group¡¯s reputation!"


    Davis Group hadn¡¯t been doing well in recent years, and this year had been especially tough with Hannah¡¯s scandal, followed by a controversy involving one of their clothing lines due to substandard quality and harmful substances.


    Robert had spent millions to cover up that scandal, paying off certain people to keep it quiet.


    If Brianna¡¯s misdeeds were exposed, it could spark public outrage, and Davis Group¡¯s products might face a customer boycott!


    "What... what are you saying? She contacted you? Honey... I admit I was wrong back then, but she threatened me, she ckmailed me..." Brianna broke down into tears, her voice filled with anguish. Hannah shot a nce at the servant, who quickly left the room.


    "Bitch! Because you turned off your phone and refused to take her calls, she¡¯s now nning to expose everything! Brianna! You never let me have peace. Are you trying to ruin me?" Robert¡¯s chest heaved with anger as he red at the pathetic woman, wanting to tear her apart.


    Hannah trembled as she helped Brianna up. "Daddy, Mommy didn¡¯t mean for this to happen! It¡¯s been so many years, that woman doesn¡¯t have any evidence to prove she harmed anyone. So Daddy, as long as we don¡¯t admit to anything, we¡¯ll be fine!"


    Robert shook with fury, pointing at Brianna as he roared.


    "You wretched creature! Mrs. Jones has recordings, she has witnesses! And you still dare to say she has no evidence? Brianna, I¡¯m divorcing you!"


    He needed to divorce her before the scandal broke. That way, even if it dide out, he could still salvage his reputation.


    Brianna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Robert.


    "What... what did you say? You want to divorce me? Honey, don¡¯t do this. I admit I was wrong, please..." Brianna sobbed, terror washing over her as she realized Mrs. Jones indeed had evidence and witnesses.


    It dawned on her that her aplice, fearful of being betrayed if things went south, had likely recorded their conversation as insurance.


    Brianna pushed Hannah aside and clung desperately to Robert¡¯s leg. "Honey, don¡¯t do this to me! I won¡¯t divorce you! That woman... she must be trying to scare us. She doesn¡¯t have any evidence, honey, don¡¯t believe her!"

 Chapter 136: A Family of Villains

    <h4>Chapter 136: A Family of Viins</h4>


    Robert¡¯s expression was icy as he thought of Emily¡¯s youth and beauty, her gentle and considerate nature. Then, hepared it to Brianna¡¯s aging face, which makeup could no longer conceal, her knack for causing trouble, and the son who had killed his sister in a supermarket. The thought alone made his heart grow cold.


    Mrs. Jones had returned this time, and Robert wasn¡¯t sure if she had witnesses. But even if she didn¡¯t, as a victim of human trafficking, the media would surely sensationalize her tragic story!


    If that happened, Davis Group would be mired in negative press just the same.


    "Honey, don¡¯t believe Mrs. Jones. That bitch... there¡¯s no way she has witnesses. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t need to call and threaten me like this! Honey, please don¡¯t divorce me, please!" Brianna cried, clinging to him.


    Robert, breathing heavily, shoved Brianna away with force. "You fool, all you ever do is create problems. You¡¯ve never done a single thing that benefits me! This divorce is happening, no doubt about it!"


    Overwhelmed with anger, Robert wanted nothing more than to leave this repulsive woman.


    Back when Brianna poisoned Isabe, Robert discovered it toote¡ªIsabe was already beyond saving, the poison had done its work. At the time, Brianna was young and beautiful, and he was tempted, so he covered for her.


    But he never expected that after all these years, Mrs. Jones would emerge as a witness!


    "Honey... don¡¯t do this. If you dare divorce me, I¡¯ll expose how you covered up for me back then!" Brianna screamed frantically as she watched Robert¡¯s cold figure walk away, but he paid her no attention, disappearing from her sight.


    Brianna, realizing this, broke down in tears, covering her face. Hannah sat beside her, gasping for breath, her face pale. "Mom, stop crying... crying won¡¯t solve anything! We should try to contact Mrs. Jones, see if she¡¯s willing to settle this privately."


    Hannah¡¯s words snapped Brianna out of her despair. She quickly pulled out her phone, and upon turning it on, received several texts from Mrs. Jones.


    "Brianna! Just wait, I¡¯m going to expose your evil deeds to the media! I have a witness from back then, and he still has the recording. Haha, I¡¯m giving you a seven-day deadline, or I¡¯ll ruin you!"


    "Brianna! You have one day topensate me with ten million, or I¡¯ll make your filth public!"


    Ten million!


    Hannah and Brianna both widened their eyes, their hearts nearly stopping with the shock.


    Ten million was a staggering amount for Davis Group.


    After all, Davis Group had been struggling for years, with continuous losses.


    Given the recent turmoil, it wasughable to think Davis Group wasn¡¯t in the red. Even if Robert was willing, he couldn¡¯t possiblye up with ten million just like that!


    "What do we do? Daughter, what do we do? She¡¯s demanding ten million... oh no!" Brianna, usually soposed and elegant, was now gripped by panic and fear.


    Hannah took a deep breath. "We should talk to Dad. Ten million... if it can silence this matter, maybe it¡¯s the best option."


    Hannah actually considered suggesting hiring a hitman, but given the current sensitive situation, she feared that if they were caught, Davis Group would have no way out!


    Brianna, trembling, dialed Robert¡¯s number, but he didn¡¯t answer her call.


    "It¡¯s over... oh no, it¡¯s over... I, Brianna, have been clever all my life, how could I be ruined by a lowly maid?"


    "Mom, stop crying. We¡¯ll figure this out step by step!" Hannah¡¯s heart ached terribly; their once-happy family had been destroyed, and it was all because of that wretched E!


    No matter how anxious or desperate Brianna was, she couldn¡¯te up with ten million in such a short time, so she had to wait for Robert to return.


    After Brianna and Hannah went upstairs, the maid quietly returned to the dining room to clear the dishes. In a blind spot where the cameras couldn¡¯t see, she reached out and retrieved the listening device...


    At that moment.


    In Room 809 of the X Hotel, Frank, his face dark, repeatedly dialed E¡¯s phone number, only to be met with a cold automated response: "Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is currently unavable."


    "Dad, stop calling. She¡¯s noting," the woman on the side spoke softly. Her refined makeup entuated her features, making her look delicate and charming, even if not stunningly beautiful.


    This woman was Leah Carter.


    Leah, now 24, had returned from studying abroad and was working as the CEO¡¯s secretary at Carter Group. She was sharp and skilled, earning much of Frank¡¯s favor.


    The younger son, Max Carter, was 21 and in his second year of college. He knew little about the business world but had a deep understanding of E, harboring resentment toward her ever since their grandmother had given 15% of thepany¡¯s shares to this cousin he had never met.


    "Dad, Sis is right. That girl wouldn¡¯t daree. This is a trap, after all!" Max sneered.


    Frank¡¯s wife, and E¡¯s aunt, Evelyn Wilson, also shook her head. "Max is right. There¡¯s no point in calling. She¡¯s turned off her phone to avoid you deliberately!"


    "I didn¡¯t expect that girl to be so cunning, but... I¡¯ve heard rumors that she¡¯s with Eric," Frank said with concern.


    Leah burst intoughter. "Dad, are you just chasing shadows now? Eric? That kind of man wouldn¡¯t be interested in a high school girl who hasn¡¯t even grown up yet."


    "Exactly, Dad. Eric¡¯s not the type to be interested in a naive high school girl. Even if he was, he¡¯d get bored quickly. Finding a new ything is easier for him than eating breakfast!" Max added with a cold smile. Being in his second year of college, he was well aware that rich young men often only yed around with women.


    When it came to marriage, they typically chose someone from a family of equal status. Although E was pampered in her household, she didn¡¯t fit the criteria for a wealthy family¡¯s bride, especially since her mother had passed away early.


    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m overthinking it. Davis Group has been losing money for years. A bigpany like Nelson Group wouldn¡¯t be interested in them. If Eric were to choose a wife, it would be a CEO¡¯s daughter from a major corporation," Frankughed. "Let¡¯s not dwell on this anymore. I¡¯ll find a way to deal with that girl. Let¡¯s eat!"


    After waiting so long, everyone was hungry. E clearly wasn¡¯ting.


    "Dad, tomorrow I¡¯ll go see her and find out what kind of person she is," Leah said dismissively.


    "Leah, don¡¯t waste your time," Evelyn shook her head, disapproving of Leah¡¯s initiative.


    "Mom, wouldn¡¯t it be a bigger waste of time if Dad went? I¡¯m a girl, so it¡¯s easier for me to get along with her. And if that doesn¡¯t work, I can always ask some of my male ssmates about her. You know, it¡¯s important to understand her preferences before making a move," Leah replied confidently and arrogantly. Frank nodded in agreement.


    "Leah really knows what she¡¯s doing. Go ahead with your n," Frank said.


    Seeing this, Evelyn no longer objected and let Leah have her way.


    "Leah, remember not to push her too hard. Right now, the goal is to build a good rtionship with her. After all, she won¡¯t have control over those shares until she¡¯s 25," Frank instructed Leah.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I know how to handle this. You don¡¯t need to be concerned," Leah replied with a confident smile.


    Frank let out a coldugh. "Why should something that belongs to Carter Group go to an outsider? Your grandfather was useless, letting that old woman stay in Carter Group for so many years without securing her shares."


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. "You don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore. With Leah handling it, nothing will go wrong."


    Frank chuckled, fully confident in his eldest daughter. After all, Leah, despite her young age, had sessfully negotiated several major deals abroad, opening many channels for Carter Group.


    The ruthless ambitions of this family were almost unbearable to witness. The world is full of people who feel entitled to what belongs to others.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 137: A Hypocritical Woman

    <h4>Chapter 137: A Hypocritical Woman</h4>


    E¡¯s Grandma Carter was once the driving force behind Carter Group, dominating the business world for years. However, her story ended tragically: her own daughter was poisoned, and her biological son was switched at birth and is now lost somewhere unknown.


    The next day, around noon, E and Chloe were about to head out for lunch when they noticed a woman in a white dress standing under therge tree by the back door. The woman had a polished look, with an air of a strong, sessful woman.


    As soon as Leah saw E, she walked briskly towards them, blocking their path.


    Chloe blinked, confused, as she looked at E. This woman in the white dress¡ªshe had never seen her before.


    "Hello, cousin. I¡¯m your cousin, Leah Carter. Are you heading out for lunch? How about I treat you both?" Leah¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of arrogance, but her smile was sweet and approachable.


    E noticed that sh of arrogance and pressed her lips together. "Cousin? Since when did I have a cousin?"


    She knew these people wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    And finding her here was the only way they could approach her directly. This Leah must be the woman Brian had mentioned¡ªa woman with a sharp mind.


    "Oh, I¡¯m your uncle¡¯s daughter. Doesn¡¯t that make me your cousin?" Leah responded calmly, smiling as she enthusiastically took E¡¯s hand and led her toward the restaurant across the street.


    "I¡¯ve heard the restaurant across the street is great. Let me treat you to a meal. E, don¡¯t worry about the past¡ªit¡¯s not something I can control. I just want to have a meal with you, that¡¯s all!"


    Without giving her a choice, Leah pulled E toward the restaurant. Chloe frowned. Although the woman had the samest name as her, she didn¡¯t like someone so pushy and domineering.


    E found it a bit amusing, but she knew that refusing would only cause more trouble, so she followed Leah into the restaurant.


    "Is your ¡¯cousin¡¯ really not up to something? E, you should be careful. This woman doesn¡¯t seem simple," Chloe whispered into E¡¯s ear.


    E smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a meal."


    Leah handed the menu to E. "E, go ahead and order. Pick whatever you like, don¡¯t be shy!"


    "Thank you," E replied, deliberately avoiding calling her "cousin." After all, Grandma Carter wanted her to sever ties with the Carter Group.


    If her grandfather hadn¡¯t treated Grandma Carter so badly, Grandma Carter probably wouldn¡¯t have been so resolute, right?


    "I¡¯ll order!" Chloe said with a smile, snatching the menu and ordering the most expensive and best dishes, filling the table.


    E watched Leah closely, noticing that her expression and eyes didn¡¯t betray a hint of difort.


    This woman was truly formidable.


    Even though she clearly looked down on E and disapproved of Chloe¡¯s behavior, she remainedpletelyposed.


    "E, it¡¯s your turn to order. Since your cousin is treating us, pick whatever you like!" Chloe said cheerfully.


    E shook her head. "Miss Carter, I believe Grandma Carter cut ties with my mother when she got married, and that was her wish. I won¡¯t go against her wishes. So I can only address you as Miss Carter, and I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    Leah¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. Despite her warm and friendly demeanor, E still managed to say something like that.


    "No problem. Even if you don¡¯t want to call me cousin, we can still be friends. Don¡¯t be shy¡ªorder whatever you want."


    Leah¡¯s smile returned, and E faintly smiled back. "Miss Carter, I eat at this restaurant almost every day, so there¡¯s nothing in particr I¡¯m craving."


    Despite being rebuffed multiple times, Leah remained calm and simply smiled. "E, Dad was just talking about you yesterday. He said your grades are excellent, alwaysing in first. It seems you¡¯re on your way to bing a strong woman yourself."


    E pressed her lips together. "It doesn¡¯t matter whether I be a powerful woman or not, as long as I¡¯m happy."


    Frank was indeed impressive, having even dug up information about her academic performance!


    Sending Leah ahead to meet her was clearly just an attempt to y on emotions.


    Just then, a group of boisterous boys walked in. Spotting E and Chloe, they came over to greet them.


    One of them was a new transfer student but already quite close to Chloe¡ªher childhood friend, Damien Sterling.


    In her previous life, Damien had been good to E, a friend worth cherishing.


    Damien nced at Leah briefly. "You all enjoy your meal. I won¡¯t interrupt. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch tomorrow!"


    "Great, Damien! I¡¯ve been waiting for that meal for too long!" Chloe said with a lightugh, while Leah lifted her captivating eyes to take a look at Damien. "Ah, youth is wonderful. Seeing you all reminds me of my high school days!"


    Leah, such an outstanding woman, loved to make her presence known. Unfortunately for her, Damien merely gave her a passing nce before warmly inviting E, "E, do you have time tonight? Want to go sing karaoke?"


    "Karaoke? I really like that too. E, how about it?" Leah quickly seized the opportunity to ingratiate herself with E.


    "Sorry, but I didn¡¯t invite you, did I? It¡¯s a ssmate gathering, and having a stranger there would make me ufortable," Damien said bluntly.


    The boys around them burst intoughter. "Damien, how can you be so stingy? The goddess wants to hang out with you, and you¡¯re being so cruel by rejecting her!"


    Damien let out a snort and winked at E. "E, Chloe, I¡¯m waiting for your answer!" With that, he turned and joined the table of boys nearby.


    Leah¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure with an awkward smile.


    E couldn¡¯t help but admire Leah¡¯s ability to keep her emotions in check. Damien had clearly noticed Chloe¡¯s dislike for Leah and purposely made things difficult for her.


    Just then, the food was served, filling the table with delicious dishes.


    However, Leah, who was used to dining at high-end restaurants, looked down on this small eatery. Still, she picked up the utensils and cheerfully ced some sd on E¡¯s te.


    "E, this sd looks nice. You should try it!"


    She forced a smile, but E¡¯s eyes remained cool and indifferent. "Thank you, Miss Carter, but I don¡¯t like others serving me."


    For every attempt Leah made to be friendly, E responded with rejection.


    Even the most patient person would feel embarrassed and angry by now, but Leah¡¯s smile only grew brighter. "Oh, I see. I¡¯ll be sure not to be too enthusiastic in the future."


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but smirk. "In the future?" It seemed Leah nned to cling to E for a while!


    E kept her head down, eating quietly without engaging in much conversation. When Leah tried to make small talk, E responded with only a word or two.


    After an uneventful lunch, E and Chloe thanked Leah and headed back to school.


    Leah calmly turned and got into her car. Once the door was closed, the slight smile on her lips turned into a severe frown.


    "She¡¯s such a difficult person to deal with! Does she think she¡¯s some kind of princess? Ugh! Just like that old hag, a worthless nobody!"


    Once back in the car, Leah¡¯s demeanorpletely changed, sneering as she insulted E. "If it weren¡¯t for reiming the shares that old hag carelessly gave away, I wouldn¡¯t even bother sitting with that wretched girl!"


    After venting her frustration, Leah felt slightly better.


    But then she recalled the young man in the restaurant, and her eyes grew cold.


    She pulled out her phone and called her assistant. "Look into Damien Sterling and Chloe Carter from S City High School. I want to know exactly who they are!"

 Chapter 138: Encountering Her Again

    <h4>Chapter 138: Encountering Her Again</h4>


    To truly understand someone, you must also understand their friends.


    Leah had a keen grasp of human nature. Chloe had an extraordinary presence, and Damien didn¡¯t seem to be from an ordinary family either.


    But E was the daughter of a nouveau riche family, and upon meeting her today, Leah was somewhat surprised. E¡¯s demeanor was quite refined,cking the crudeness often associated with the daughters of newly wealthy families.


    Although Leah didn¡¯t like E, she realized that this girl would not be easy to deal with.


    Regardless of how challenging it might be, Leah was determined that this matter had to be resolved by her. That brat, E¡ªLeah was certain she could handle her!


    She had managed to deal with difficult clients abroad, so this little brat wasn¡¯t even on her radar.


    Time flew by, and soon it was the end of the school day.


    After leaving through the back gate, E received a call from Eric, who informed her that he was entertaining an important guest and asked her to take a cab to the Nelson Group Hotel.


    Charles came to pick up Chloe and offered to drop E off in front of the Nelson Group Hotel.


    Charles seemed even thinner, but his eyes were sharp and focused. Watching E¡¯s departing figure, a faint sadness crossed his face.


    "Brother, you¡¯re getting married soon. You need to stop thinking about E. Besides, Nora is a good person. Don¡¯t ruin her life over someone you can¡¯t have."


    Chloe¡¯s concern was evident in her voice.


    Charles smiled faintly. "Silly girl, feelings fade with time. I won¡¯t be as stubborn as before. Once your nephew is born, I¡¯ll probably be able to see E as just a normal friend."


    Chloe pursed her lips. She knew her brother too well. A man as deeply affectionate and persistent as him couldn¡¯t possibly forget someone so quickly.


    He was only marrying Nora out of a sense of responsibility.


    The Nelson Group Hotel was opulent and grand. As soon as E entered the lobby, someone greeted her, confirmed her name, and escorted her to the sixth floor.


    The sixth floor was where the hotel¡¯s buffet was located. Among the crowd, E immediately spotted Eric standing with Leah.


    What is she doing with Eric?


    E frowned slightly, feeling a bit annoyed.


    She pretended not to recognize Eric as she walked in.


    Eric merely nced at her from afar, the smile on his lips growing even more tender.


    This girl isn¡¯ting over¡ªprobably just ying hard to get, he thought with amusement.


    Leah, noticing the softness in Eric¡¯s smile, felt her heart race, her own smile bing even more enchanting. "Mr. Nelson, why don¡¯t we go sit over there?"


    "No, I have a friend to apany," Eric responded coolly. Leah had just introduced herself and was now hoping to dine with him¡ªa foolish dream!


    As Eric walked away, Leah wasn¡¯t too disappointed, as she had heard that Eric was hosting an important guest today.


    But then she spotted E standing not far away, picking out food.


    Eric approached her, and they exchanged words, making E¡¯s face flush a deep shade of red.


    "Damn it! He¡¯s really with that girl?" Leah was secretly shocked, but she quicklyposed herself and walked over with a smile.


    "E, what a surprise to see you here! What a coincidence!"Leah greeted warmly.


    E smiled back. "Yes, quite the coincidence."


    "Be good. I¡¯m going to meet with a guest now. Enjoy your meal, okay?" Eric didn¡¯t even nce at Leah as he turned and headed toward the VIP room.


    E selected a few of her favorite desserts and some cold dishes, then sat down at a nearby table.


    Leah quickly followed, sitting down with her. "E, how long have you known Mr. Nelson?"


    "Not long."


    "Are you two dating?" Leah asked, her big eyes wide with curiosity, like an innocent child.


    Most people would be fooled by her seemingly pure expression, assuming she was a friendly, straightforward person.


    E gave her a cool look. "Are you interested in him?"


    "Of course! Who wouldn¡¯t be interested in a man as outstanding as Mr. Nelson?" Leah made no effort to hide her feelings for Eric, especially since E hadn¡¯t confirmed any rtionship between them.


    "If you like him, go ahead and pursue him. Whether you seed or not depends on your abilities," E replied with a faint smile, a hint of sarcasm in her eyes.


    Her response might surprise some people¡ªit¡¯s not every day you hear a woman encouraging another to go after her husband.


    E had only met Leah twice, but Eric had provided her with plenty of information about Leah.


    This woman was one of the opponents E would have to deal with before securing her shares.


    So, even if E were to tell Leah that she was married to Eric, it wouldn¡¯t stop Leah from pursuing him. Some people simply have no boundaries.


    E decided to y along, letting Leah believe that they were just dating.


    "What are you saying, E? How could I possibly steal someone you like?" Leah responded with a fake smile.


    "Miss Carter, you¡¯re too kind. No one belongs to anyone in this world. But since you¡¯ve said so, that¡¯s one lesspetitor for me. That¡¯s good," E said with a smile, fully aware of Leah¡¯s pretense.


    If Leah truly developed feelings for Eric, her earlier words woulde back to haunt her.


    But Leah was the kind of person who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals, so why would she care about losing face?


    "Tell me, what does Mr. Nelson like?" Leah asked, her shamelessness growing as she eagerly sought information about Eric¡¯s preferences.


    E looked at her, noticing the innocent expression in Leah¡¯s eyes, full of na?vet¨¦ and eagerness. It was the kind of look that could easily sway others.


    A twenty-four-year-old woman pretending to be that innocent¡ªit was like trying to fool a child.


    E shook her head subtly. "I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t spent much time together."


    Her words were true. Despite being married, she still had school, and Eric often workedte. Their time together was limited.


    And when they did meet, well... E blushed at the thought.


    Her phone buzzed, and she checked it. "Meet me in the 2001 Presidential Suite."


    It was a message from Eric.


    She put her phone away, her heart racing, knowing she was in for another intense night with him.


    Meanwhile, Leah continued chattering away, but E remained distant and polite throughout the conversation.

 Chapter 139: Flirtation on the Balcony

    <h4>Chapter 139: Flirtation on the Balcony</h4>


    After eating just enough to feel satisfied, E finally put down her knife and fork. "Take your time, Miss Carter," she said, standing up. "I¡¯ll be heading out now."


    Before Leah could gather her thoughts, E had already strode out of the room.


    Leah watched her retreating figure, lost in thought.


    She stayed behind specifically to wait for Eric. Even when they were abroad, Leah¡¯s attention was always on him.


    Now that she was back in the country, she finally had a chance to get closer to him.


    However, in their recent encounter, Eric¡¯s attitude towards her was lukewarm at best. E treated her the same, with a distant and indifferent demeanor, leaving Leah unable to glean any useful information.


    E was clearly very cautious around her!


    But precisely because of this difficulty, Leah found herself even more intrigued by E.


    The thought of E one day kneeling before her, begging for mercy, filled Leah with an inexplicable sense of satisfaction!


    As this thought crossed her mind, Leah¡¯s lips curved into an arrogant and confident smile, exuding a queen-like aura.


    Several young men approached her, attempting to strike up a conversation, but Leah only engaged them politely without outright rejecting them.


    Building connections is a process that requires continuous effort to expand one¡¯s circle and enhance one¡¯s influence!


    E made her way to Room 2001, where a server stood at the door, respectfully handing her a key card.


    She was secretly surprised by the professionalism of the hotel staff¡ªthey knew exactly who she was, without needing to verify her identity.


    When E opened the door to the presidential suite, she found it was as spacious and immacte as a small apartment, with a plushvender carpet underfoot that felt as soft as walking on clouds.


    The room was elegantly decorated, yet still maintained a fresh and inviting atmosphere¡ªjust to E¡¯s taste.


    She had only been there for about half an hour when Eric arrived.


    As soon as he entered the room, he pulled her into a tight embrace, the smell of cream on his breath making her smile. "You finally have some free time, huh?"


    "What, are you upset I didn¡¯te to pick you up?"


    "No, I know how busy you are," E replied, her face flushing slightly as Eric held the back of her head and kissed her deeply.


    Desire surged between them, threatening to overwhelm.


    E grasped his hand and gently pushed him away. "I just ate; no strenuous activities for now. Let¡¯s talk a bit first."


    Eric, breathing heavily, his cheeks tinged with an intoxicating blush, which only added to his devilish charm, said, "I¡¯ll be very gentle!"


    E¡¯s face turned even redder, her eyes glistening like a pool of spring water. "No... let¡¯s wait a little."


    Eric had no choice but to take a deep breath, walking to the side to sit down and closing his eyes to avoid looking at E¡¯s tempting face.


    "Oh, by the way, I had someone send Emily¡¯s address to Brianna earlier. I¡¯m curious to see what she¡¯ll do," Eric mentioned, chuckling lowly.


    E raised an eyebrow. "Let¡¯s hope everything goes ording to n. Someone like Brianna, with a heart as venomous as a snake, shouldn¡¯t get to enjoy a peaceful life."


    "Don¡¯t worry. A woman¡¯s jealousy is one of the strongest forces out there. We¡¯re in for a good show!" Eric said with augh, standing up and offering his hand to her in a gentlemanly manner. "Miss E, may I have the honor of this dance?"


    E smiled sweetly. "Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re as dashing as ever. I¡¯m truly lucky to be your dance partner!"


    She ced her hand in his, and the two of them glided onto the small dance floor, gracefully moving to the soft music.


    In her previous life, E may have been a carefree ygirl, but she was always quite skilled in dancing.


    The two of them began to dance a gentle, slow waltz. The lighting was dim, casting a soft, hazy glow that enveloped the room in a romantic atmosphere. E¡¯s lips curled into a small smile, and an unspoken happiness filled her heart.


    Eric gazed deeply into her eyes. His beloved wife, the woman who would be by his side for life. He knew that it was his duty to provide her with a stable home, even amid the storms that mighte.


    No matter the thunder and lightning ahead, no matter the gathering clouds, he would never regret the choice he had made.


    As the music ended, E leaned into his chest, and together they sat on the balcony, watching the night unfold.


    The balcony was shielded by one-way ss, but E believed it was transparent. So when Eric suddenly pulled her close and kissed her deeply, she was startled.


    "Let¡¯s go inside, please... not here!"


    E panted softly, clutching his shirt tightly.


    "You little enchantress... you¡¯re irresistible," Eric murmured before pressing his heated lips against hers again.


    "Eric, not here! Someone might see us!"


    "It¡¯s your fault for being so tempting. Don¡¯t worry, no one can see us."


    "Please... just stop!" E whimpered, her body growing weaker as Eric lifted her onto the small stone table on the balcony. She instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, afraid she might fall.


    "Eric! Please, not here..."


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she nced across at the balconies of the nearby hotel.


    She could clearly see a couple standing on their balcony, enjoying the night just as they were.


    But Eric, oblivious to her fear, pulled down the straps of her dress, his kisses trailing along her shoulder.


    Even her corbone glistened with a sheen of his affection.


    Eric¡¯s breath grew heavy, and E, trembling with a mix of fear and anticipation, whispered desperate pleas into his ear, but he ignored them.


    He buried his head against her chest, and E shuddered, losing all strength to resist him.


    When he finally had his way, E was pale with fright, her eyes wide with terror as she stared at the couple across from them. But the couple seemed oblivious to what was happening on her balcony, stillughing and chatting as if nothing was amiss.


    Suddenly, E realized what had happened. The intensity of Eric¡¯s passion left her breathless. "You... Eric... you¡¯re terrible! You didn¡¯t tell me... the ss is one-way!"


    Eric¡¯s low, seductiveugh echoed in her ears. "If I had told you, it wouldn¡¯t have been as exciting. My wild little kitten, your resistance only made me want you more. Now, just enjoy it!"


    "Eric, you¡¯re such a scoundrel!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Brianna returned from a charity event to find Hannah and Brandon sitting in the living room, watching TV.


    Brandon stood up politely, smiling warmly. "Good evening, Mrs. Davis. You¡¯re back?"


    Brianna nodded. "Brandon, you¡¯re here to keep Hannahpany again? It¡¯s so kind of you. Without you, I¡¯m not sure how she would pass the time."


    Brandon looked at Hannah tenderly. "Not at all, Mrs. Davis. Hannah spends most of her time doing volunteer work. It¡¯s she who doesn¡¯t have time for me, so we only see each other every few days."


    Brianna smiled, her eyes crinkling into crescents. "You know, Hannah has made some mistakes, but most of them were because she was forced into difficult situations. At heart, she¡¯s still a kind soul. As long as you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be at ease."


    Brandon quickly shook his head. "How could I mind? Hannah is the sweetest girl I¡¯ve ever met!"


    As he said this, Brandon felt a wave of nausea but managed to keep it down.


    Hannah, on the other hand, was overjoyed. These past few days, Brandon had been nothing but gentle and amodating, never refusing her anything she asked for, as long as it was within his power to do so.

 Chapter 140: Catching the Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 140: Catching the Mistress</h4>


    At that moment, despite her heart being filled with thoughts of Eric, Hannah found herself unexpectedly experiencing a sense of happiness while spending time with Brandon.


    Little did Hannah know, however, that her newfound happiness would soon bepletely shattered.


    "It¡¯s good that you two are getting along. I¡¯m feeling a bit tired, so I¡¯ll head upstairs now," Brianna said, her weary expression causing Hannah some concern.


    "Mom, is something wrong?" Hannah asked, worrycing her voice.


    "Nothing, I¡¯m fine," Brianna replied, brushing off her concern as she climbed the stairs, leaving only a fleeting glimpse of her retreating figure.


    "You should head home now. My mom might just be really tired, so I¡¯ll give her a massage," Hannah said to Brandon with a smile.


    Brandon nodded. "You¡¯re so thoughtful, Hannah. I¡¯ll head out then."


    They reluctantly said their goodbyes, and after Brandon left, Hannah went upstairs and knocked on Brianna¡¯s door.


    Brianna opened it, her face unusually pale.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Seeing Brianna in such a state, Hannah was shocked and quickly locked the door behind her.


    Brianna sank into the sofa, leaning against it weakly. "All night long, I¡¯ve been getting calls from Mrs. Jones, or receiving... text messages."


    "Text messages?"


    Judging by Brianna¡¯s exhausted expression, whatever was in those messages must have deeply disturbed her.


    "Yes, a text from an unknown person. It said that Emily is living in the Y Complex in S City. Although it¡¯s not a vi, the Y Complex is the most upscale residential area this year, with very strict entry requirements! I never imagined... that wretched father of yours bought two apartments there and gave them both to her!"


    Those apartments must have cost at least seven or eight million altogether.


    Hannah was utterly shocked, a deep-seated hatred shing in her eyes. "Didn¡¯t Dad say the Davis Group has been losing money every year? He even cut off our allowance, but he went ahead and bought two apartments! The apartments there aren¡¯t cheap. I heard from a ssmate that each one costs four or five million!"


    The average size of those apartments is around 200 square meters, making them perfect for sessful middle-ss professionals.


    "Yes... the Davis Group has indeed been struggling financially, but I never expected him to be so generous! That Emily must be quite cunning. If we want to deal with her, we¡¯ll have to give it our all!" Brianna said tiredly, despair clouding her eyes. "But... your father hasn¡¯te home in several nights. He¡¯s bing more brazen,pletely disregarding me as his wife!"


    Mrs. Jones¡¯s phone calls had only deepened Robert¡¯s resentment towards Brianna, and now he didn¡¯t even bother to keep up appearances.


    Hannah quickly patted her mother¡¯s back. "Mom, don¡¯t be upset. We¡¯ll figure something out. We can expose their scandal to the public!"


    "If we do that, your father will hate us even more."


    "It¡¯s not like we can change the fact that he already hates us. In his eyes, we¡¯re nothing but a curse on the Davis family!" Hannah said bitterly. "All the advertisements for Davis Group are given to others, and I haven¡¯t been given a single opportunity! I¡¯m his daughter, for goodness¡¯ sake! Even if my scandals have embarrassed him, he didn¡¯t give me a chance at all!"


    Hannah was filled with rage. After all, the Davis Group owned a print advertisingpany and a small filmpany that once made decent profits. But now, due to too many negative stories and fiercepetition fromrgerpanies, the Davis Group had been on a steady decline.


    "Let me calm down for a bit. I need to think of a way to deal with that shameless vixen!" Brianna muttered as she rubbed her temples, which were throbbing painfully.


    Hannah sighed softly and quickly moved behind Brianna to give her a back massage.


    Brianna felt a twinge offort. No matter how much of a scoundrel her husband had be, she still had a caring daughter. Even though Hannah often caused trouble, in crucial moments, she still showed concern for her mother.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Brianna came up with a n: she would hire a private investigator to nt a listening device in Emily¡¯s home and capture secret footage of Roberting and going from Emily¡¯s apartment. With solid evidence, Brianna believed that in the event of a divorce, she would have the upper hand and could secure a better settlement.


    Brianna was no fool; she was preparing for the worst.


    Through the conversations picked up by the listening device, Brianna discovered that Emily was pregnant¡ªand that Robert was very invested in this child!


    When she heard this, Brianna was so enraged she felt like her lungs would burst! Every day she endured Mrs. Jones¡¯s harassment and worried endlessly about her, while that wretched man was off enjoying himself with his mistress!


    "Keep an eye on Emily! As soon as she leaves theplex, inform me. I want to meet her face-to-face!" Brianna fumed. How could she swallow this humiliation? Even though her love for Robert had long since cooled, he was still her husband¡ªthe man she had held onto tightly for so many years!


    And now, a young mistress had easily stolen him away. How could she remain calm?


    Hannah was shocked. "Mom, you¡¯re going to confront that woman? Do you have a n to deal with her?"


    "I¡¯ll offer her money to make her leave!" Brianna¡¯s chest heaved with barely contained rage, a sign of how much she was struggling to keep herposure.


    Hannah shook her head, disapproving of her mother¡¯s approach. "Mom, you don¡¯t have any leverage. After all, Dad bought her two apartments. Money might not be as tempting to her now! And she¡¯s pregnant!"


    "Ha! You think she truly loves your father? Don¡¯t fool yourself. A woman like that is only after money! If I offer her enough, she¡¯ll leave for sure!" Brianna said coldly.


    "But..."


    "No buts! I can¡¯t endure this a moment longer! I, Brianna, have enjoyed a life of luxury for over a decade, and now I¡¯m being overshadowed by this mistress. It¡¯s utterly humiliating!" Brianna¡¯s eyes zed with venomous resentment.


    Hannah shook her head. "Mom, this is too risky. What if she¡¯s setting a trap for you?"


    The hatred in Brianna¡¯s eyes deepened. Though she had risen to her current position as a former mistress herself, she had no intention of sharing her man with another woman.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not giving her any advance notice. I¡¯ll wait until she¡¯s out, then I¡¯ll confront her!" Brianna wasn¡¯t about to give Emily a chance to prepare.


    Hannah tried to dissuade her mother again, but it was no use. Finally, she gave up. "Alright, since you¡¯re so determined, I won¡¯t argue anymore. But let mee with you that day, okay?"


    Brianna frowned slightly. "Fine, we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees."


    Once Brianna set her mind on something, she was determined to see it through. On Sunday morning, she received a call from the private investigator, informing her that Emily had gone out alone to shop, currently browsing children¡¯s items.


    Brianna immediately set out, not bothering to wake Hannah, who was still asleep.


    About twenty minutester, she arrived atrge shopping malls, so it usually attracted a lot of people.


    However, it wasn¡¯t too crowded in the early morning, which was likely why Emily chose this time to go out.


    Emily was in a store, carefully selecting baby clothes, her eyes full of tender affection¡ªclearly a mother-to-be.

 Chapter 141: Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 141: Killing Two Birds with One Stone</h4>


    "Miss Taylor, please step over to the caf¨¦ with me," a cold voice sounded behind Emily, startling her. She turned around and, sure enough, there stood Brianna, her face marked with the heavy shadows of sleepless nights.


    Despite the prominent dark circles under her eyes, Brianna still exuded the refined aura of a high-ss woman. Although she had aged, she still possessed a captivating presence.


    "Mrs. Davis!" Emily eximed in surprise, her reaction giving Brianna a slight sense of satisfaction. After all, she was the legitimate wife, while Emily was nothing more than a mistress hiding in the shadows.


    "Come with me. I have a few things to say to you," Brianna said coldly, her eyes raking over Emily¡¯s still-beautiful figure. Despite being a couple of months pregnant, Emily¡¯s slender body remained enviable.


    Emily silently followed Brianna to a nearby caf¨¦.


    "Mrs. Davis, please say what you need to quickly... the air here isn¡¯t good for me, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stand it," Emily said softly.


    Brianna¡¯s anger red. This wretched woman had the nerve to make demands when she was the one in the wrong!


    "What will it take for you to leave my husband?" Brianna asked icily, ordering two ck coffees without so much as a nce at Emily, her gaze filled with disdain.


    Emily pursed her lips and lowered her eyshes. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Mrs. Davis."


    Brianna almost pped Emily across the face! The nerve of this woman¡ªshe was pregnant with her husband¡¯s child and still had the audacity to y innocent!


    "Miss Taylor, you really do live up to your reputation as a mistress. Your thick skin could rival leather! You¡¯re carrying my husband¡¯s child, yet you still want to act pure and innocent in front of me?" Brianna sneered, looking Emily up and down. "You may be young and beautiful now, but you¡¯ll grow old one day, Miss Taylor."


    Emily raised her eyebrows slightly, her voice low but firm. "I... I¡¯m very fond of Mr. Davis. I won¡¯t leave him."


    Brianna had expected this response. She picked up her coffee and took a cold sip. "How much money will it take for you to leave him?"


    Emily looked at Brianna in surprise. "So in Mrs. Davis¡¯s eyes, everything can be solved with money?"


    Brianna¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly as she struggled to contain her anger, the urge to strike Emily almost overwhelming her. Emily¡¯s audacity was staggering, and Brianna felt her patience wearing thin.


    "Miss Taylor, mistresses are nothing but dirty, despicable creatures. And you¡¯re content to remain one?" Brianna snapped harshly.


    By now, the caf¨¦ had filled with people, mostly housewives from the nearby market. Hearing Brianna¡¯s words, many of them cast scornful looks at Emily.


    But Emily only smiled faintly, her small, delicate features radiating calm confidence. "Mrs. Davis, your words are... quite harsh. If I¡¯m not mistaken, didn¡¯t you also start out as a mistress before rising to your current position? Mr. Davis¡¯s first wife, if I recall correctly, was driven to illness by your presence, and that illness eventually took her life."


    Emily¡¯s words were sharp and precise, causing Brianna¡¯s face to flush red and then pale. She could feel the changed, judgmental gazes of those around her, now directed at her instead.


    The onlookers, both housewives and young people, began tough, their expressions filled with contempt.


    "Given that you, too, ascended from the position of a mistress, what gives you the right to so self-righteously condemn me?" Emily said calmly, pushing the coffee away. "I¡¯m pregnant, and I can¡¯t drink coffee."


    Brianna¡¯s eyes grew darker with venom as she red at Emily. "Miss Emily! Watch your mouth. I am still Robert¡¯swful wife, while you are nothing more than a cheap fling!"


    Emily suddenly stood up, her expression turning cold as well. "Mrs. Davis, please face the reality. Hasn¡¯t he already mentioned divorce to you? It won¡¯t be long before I be Mrs. Davis, and you... you¡¯ll just be a discarded woman."


    Brianna was furious, shocked that Emily knew about Robert¡¯s intention to divorce her. Without thinking, she grabbed the cup of coffee in front of her and hurled it at Emily.


    The hot coffee sshed onto Emily¡¯s clothes, causing her to shriek. "You... you threw coffee at me? Brianna! It¡¯s not my fault you couldn¡¯t keep your man¡¯s heart. Why take it out on me?"


    Emily¡¯s beautiful, innocent eyes now gleamed with mockery, which only fueled Brianna¡¯s rage further. Ovee with anger, Brianna¡¯s rationality waspletely consumed.


    She lifted the coffee cup and aimed it at Emily¡¯s head. "I¡¯ll kill you, you wretched woman!"


    Brianna had enjoyed Robert¡¯s affection and kindness for so many years, believing that his love belonged solely to her. Now, being provoked by this brazen mistress, how could she possibly stay calm?


    All of her refined manners andposure were thrown to the wind.


    Brianna lunged at Emily, grabbing her hair, and the two women began to fight viciously.


    Outside, a pair of eyes watched the brawl unfold.


    Inside the caf¨¦, Emily quickly found herself overpowered by Brianna, who soon had her pinned to the ground. With a swift kick aimed at Emily¡¯s abdomen, Brianna attempted to strike again.


    Two caf¨¦ security guards rushed in and grabbed Brianna, pulling her back. "Stop it! If you want to fight, take it outside!"


    Emilyy on the floor, her face marked by several scratches, and she clutched her abdomen, crying out in pain. "My baby... my baby!"


    The sight of Emily¡¯s anguish snapped Brianna back to her senses. What had she done?


    Panic-stricken, Brianna shoved the security guards away and bolted for the door, only to be blocked by two figures.


    "Auntie... why did you start a fight? I barely managed to push my way inside!"


    The person standing there was E!


    Beside her was Chloe, both of them staring at the scene in shock. Brianna¡¯s face turned ashen as she shoved E aside and fled in a panic.


    "Quick... take me to the hospital, my baby...," Emily cried out, a flicker of cold calction passing through E¡¯s eyes as she immediately dialed 911 for an ambnce.


    The caf¨¦ was crowded, but seeing the blood pooling beneath Emily, no one dared to approach¡ªbetter to stay out of it, they figured.


    The ambnce arrived quickly, and Emily was rushed to the hospital. E nced indifferently at the murmuring crowd in the caf¨¦, then took Chloe by the arm and walked away.


    This entire scene had been orchestrated by Emily herself.


    She had no intention of carrying Robert¡¯s child to term. This n not only allowed her to rid herself of the pregnancy but also deepened Robert¡¯s disgust toward Brianna.


    "Tsk tsk, E, that woman is quite pretty. It¡¯s shocking that she became a mistress for money¡ªespecially your dad¡¯s mistress!" Chloe remarked, oblivious to the deeper schemes at y.


    E smiled faintly as she casually browsed through clothing racks. "Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d witness such a drama first thing in the morning? I bet my dad will be furious. He really wanted a son!"

 Chapter 142: Divorce Is a Must

    <h4>Chapter 142: Divorce Is a Must</h4>


    "Yeah, your demon of a brother is probably beyond saving, so that¡¯s likely why he wants another child. E, your family is... asplicated as a devil¡¯s yground. I think you should move out," Chloe said, shaking her head in disbelief as she reyed the video she had just recorded on her phone.


    The crowd had been too thick for them to push through earlier, so Chloe had taken out her phone and captured the entire scene instead.


    "Send me a copy," E said calmly.


    Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up as she leaned in closer to whisper in E¡¯s ear, "E, I¡¯ll send this video to your dad. Ugh, that Hannah is so disgusting, and Brianna¡¯s probably just as bad. This time, she¡¯s getting what she deserves!"


    E nodded in approval. "Chloe, you¡¯re getting smarter."


    Chloe, excited as if she¡¯d been injected with adrenaline, replied, "Of course! I have to support my best friend¡¯s happiness!"


    As she spoke, Chloe quickly forwarded the video to Robert. Since Robert was E¡¯s father and Chloe had his contact saved for convenience, she had no trouble sending it directly to him.


    At that very moment, Robert was gathering his materials for an uing meeting when his phone buzzed. A notification popped up showing that someone had sent him a video via a messaging app.


    Curious, Robert opened the message and immediately felt as though a bucket of ice water had been dumped over him.


    In the video, Emily was lying on the ground, clutching her stomach and screaming in pain. Just as he processed what he was seeing, his phone rang again¡ªit was the hospital calling.


    "Is this Mr. Robert?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Pleasee to the S Hospital immediately. Your wife needs to undergo a dtion and curettage procedure due to an unfortunate miscarriage..."


    Robert¡¯s hands trembled as fury boiled within him. He wasn¡¯t even sure how he managed to get to the hospital; all he could remember was the voice in his head repeating, "The most venomous of all is a woman¡¯s heart! I must divorce that wicked woman!"


    After the surgery, Emily was wheeled out on a gurney, her face pale. As soon as she saw Robert, tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Even though she had been ying the role of the mistress, the pain from the procedure had been all too real.


    The doctor had exined that her miscarriage hadn¡¯t beenplete, and she needed the procedure to clear out her uterus, which had caused her excruciating pain.


    "Emily, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry, is it hurting a lot?" Robert asked, his heart aching as he held her hand while they moved her to a VIP room he had requested to ensure she had the best care.


    Emily continued to cry silently, saying nothing. After the nurse gave Robert some instructions on post-surgery care and left the room, Emily finally broke down.


    "Honey... I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t keep our baby safe." she sobbed, her face crumpling with grief. Robert, pained by her distress, kissed her forehead tenderly.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here with you! We¡¯ll have more children in the future, I promise. Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll divorce that wicked woman and marry you!"


    Robert¡¯s heart was heavy with regret. He had desperately wanted Emily¡¯s child.


    Middle-aged love can be just as intense as the passions of youth.


    And this time, Brianna was clearly in the wrong. Her actions had firmly established her as a cruel and vicious woman in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    "But... the doctor said this might affect my chances of getting pregnant again... I thought she just wanted to talk, I never imagined she would hit me!" Emily cried, her voice trembling.


    "Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll make sure you get the justice you deserve!" Robert gritted his teeth as he spoke, seething with anger. How could he forget Brianna¡¯s snarling face and her vicious, almost feral behavior in that video?


    Emily¡¯s tears continued to flow, and Robert, holding her hand, found himself at a loss for how tofort her.


    However, one thing became clearer in Robert¡¯s mind: he was determined to divorce Brianna, no matter what it took. Davis Group was already teetering on the edge of failure, but perhaps marrying Emily could bring new energy to his life and business. He even recalled consulting a fortune teller about Emily¡¯s destiny, not realizing that the birthdate she had given him was fake.


    On the other side, E was in a particrly good mood. Everything was unfolding exactly as she had anticipated. If nothing unexpected happened, Brianna and Robert would soon be at each other¡¯s throats, tearing each other apart.


    Eric was so busy today that he hadn¡¯t even had time to call her for a chat. Left with nothing to do, E decided to wait for him at the library across the street from his office.


    She had no intention of going home, knowing that Brianna was likely in the middle of one of her rage-fueled outbursts. Thest thing she wanted was to witness the woman¡¯s bitter fury.


    Finally, around five in the afternoon, Eric called and asked her to go to the supermarket and buy groceries for dinner.


    E¡¯s cooking skills were nearly nonexistent. Brianna had pampered her so much growing up that she¡¯d never had a reason to step into the kitchen.


    "Mr. Nelson, are you sure you really want me to buy groceries and cook dinner?" E asked with a yful tone. "You know I¡¯ve never cooked before, and I¡¯d hate for you to end up regretting it if I serve you something inedible!"


    Eric snorted lightly. "E, you¡¯ll have to be a homemaker someday. If you don¡¯t start learning now, when will you? Go buy the groceries, and I¡¯ll meet you at the D Supermarket in half an hour."


    The message was clear¡ªhe expected her to go to D Supermarket, buy the ingredients, and meet him after he finished work.


    E sighed, pocketed her phone, and reluctantly headed to the supermarket to gather the ingredients for tonight¡¯s meal.


    When she reached the vegetable and meat sections, she was at a loss for what to buy. So, she decided to buy a little of everything, figuring that once they were home, Eric could choose what he wanted to eat from the assortment.


    In less than twenty minutes, E had filled an entire shopping cart with various vegetables, meats, and ready-to-eat foods.


    People around her gave her puzzled looks, as if she were out of her mind.


    Yearster, E would realize that buying too many vegetables was a mistake¡ªthey spoil quickly. And buying excessive amounts of meat wasn¡¯t wise either, as even frozen meat doesn¡¯t taste as good as fresh.


    After paying for her purchases, she carried two heavy bags out of the supermarket, her hands aching from the weight.


    Eric¡¯s car was parked outside. When he saw her, he wordlessly opened the car door and the trunk. "You really are a fool. It looks like you have a long way to go before you¡¯re ready to be a homemaker."


    E¡¯s expression darkened at his remark. After all the effort she¡¯d put into lugging those heavy bags, he had the nerve to criticize her?


    She dropped the bags on the ground. "They¡¯re heavy. You load them in."


    Eric watched her sulk as she climbed into the car, finding the situation amusing. "This girl¡¯s temper is getting worse," he muttered, smiling as he loaded the groceries into the trunk and then returned to the driver¡¯s seat, ncing at E¡¯s gloomy face.


    "What¡¯s this? You¡¯re upset just because I asked you to buy a few groceries? Feeling a little put upon?"


    "Hmph! I don¡¯t want to be a homemaker!" E pouted. In her previous life, after marrying Brandon, she had stayed home and yed the role of a gentle housewife.

 Chapter 143: Independence

    <h4>Chapter 143: Independence</h4>


    But a man¡¯s heart, if it¡¯s going to change, will change regardless of whether you¡¯re a housewife or not.


    After being reborn, E realized that no matter who you marry, a woman needs to have her own independence, especially financial independence!


    Relying on a man can lead to a disastrous situation if he ever changes his mind.


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t trust men; it¡¯s just that in this vast world, people are inherently selfish. Only when you reach the end will you truly know who will stay with you until the veryst moment.


    "Isn¡¯t being a housewife great? After all, the way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach!" Eric teased as he slowly started the car.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter; if a man¡¯s heart is going to stray, it will, even if you¡¯re the best chef in the world!" E replied with a sarcastic smile.


    Eric gave her a curious look. "What¡¯s up with you today? You seem like you have no faith in me. I haven¡¯t been around any strange womentely, and there haven¡¯t been any rumors either!"


    E paused, realizing she hade on too strong. She smiled and ruffled her hair. "No, it¡¯s nothing. Just some thoughts after reading too many novels and watching too much TV."


    "Hmph, those junky novels and TV shows. You should cut back on them!"


    "Hey, are you nning to take away my only source of entertainment too?"


    E was even more annoyed now. This man might seem charmingly roguish, but deep down, he was very much a traditionalist.


    And of course, when it came to *that* kind of thing, he was even more wicked and domineering!


    E couldn¡¯t help but blush as her thoughts drifted ivn that direction.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up at the vi.


    Eric carried the two heavy bags into the kitchen.


    "Sweetheart, how about you cook tonight?"


    Eric put the bags down and wrapped his arms around E¡¯s waist from behind.


    E frowned. "But... I¡¯m really afraid that whatever I cook will taste awful and end up wasting the food!"


    Eric yfully poked her forehead. "Alright, you win. I¡¯ll cook tonight, but you have to help me wash the vegetables!"


    E nodded obediently, secretly delighted.


    A man willing to cook for you can¡¯t be all that bad!


    Watching him skillfully rinse the start cooking, E was so surprised she nearly dropped her jaw. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so proficient.


    Not wanting to be outdone, E quickly pulled out some lettuce, though her clumsy hands made a mess of things. Inevitably, a piece of lettuce fell to the floor.


    As she bent down to pick it up, Eric turned and caught sight of her, noticing the alluring curves of her body as she leaned over...


    Eric felt a sudden surge of heat course through him, he walked over to E, wrapping his arms around her slim waist and brushing his lips against her earlobe.


    E jumped, her whole body heating up. "Eric, what are you doing?"


    "Making love!"


    E froze, her face flushing pink. His yful and wicked tone made her think he might just be the most shameless man in the world...


    Her face turned an even deeper shade of red as she quickly tried to remove his hands from her waist. "This is the kitchen!"


    "Baby, have you forgottenst time? Maybe I should give you a refresher tonight," Eric chuckled softly, reminding her of that time in the kitchen when she had nervously nced around, her eyes glowing with a seductive charm that had driven him to press her against the countertop and kiss her passionately.


    E panted as Eric¡¯s warm, damp kisses moved along her earlobe.


    This man is so wicked...


    And they were in the kitchen...


    Eric¡¯s breathing grew heavier, his hands expertly teasing her, causing E to let out a soft moan, her face flushed with an intoxicating shade of red.


    E felt like she waspletely at his mercy, doing whatever he wanted.


    Suddenly, her stomach let out an embarrassing growl, making Eric¡¯s kisses freeze in ce.


    "No more, I¡¯m hungry!" Eined, her face scrunched in frustration. It was already past six, and he was still relentless.


    That sound had probably ruined her image even further!


    His wolfish kissesnded on her corbone, which was still glowing with a beautiful pink hue from earlier.


    E thought he might continue, but to her surprise, Eric lifted his head and sighed, giving her a gentle pat on the head. "Alright, go wash the vegetables. I¡¯ll cut the meat. If we keep this up, you might actually faint."


    E blushed, knowing that when she gets hungry, she¡¯s prone to low blood sugar. But that wasn¡¯t really her fault, right?


    "Yes, sir! My dear husband!" E yfully stuck out her tongue, and Eric chuckled, nting a quick kiss on her cheek. "Good girl, my dear wife!"


    The vi¡¯s kitchen was soon filled with the sound of their cheerfulughter...


    Meanwhile, Hannah was busy volunteering at an orphanage, teaching the children how to sing and dance. She was sweating profusely from the activity.


    "Sister Hannah, can you teach me how to fold stars?"


    "Sister Hannah, can you teach me how to swim?" After the dance session, Hannah sat down, and a few dirty-faced children gathered around her.


    Hannah had woken up earlier to find Brianna absent from the house, so she quickly headed to the orphanage, thinking she could volunteer in the morning and rest in the afternoon.


    But as the grimy children swarmed around her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of disgust rising from within.


    Despite this, she maintained a sweet smile. "Folding stars? I¡¯m not very good at that! And there¡¯s no swimming pool here, so I can¡¯t teach you how to swim. But remember, don¡¯t swim outside, okay? It¡¯s very dangerous out there."


    "Okay!" the children replied in unison.


    The orphanage director, watching from nearby, seemed very pleased. After taking a phone call, the director said goodbye to Hannah and left.


    With the director and the other volunteers gone, and the cooks busy with cleaning outside, Hannah¡¯s expression cooled slightly.


    One of the little girls reached out and tugged at her dress. "Sister, your dress is so pretty! Can I wear it?"


    Hannah saw the dirty little handprint left on her pristine whitece dress and pulled the girl¡¯s hand away with disgust.


    Hannah forced a smile. "This dress is too long for you; it wouldn¡¯t fit. But next time, I¡¯ll bring you a dress of your own, okay?"


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and she pped her hands excitedly. "Yay, thank you, Sister Hannah!"


    "Hehe, little girl, Sister Hannah is being so kind to you. Give her a kiss to show your thanks!" a cold voice called out from the doorway, causing Hannah¡¯s heart to sink. She turned to see a young woman dressed in blue sportswear walking in.


    It was Lily!


    Ever since Lily had been taken advantage of, and after E had warned her, she had been at odds with Hannah at every turn.


    "Sister Lily, you¡¯re here!" The little girl nced at Hannah, and while Hannah was still in shock, the girl quickly ran up and nted a wet kiss on her cheek.


    Hannah immediately felt something sticky on her face and realized with horror that it was the little girl¡¯s snot. She almost gagged in disgust.

 Chapter 144: Fake Recording, Real Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 144: Fake Recording, Real Strategy</h4>


    "Sister Hannah is so nice to you all, so why don¡¯t each of you give her a kiss? Afterward, everyone gets a lollipop!" Lily waved therge bundle of lollipops in her hand.


    The children, seeing the candy, rushed forward to kiss Hannah. Terrified, Hannah screamed. She was deeply disgusted by these dirty kids, but she forced herself to volunteer here for the sake of her reputation.


    But now, at this moment, these grimy children were all over her, making a mess of her clothes.


    Hannah took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. Once the kids had finished kissing her, they happily ran over to Lily to collect their lollipops.


    "Okay, after you get your candy, go y outside for a while. I need to talk to Hannah," Lily said with a smile.


    The children scattered, running outside to y.


    Lily then turned her attention to Hannah, who was now seething with anger. She walked over to stand in front of her.


    Hannah¡¯s face was covered in sticky smears, and her beautifulce dress was ruined, marked with countless little handprints. Her hair was a mess, and more importantly, her features were twisted in disgust as she hurriedly pulled out tissues to wipe the snot from her face.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t keep up the act anymore? You clearly despise these dirty kids, yet here you are, pretending to be a volunteer just to maintain your image. How difficult this must be for you!" Lily mocked with a sneer.


    "Lily, what are you doing here?" Hannah asked, her tone filled with irritation, but she didn¡¯t bother to deny Lily¡¯s usations.


    Lily raised an eyebrow. "I came to see you embarrass yourself, of course! Hannah, you¡¯re so fake. Does Brandon know how hypocritical you are? I can¡¯t believe he actually came crawling back to you!"


    Hannah¡¯s face flushed with a mix of anger and shame, but she maintained her elegant posture. "Lily, do you really think mocking me like this makes you look good? You¡¯re just jealous of me, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Jealous of you? What a joke! Why would I be jealous of someone like you, who¡¯s been used and discarded? If I were to be jealous, it would be of E. I hear she¡¯s with Eric now!" Lily sneered, her words cutting deep.


    Hannah sighed softly. "Lily, how could you fall for E¡¯s tricks? She¡¯s just trying to create discord between us, and you¡¯ve fallen right into her trap."


    Lily¡¯s eyes shed with anger. "Hannah! If you hadn¡¯te to me with that n to set E up with Ethan, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess today!"


    Lily had a severe case of OCD, and the thought of being touched by someone like Ethan, a notorious yboy, made her sick to her stomach. In just a few short months, Lily had nearly driven herself crazy with self-loathing.


    She hade to realize that if she hadn¡¯t been so foolish as to trust Hannah, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Hannah replied, refusing to admit anything.


    Lily let out a coldugh. "You, a woman who¡¯s been with so many men, don¡¯t need to put on a show in front of me. Oh, and I almost forgot to mention¡ªI recorded our conversation that day when you were plotting against E with me. I wouldn¡¯t mind sharing that recording with her."


    Hannah¡¯s face darkened as she weighed her options, wondering if Lily really had a recording. If she did, and it got into E¡¯s hands, what kind of consequences would follow?


    "If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go ahead and send it to her," Lily said with a sneer, pulling out her phone and swiping through the screen.


    Hannah¡¯s hands trembled as she rushed forward, snatching Lily¡¯s phone and hurling it out the window into the fountain outside.


    "My phone!" Lily gasped in shock, ring at Hannah with fury.


    "Hannah, how could you be so shameless?"


    "What else could I do? Wait for you to send the recording to her?" Hannah retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Lily, you were the one unlucky enough to have your drink switched by E. If you were too foolish to notice, don¡¯t me me!"


    Gone was Hannah¡¯s earlier calm and elegant demeanor, reced with a sneering expression. "Your phone is ruined, and now you have nothing to use against me!"


    "So, you finally admit that you conspired with me to set E up?" Lily¡¯s eyes were icy cold.


    For months, Lily had been trying to get Hannah to confess to what had happened that night. But Hannah had always been clever, never once admitting anything.


    Now that her phone was destroyed, Hannah probably wasn¡¯t worried about any recordings being leaked.


    In truth, Lily didn¡¯t have any recordings on her phone. She had lied about it to force a confession out of Hannah.


    "Lily, you should focus on your studies and work hard to get a decent job! That way, if you can¡¯t find a man in the future, at least you¡¯ll have an ie. As for me, I won¡¯t keep youpany any longer¡ªI have to go check on those dirty little devils!" Hannah stood up gracefully, brushing at the marks on her dress, though she couldn¡¯t quite remove the dirty handprints.


    "Ugh, so disgusting¡ªmy dress is covered in snot! Lily, your n failed. Go home. How could someone like you have the heart to be a volunteer?"


    "Oh, and you do?" Lily shot back.


    "Hmph, whether I do or not is none of your business," Hannah replied arrogantly as she walked away. Lily let out a coldugh, her hand slipping into her pocket, where a small recording device was hidden.


    When Hannah returned home, she found Brianna sitting numbly in the living room, her face pale as a sheet.


    As soon as Brianna saw her daughter, she grabbed Hannah¡¯s hand desperately. "What are we going to do? Hannah... I went to see that wretched woman, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have a miscarriage. What do we do now?"


    Hannah was shocked. After hearing the full story, she eximed, "Mom, you need to think of something fast... Get someone to issue you a medical certificate for severe depression immediately!"


    This was the only way to absolve Brianna, as people with severe depression are often viewed as acting irrationally. If Robert knew this, he might not pursue the matter too deeply.


    But Brianna, still shaken from the morning¡¯s events, was at a loss. "But... but where can we find a doctor like that?"


    Hannah took a deep breath. "Mom, wait here. I¡¯ll make some calls."


    No matter how much Brianna had failed, she was still Hannah¡¯s mother, and there was no way Hannah could just abandon her. Besides, if Robert divorced Brianna, it wouldn¡¯t benefit Hannah either¡ªshe would lose her status as the Davis family¡¯s heiress, a title that allowed her to look down on so many others.


    Hannah made several calls to her usual wealthy contacts, but they all responded coldly, saying they didn¡¯t know any doctors who could help. Some didn¡¯t even answer her calls, leaving Hannah feeling utterly disheartened.


    "What are we going to do? If we can¡¯t get that certificate for severe depression, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other way out!" Brianna was sweating with anxiety.


    "Severe depression? It sounds more like severe madness to me!" Robert¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from the doorway, startling both Hannah and Brianna. They turned to see him walking in with a cold expression on his face.

 Chapter 145: Striking Her Hard

    <h4>Chapter 145: Striking Her Hard</h4>


    Robert¡¯s face was clouded with anger, a storm brewing in his eyes.


    Brianna took a deep breath, staring at him with a mix of bitterness and hatred. This was the man she had loved for over a decade, and now he was treating her like this.


    "Dad... Mom has given you a son and a daughter. Please, don¡¯t act impulsively!" Seeing Robert step closer, Hannah quickly rushed forward to try and stop him.


    But Robert roughly shoved her aside. "Stay out of this! This is between me and your mother!"


    Hannah was thrown to the ground by the force, and Brianna red at Robert in fury. "Robert! Do you even know what you¡¯re doing? She¡¯s your daughter, not some criminal!"


    "You wretch! You are the real curse on the Davis family!"


    Seeing that Brianna dared to talk back, Robert stormed forward and pped her hard across the face, not once, but several times.


    Brianna was knocked onto the couch, her mouth bleeding, her cheeks swollen and red. She screamed in rage, "Robert! How dare you hit me? You¡¯re the one who cheated! You¡¯re the one who got your mistress pregnant! You¡¯re the one at fault!"


    But Robert, seeing her defiance, pped her again and again.


    His eyes were filled with murderous intent, his rage so intense that it left Hannah frozen in shock.


    When had Robert ever lost control like this? When had her father ever been this cruel, resorting to such brutal violence against her mother?


    Brianna¡¯s face, once delicate and beautiful, was now swollen beyond recognition, resembling a grotesque caricature of a pig. She wailed in anger and pain, "You bastard! You¡¯re the one who cheated, and now you¡¯re taking it out on me..."


    "Brianna, you¡¯re the most venomous woman on earth! Emily¡¯s pregnancy was fine until you caused her to lose the baby!" Robert roared, his chest heaving with fury. He grabbed a teacup from the table and hurled it at Brianna.


    With a sickening thud, the cup struck Brianna¡¯s forehead, and blood immediately began to pour from the wound.


    Hannah finally snapped out of her daze and threw herself at Robert¡¯s feet, clinging to his legs. "Dad... please calm down, please! Don¡¯t hit her anymore, you¡¯re going to kill her!"


    "Get off me!"


    Robert kicked Hannah away, sending her rolling across the floor in pain.


    The Davis household was in utter chaos. Brianna had been beaten so badly that she was barely recognizable, and Hannah had taken several kicks as well, each movement causing her intense pain.


    Before leaving, Robert coldly dered that he would send awyer to speak with Brianna, as he would never return to this house.


    Robert wasn¡¯t typically an impulsive man, but this time, Brianna had truly broken his heart. She had caused Emily to lose her baby, and that was something he could never forgive.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that if one day Brianna stopped loving him, she might even poison him to death.


    Robert¡¯s thoughts drifted back to sixteen years ago, when Brianna had poisoned Isabe.


    Even back then, Brianna had shown her true, vicious nature, but Robert had been so madly in love with her that he hadn¡¯t cared.


    Caught up in his passion, he hadn¡¯t thought much about the consequences, only that Brianna had freed him from a marriage that had lost its charm.


    He had married Isabe out of a genuine affection, but her cold nature had gradually worn down his interest.


    Then Brianna hade into his life, seductive and charming, knowing exactly how to keep him captivated. She had made him fall for her hard, and he had stayed with her for over a decade. But now, that love had turned into disgust.


    Moreover, their children had only added to his disappointment, making him realize that Brianna, with her poisonous heart, could never be the lifelongpanion he had once imagined.


    After Robert left, Brianna cried so hard that she eventually passed out. This time, the beating had been severe¡ªher eyes were so swollen she could barely open them.


    "Mom, please stop crying. At this point... maybe it¡¯s time to let it go. Dad has hit you several times now. If you provoke him again, what if he beats you even worse next time?" Hannah, feeling disheartened and shaken by the severity of Brianna¡¯s injuries, spoke with a mixture of fear and resignation.


    Brianna sobbed, her heart aching as she finally tasted the bitterness of being abandoned.


    Back when she became Robert¡¯s lover and moved into the Davis household under the guise of a servant, she constantly provoked Isabe. Isabe had always remained calm, and Brianna had assumed she was unaffected. Now, Brianna realized that Isabe had simply refused to show weakness, not wanting to give Brianna the satisfaction of seeing her pain.


    "I gave him a son and a daughter... how could he treat me like this? Why... why...?" Brianna wept bitterly, unable to reconcile the cruelty she was now experiencing.


    After a long night of turmoil, Brianna finally fell asleep around midnight. Hannah, exhausted, left her mother¡¯s room and suddenly noticed that E hadn¡¯te home.


    "Mrs. Wilson, has my sister not returned home?" she asked a nearby maid, her voiceced with confusion.


    Mrs. Wilson shook her head. "I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t seen Miss Ee home."


    Hannah blinked, pondering for a moment before silently opening her bedroom door. She had noticed E¡¯s increasingly strange behaviortely. Every few nights, E wouldn¡¯te home at all.


    Was she really staying over at Chloe¡¯s? Hannah didn¡¯t believe it for a second. E had never spent the night at Chloe¡¯s before!


    If she wasn¡¯ting home, it must mean she was out fooling around with some man!


    The thought of capturing photos of E with another man excited Hannah. She quickly dialed a private investigator.


    "This is Hannah, Brianna¡¯s daughter. I need your help to follow someone..."


    "Of course. You want photos, correct?"


    "Yes, I suspect she¡¯s involved with a man, and I want photos of her with him. If you deliver, I¡¯ll pay you fifty thousand in cash!"


    "Understood. Miss Davis, please send a ten-thousand-dor deposit, and I¡¯ll start working on it right away."


    Hannah ended the call and swiftly transferred the money.


    Once the investigator received the payment, he immediately called to confirm that they were beginning the operation.


    Hannah¡¯s previously gloomy mood lightened slightly.


    If she could get incriminating photos of E, she could finally get her revenge.


    E was currently dating Eric, and although Eric hadn¡¯t made it public yet, their rtionship would inevitablye to light if they stayed together long enough.


    Suddenly, Hannah remembered the contact information of a journalist. With a sly smile, she decided to tip him off.


    The journalist, Anthony, was skeptical and couldn¡¯t believe that Eric would be interested in an eighteen-year-old high school girl.


    "You might not believe it, but your skepticism could cause you to miss out on a big story. I suspect E is already living with Mr. Nelson and that their rtionship has gone beyond the tonic."


    Hannah said this with smug confidence.


    "But... there are plenty of people in rtionships who live together nowadays. That¡¯s not really newsworthy, is it?" Anthony hesitated, speaking softly.


    "If you manage to capture them in apromising situation¡ªlike in a car or something explicit¡ªdon¡¯t you think that would be a big scoop?"


    Her words sparked the journalist¡¯s excitement, and he became determined to get those scandalous photos of E and Eric.


    Over the next two days, however, Eric went on a business trip, and Anthony didn¡¯t get any juicy material. Even the private investigator came up empty-handed.

 Chapter 146: A Satisfying Payback

    <h4>Chapter 146: A Satisfying Payback</h4>


    Robert indeed sent awyer to the Davis household to discuss the terms of divorce with Brianna.


    Brianna realized that this time, Robert was serious. After all, Emily, the younger and prettier mistress, had all the qualities Brianna could no longerpete with.


    However, Brianna demanded 20 million and a vi aspensation before she would agree to the divorce.


    Robert, of course, refused. Twenty million was a significant amount, especially during an economic crisis, and it was crucial for Davis Group¡¯s survival.


    As a result, thewyer left that day without reaching an agreement with Brianna, frustrated and empty-handed.


    E happened to see thewyer leaving as she arrived home, her gaze darkening. So, Robert couldn¡¯t wait to start divorce proceedings with Brianna? It didn¡¯t surprise her, though; everything was falling into ce ording to her n. Brianna¡¯s days were only going to get worse.


    When E stepped into the hall, she saw Brianna¡¯s bruised and swollen face. Brianna¡¯s expression was twisted with bitterness as she snarled, "That wench has two houses worth nearly ten million! I¡¯m the rightful wife, and I¡¯m only asking for twenty million and a vi, yet he won¡¯t agree! Ha..."


    Hannah¡¯s expression darkened as she noticed E¡¯s return.


    E walked over, feigning ignorance as she looked at Brianna. "Auntie, what happened to your face? Whoever did this must have been really vicious."


    Brianna¡¯s anger red even more at the reminder.


    E had stayed home the previous night, but Brianna had hidden in her room, avoiding everyone. Now, seeing Brianna¡¯s battered face up close, E felt a strange mix of horror and satisfaction. Robert was indeed ruthless; no matter how overbearing Brianna had been, she had still been his wife for over a decade. Yet, he had beaten her so brutally.


    But as E thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dark satisfaction.


    This wretched woman had been just as ruthless and delighted when she poisoned E¡¯s mother. Now, it was finally her turn to suffer.


    "Your father... he¡¯s keeping a mistress, and you saw it yourself the other day. Now he wants to divorce me!" Brianna cried out.


    Hannah paused, surprised. E had been there that day?


    "Mom, maybe this whole thing was orchestrated by this wretched girl!" Hannah suddenly stood up, no longer willing to keep up the pretense now that their masks had fallen off.


    E raised an amused eyebrow. "Just because I was there, you think I orchestrated the whole thing? Hannah, you really give me too much credit. Why don¡¯t you say that Dad¡¯s affair was also something I orchestrated? Or that the time you and Mr. Taylor were getting cozy in that private room was all part of my grand n?"


    E¡¯s sharp words left Hannah trembling with anger. She pointed at E and cursed, "You little wretch! Mom ended up like this because of you... only you could hate her enough to do this!"


    E blinked innocently, looking at the anguished Brianna. "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Hate Auntie? Heh... Hannah, are you out of your mind? I call her Auntie because of what Kevin did to me. I¡¯ve always been afraid of your family! If I were to hate someone, it would be Kevin, not her!"


    Hannah was left speechless. It was true¡ªE didn¡¯t know that Brianna had poisoned Isabe all those years ago.


    Brianna, already in a foul mood, scowled and barked, "Enough! I have a splitting headache! E, this whole situation has nothing to do with you, right?"


    E smirked inwardly, but kept her expression innocent. Brianna was clearly beginning to suspect her.


    "Of course not. I was just out shopping with Chloe and happened to be in the area when I saw you. Auntie, while it wasn¡¯t right to hit that mistress, I can understand. After all, who could stay calm when facing a homewrecker? Dad... was a bit too harsh with you. The next time I see him, I¡¯ll try to talk some sense into him for you."


    E spoke seriously, and Brianna stared at her intently, as if searching for any sign of deceit.


    After several seconds of scrutiny, finding nothing suspicious in E¡¯s gaze, Brianna sighed and rubbed her temples in exhaustion. "Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you."


    E nodded and quietly made her way upstairs. Hannah¡¯s hateful eyes followed her, aplex mix of emotions ying across her face.


    On the surface, it seemed like E had nothing to do with everything that had happened. But deep down, Hannah had a nagging feeling that someone was orchestrating all of this, and that person was E.


    However, without any evidence, she couldn¡¯t convince Brianna that E was behind it all.


    Once in her room, E locked the door and called Robert.


    "E, what¡¯s the matter?" Robert¡¯s tone was still fairly pleasant.


    "Dad, I just got home... and Auntie was yelling at you so viciously! I was really scared. To keep her fromshing out at me, I had to... I had to say a couple of bad things about you. Please don¡¯t be mad at me!" E spoke softly, though her eyes glinted with cold calction.


    "I¡¯m not mad at you. Don¡¯t pay attention to that crazy woman¡¯s ranting!" Robert huffed, clearly still fuming. He could easily imagine Brianna badmouthing him behind his back.


    "Dad, I¡¯m really scared... so I¡¯ve decided to move out and stay with a friend for a while. Auntie looked so furious, like she wanted to kill someone. She kept saying that you¡¯ve gone too far, giving the mistress two houses, but refusing to give her the 20 million and the vi she asked for!" E¡¯s voice trembled as if she were terrified.


    Robert¡¯s face grew even darker. He tried to reassure E, "E, if you want to move out, go ahead... that crazy woman is capable of anything. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll do that, Dad. But please be careful... don¡¯t tell her that I mentioned any of this to you!" E insisted, knowing that, no matter how petty Robert could be, he was still a man. And men typically disliked dredging up old issues, preferring to avoid unnecessary drama.


    "Alright, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything." Robert responded with an uncharacteristic gentleness in his voice.


    E couldn¡¯t help but smile, her eyes narrowing with satisfaction, though she maintained a cautious tone. "Thank you, Dad. Please take care of yourself... I¡¯m really afraid Auntie might try to hurt you."


    "I¡¯ll be careful. Goodbye!"


    After hanging up the phone, E let out a soft chuckle, wondering if her little ploy would have the desired effect.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Robert sat on the sofa, a stormy expression on his face. Emily had just been discharged from the hospital and was now leaning against the armrest, looking pale.


    "You look upset, what happened? Who was on the phone just now?" Emily asked gently, taking Robert¡¯s hand.


    "It was E. She warned me to be careful. She said that crazy woman was at home, ranting about me like she wanted to kill me!" Robert¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness.


    Emily quicklyforted him with a soft voice, "Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re going to divorce her soon, so of course, she¡¯s going to speak ill of you... But when I think about how she attacked me that day, I¡¯m still so scared... If the security guards hadn¡¯t stopped her, she might have killed me!"


    As she finished speaking, Emily¡¯s eyes reddened, tears threatening to spill, making her look even more pitiful.


    Seeing her distress, Robert¡¯s heart ached. "My dear, you¡¯ve suffered so much, but you won¡¯t have to face this kind of danger ever again!"

 Chapter 147: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 147: Leaving</h4>


    "No, Robert, you shouldn¡¯t go out for the next few days. What if... she suddenly goes crazy and stabs you? Haven¡¯t you seen all the recent news about ex-wives or ex-husbands stabbing people? Brianna is the kind of person who won¡¯t be polite to you anymore just to save face!"


    Emily held Robert¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes glistening with gentle tears. "Promise me, honey, don¡¯t go see her, okay?"


    Robert nodded, but the next moment he frowned, "But if we don¡¯t get divorced, I can¡¯t marry you. So we still need to find a way to get a divorce!"


    "Let¡¯s just wait; it won¡¯t be toote to get divorced after she cools down." Emily wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all, but her face was full of worry.


    Robert kissed her gently on the cheek and then gave her a suggestive squeeze. "Darling, you¡¯re the best to me..."


    "Oh, stop it, don¡¯t do that... the doctor said we have to wait a month..."


    Robert kissed Emily¡¯s beautiful, delicate face, and when hepared Brianna¡¯s viciousness to her gentleness, it was like night and day!


    It seemed the sooner this marriage ended, the better. Just thinking about Brianna poisoning Isabe still sent chills down Robert¡¯s spine.


    The next day, E packed up her things, ready to move out of the vi and live with Chloe. Although she really wanted to be with Eric, she was still young, and it would be troublesome if it got out.


    Eric was worried that Brianna might go crazy and hurt her; after all, that woman had once poisoned Isabe.


    What if she tried to poison her too?


    And after E moved out, she¡¯d have to go to the hospital for a check-up. Eric was truly afraid that E might have been poisoned, which is why he made these arrangements.


    After packing up, E took a long look around the ce.


    "It won¡¯t be long before this ce belongs to me. My mom¡¯s house won¡¯t go to that bitch."


    E smirked, carrying her small suitcase downstairs.


    Brianna and Hannah were having breakfast when they heard the sound of the suitcase dragging across the floor. They looked up in surprise.


    "E, you¡¯re moving out?" Brianna asked, puzzled.


    E nodded and replied calmly, "Yes, I found an upperssman to tutor me. Since it¡¯s far away, I decided to stay at a friend¡¯s ce until the college entrance exams are over."


    Hannah scoffed coldly, "I bet it¡¯s not for tutoring, but to mess around with some guy."


    E chuckled softly, "Sister, you give me too much credit. I don¡¯t have your charm, getting into so many scandals before even getting married, and having so many flings. Even Mr. Taylor worships at your feet, doesn¡¯t he?"


    With one sentence, she knocked Hannah, who had been acting arrogant, right back to her ce!


    Hannah trembled as she stared at E. Although she had been involved in two scandals¡ªone with Brandon and another with Mr. Taylor¡ªthe one with Mr. Taylor was the most damaging to her reputation, and the one she hated being reminded of the most!


    Seeing Hannah get insulted, Brianna¡¯s face darkened. "E, you¡¯re Hannah¡¯s sister; how can you talk to her like that? Mr. Taylor forced her that time!"


    E raised an eyebrow. "Whether it was forced or not, Hannah knows best. I¡¯m leaving now; you two enjoy your breakfast."


    She walked out like a proud Persian cat, her eyes cold as ice.


    In E¡¯s eyes, Brianna and Hannah, her sworn enemies in her past life, had now lost all their strength!


    The remaining events would surely drive Brianna to a mental breakdown because someone like Robert would never give his ex-wife twenty million dors plus a vi.


    Just thinking about it, it¡¯s impossible.


    "E, is that how you talk to your elders?"


    Brianna waspletely furious, standing up abruptly and mming her hand down on the white dining table.


    E turned back casually. "Goodbye, Auntie."


    With that, she walked away without looking back, ignoring Brianna¡¯s furious shouts and curses from behind as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    E saw no need to waste time on her because Brianna no longer had the power to be a threat to her.


    Brianna was still just an old fox that hadn¡¯t fully matured. If she could have been a little more patient and observant, she might have noticed that E was the mastermind behind everything!


    But Brianna was trapped by her emotions. Even though she no longer loved Robert, after all these years of holding on to a man, how could she suddenly be willing to share him with someone else?


    Hannah stared at E¡¯s departing figure with hatred, standing up in agitation. "Mom! I¡¯ve always felt that everything between you and Dad falling apart is because that bitch E did something behind the scenes!"


    Brianna froze for a moment, contemting as she gazed out the door.


    Little by little, Brianna began to analyze and question things. On the surface, it seemed that E had nothing to do with it.


    "Think about it¡ªwhy did Emily suddenly appear? Before... Dad was never interested in all those beautiful women, so why did he fall for Emily as soon as she showed up? Could it be that wild girl said or did something?"


    Hannah sneered coldly, "Mom, didn¡¯t you say before that the bitch isn¡¯t the same naive girl she used to be? She¡¯s changed! So anything is possible!"


    Brianna¡¯s expression darkened.


    If E really was behind all this, then she had fallen right into the trap!


    Now that things with Robert were so strained, it only proved that she was the loser!


    The most pitiful loser!


    An old fox like her, defeated by a mere brat!


    "It seems I need to investigate who Emily has been in contact with. I overlooked this before, but now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it all makes sense!"


    Brianna narrowed her eyes, raising an eyebrow coldly. "It seems I¡¯ve been overlooking her! Because of your dad, I¡¯ve been too distracted to pay attention to that little bitch!"


    "Mom, it¡¯s not toote to start paying attention. Everyone has a weakness, and once we find hers, it¡¯s game over." Hannah smiled slightly, as if Brianna simply needed to take E seriously for her to be utterly defeated.


    But Brianna¡¯s face was clouded with worry. Without Robert as her support, how could she defeat E as easily as before?


    These days, she didn¡¯t even dare to show her face, let alone attend friends¡¯ birthday parties or other social events, for fear that Robert would expose her affair.


    At least for now, the fact that she beat the mistress in the cafe has not been made public.


    "Mom, since that¡¯s the case, we need to n carefully."


    Hannah looked at Brianna seriously, seeing the weariness on her mother¡¯s face.


    "We do need to n carefully, but without your dad as a backer, it will be much harder and we¡¯ll have to be even more cautious."


    Hannah¡¯s face fell as she listened.


    Brianna was right, but they would have to seize the right moment to uncover E¡¯s scandals.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s moved in with some man. Mom, once I get the photos, I¡¯ll leave it to you to set the trap."

 Chapter 148: Growing Up

    <h4>Chapter 148: Growing Up</h4>


    Brianna nodded; she was utterly exhausted these days. After confronting the mistress, she ended up getting beaten by Robert so badly that she could hardly get out of bed.


    Now with Robert pushing for a divorce and no agreement in sight, she waspletely drained.


    As soon as E stepped out of the vi, she saw Eric¡¯s car parked outside. He leaned against it, giving her a charming smile that made her blush slightly. From this moment on, her fate was going to take a different path.


    She was quite fond of the Eternal Sea Estate, a new home that symbolized a fresh start and a whole new destiny. However, she had decided not to move in until next year.


    "Hurry up! Why are you dawdling? Can¡¯t walk when you see a handsome guy?" Eric teased when he saw E standing still, lost in thought.


    E¡¯s face darkened slightly. Did this guy really need to be so full of himself?


    But, she had to admit... she had frozen up a little upon seeing him because, well, Eric was indeed quite striking. Who wouldn¡¯t stop and stare?


    "Where should we go for breakfast?" Eric walked up to her, taking the suitcase from her hands with surprising care.


    E hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast before leaving; she really didn¡¯t want to sit with those two women.


    "You decide!" E bent down and got into the car. Eric ced the suitcase in the trunk and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. "How about Sapphire Shores Tavern? We didn¡¯t get to finishst time, and it was such a shame."


    E frowned as she remembered running into James therest time. "Do they... always treat you like that?"


    "What do you think?" Eric narrowed his eyes,zily reclining in his seat.


    Sapphire Shores Tavern was a joint venture between him and Brian, so he paid it special attention. He also had various other private ventures, all managed with a few close friends.


    For instance, the Night Charm Bar, which he co-owned with Richard, was now flourishing. Although it didn¡¯t bring in as much profit as the Elite Horizon Club, it was still a very sessful personal investment.


    "I guess they¡¯ve always treated you like that... Your stepmother is quite the actress too." E smirked. Whenever she saw Grace, she was reminded of Brianna.


    But knowing Eric, how could he tolerate such a woman in his home?


    Perhaps he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to deal with her just yet?


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll handle my issues in due time. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying, ¡¯Revenge is a dish best served cold¡¯? Letting the enemy suffer slowly, letting her stew in her misery over time¡ªthat¡¯s not too bad." Eric¡¯s voice was darkly amused.


    E nodded, gazing at his handsome profile, and she suddenly understood something.


    Why had Eric noticed her from the start, and not Hannah?


    First, it wasn¡¯t just that he had seen the server spiking the drink; he had also seen through Brianna¡¯s hypocrisy.


    Second, maybe it was because their experiences were somewhat simr. Both of them had lost their mothers early and were left with despicable fathers, which made him pay special attention to her.


    "What¡¯s this? Mesmerized by your husband again? How about... we have a little fun in the car?"


    His voice was wickedly suggestive, and the warm breath on her delicate face made her blush.


    At some point, Eric had moved closer, his intense eyes burning with desire.


    E felt her face heat up slightly. "Eric! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t be so lewd. Every time I see you, you¡¯re like a wolf!"


    E furrowed her brow in frustration. They were right in front of the Davis family¡¯s house. What if Hannah came out and saw Eric¡¯s car...?


    "Aren¡¯t you deeply in love with this side of me?" The man shamelessly remarked.


    E¡¯s face darkened. "Eric! I... I am not in love with you!"


    "Oh?" Eric¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy, locking onto her with a slight frown.


    E lowered her head nervously, realizing she had upset him again.


    "And who was it... that once cried and begged for mercy under me?" Eric¡¯szy yet sensual voice carried a teasing tone that made E feel even more embarrassed!


    Every time, she was utterly defeated, begging him for mercy in every way possible!


    It was all Eric¡¯s fault¡ªhe was too wicked, always pushing her to the point where she had to beg him to stop!


    E¡¯s face turned bright red. "I¡¯m hungry, just drive already!"


    "Hungry, are you?"


    E waspletely thrown off by his words!


    Was Eric getting even more mischievous, or what?


    Eric shed a wicked smile and leaned over her. "If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll feed you first!"


    E nearly choked on her own breath, but before she could retaliate, his lips sealed hers in a deep kiss, making her let out a muffled whimper as she frantically tried to push him away.


    The car was filled with the sound of heavy, hurried breathing.


    "Eric, stop teasing me! I¡¯m really hungry!" E protested, her face flushed like a peach blossom. "I¡¯m not as insatiable as you make it sound!"


    Eric chuckled, his deep voice melodious and captivating, making her feel a little dazed.


    She turned her head away in frustration, and just then, her stomach growled.


    "Alright, my dear E¡¯s little mouth is hungry. Let¡¯s go, off to Sapphire Shores Tavern."


    His tone was yful, and with a smirk on his lips, he started the car and slowly drove towards the road.


    E secretly let out a sigh of relief. Eric was just too... too wicked! He always had to tease her until her face was bright red and her heart was racing before he was satisfied!


    Yet, this yful interaction left her longing for more, and she often found herself thinking about the things he said to her even while at school.


    High school courses weren¡¯t really difficult for E. With her exceptional memory, it was as if she had a powerful advantage. Whether it was the college entrance exams or university courses, she no longer feared them!


    So during ss, E often found her mind wandering.


    "By the way, how¡¯s Brianna¡¯s situation?" Eric knew the n was in motion but hadn¡¯t paid much attention to what was happening on Brianna¡¯s end.


    "She¡¯s been beaten ck and blue by Robert, and now they¡¯re in the middle of a divorce." E smirked, her eyes shing with cold light. "It won¡¯t be long before Robert figures out a way to deal with Brianna."


    Robert wasn¡¯t about to let half his assets go to Brianna, especially since she held incriminating evidence of his affair.


    So, Robert had toe up with a good strategy to win the divorce battle.


    "My girl is truly impressive. This n is going so smoothly because you¡¯ve analyzed their psychology so well," Eric said with a lightugh.


    E raised an eyebrow proudly. "Of course! If it¡¯s good enough to earn Mr. Nelson¡¯s approval, then my n must be wless."


    "Has Leah contacted you?" Eric thought of Leah, the overseas returnee who was a big name at Carter Group and known for her formidable negotiation skills.


    "She did, but she didn¡¯t get anywhere. I doubt she¡¯ll bother me again."E smiled as she spoke, but she hadn¡¯t expected that when they arrived at Sapphire Shores Tavern, she would run into Leah.


    "Leah is a skilled negotiator. You should be cautious and not let pride get the better of you," Eric said softly. He could have handled these matters himself, but he knew that for E, this was an important step in her growth.


    Without obstacles and challenges, a person can never truly grow.

 Chapter 149: The Impolite Woman

    <h4>Chapter 149: The Impolite Woman</h4>


    Eric loved E, but he wanted her to be strong, knowing that he might not always be there to protect her. In the treacherous world of powerful families, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that their enemies wouldn¡¯t do something insane.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know, stop nagging!" E¡¯s tone was defiant, but her eyes were soft and tender.


    "Your mouth is really asking for trouble, E. Just wait until tonight¡ªI¡¯ll teach you a lesson!"


    "Ah! Eric, you pervert!"


    ...


    Twenty minutester.


    Eric and E walked into Sapphire Shores Tavern together, but just halfway up the stairs, Eric received a phone call, leaving E to head to the private room on her own.


    E knew that Eric¡¯s position in the Nelson Group wasn¡¯t as secure as it appeared on the surface.


    James was constantly critical of him, and naturally, some shareholders sided with James as well.


    Eric¡¯s methods and ideas were particrly forward-thinking, which didn¡¯t sit well with the older generation who couldn¡¯t stand his youthful arrogance. They must have pulled quite a few underhanded tricks to undermine him.


    The fact that Eric had managed to hold his ground in the Nelson Group was no small feat. Now, trying to seize power, take over the entire Nelson Group, and then bring down the Walker and Miller Groups¡ªit was almost an impossible task.


    Thinking about James¡¯s sneering face and Henry¡¯s cold gaze made E feel uneasy.


    She entered the private room alone, and her phone vibrated. E unlocked it and saw a new notification on her Twitter.


    It turned out she had gained a few new followers.


    zeKnight: Hey there, I¡¯m your Facebook friend UrbanNomad.


    E raised an eyebrow. UrbanNomad was a rtively new Facebook friend who imed to go to the same school as her.


    Most of her Facebook friends were schoolmates, so seeing that he was from the same school, E epted his friend request.


    Luname: Got it, thanks.


    zeKnight: Mwah~


    E immediately got goosebumps. A grown man using such a cutesy tone¡ªshe was dumbfounded.


    Looking at her Twitter handle and the man¡¯s username, E couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Why did she get the feeling that UrbanNomad had purposely chosen a name to match hers?


    Could he have a crush on her?


    E found it amusing. Since her rebirth, she had received countless love letters, confessions, and proposals on Twitter, never a moment¡¯s peace.


    Good thing Eric didn¡¯t know about these¡ªotherwise, he¡¯d probably be insanely jealous.


    "Hey, E, you¡¯re here too?" A familiar voice interrupted E¡¯s thoughts. She looked up in surprise to see Leah and another woman standing at the doorway.


    E sighed internally. She had just told Eric in the car that this woman wouldn¡¯t bother her anymore, yet here she was again at Sapphire Shores Tavern.


    What kind of grudge did she have against this ce? Every time she tried to have a meal here, she ended up running into someone she didn¡¯t like.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Carter," E greeted Leah with a calm tone, while the woman beside Leah walked into the room, ncing around.


    "Let¡¯s just eat here," the woman suggested, looking around the private room.


    "Tsk, talking as if she owns the ce," E thought.


    Leah offered an apologetic smile to E. "E, I¡¯m sorry to intrude. If you¡¯re here alone, why don¡¯t you join us? My treat."


    "No need. I can afford my own breakfast," E replied calmly, knowing full well that once Eric returned, things would get interesting.


    Leah, with her "innocent" facade, really needed a wake-up call. Otherwise, she¡¯d continue believing she was always the princess, always the most adored.


    "And who do you think you are to talk to my sister like that?" the other woman snapped, raising an eyebrow and speaking in a sharp tone.


    E found the woman somewhat familiar, but couldn¡¯t quite ce her.


    "Hello, I¡¯m E," E replied with poise, maintaining herposure with the grace of a truedy from high society.


    In contrast, the other woman¡¯s sharp expression and rude demeanor were utterly out of ce.


    "Ladies...dies, this room is reserved for a distinguished guest. Please choose another room," the waiter politely intervened.


    "Distinguished guest? What makes her a distinguished guest? We¡¯re eating here!" the woman dered arrogantly, pulling out a chair and sitting down.


    Leah offered an awkward smile, while the waiter looked troubled, unsure of what to do. E remained unfazed, watching the woman with a calm expression.


    "Miss Carter, I suggest you choose another room. My friend will be here soon," E said, taking a sip of the tea that had been served earlier.


    She had hoped to enjoy a pleasant Saturday morning, but now these two flies were ruining it. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t her lucky day.


    "Ladies, please leave this room. It¡¯s really been reserved for a VIP!" The waiter, looking distressed, insisted again. She seemed to be a new employee, unaware that this room was Mr. Nelson¡¯s personal space.


    "And who do you think you are to order us around? Sapphire Shores Tavern¡¯s food might be good, but the staff is clearly subpar¡ªblind, even!" the woman sneered, ring at the waiter. "Now, hurry up and bring us the menu!"


    But the waiter, growing increasingly frustrated, stood her ground. "Miss, please choose another room. This one is not avable!"


    Leah remained silent, standing awkwardly to the side, subtly observing E¡¯s reaction.


    E, however, stayed calm, as if she wasn¡¯t even aware of the argument between the waiter and Leah¡¯s cousin.


    "How dare you! Is this how Sapphire Shores Tavern treats its guests? I¡¯m going to file aint!" the woman shouted, mming her hand on the table.


    The waiter¡¯s face turned pale, clearly distressed. She had worked hard to get this job, and now it seemed she might lose it.


    "Enough, don¡¯t make things difficult for her. If you insist, go ahead and sit here," E said coolly, turning to the frightened waiter with a gentle smile. "Thank you for your effort. You can leave now; we¡¯ll wait for my friend to arrive before ordering."


    The waiter shot E a grateful nce. "Thank you, miss."


    She quickly left the room, only to stop in her tracks upon seeing the man standing just outside. His devilish smile captivated her, leaving her standing there, dazed and unable to move.


    "Hmph, as if you¡¯d dare challenge us. We¡¯re from Carter Group, and we¡¯re VIPs here too!" the woman scoffed, her eyes filled with disdain.

 Chapter 150: Slapping Myself

    <h4>Chapter 150: pping Myself</h4>


    Leah pulled out a chair and sat down, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. Even if E didn¡¯t want to sit with her, she had still given in, hadn¡¯t she?


    "E, this is my cousin Harper. She¡¯s been a well-known model for quite some time," Leah said with a light smile.


    E nodded slightly, while Harper suddenly widened her eyes in recognition. "You... I remember you! You¡¯re that arrogant woman who got into a car ident a few months ago! Ha, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. I heard Mr. Nelson dumped you, right? Serves you right!"


    E raised an eyebrow, silently questioning when exactly she had been "dumped" by Eric. She was pretty sure she would have remembered something like that.


    Leah quickly shot Harper a warning look. "Harper, don¡¯t say such things. E, it¡¯s a coincidence that we¡¯re meeting here. Why not join us for breakfast?"


    "Why are you being so nice to her, sis? Hmph, she¡¯s just a discarded woman. Does she really deserve your kindness?" Harper said smugly, blowing on her scarlet nails.


    E lowered her eyes, not bothering to respond.


    Leah red at Harper again. "Harper, stop it... E¡¯s already feeling hurt."


    E was nowpletely speechless.


    Who had started the rumor that she and Eric had broken up? Just earlier, they were practically wrapped up in each other, teasing and flirting.


    True, she had been photographed with Eric in the past, but thanks to his influence, any gossip had been quickly suppressed. This led some socialites to assume she had been cast aside.


    Leah gave E an apologetic smile, her voice soft and gentle. "E, my cousin can be sharp-tongued, but she¡¯s actually quite kind-hearted. Don¡¯t take her words to heart."


    "Sis, you have no idea how arrogant she was when she was with Mr. Nelson. Hmph! Now she¡¯s here all alone, probably trying to catch Mr. Nelson¡¯s attention. I heard Sapphire Shores Tavern is co-owned by Mr. Nelson and our cousin Brian!" Harper sneered, looking down her nose at E. "Just looking at you disgusts me. E, why don¡¯t you just disappear so you don¡¯t ruin my appetite?"


    E chuckled softly. "It seems being kind doesn¡¯t pay off. I reserved this room with my friend, and not only did you intrude, but you¡¯re also trying to kick me, the host, out? Is this how the Carter Group teaches manners?"


    Many heiresses from wealthy families were spoiled and entitled, and Harper was the perfect example of a bratty rich girl.


    E couldn¡¯t help but see a bit of her former self in Harper¡ªthe version of herself that was spoiled and universally disliked.


    Harper¡¯s face flushed red with anger as she mmed her hands on the table. "How dare you question the manners of an elite family? You, a daughter of some nouveau riche, think you have the right?"


    E smiled calmly. "If someone recorded your behavior since you entered this room and posted it online, who do you think the public would side with?"


    Leah was taken aback. "E, you must be joking. You wouldn¡¯t have brought a hidden camera just for breakfast, right?"


    Harper¡¯s hands trembled with rage. "You wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    Harper, who was always the queen of her home, was nothing more than a background character in Eric¡¯s life,pletely unremarkable.


    So, when Eric turned his attention away from her and towards E, Harper¡¯s hatred for E grew intense. However, due to her busy schedule, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to cross paths with E until now, which is why she hadn¡¯t acted out sooner.


    Now that she finally had the chance to confront E, there was no way Harper was going to let it go.


    "If you dare post that online, I¡¯ll smash your face in!" Harper threatened, charging forward. Leah pretended to hold her back, but before anything else could happen, a cold voice came from the doorway, "Which dog is barking? It¡¯s so noisy!"


    Harper froze in ce, her entire body stiffening. Leah¡¯s face immediately changed, but she quickly turned around.


    E, with a slight smile, stood up gracefully, her face glowing like a blossoming peach. "You took your time getting here. I almost got kicked out of the room."


    Harper looked at Eric in terror, then at E, forcing a ttering smile. "Oh... it¡¯s Mr. Nelson! Haha, it was just a misunderstanding, a simple misunderstanding!"


    A misunderstanding?


    Where was that "misunderstanding" when she was arrogantly trying to kick E out?


    E¡¯s smile grew even brighter. "Oh? Really? You said earlier that I was ruining your appetite by being here. So that was... just a misunderstanding?"


    E blinked innocently, effectively letting Eric know just how arrogant Harper had been.


    Leah forced an awkward smile. "E, Harper really spoke out of turn. She deserves a scolding, but could you let it go for my sake?"


    "For your sake? How much is that worth, really? We¡¯ve only met twice, Miss Carter," E replied with a lightugh, though her eyes gleamed with a coldness that made Harper shiver.


    Eric struggled to suppress hisughter. This girl¡ªcould she be any more devious?


    Harper¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet.


    Leah¡¯s polite smile finally faltered. She quickly grabbed Harper¡¯s arm. "I¡¯m terribly sorry. I didn¡¯t realize Mr. Nelson and E had an arrangement. We won¡¯t intrude any longer. Harper, let¡¯s find somewhere else to eat."


    Eric¡¯s gaze remained icy as he looked at Leah, his smile turning even more wicked. "So Miss Carter knows what it means to intrude on others? That¡¯s good. But honestly, it¡¯s hard to eat when I¡¯m surrounded by people who act like barking dogs. Thanks for taking care of that."


    Leah¡¯s face froze, her smile disappearing entirely. Harper¡¯s voice was trembling with tears, "I¡¯m sorry... Mr. Nelson, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken out of turn!"


    "If you spoke out of turn, then you should be punished for it," Eric said slowly, taking a seat.


    Harper hurriedly pped herself twice across the face. "Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll punish myself... Miss Davis, I¡¯m sorry!"


    Harper¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Eric was too ruthless¡ªafter all, she wasn¡¯t one of the favored daughters of the Carter Group, just one with a title. If Eric got angry and had her cklisted from the modeling world, she would bring shame to the Carter Group. Her mother would likely despise her even more.


    "Get out!" Eric¡¯s single word made Leah¡¯s face drain of color. She shot a venomous nce at E before grabbing Harper and hastily leaving.


    Leah, who had always been treated like a goddess abroad and even back in the country, couldn¡¯t believe she was now less important in Eric¡¯s eyes than E, that "nobody." The thought infuriated her!


    As she watched the two retreating figures, E calmly turned her gaze back. "Alright, order whatever you want."


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad?" Eric chuckled softly. "I came back early on purpose so you could enjoy the show and really put them in their ce."


    E pouted. "If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Harper in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t be so nasty to me. I¡¯m only unpopr because of you!"

 Chapter 151: The Dominant Man

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Dominant Man</h4>


    Eric chuckled and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. "Alright, let¡¯s not dig up the past anymore. How about a kiss aspensation?"


    E turned her head, looking displeased. "Your ex-girlfriend¡¯s insults are awful, Eric. Your taste is getting worse!"


    "Girl, I never dated her, okay? If you keep bringing up old stuff, I¡¯ll have to punish you right here!"


    He suddenly pulled E into his arms,ughing softly.


    E¡¯s face turned bright red, but her heart felt incredibly sweet. So he never dated Harper¡ªthank goodness! If he really had been interested in Harper, she would have questioned his taste!


    The waitress outside the door snapped out of her daze, her admiration for E growing immensely. Those two arrogant women got exactly what they deserved!


    The breakfast at Sapphire Shores Tavern was one of the best in S City. Not only was it nutritious, but it also had an amazing taste, which is why many celebrities and famous people had their assistants pack it up to take home.


    E and Eric weren¡¯t celebrities, so they didn¡¯t have to dodge paparazzi like they were venomous snakes. Being able to visit freely was something they enjoyed.


    E¡¯s cheeks turned pink as she thought about Leah¡¯s darkened expression, and her happiness grew even more.


    Turns out, running into someone you dislike isn¡¯t always a bad thing. Giving them a good verbal p can be so satisfying, it really lifts your spirits.


    "Eat more, you need to be a little fuller... it does feel better that way," Eric brought up an old topic again.


    E waspletely speechless.


    "Aren¡¯t men supposed to like slim women? Why would you prefer someone fuller?"


    Eric¡¯s fox-like eyes gleamed with mischief as he smiled suggestively. "Liking slim women is just about visual enjoyment. But fuller women... that¡¯s a real, tangible pleasure, something you can¡¯t just see."


    E opened her mouth but suddenly found herself at a loss for words.


    She took a bite of the porridge, and she smiled contentedly. "Mr. Nelson, thank you for investing in this tavern. The porridge here really is one of a kind in S City, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Hmph, why don¡¯t you thank me for taking care of you at night too?"


    E kicked Eric under the table. "Eric, why can¡¯t you ever say anything decent?"


    "I¡¯m using my human mouth, not a dog¡¯s! How about I kiss you so you can verify it?" Eric teased, making E¡¯s face flush even redder as she nced at the blushing waitress.


    The waitress quickly got the hint and quietly stepped out, closing the door behind her.


    "Embarrassed now? You didn¡¯t seem shyst night when we were both beingpletely honest with each other!"


    Eric¡¯s wicked gaze shimmered with a seductive glow.


    E rolled her eyes, deciding it was best to ignore him. His shameless banter was on another level¡ªshe¡¯d probably need a decade of practice to evene close to matching his flirtatiousness.


    Suddenly, E¡¯s phone buzzed on the table. She nced at it and saw that zeKnight had sent her another private message.


    "Have you eaten? The summer weather is especially dry¡ªremember to drink more soup. It¡¯s good for your skin!"


    Eric¡¯s brow furrowed as he caught a glimpse of E¡¯s phone, then quickly snatched it away.


    "Hey, give me my phone back!"


    E panicked, a bit flustered as she tried to grab it back¡ªthere were still a lot of confessions from old ssmates on Facebook that she hadn¡¯t deleted yet!


    "You want me to feed you?" Eric shot her a cold nce. E shrank back, feeling a bit of a chill.


    "Honey, give me my phone, please. It¡¯s just some boring messages. Come on, let¡¯s eat the porridge," E said weakly.


    Eric raised an eyebrow as he noticed the private messages on Facebook. He sneered, "Hmph, ying around on Facebook? Isn¡¯t that a bit childish for you?"


    E chuckled, "I¡¯m only eighteen, of course, I¡¯m still a bit childish!"


    Clearly, he was the one getting old, looking down on her for being young!


    Eric¡¯s lips twitched as he noticed more messages on her Facebook. He clicked on one, and his face immediately darkened.


    E panicked, "Honey, give me my phone! I have my own privacy, you don¡¯t need to look¡ªit¡¯s all just boring stuff!"


    But when she leaned over, she froze.


    *LoveYouForever*: E,st Friday, I followed behind you, wanting so badly to stop and confess my feelings, but I didn¡¯t have the courage. So... after thinking it over for a long time, I¡¯ve decided to confess here. I hope you¡¯ll ept me! I really like you. Every day, your smile and even your coldness excite me, but they also make me feel down...


    E was speechless.


    She rubbed her nose awkwardly. "Uh... these people are always confessing to me. I don¡¯t even bother to reply. You can check the records if you want."


    "Records can be deleted," Eric said coolly.


    E raised an eyebrow, smiling at him. "What¡¯s this? You don¡¯t trust your wife, or are you just insecure about your own charm?"


    Eric snorted, reached over, and grabbed her hand tightly. He snapped a photo of their hands together and immediately uploaded it to her Twitter and Facebook.


    Then, he responded to the guy in a very bold and blunt manner.


    *Luname*: Get lost! I have a boyfriend, stop bothering me!


    "Eric..." E was utterly speechless. She never expected that the powerful boss, known as the Wolf, could be this childish!


    E¡¯s heart fluttered. She figured that from now on, that male ssmate would probably avoid her like the gue. Her image as the elegant and cold beauty would definitely take a hit, and she¡¯d likely bebeled as rude by her ssmates...


    Meanwhile, in another room.


    Leah sat there with a dark expression, slowly sipping her porridge, feeling as miserable as possible.


    Next to her, Harper still had faint finger marks on her face. Her eyes gleamed with a venomous light. "Sister, I can¡¯t believe that E... she¡¯s so vicious, so fake! Mr. Nelson was the one who arranged to meet her, but when I used her of being dumped, she didn¡¯t even deny it!"


    Leah shot her a disdainful look. How could she be so stupid to insult someone in public like that?


    "E¡¯s quite skilled. You¡¯re still too green. The next time you run into her, you¡¯d better stay calm!" Leah said coldly. Despite Harper¡¯s foolish arrogance, Leah liked taking her out because having Harper around made her own intelligence and charm stand out even more.


    Little did Leah know that, in Eric and E¡¯s minds, she and Harper were seen as two of a kind.


    Harper grumbled in annoyance, "She¡¯s just a little brat¡ªwhat¡¯s there to be afraid of?"


    "Nothing to be afraid of? Then why did you just p yourself?"


    A sh of disgust crossed Leah¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    Harper looked at her, feeling hurt. "Sister, I¡¯ve been humiliated, and you¡¯re not even going to help me?"


    "Help you? This mess was your fault. If I stepped in, it would make Carter Group look like we don¡¯t have a single sensible person! Even if it wasn¡¯t Eric but someone else who had reserved that room with E, kicking them out would¡¯ve been wrong!"

 Chapter 152: Relationship Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 152: Rtionship Exposed</h4>


    Leah felt a headacheing on. She had thought that Harper¡¯s foolishness would make her own beauty, grace, and intelligence stand out, but she was beginning to realize that Harper was just an empty-headed nuisance, someone who would eventually drive her mad if she kept her around.


    Still... Harper could be useful in dealing with E!


    Harper grumbled but didn¡¯t dare say anything more.


    Leah took a sip of the thick, smooth porridge and spoke to Harper with concern, "Even though you made a mistake, it¡¯s understandable considering the unpleasant history between you and E. But if you really want to take her down, you need to find a good strategist. Don¡¯t act rashly again, and don¡¯t let her outshine you in appearance or behavior. I have a friend who teaches women¡¯s etiquette. You should take some lessons there when you have time."


    Harper smiled awkwardly, "Sis, I admit I was too impulsive, and that¡¯s why my words werecking. But don¡¯t worry, next time I¡¯ll hold back and wait for the perfect moment to strike back hard."


    Leah was speechless: It¡¯s not impulsiveness; it¡¯s stupidity!


    "Sis, what do you think about inviting E to my birthday party and then setting her up?" Harper asked eagerly, clearly not ready to let E off the hook.


    Leah shook her head. "With Mr. Nelson by her side, you¡¯d better not try anything."


    With her pea-sized brain, she¡¯d definitely end up getting thoroughly outyed by E.


    Harper outwardly agreed, but deep down, she didn¡¯t share Leah¡¯s view. After all, she¡¯d only encountered E twice. Without Eric around, how could E possibly outsmart her?


    Harper secretly harbored a grudge against E. Given the chance, she was determined to strike where it hurt the most and take that girl down for good!


    After breakfast, E, apanied by Eric, went to the hospital where Adam worked for a series of tests. However, they couldn¡¯t do a blood test since it required fasting.


    A few hourster, E received some reports. Adam, who was her attending doctor, reviewed the reports and test results and assured her that everything looked fine.


    E would have to return the next day for the blood test, but since most of her "parts" were in good shape, there was probably nothing to worry about.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that someone would secretly photograph her and Eric entering and exiting the hospital together, and walking into Adam¡¯s office.


    The next day, the school forum was buzzing with a post titled "Heiress Seen Entering Hospital with Mysterious Boyfriend¡ªPossible Pregnancy?" The post quickly caught the attention of her ssmates.


    The main subject of the post, of course, was E.


    Eric¡¯s face had been marked out in the photo, so no one could tell it was him.


    The post¡¯sments were flooded with people ndering E.


    "Wow, she looks like a goddess on the outside, but who knows how many guys she¡¯s been with?"


    "I heard she moved out of the Davis family¡¯s house. She¡¯s probably shacking up with some guy."


    "I confessed to her this morning, and she told me to get lost! Such an arrogant queen!"


    "Kids these days really are something else. They know how to enjoy themselves, but they have zero knowledge about birth control. I wonder if she¡¯ll even be able to have kids in the future?"


    ...


    E was speechless. Chloe had woken her up to show her the post, and this was the nderous nonsense she saw.


    "E, you¡¯re not really pregnant, are you?" Chloe asked, her eyes wide with concern.


    Even though the neww in Country S allowed eighteen-year-old girls to get married, in reality, very few did. At that age, they were still high school students focused on their studies.


    To Chloe, the idea of getting married and having a baby at such a young age was terrifying. It would be a total disaster!


    "You actually believe the nonsense people say online?" E scoffed.


    "It¡¯s not true? Oh, thank goodness! You scared me, E! My precious, innocent, and youthful E, you can¡¯t have a baby too early¡ªit would affect your growth! I heard that after having a baby, some women¡¯s chests actually get smaller! If your already small chest gets any smaller..."


    "Chloe! I need to make a call!" E¡¯s face darkened. She couldn¡¯t handle Chloe¡¯s rambling and nonsense any longer¡ªshe had to get out before she lost her mind.


    Fuming, E ran to the balcony to call Eric. The moment Eric heard her upset voice, he asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    E, sounding miserable, replied, "Some jerk is spreading rumors that I¡¯m pregnant!"


    Ericzily curled his lips into a smile. "Let them enjoy their fantasies for a while. Maybe we should actually have a baby just to spite them. Let them see that even if a high school girl gets married and has a child, she can still have a billionaire husband who adores her. Some people work their whole lives and still can¡¯t measure up to a single strand of your hair!"


    E rolled her eyes at him, huffed, and grabbed her iPad. She logged into her Twitter and posted the same message on both Twitter and her social media space.


    *Luname*: To the ssmate spreading rumors that I¡¯m pregnant¡ªyour imagination sure runs wild. If you¡¯ve got the guts, step forward. I¡¯ll personally deliver awyer¡¯s letter to your doorstep.


    "Hmph, how annoying. I¡¯m not even a celebrity, and they think spreading rumors like this will ruin my reputation?" E sneered.


    After changing clothes, E picked up her iPad again, only to see that countless people had mentioned her.


    *zeKnight*: I support you. You¡¯re my goddess!


    *EricV*: My dear little angel, don¡¯t be upset by rumor mongers.


    E¡¯s face turned bright red!


    Eric, you¡¯re so high-profile, reposting my tweet and showing off our rtionship like this. Aren¡¯t you worried that your wife will be attacked by all those jealous girls?


    E¡¯s prediction was spot on. Within minutes, her Twitter feed was flooded with hatements from people who secretly had a crush on Eric.


    "You slut, how could you ever be worthy of Mr. Nelson? Just get lost!"


    "A mere high school girl, already learning to seduce men! Disgusting!"


    "Did our idol really fall for E? Does he actually like her?"


    "This has to be the joke of the century, and it¡¯s not funny!"


    Of course, there were also some ssmates from real life who tagged her, asking if she was really dating Eric! Even Damien sent her a private message, shocked that she was actually in a rtionship with Eric.


    E suddenly felt tired of it all. Eighty percent of thements were nderous, and the remaining twenty percent were split between those supporting her and those who were simply stunned.


    Stunned? What¡¯s so surprising? Is it really so hard to believe that she, E, could be with Eric?


    Feeling deted, E tossed aside her iPad and pouted as she went downstairs.


    Eric, imagining E¡¯s expression, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, his eyes glinting coldly.


    The little girl doesn¡¯t want to make our rtionship public? Hmph, I have plenty of ways to deal with that. As for those trolls ndering E... I¡¯ll just have to deal with them too.


    Eric picked E up from the Carter Family to bring her home for breakfast. They had already hired a housekeeper, Mrs. Robinson, who had watched Eric grow up and was thereforepletely trustworthy.


    The breakfast smelled delicious, but E didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.


    "Alright, stop being upset. I admit that by making our rtionship public, I¡¯ve opened you up to some criticism. But it also lets people know that as my woman, you¡¯re not someone they can easily mess with!"

 Chapter 153: Facing It Together

    <h4>Chapter 153: Facing It Together</h4>


    After hearing Eric¡¯s words, E was taken aback for a moment. He was absolutely right.


    The people insulting her were probably just hired trolls. Meanwhile, the influential figures wereing forward to support and encourage her.


    "Don¡¯t be upset anymore. Eat a bit more, okay?" Eric said with a gentle smile. E nodded half-heartedly, sullenly picking at her breakfast.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before Chloe called, excitedly telling her that all the hateful messages on Twitter had disappeared, leaving only the supportivements from celebrities and public figures.


    E turned to look at Eric, suddenly understanding what he had meant.


    "Alright, this time, I¡¯ll forgive you!" E said with a smile. After all, it was just one tweet from Eric¡ªnot everyone was going to believe itpletely.


    At most, people might think Eric was just teasing her.


    "Good girl! People like Leah and Harper, knowing that we¡¯re together, will be more cautious around you. At least when I¡¯m by your side, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you," Eric said seriously, looking at her. "But when I¡¯m not around, you need to take good care of yourself. I¡¯m nning to hire a bodyguard for you, but some people are very cunning."


    E was taken aback but nodded in agreement. The constant power struggles within big families were never-ending, and Eric was worried she might get caught in the crossfire.


    After all, since James had seen them together at Sapphire Shores Tavern, he already knew about their rtionship.


    Grace, that malicious and hypocritical woman, would likely spread the news quietly.


    They were halfway through breakfast when Mrs. Robinson hurried in. "Young Master... I just got a call from Mrs. Moore... She said that the Master had your belongings moved out and thrown into the guest room!"


    Eric¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    E¡¯s expression also turned sour. She had thought that James was only threatening and wouldn¡¯t actually let Henry forcibly take over Eric¡¯s residence without his consent.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected that the former head of the Nelson Group would be so petty and narrow-minded as to actually do something like this.


    E understood that it wasn¡¯t just pettiness; James never truly considered Eric as his son.


    "I¡¯m going there right now!"


    Eric¡¯s entire demeanor shifted, anger radiating from him as he called Mark. "Mark, use any means necessary to dig up every bit of dirt on James and his cronies!"


    Mark could hear the fury in his boss¡¯s voice and felt a chill run down his spine as he quickly agreed.


    E¡¯s heart raced with anxiety. Eric was known to be ruthless, at least in the public eye, but James was even more of a monster, with a track record of cruel methods!


    These two were like two tigers who couldn¡¯t share the same mountain. If they started fighting, one of them was bound to get hurt!


    "Let me go with you, okay?"


    E rushed over, grabbing Eric¡¯s arm, her wide, tearful eyes filled with concern.


    "No, you stay here," Eric said calmly, trying to suppress the rage building in his chest.


    He didn¡¯t want E to see the ugliness of those people.


    E raised an eyebrow. She was deeply pained by how James was treating Eric, so she was determined to go with him today.


    "Eric, let mee! I want to see just how despicable these people really are!" E said coldly.


    The girl who had been upset over Twitter moments ago suddenly transformed into a fierce, determined woman.


    She resolutely followed behind Eric. When he got into the car, she slipped in right after him.


    Eric sighed, realizing he couldn¡¯t stop her. But considering she was already his wife, and knowing that she would eventually have to face the Nelson family, he thought it might be better to let here along and start building her courage.


    Mrs. Robinson watched as Eric¡¯s car sped away, shaking her head. "Such a tragedy! I don¡¯t know what wrongs the Madammitted in her past life to deserve such a husband. It looks like the young master is about to lose his temper again... poor child."


    Mrs. Robinson wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. She could never forget how, after the Madam passed away, Eric was constantly bullied by Grace¡¯s servants, yet he stubbornly refused to tell James.


    Unable to bear it, Mrs. Robinson had secretly reported it to James, but to her shock, not only did he not believe her, but he also fired her!


    When Eric returned to the country, he sought her out and rehired her as his servant.


    At the Nelson family vi.


    Eric and E walked in together and immediately heardughtering from the dining room.


    Eric coldly walked upstairs, not even ncing at the dining room. E heard the harmoniousughter, and her heart sank.


    "Oh, Eric, you¡¯re back?" Grace, with her sharp eyes, noticed Eric and quickly greeted him with a smile.


    But Eric didn¡¯t respond, not even sparing her a nce as he continued up the stairs.


    Henry looked up at the staircase and happened to catch a glimpse of E¡¯s perfect profile. The slight worry on her face made his heart tighten.


    Without thinking, Henry stood up and followed them upstairs.


    Seeing this, Grace hurriedly followed as well.


    James hadn¡¯t wanted to deal with Eric, but since his favorite son and wife had gone upstairs, he feared Eric might lose his temper, so he quickly followed too.


    Mrs. Moore, who was cleaning the windows in the hall, caught a glimpse of the scene and shook her head, sighing.


    A storm was brewing in the Nelson family!


    Eric and E rushed upstairs to his room. Eric reached out and twisted the doorknob, opening the door.


    Eric let out a coldugh. The key to this room had always been his alone, but now the lock had been broken, probably in preparation for the workers to change it.


    E bit her lip, silently observing everything inside.


    Eric¡¯s eyes burned with anger, seeing that none of his belongings were in the room. It was clear that all his things had been thrown into the guest room!


    The Nelson family certainly treated him well!


    "Eric, you¡¯re back? Come have breakfast..." Grace¡¯s voice rang out.


    "Grace, your son has taken over my room. You must feel very aplished, right?" Ericughed lightly, turning to look at his stepmother.


    Grace blinked in surprise, her eyes flickering with a hint of hurt. "Eric, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll have Henry move out right away!"


    E immediately realized that Grace was far more skilled than Brianna and more hypocritical than Brianna!


    This opponent was formidable, which exined why Eric hadn¡¯t made a move against her yet¡ªhis position was still unstable, and he hadn¡¯t found a way to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Move out? I told Henry to stay in this room!" James and Henry arrived together, with James coldly stating, his eyes fixed on Eric as if looking at an enemy.


    Eric stared back with equal coldness, his eyes filled with sarcasm and disdain. "So, the former CEO of the Nelson Group has resorted to making his two sons rivals over a single room? If word got out, it would surely be a joke, making it seem like the Nelson family is so poor that we have no space left, forcing them to throw my belongings out of my room without my consent, hmm?"


    His tone was dripping with mockery, but his entire demeanor was radiating with a sharp, menacing aura.

 Chapter 154: Defending Sovereignty

    <h4>Chapter 154: Defending Sovereignty</h4>


    E tightly gripped his hand, her eyes gradually reddening from the disdain she saw in James¡¯s gaze.


    "You don¡¯t even live here anymore, so what¡¯s the point of keeping the room? Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t recognize me as your father? Whether you stay or not makes no difference," James sneered, not backing down as he stared at Eric.


    E pursed her lips, then let out a small, mockingugh.


    "You¡¯re using such shameless and domineering tactics just to im a room," E said coolly, her eyes full of scorn as she looked at Henry.


    "Shut up! You have no right to speak, you outsider!" James snapped coldly.


    E chuckled softly, "Old Mr. Nelson, as the former CEO of Nelson Group, don¡¯t you think forcing Mr. Nelson out of his home with these underhanded tactics is both childish and vile? If you want to drive him out, at least use some real skills."


    E¡¯s voice was light, but it struck hard. Henry¡¯s face darkened, and Grace quickly stepped forward, "Henry, stop talking. Hurry and move everything back out!"


    "Oh, Mrs. Miller, you¡¯re quite amusing. First, you have someone¡¯s belongings thrown out without Mr. Nelson¡¯s consent, and now you pretend to be all concerned, telling your son to move them back. You¡¯re quite the actress. If you were truly worried about causing a conflict, you would have stopped your son from the beginning, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    E¡¯s words were as cold as the bitter chill of winter, yet they warmed Eric¡¯s heart. No matter what he was facing, he was truly grateful to have E by his side.


    "Miss Davis, how could you say such things!" Grace¡¯s face turned pale, her expression full of feigned hurt.


    James¡¯s eyes zed with anger, as if trying to crush E with his sheer willpower. But she wasn¡¯t afraid; she remained cool and indifferent, standing firmly by Eric¡¯s side.


    Eric gently wrapped an arm around her waist, "Sweetheart, talking to beasts¡ªthey¡¯ll never understand."


    "You ungrateful brat! Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?" James roared, his face flushed with rage, veins bulging on his forehead.


    Eric narrowed his eyes, "See? Like I said, beasts can¡¯t understand human words."


    James was instantly enraged, raising his fist to strike Eric.


    E was quickly shielded by Eric, while Grace hurriedly grabbed James¡¯s arm, trying to calm him down. "James, don¡¯t get angry. I told you not to move his things, but you insisted. Now you¡¯ve gone and upset Eric..."


    "Grace, spare us your disgusting act. If it weren¡¯t for you seducing this beast, my mother would never have jumped to her death," Eric sneered, his eyes full of contempt as he looked at Henry. "What¡¯s wrong, angry now? If you¡¯re so tough,e at me!"


    Henry responded coldly, "Fighting someone like you would only dirty my hands."


    This high-and-mighty son of a mistress actually thought he was in the right. "You¡¯ve made so many mistakes, yet Mom and Dad still defend you. It¡¯s pathetic."


    "The second young master¡¯s logic is truly twisted. You scheme to force Eric out and then call it ¡¯defending¡¯ him? Tsk, tsk. I think you should see a psychiatrist!" E was so angry that sheughed. What kind of family is this?


    Their skin is so thick, they must have forgotten the meaning of shame!


    They would stoop so low, all over the right to a room. Truly, they are a perfect match¡ªno wonder they¡¯re all in the same family!


    Eric, holding her close, walked further into the room, the sarcasm in his voice deepening. "Sky blue bed sheets, purple curtains, pink ceiling... Tsk, this is hideous! I can¡¯t believe they turned my room into such an eyesore so quickly!"


    James stood outside, trembling with rage. If Grace hadn¡¯t been holding him back, he might have jumped in to throw a punch.


    "You ungrateful son! You¡¯re not wee here¡ªget out!" James roared, and for a fleeting moment, a glint of satisfaction shed in Grace¡¯s eyes before it quickly disappeared.


    "And what exactly is my crime that justifies you throwing me out like this?" Eric asked, surprisingly calm, turning his head slightly. His smile was faint, but his entire presence exuded a dark, menacing aura, with his eyes filled with a bloodthirsty gleam.


    "In my eyes, you are the mistake¡ªyour very existence is wrong!" James shouted in fury. E was stunned; how deep did the rift between father and son go for James to speak to Eric like this?


    Her heart ached, but Eric gently patted her shoulder. "It¡¯ll be over soon."


    E had no idea what Eric was nning until he pulled a lighter out of his pocket. With a swift flick, he ignited the me and set it to the bedsheet.


    "Ah!" Grace screamed in horror, her face turning ghostly pale.


    Eric grabbed E¡¯s hand and quickly led her out of the room as the bedsheet caught fire and began to burn rapidly. This act only fueled James¡¯s madness. With a roar, he broke free from Grace¡¯s grip and swung a fist at Eric.


    Eric smirked, dodging the punch effortlessly. He grabbed James¡¯s hand and yanked it hard, causing James to cry out in pain.


    James¡¯s arm had been dislocated! Eric had secretly been training in Taekwondo ever since he left the country.


    E¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest, cold sweat dripping down her back as she anxiously feared that Eric might get hurt.


    Henry¡¯s face turned pale as he rushed forward, shouting, "Let go of my father!"


    Eric nced at the now pale, sweat-soaked James and sneered, "Weren¡¯t you just so full of yourself? Telling me to get out¡ªwhy don¡¯t you try and knock me down? James, from the day you exiled me, from the moment you cut off all my living expenses, from the day you sent someone to assassinate me, you ceased to be my father."


    With a powerful shove, Eric threw James towards Henry.


    Henry barely managed to catch his father, who was on the verge of copsing, utterly shocked by what he had just heard from his older brother.


    He knew James disliked Eric, but he had no idea that Eric¡¯s past had been so harrowing!


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" James yelled, his voice trembling with rage. "How dare you spew such lies? You ungrateful son, you¡¯re going to be the death of me!"


    "Sorry, but I think you¡¯ll live a long time yet! E, let¡¯s go. If we stay here any longer, we¡¯ll just get dirty," Eric said with a cold smile, while Grace¡¯s legs buckled beneath her, and she began shouting.


    "Someone help... there¡¯s a fire! A fire!"


    Inside the room was a painting worth millions, one that Grace had specially hung up for Henry out of love for her son. But now...


    "I¡¯m telling you, if you take my room again, I¡¯ll burn it again! If you have the guts, don¡¯t ever let me in, or better yet, dere publicly that we are no longer father and son!" Eric¡¯s smile wasced with malice. He had long harbored deep hatred for James, the man who had not only ruined his mother¡¯s life but had also forced him to leave home at a young age, to fend for himself in a foreignnd.


    Eric held E close as they left, while upstairs, chaos erupted. The fire had already spread to the headboard, consuming the multimillion-dor painting.


    "Ah! James... that was Henry¡¯s favorite painting...!" Grace wailed, her eyes rolling back as she fainted on the spot.


    With thick smoke billowing, James had no choice but to grit his teeth through the pain and help Henry drag Grace out of the room.

 Chapter 155: A Heartbreaking Past

    <h4>Chapter 155: A Heartbreaking Past</h4>


    By the time the firefighters arrived, the room had beenpletely charred, with nothing left intact.


    At the beach on Beihai.


    E ran barefoot across the sand towards Eric, who was sitting quietly, staring off into the distance.


    He was in a bad mood today. After leaving the Nelson family vi, he had driven straight to the beach.


    "Don¡¯t be upset. Those people aren¡¯t worth it," E said softly, sitting down beside him and absentmindedly ying with the fine sand.


    In the car earlier, he hadn¡¯t said a word, his face tight and full of anger.


    E hadn¡¯t dared to speak, wanting to give him some time to calm down. Now that he had been sitting here for about fifteen minutes, she finally ran over to sit with him.


    Eric snapped out of his thoughts, still feeling a bit blocked up inside, but his mood had improved somewhat.


    He nced at E, "Hmph, your husband was hurt, and you¡¯re only nowing tofort me!?"


    E pouted apologetically, "I... I just wanted to give you some space to cool off. I didn¡¯t want to bother you!"


    "Hmph, you took so long toe over¡ªmy heart ispletely shattered!" Eric put on a disappointed face, picked up a seashell, and stood up to hurl it into the sea.


    The sky was particrly overcast, as if it might rain at any moment.


    The air was thick and slightly salty, without the usual heat of the day.


    E stood up and hugged him, "Alright, alright, my dear husband, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll make it up to you, okay?"


    "How are you going to make it up to me? You don¡¯t have the figure, and you don¡¯t have the cooking skills!"


    "Eric, do you really have to criticize me like that? I can work on my figure, and I can learn to cook!" E¡¯s face was filled with frustration. He always knew how to poke at her ws!


    Eric sat back down, and E nestled close to him. There were only a few couples scattered along the beach, so it wasn¡¯t crowded.


    The sound of waves asionally crashing against the rocks filled the air, helping to slowly calm their minds.


    E, her heart aching, gently brushed his bangs away from his eyes and looked into those brilliant, expressive eyes. "It really breaks my heart... that you have toe from a family like that."


    Her eyes reddened slightly. "I¡¯ve been set up and betrayed many times, but... Robert never went too far, because I still had some value to him. But you... for your father to treat you like that!"


    Eric chuckled softly, "It¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t your husband already get his revenge? I burned down his room, and now he has to stay in the guest room."


    E forced a smile. Even though Eric had burned the room, James wouldn¡¯t dare publicize the incident. If he did, it would have a huge negative impact on Nelson Group.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you¡ªI recorded the whole thing on my phone. You should keep this recording; it might be useful in the future!" E said, grinning proudly.


    For Eric, she had started recording as soon as they stepped into the vi, capturing everything.


    Eric raised an eyebrow in surprise, his gaze softening as he reached out to pinch her soft, chubby cheek. "You¡¯re such a clever little fox, but do you really think a recording can take James down?"


    "Well... it¡¯s still evidence, isn¡¯t it? It proves he really treated you terribly!" E¡¯s heart ached. She wished she could see James reduced to nothing, with Grace and Henry abandoning him, so he could finally realize who his true son was!


    Eric gently pulled E into his arms, and she rested her head on his broad shoulder. "Did you really face assassination attempts while you were studying abroad?" she asked softly.


    "Of course. Why would I lie to you? The only problem is that I don¡¯t have concrete evidence to prove that James was the mastermind behind it all," Eric said, his brow furrowing slightly as he recalled his time struggling abroad.


    E shook her head with a soft sigh. "I always thought you were being valued by the Nelson family, that they sent you to the best university overseas..."


    "The best university? What a joke. If it wasn¡¯t for survival, do you think I would¡¯ve ended up at that no-name university abroad? But that¡¯s all in the past. What matters now is the future," Eric said with a wicked smile, his eyes shing with a bloodthirsty gleam.


    "Honey, I¡¯ll stay by your side!" E said firmly.


    No matter what storms or obstacles the future held, she was determined to stand by his side, unwavering.


    Eric cupped her face gently in his hands and kissed her cheek softly. "Thank you, my love."


    E chuckled softly, but her eyes grew a little misty.


    She knew that Eric had endured so much hardship abroad, especially in his childhood. Compared to him, she had been sheltered by Brianna¡¯s deliberate pampering, and her struggles were far less severe.


    This man was hers from now on, and she would cherish and protect him with all her heart.


    They sat together, exchanging sweet words, as half an hour passed. Suddenly, the weather turned, and dark clouds rolled in, followed byrge raindrops pelting down.


    "Ah, let¡¯s run¡ªit¡¯s raining!" E quickly pulled Eric up, urging him to run towards the car parked not far away.


    But Eric held her close, standing in the pouring rain, and kissed her fiercely.


    All the other couples had run off, leaving just the two of them, passionately kissing in the storm.


    E didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she responded to Eric¡¯s kiss with equal fervor. The slightly stifling weather, cooled by the downpour, felt exhrating.


    E understood that Eric was releasing all the pent-up frustration, pain, and passion he had been holding inside, and it was all pouring out now in this moment.


    The rain came down harder, turning the world into a white blur where nothing else was visible.


    In the rain, Eric held E tightly, the water streaming into her eyes, making them sting slightly.


    But the heat of his kiss, his possessiveness, his dominance, and his hunger made her body slowly melt into his.


    She had never experienced kissing in a storm before, and it was incredibly thrilling, as if they were the only two people left in the world.


    Eric¡¯s hand gripped the back of her head firmly, and though the heat of his body was being dispersed by the rain, he refused to let go. He wanted to stay like this with E forever.


    No matter the storm, he had no fear.


    Finally, Eric released E, quickly bending down to scoop her up in his arms and sprint towards the beach.


    Within seconds, he had carried her back to the car on the road, opened the door, and tossed the soaking wet E inside.


    The car door mmed shut, and E, gasping for breath, wiped the rain from her face, only to feel a weight pressing down on her. She opened her eyes to find Eric¡¯s stunningly handsome face right in front of her.


    He was gazing deeply at her, soaking wet.


    E instinctively looked down at herself and saw that her thin chiffon dress was now clinging tightly to her body, highlighting her most seductive curves.


    Eric¡¯s rain-soaked face was glowing with intensity, his eyes filled with a burning desire, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed.


    He held her tightly, kissing her over and over. "Thank you, E... Thank you for staying by my side!"

 Chapter 156: Arrogant Assumptions

    <h4>Chapter 156: Arrogant Assumptions</h4>


    Outside, the sound of the torrential rain continued, the heavy sheets of water obscuring any view of the scenery beyond...


    The Davis Household.


    The rain had finally stopped. Brianna sat in front of her vanity, staring at her slightly haggard reflection in the mirror.


    She had taken good care of herself, but she couldn¡¯t stop the fine lines from creeping around the corners of her eyes.


    "Women... they age so quickly. I gave everything to one man for so many years, and in the end..." Brianna let out a bitterugh, her eyes filled with a fierce, vengeful glint.


    The bruises on her face had mostly healed, but some lingering marks remained, yet she still retained an air of a distinguished woman.


    "Mom, how about taking a walk outside? The rain has stopped, and it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve had some fresh air," Hannah said as she walked in, taking Brianna¡¯s hand with a smile.


    A warmth spread through Brianna¡¯s heart. This daughter of hers had grown more considerate, offering herfort during her lowest moments.


    "Alright, it has been a while since I¡¯ve gone out..." Brianna began to rise, but the phone on her vanity suddenly rang. She nced at it, surprised to see Robert¡¯s name on the screen. A flicker of excitement crossed her face, but remembering the current state of their rtionship, she answered with a cold smile.


    "Mr. Davis, what can I do for you?"


    Brianna asked icily, hoping her aloofness would provoke some unease on his part.


    Sure enough, there was a moment of hesitation before he spoke. "Brianna... could youe out for a bit? I need to talk to you."


    Brianna felt a small thrill of satisfaction. She had been investigating Emily¡¯s background over the past few days, though she hadn¡¯t found much. However, she did discover that Emily had a severe allergy to pollen, so she had bribed a servant to secretly scatter some in Emily¡¯s room.


    By now, Emily must be covered in hives, her body swollen and red from the allergic reaction.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m busy right now!" Brianna replied coldly and hung up.


    Hannah smiled faintly. "Mom, you¡¯re really clever, ying hard to get. After all these years, there¡¯s no way Dad can just walk away like that!"


    Brianna felt a touch of pride, her lips curling into a slight smile. "Of course. I¡¯m counting on him to remember all we¡¯ve been through and not treat me too harshly."


    She was confident. No matter what, Brianna believed that Robert was the type who only cared about a woman¡¯s appearance. So once Emily broke out in hives, Robert would surely be disgusted.


    No one could feel any kind of attraction towards a woman who was covered in red, swollen welts!


    "Mom, when you do meet him, make sure you look absolutely stunning. Show him that even without him, you can still be beautiful and radiant!" Hannah said with a smile, her mood visibly improved.


    She hade to terms with the situation, realizing that as long as E had Eric by her side, they just had to bide their time and wait for the right opportunity.


    Once Eric discarded E, there would be plenty of chances for them.


    Thinking of this, Hannah felt much more at ease, and her spirits lifted.


    "You¡¯re right. Of course, I need to look my best¡ªI can¡¯t let that woman outshine me!" Briannaughed lightly. "Let¡¯s go to the nearest spa and treat ourselves to some beauty treatments!"


    In high spirits, Hannah apanied Brianna to the spa. After their treatments, they received another call from Robert.


    This time, Robert was practically begging her toe down. Hannah chuckled softly. "Mom, I think Dad might be missing you."


    Brianna¡¯s aging face flushed slightly, a rare expression of difort appearing. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense! That vile man missing me? As if!"


    "I think you should go while he¡¯s still groveling. A man¡¯s patience is limited, and if that Emily recovers..." Hannah¡¯s words trailed off, leaving a hint of concern.


    Brianna¡¯s expression darkened. Her daughter was right¡ªshe needed to strike while the iron was hot, taking advantage of Emily¡¯s allergic reaction.


    She called Robert back and told him to meet her at a restaurant across the street.


    Since it was already lunchtime, they could eat together.


    Hannah smiled, her eyes filled with hope. "Mom, I won¡¯t go with you. It¡¯s better for you two to have some time alone... I hope you can make the most of it."


    Brianna felt a little shy, almost like a young girl in love, andughed yfully. "You, always so sharp! Don¡¯t tease your mother. I¡¯ll go wait for your dad at the restaurant. You head home and have the servants prepare lunch for you."


    Hannah nodded and quickly headed back toward their house.


    Brianna arrived at the restaurant first and reserved a private room. By the time Robert arrived, the food had just been served.


    Robert took off his ck hat, and Brianna looked at it in surprise. "Why are you wearing a hat in this hot weather?"


    Robert nced at her indifferently. "It was too sunny outside, so I wore a hat."


    Brianna noticed the coldness in his demeanor,pletely unlike someone looking to reconcile.


    But then, why had he humbled himself to ask her to meet him?


    The food was served, and Robert quietly started eating.


    Brianna¡¯s face flushed with a mix of emotions. She had assumed that Robert had invited her out to reconcile, but he was just eating as if nothing was wrong!


    She could hardly bear it. She wanted to demand to know what Robert¡¯s intentions were right then and there.


    But if she lost herposure, it would ruin her strategy of ying hard to get.


    Robert ate and drank his soup in silence, but there was a cold glint in his eyes as he ced his hat to the side.


    Brianna remained silent as well, the two of them sitting there, each silently admiring the other¡¯s patience.


    It was the longest, most difficult meal Brianna had ever endured.


    Finally, when she set down her utensils, Robert calmly looked at her and spoke, "Brianna, for all these years, we¡¯ve lived like polite strangers, but I never expected it to end like this. After more than a decade, I¡¯ve finally seen you for who you truly are."


    Brianna¡¯s entire body shook, and she red at Robert, realizing that he hadn¡¯t asked her here to reconcile but to discuss divorce.


    "Yes! For over ten years, I¡¯ve served you tirelessly! But now I¡¯m just another discarded woman! You¡¯ve fallen for that pretty young mistress, haven¡¯t you? Let me tell you, mistresses age too! No, I should say, when you get old and can¡¯t satisfy her anymore, she¡¯ll ditch you and run off with another man!"


    Briannaughed bitterly, her wordsced with venom, wishing nothing more than for Robert to be abandoned by Emily.


    Robert frowned, disgusted by her spiteful words. His dislike for her deepened.


    He opened a folder and pushed the divorce papers toward Brianna. "Look over the agreement. If you have no issues, just sign it."


    Brianna¡¯s breathing becamebored, and her chest tightened painfully. But after all these years with Robert, she knew him well.


    Once he had decided on a divorce, no one could change his mind.


    Just like with Isabe. He had refused to divorce her, wanting to keep her tied to thepany.


    No matter what tactics Brianna used to force him, he wouldn¡¯t budge. And when Isabe found out about Robert¡¯s affair, she hadn¡¯t even gotten angry or asked for a divorce.

 Chapter 157: From Allies to Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 157: From Allies to Enemies</h4>


    Brianna was nearly driven mad with rage, which is why she ended up living in the Davis household as a maid, just to poison Isabe!


    "Robert, I hope you¡¯ll at least show me some decency!" Brianna suppressed the pain in her chest as she took the folder and opened the divorce papers.


    When Brianna saw the section on asset division, her eyes widened in shock. She could hardly believe what she was seeing!


    Robert was only offering her ten million dors!


    She had originally wanted twenty million plus a vi, but given the Davis Group¡¯s annual losses, she had already lowered her expectations.


    However, Brianna never expected Robert to be so heartless, leaving her with no property or other assets, just the ten million dors!


    Ten million mightst an ordinary woman several lifetimes, but for Brianna, it was far too little. She wasn¡¯t even sure it wouldst her ten years of extravagance.


    Her beauty treatments alone required a million dors in annual fees, which covered everything from cosmetic injections to skincare!


    Everything she used and wore had to be designer brands. Ten million dors would probably be gone in no time, spent on herself and Hannah!


    Brianna trembled with fury as she looked up at Robert. "You¡¯re only giving me ten million? Robert, do you even have a heart?"


    Robert looked coldly at her almost twisted face and sneered, "Ten million is more than generous. I was only thinking of giving you five million!"


    Brianna¡¯s eyes red with anger, the rage in her chest threatening to consume her entirely.


    "Fine! Robert, if you¡¯re going to be this heartless, I won¡¯t sign this divorce agreement!"


    "If you don¡¯t sign, we¡¯ll just see each other in court," Robert replied, unfazed, his eyes cold as he looked at her.


    Once loving spouses, they had reached the end of the road, now ring at each other with disgust, unable to stand even one more second in each other¡¯s presence.


    "Ha! You think you¡¯ll win in court? Robert, you despicable old man! I have photos of you living with Emily!"


    Brianna sneered viciously.


    Robert sneered back, "I wasn¡¯t living with her. I was just taking care of her! Don¡¯t think you have all the evidence. You think I don¡¯t know about you having the maid sprinkle pollen on Emily? The maid recorded everything and handed it to me, along with proof of how you beat Emily, causing her to miscarry. Brianna, you vile woman, I¡¯ve finally seen your true colors!"


    Brianna¡¯s mind buzzed. She hadn¡¯t expected Robert to use that incident against her!


    If they went to court and Robert¡¯swyer presented those events as evidence of her cruelty, then... she might not be able to win!


    Robert¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and disgust as he coldly snatched the folder back from Brianna. "I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not giving you any assets! We¡¯ll see each other in court and let everyone see your ugly face, so they know why I, Robert, am abandoning you!"


    Brianna¡¯s face turned pale as she shot up and pointed at Robert, shouting, "You... you bastard! How dare you? I gave birth to two children for you, worked hard to keep this family together, and this is how you repay me?"


    Robert¡¯s expression grew even colder. "Two children? Too bad neither of them turned out well! One daughter turned out promiscuous, and the son... well, who tried to kill his sister! You ruined both of them! And you im you worked hard to keep this family together? Brianna, we had maids taking care of everything. You were just here to enjoy yourself!"


    Robert¡¯s furious roar shook Brianna to her core, her eardrums nearly bursting. She gasped for air, ring at Robert in utter fury.


    This man had changed!


    Completely changed!


    He really intended to leave her with nothing¡ªhow cruel!


    "And what about me? I¡¯ve been the one working tirelessly to keep thepany afloat, while you¡¯ve been lounging around at home, eating, drinking, and having fun, only toin that I¡¯m giving you too little money? Fine! From now on, you won¡¯t get another cent from me!"


    Robert sneered as he stood up, ready to leave.


    "Robert, how dare you treat me like this?" Brianna screamed in anger, tears streaming down her face.


    For over a decade, Brianna had been showered with nothing but love and affection since marrying Robert. He had treated her like a treasure, holding her in the palm of his hand.


    But now, suddenly, Robert had cheated, demanded a divorce, and intended to leave her with nothing, cing all the me on her!


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Is there anything in this world I¡¯m afraid to do? Brianna, just stay home and wait for the court summons! You¡¯re too old and ugly to be out scaring people anyway!"


    Robert seemed relieved, his gaze full of disdain as he turned to leave.


    Brianna was utterly enraged by his final words, losing all sense of reason!


    She grabbed a nearby wine bottle and hurled it at Robert with all her might.


    "You scumbag! You adulterer! Robert, you¡¯ll die a miserable death... I gave you all my youth, and this is how you repay me? How dare you mock me like this! I¡¯ll kill you, you bastard!"


    Brianna¡¯s face twisted in fury, her entire being consumed by an extreme rage.


    Robert dodged the wine bottle, but Brianna continued grabbing bowls and tes from the table, throwing them at him in a frenzy!


    Robert shielded his head, trying to dodge as Brianna snatched up another bottle of wine and charged at him, smashing it wildly.


    "Robert! I¡¯ll kill you, you scumbag, adulterer!"


    With a loud crash, the bottle struck Robert¡¯s shoulder, leaving a deep gash from which blood began to pour.


    Hearing themotion, the security guards burst through the door.


    Brianna stood frozen, staring at the blood-covered Robert, the sight of the blood snapping her back to reality. She trembled, still holding the broken bottle.


    Robert¡¯s face twisted in pain as he looked at Brianna with disgust. "You... really want to kill me..."


    With those words, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out. The two security guards quickly caught him. "Get him to the hospital!"


    "Someone call the police!"


    Brianna couldn¡¯t remember how she ended up at the police station or how she got home. Hannah had bailed her out, and upon seeing her mother in such a daze, she was both shocked and furious.


    "Mom, calm down! You always tell me to stay calm, but look at what you¡¯ve done! You... you hurt Dad! If he gets the security footage, you¡¯ll have no chance of winning in court!"


    Hannah shook Brianna¡¯s shoulders.


    Slowly, Brianna came back to her senses, tears streaming down her face like a flood.


    "Hannah... I hurt him! He said he wouldn¡¯t give me a penny, called me old and ugly... said I scare people... How did I end up marrying such a man?"


    Brianna sobbed uncontrobly, her heart aching so much she could hardly breathe.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes reddened as she hugged Brianna tightly, patting her back. "Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take care of it for you..."


    In the room, Brianna¡¯s sobs grew louder, while the maids outside slowly backed away, one of them picking up the phone to call E.

 Chapter 158: A Swift Return

    <h4>Chapter 158: A Swift Return</h4>


    When E received the call from the maid, she was just returning home from school, walking into the Carter Family building with Chloe by her side.


    After hanging up, E¡¯s face was lit with a smile, clearly in a good mood. Brianna must have been suffering¡ªwhat a satisfying thought!


    "Why are you smiling so happily?" Chloe teased with a grin. "Did Mr. Nelson call you for a secret rendezvous?"


    "Ugh, you and your nonsense! It wasn¡¯t him!" Eughed, exining that Eric had been extremely busytely, gathering "ssified news" about James and the other shareholders.


    Of course, if there wasn¡¯t any dirt to dig up, Eric and his team were more than capable of creating some negative press!


    As a result, Eric hadn¡¯t been able to take E to their new house in the past few days.


    The two entered the Carter Family¡¯s lobby, only to hear Mrs. Carter¡¯sughtering from the living room. "Nora, it¡¯s great that you came back early, especially since you¡¯re already a few months along. You can always go on your honeymoonter!"


    E¡¯s smile froze¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected Charles and his new wife, Nora, to return so soon.


    She had moved here partly to quash any rumors about her living with a man, and also because Charles wasn¡¯t home, so she thought she¡¯d stay for a while until Eric found her a new ce.


    After all, as a high school student, if she were to live at the Eternal Sea Estate, it would raise all kinds of eyebrows, with people likely assuming she was being kept by some wealthy man.


    People are quick to gossip, and while E wanted to maintain a good image, she also wanted to marry Eric officially after going to college.


    Although the Nelson family didn¡¯t treat Eric well, E didn¡¯t want him to be talked about behind his back, with people saying that his young wife was already involved with another man...


    But now that Charles was back, showing up here might seem awkward.


    Chloe, on the other hand, was thrilled. She rushed over, eximing, "Big Brother, Sister-inw, you¡¯re back! What did you bring me? Why did youe back so soon?"


    Charles nced at E and nodded with a smile. "Your sister-inw was feeling a bit tired, so we decided to cancel the rest of the trip. We¡¯ll visit the other ces after the baby is born."


    Nora blushed slightly and pulled a box from a shopping bag. "Chloe, here¡¯s a gift!"


    Chloe was overjoyed, while Charles turned to E. "E, I heard you moved out of the Davis household and are staying with Chloe. Wee to the family!"


    E walked over, her face beaming. "Thank you, Charles. I¡¯ll be counting on you and Sister-inw to take care of me from now on!"


    Nora hesitated for a moment when she saw E, a strange glint flickering in her eyes.


    She actually knew that Charles had feelings for E. She had overheard a conversation between Charles and Chloe once, where Chloe had told Charles to let go of E, saying that she was happy now.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected that this girl would suddenly appear before her.


    "Sister-inw, hello, I¡¯m E. I¡¯m sorry to intrude. I¡¯ll move out as soon as I find a ce!" E quickly reassured, worried that Nora might misunderstand.


    Nora smiled warmly and took E¡¯s hand. "No need to worry. Stay as long as you like. You and Chloe are like sisters, and Mom and Dad adore you. Even Grandpa can¡¯t stop singing your praises!"


    E smiled sheepishly, knowing that Old Mr. Carter¡¯s constant praise was mostly because she had lent him that painting. However, she was genuinely touched by how kind the Carter family had been to her, which is why she had decided to move in with them.


    "Exactly, E, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. I¡¯ve considered you like a daughter since you were little!" Mrs. Carter said with a warm smile.


    Both Mr. Carter and Old Mr. Carter quickly joined in, urging E to stay. E agreed outwardly, but she had already made up her mind to move out.


    She didn¡¯t know much about what kind of woman Nora was, especially since she hadn¡¯t interacted with her much in her previous life. All she remembered was that Nora had married a wealthy young man, but that man was notorious for being unfaithful, and Nora had endured it silently.


    No matter what kind of person Nora was, E knew she shouldn¡¯t stay here and potentially affect the rtionship between Charles and Nora.


    The family gathered together for dinner, and E was swept up in the warm, harmonious atmosphere, feeling genuinely happy.


    After dinner, she and Chloe returned to their room to watch a TV show on theputer, and then E made a call to Eric, urging him to find her a new ce to live.


    "Why the rush? Aren¡¯t youfortable where you are?" Eric teased with a yfulugh. "Or are you thinking it would be more convenient for our secret meetings if you had your own ce, where we could be alone with no restrictions?"


    "Eric, what nonsense are you talking about? Charles is back, and I don¡¯t want to be here and interfere with them!" E pouted.


    "I think Charles haspletely moved on from you, or else he wouldn¡¯t have married Nora. Don¡¯t underestimate him; he¡¯s a very responsible man," Eric remarked, surprisingly speaking highly of Charles.


    E felt a bit frustrated. "So, you don¡¯t want me to move out?"


    "I do want us to have more chances to be alone together. For now, we can always go back to our house if we need privacy. But I¡¯m notfortable with you living alone out there. It worries me," Eric said seriously.


    E paused, surprised that Eric was concerned about her safety, which was why he wanted her to stay with Chloe.


    "You need to understand, whether or not I make our rtionship public, anyone investigating us will eventually realize you¡¯re important to me. The Carter Group is a protective shield¡ªit¡¯s much safer than living outside. And with my busy work schedule, how could I protect you if you¡¯re on your own?" Eric added, sounding a bit helpless.


    He had only recently returned from abroad and was trying to establish himself in the Nelson Group and Country S, which wasn¡¯t easy.


    "Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll y it by ear. If it seems like Charles has truly moved on, I¡¯ll stay," E replied with a smile.


    "Sweetheart... I miss you so much," Eric said softly after a brief silence, his voice husky.


    "I miss you too... You should rest now, don¡¯t overwork yourself."


    "Sweetheart... I¡¯lle visit you at school in a few days."


    Eric¡¯s voice was light withughter, and E couldn¡¯t help but giggle, her heart swelling with joy.


    After hanging up the phone, E stepped out of her room, intending to see Charles and gauge his attitude.


    After all, now that he had married Nora, he needed to be responsible. With a baby on the way, there was no way he could bear to hurt Nora.


    E felt a bit emotional, realizing that her rebirth had changed Nora¡¯s fate.


    Charles was absolutely the kind of husband who would be loyal and devoted, someone who would never betray her.


    As E walked out of her room, she noticed Charles standing on the balcony at the end of the hallway, gazing at the view.


    E smiled to herself. He was still the same, always loving the peace and quiet.


    She quickly walked over and sat down across from him.

 Chapter 159: The Despicable Act of Spying

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Despicable Act of Spying</h4>


    Charles raised an eyebrow slightly, a flicker of an unreadable emotion passing through his eyes before it quickly vanished. "E, is there something you want to talk to me about?"


    E smiled softly. "Charles, thank you for always taking care of me. I sincerely wish you and Nora happiness, and may you have a beautiful life together with lots of children. I truly hope you find happiness."


    Charles chuckled warmly. "Thank you for the well wishes, E. I know you¡¯re kind-hearted, so rest assured, I¡¯m genuinely with Nora out of love, not just because she¡¯s pregnant. I married her because I care for her deeply."


    E paused, carefully observing Charles.


    There was no trace of awkwardness or reluctance in Charles¡¯ demeanor. He continued, "We actually broke up once before, but on the day she nned to go to the hospital to terminate the pregnancy, she had a minor car ident. I happened to be passing by and couldn¡¯t bear to let her go through more pain."


    E was surprised¡ªcould things really be that coincidental?


    But then again, just like how she had been drugged and Eric had happened to be there to save her, life did have a strange way of working out sometimes.


    She made a mental note to look into Nora¡¯s background, hoping that Nora¡¯s feelings for Charles were genuine.


    "That¡¯s good to hear. The baby¡¯s already a few months along, so when are you nning the wedding? Don¡¯t forget to send me an invitation!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure your wallet takes a hit!"


    "Hmph, do you think I can¡¯t afford a little red envelope for you?"


    "Of course, you can. You¡¯re too smart to be poor!"


    "Hahaha..."


    After some light-hearted banter, E left feeling very happy.


    Having talked with Charles for so long, she was relieved to see that he was genuinely happy and at ease, with no sign of reluctance. She could finally breathe easier, knowing that the man who had once harbored unrequited love for her in a previous life had now found a good ending.


    As Charles watched E¡¯s retreating figure, he shook his head with a smile. "That girl..."


    Suddenly, he caught sight of Nora standing by the bathroom door. She stepped out, her face tear-streaked in the soft, dim light.


    rmed, Charles quickly went over to her, gently wiping the tears from her face. "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying all of a sudden? Are you jealous?"


    Nora yfully pushed him. "I¡¯m not jealous... I¡¯m just so happy to know that you married me out of love. Before... I thought you only married me because of the baby!"


    Charles chuckled softly, his expression full of tenderness. Although he had been initially displeased with Nora¡¯s frequent visits to his mother, after getting to know her better, he realized that Nora was truly a good woman.


    When she had the car ident, it had terrified him, making him realize that he could indeed ept Nora, and that love could be nurtured over time.


    From then on, E would only be his sister, and Nora would be the love of his life.


    The next morning, E and Chloe had breakfast together before heading off to school, E feeling a mix of emotions.


    The twelfth-grade curriculum was packed and intense, with a mountain of homework every day. However, E often cked off, onlypleting half of her assignments, which frequently annoyed her teachers.


    But since she consistently scored in the top five of her ss on every quiz, the teachers gradually became ustomed to herziness and stopped giving her a hard time.


    To E, the homework felt too mundane, a waste of time, though she knew this was her unique perspective.


    After chatting with Eric for half an hour the previous night and then watching movies for another two hours, E felt a bit sleepy. The math teacher¡¯s voice, droning on about numbers, sounded like a luby, and soon enough, E found herself dozing off on her desk.


    The math teacher was so angry that he practically jumped up in frustration, immediately calling E to the front of the ss to solve what he considered a difficult math problem.


    To his surprise, the moment E stood in front of the board, she gave the problem a quick nce, grabbed the chalk, and swiftly solved it.


    After finishing, E turned to the teacher and said, "Teacher, next time you call me up, please give me something more challenging, okay?"


    The math teacher¡¯s mouth twitched in shock, as if he were looking at some kind of prodigy. Just a short while ago, E¡¯s math skills were terrible, often cing her near the bottom of the ss in every test!


    But now, she had suddenly be incredibly skilled! The teacher was both stunned and delighted¡ªstunned by how quickly E had improved, and delighted to have another genius in his ss.


    "E, that was awesome! I¡¯m totally in awe of you!" Chloe whispered excitedly as E returned to her seat.


    E smiled, and when she looked up, she noticed Damien giving her a thumbs-up from across the room.


    Her ssmates were all looking at her with admiration, amazed that she had solved the problem so effortlessly. It was as if she were a genius!


    E felt quite pleased with herself when her phone suddenly vibrated. She discreetly took it out and read the message: "Meet me at the back hill of the school after ss."


    The sender was, of course, Eric.


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had actuallye to the back hill of her school?


    The clock showed 4:50¡ªjust ten minutes until the end of ss¡ªbut every minute seemed to drag on as she eagerly anticipated seeing him.


    She made sure to inform Chloe that Eric was picking her up, so she wouldn¡¯t be heading home with her.


    When the clock finally struck five, E remained seated, calmly waiting for most of the students to leave before she leisurely gathered her things and made her way out.


    Excited, she hurried down the stairs, her heart practically floating at the thought of seeing Eric soon.


    Suddenly, someone blocked her path.


    E¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Why did this person always have to appear when she least wanted to see him?


    Standing before her was none other than Brandon.


    E had already decided to stop attending Brandon¡¯s art ss, and thankfully, he hadn¡¯t tried to force her back.


    "E!" Brandon called softly. The hallway was quiet now that all the students had left.


    "What do you want?" E asked coldly, giving him a sidelong nce. With security cameras around, she wasn¡¯t too worried about Brandon doing anything rash.


    "I... I have something for you," Brandon stammered, his face flushing as he opened his hand to reveal a USB drive.


    E raised an eyebrow. Something she wanted?


    She hadn¡¯t expressed any interest in anything, nor had she asked anyone for anything.


    "I don¡¯t want anything from you," E replied coolly.


    Given that Brandon was now with Hannah, who knew whether he was sincere or not? Which side was he even on? It didn¡¯t matter to E¡ªshe had no intention of epting anything from him.


    "If you want to get back at Hannah... this USB contains everything you need to ruin her," Brandon whispered, lowering his voice. "It¡¯s... videos of me and her... being intimate."


    E felt a wave of nausea rising in her throat. The audacity of this scumbag¡ªhe had recorded intimate videos of himself with Hannah?

 Chapter 160: The Past Unveiled

    <h4>Chapter 160: The Past Unveiled</h4>


    Brandon was really desperate, willing to go to such extremes just to win her favor, even if it meantpromising himself. E was both disgusted and amused by his actions. With a lightugh, she said, "Brandon, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want your so-called ¡¯gift.¡¯ Besides, Hannah¡¯s reputation is already in shambles. I have no interest in bringing her down further."


    With that, she stepped around Brandon and strode downstairs without looking back.


    "E..." Brandon called out, clearly flustered. He had gone all out, shamelessly offering something so incriminating, yet she wasn¡¯t even tempted in the slightest.


    At that moment, anky boy appeared on the stairs below, taller than E. He nced curiously at Brandon, who was chasing after her.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t pursue her any further, Brandon stopped in his tracks as E quickly descended the stairs and headed toward the back hill.


    As she jogged towards the hill, she soon spotted Eric¡¯s assistant, Mark, along with a few burly men dressed in ck, waiting at the base.


    "Miss Davis, Mr. Nelson is waiting for you in the pavilion up ahead," Mark informed her with a polite nod.


    E smiled and nodded back, quickly making her way up the hill.


    The pavilion wasn¡¯t far, and within a few minutes, she reached it. The sight that greeted her made her stop in her tracks, staring in disbelief. Under the tree in front of the pavilion, a round table was set up, covered with all of her favorite dishes!


    E couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she looked at the man who was smiling warmly at her.


    Eric¡¯s face was full of tenderness, his eyes gleaming like colorful stones, radiating a mesmerizing light. His lips curved into a seductive, teasing smile that made E blush.


    Dressed in all ck, Eric looked even more striking, his tall frame rxed as he lounged in his chair, legs crossed, exuding an air of effortless elegance and authority.


    E was both surprised and delighted. Having dinner here, surrounded by cool breezes, with no trace of the summer heat, felt like a dream.


    "What¡¯s the matter, sweetheart? Are you in shock? Your ever-dutiful husband is here to treat you to a meal!" Eric teased with a yful smirk.


    E couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She had missed him so much these past few days.


    She quickly ran over and sat down beside Eric, only for him to catch her by the chin and pull her in for a possessive kiss.


    After having his fill of teasing her, Eric finally let go, smiling as he asked, "So, did you miss me these past few days?"


    Even though they talked on the phone every night, it hadn¡¯t eased his longing for her. That¡¯s why Eric had decided to leave behind a pile of unfinished work and had everything prepared early, arriving at the hill by four to wait for E.


    "Of course, I missed you... But I can¡¯t believe you dared to set up a banquet here. Won¡¯t the principal have my head for this?" E joked, knowing that the back hill was a popr spot for students to rx. From the way Eric had arranged things, it seemed like he had reserved the entire hill for them.


    Eric snorted dismissively. "Who do you think I am? The principal wouldn¡¯t dare disrespect me."


    Eughed so hard that tears nearly came to her eyes.


    After calming down, she happily picked up the utensils and sampled the food, recognizing the vors of Sapphire Shores Tavern.


    It turned out that the dishes were all from Sapphire Shores Tavern, some of her favorites, and others she hadn¡¯t tried before.


    E smiled brightly, her face glowing with satisfaction. "This is perfect¡ªhaving dinner here with the natural breeze, a great view, and fresh air..."


    Especially dining under the maple tree¡ªthis was a first for her.


    "It would be even more beautiful if the ground were covered in red autumn leaves!" E said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Eric pinched her cheek affectionately. "You really do love romantic things. You might not say it, but I know you¡¯re always hoping for a little romance. We cane back when the ground is full of red leaves."


    E was deeply moved. Reflecting on her past life with Brandon, she realized that while he had been good to her, it was all just an act. Eric, on the other hand, was genuinely kind and caring. She suddenly felt incredibly fortunate to have been given a second chance, to meet Eric instead of anyone else. She couldn¡¯t be sure if any other man would be as attentive, considerate, and romantic as Eric.


    Seeing the contentment on E¡¯s face, Eric felt a sense of aplishment. As the gentle breeze rustled the leaves, and the night deepened, fireflies began to emerge from the woods, their tiny lights flickering and decorating the hillside in a breathtakingly beautiful disy.


    E was mesmerized. She had heard rumors about how beautiful the night view from the back hill was, but she had never seen it for herself until now.


    Enjoying the delicious food while taking in the stunning scenery, E felt like she was in paradise.


    "Is it good? There¡¯s some lemon juice here¡ªwould you like a ss?" Eric asked with a soft smile, his eyes filled with affection as he watched E¡¯s smiling face.


    "I¡¯ll drink it after I finish eating!" E said, her appetite fully awakened. Eric couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her, his thoughts wandering as he watched her small mouth moving as she ate.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her head and turned her towards him. E looked at him in surprise, "Why did you stop... mmph..."


    This shameless man! Couldn¡¯t he wait until after dinner to kiss her? How could he be so... ugh...


    While the two of them were lost in their tender moment, a series of shocking posts began to spread like wildfire across several popr gossip forums.


    The posts were titled, "The Ugly Truth About Brianna, Wife of the Davis Group President!"


    The post contained a video featuring Mrs. Jones, who recounted the tragic story of her life. The video began with Mrs. Jones revealing how she had witnessed Brianna poisoning Robert¡¯s first wife, Isabe, leading to Isabe¡¯s agonizing death.


    Afterward, Brianna had hired someone to kill Mrs. Jones, but the hitman couldn¡¯t go through with it and instead sold Mrs. Jones into a red-light district.


    Mrs. Jones tearfully recounted her ordeal and even yed an old recording of the man who had threatened her and sold her. The recording captured the man¡¯s voice as he menaced her and discussed selling women.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Jones had a recording device hidden in her coat pocket, which allowed her to preserve the evidence.


    The post quickly went viral, with major news outlets picking it up, and public outrage was directed squarely at Robert¡¯s current wife, Brianna.


    Thements under the post were filled with people condemning Brianna.


    When Brianna and Hannah saw the post, they broke out in cold sweats, terrified that the police woulde for them. However, after analyzing the situation, Hannah pointed out that the recording never actually mentioned Brianna by name, so even if the police got involved, the evidence wouldn¡¯t be conclusive.


    Mrs. Jones had clearly thought of this, which was why she chose to expose the truth online rather than going directly to the authorities.


    But both Hannah and Brianna knew that Mrs. Jones was just an ordinary maid. Even if she had managed to escape from the mountains, she wouldn¡¯t have the resources or knowledge to expose everything so effectively.


    There had to be someone backing her.


    And that person was likely E.


    Realizing this, Brianna¡¯s heart filled with dread. The seemingly innocent and naive girl had grown far more dangerous than they had ever imagined.


    "It must be that wretched girl E who taught her! No wonder she wanted to move out¡ªafter she decided to break ties with uspletely, she must have felt unsafe staying here!" Brianna said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 161: True Colors Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 161: True Colors Revealed</h4>


    Hannah gasped for breath, gripping Brianna¡¯s hand tightly as she recalled E¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful, mischievous eyes. She took a deep breath.


    She couldn¡¯t ept it!


    She couldn¡¯t ept that wretched woman destroying her mother like this, couldn¡¯t ept that her mom was being defeated!


    Revenge in the future would be nearly impossible!


    "Mom, now what do we... what do we do?" Hannah¡¯s face was ashen. "We can¡¯t lose to that wretched girl! Mom, you have to be strong, you must refuse to admit anything! As long as you deny it, they won¡¯t find any evidence!"


    Hannah¡¯s face twisted with fury as she grabbed Brianna, shouting sharply.


    Brianna¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she forced a weak smile. "After this scandal... even if I deny it, it¡¯ll be hard to clear my name! Your dad... that heartless man, he recorded the time I hit himst time, keeping it as evidence for court!"


    Hannah¡¯s eyes widened, her mind buzzing with shock!


    "A divorce is fine, but Mom... you absolutely cannot admit to poisoning her!" Hannah said coldly.


    If she didn¡¯t admit it, E erwould have no leverage!


    The mother and daughter sat together in silence, despair reflected in their eyes. But what made them feel even more hopeless was the appearance of another post on some of the hottest forums.


    A post titled "My Marriage with Brianna Has Reached Its End: The Truth Behind the Divorce" had caught everyone¡¯s attention, shockingizens!


    The poster, iming to be Robert¡¯swyer, detailed the reasons for Robert seeking a divorce.


    The post imed that Robert could no longer tolerate domestic abuse and, after receiving a call from Mrs. Jones using Brianna of being the one who poisoned and killed histe wife, he decided to divorce Brianna.


    Not only did the post include a video of Brianna viciously attacking the mistress, Emily, causing her to miscarry, but it also showed her smashing a beer bottle over Robert¡¯s head!


    In the video, Brianna was a far cry from the elegantdy she once was.


    She looked wild, with disheveled hair like a madwoman, her face twisted with rage, her voice hoarse and shrill, utterly vicious¡ªa sight too unbearable to watch!


    After seeing the video, theizens¡¯ sympathy was immediately stirred. They quickly overlooked Robert¡¯s infidelity and focused on the fact that he had been a victim of domestic violence.


    Most people believed that it was Brianna¡¯s cruelty that drove Robert to cheat.


    These two posts only made Brianna¡¯s situation worse, making it impossible for her to clear her name!


    Robert¡¯s actions managed to minimize the damage to Davis Group, as everyone sympathized with Robert, who was shown covered in blood, rather than with Brianna, who had been betrayed!


    "The Most Poisonous Woman in High Society" became Brianna¡¯s new nickname, topping Twitter¡¯s trending list!


    As Brianna read those posts, her heart pounded with pain, her fists clenched tightly. Hannah desperately tried tofort her, "Mom, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t look at those posts! He¡¯s not worth it... Mom, you have to take care of yourself, please, I have no one else to rely on but you!"


    Brianna¡¯s face turned deathly pale, cold sweat dripping from her forehead as her teeth chattered.


    At that moment, a storm of anger, pain, and resentment swirled inside her chest, swelling to the point where it felt like it would burst out of her body!


    After all these years of marriage, the moment her scandal broke, instead of calling to help her escape orfort her, he had kicked her when she was down, practically wishing for theizens to curse her to death!


    Although Brianna had been a housewife for more than a decade, raising two children was exhausting, even with the help of a nanny. Whenever one of the kids got sick, she stayed up all night to take care of them because she didn¡¯t trust anyone else to do it.


    For over ten years, she endured relentless hardship, surviving the scorn of society, carrying the degradingbel of a mistress, all while keeping Robert¡¯s home spotless so he could focus on his career without any worries.


    And what did he do in return? Not only did he have affairs and demand a divorce, but now he¡¯s also ming everything on her!


    Overnight, she had be the wicked woman reviled by millions!


    Meanwhile, Robert had garnered endless sympathy, leaving Brianna seething with anger, unable to stay calm.


    "That bastard Robert! I¡¯ve loved him for over ten years, sacrificed my youth for him... and this is how he repays me! He not only wants to leave me with nothing but also wants to ruin mepletely!" Brianna screamed, her eyes filled with a destructive madness as she mmed her hand down on the teacup on the coffee table.


    The small teacup shattered under her palm, and shards of porcin embedded themselves in her delicate fingers, sending waves of pain through her body.


    "Mom, calm down! Please, calm down! Don¡¯t do this..."


    But Brianna couldn¡¯t calm down. She rampaged through the living room, smashing the TV screen with a vase, leaving the floor covered in debris.


    Hannah, after trying to calm her down, backed away in fear, terrified that she might get hit by something. She could only cry and retreat to a corner, frantically calling for help.


    "Brandon, I think Mom¡¯s losing it! She¡¯s breaking everything, Brandon, pleasee quickly, please..."


    On the other end of the line, Brandon responded softly, "I¡¯m busy right now, I¡¯m sorry..."


    Without another word, Brandon hung up.


    Hannah was left stunned, bewildered by Brandon¡¯s cold tone. Why didn¡¯t he call her "baby" like he usually did?


    Brianna continued her rampage, grabbing a bowl from the kitchen and hurling it at a trembling servant. "You wretch, how dare you betray me! I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you..."


    The terrified servant fled the vi, not daring to stay another moment.


    Brianna was truly losing her mind, destroying everything in the kitchen and all the rooms, cutting and tearing until, finally, she copsed, exhausted, onto the floor covered in shredded clothes.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Please, don¡¯t scare me like this! I can¡¯t live without you!" Hannah cried out, clutching Brianna¡¯s lifeless body, feelingpletely helpless for the first time in her life.


    Her anguished sobs echoed through the vi, but no one came tofort her, no one cared.


    Hannah was filled with regret. Back in school, she had been arrogant and proud, never forming any genuine friendships. Though Lily used to tter her, after that incident, Lily began to hate her deeply.


    Her other ssmates either distanced themselves or were never close to begin with. She had no one to turn to! It was all her fault for being so haughty; even though she appeared friendly on the surface, deep down, she looked down on everyone.


    People aren¡¯t fools¡ªthey could sense Hannah¡¯s arrogance. So, when her scandal broke, no one wanted to be near her.


    "Mom! Don¡¯t leave me, I¡¯m so scared..."


    Like a child, Hannah clung to Brianna, forgetting all the schemes she and her mother had concocted against the lonely E, forgetting all the venom she harbored, believing that she was the one most deeply hurt.

 Chapter 162: Clearing the Connection

    <h4>Chapter 162: Clearing the Connection</h4>


    After what felt like an eternity, Hannah finally stopped crying, and Brianna slowly opened her eyes.


    She had been so furious that she felt on the verge of spitting blood, which is why she hadshed out so violently. Brianna feared that if she didn¡¯t let it out, she might really go mad or copse from the stress.


    "Robert! Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of me again, or I... I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!" Brianna spat through gritted teeth, her eyes filled with a deadly intent that made Hannah shudder.


    Hannah didn¡¯t dare say anything, only trembled slightly and clung tightly to Brianna¡¯s hand. Both mother and daughter understood that their future was bleak, and the hope of a bright tomorrow was nothing but a distant dream.


    Meanwhile, E had just finished a satisfying meal when she received an angry call from Chloe. Chloe¡¯s voice boomed through the phone, "E! You¡¯re so lucky to be alive today! You should be thanking that ¡¯First Poisonous Woman of High Society,¡¯ Brianna! Thanks to her so-called mercy, you¡¯re still breathing! I was in tears just thinking about it!"


    Chloe couldn¡¯t fathom how E, a girl who had grown up without parental love, had managed to survive under the thumb of such a vicious woman like Brianna.


    Chloe herself had been showered with love and affection since birth, a stark contrast to E¡¯s harsh upbringing.


    E smiled softly, a cold glint shing in her eyes. Brianna¡¯s day of reckoning had finally arrived! She was only halfway through her meal when Eric received a call from his associates, informing him that the post had gone live on the forum.


    At that moment, she knew how furious theizens would be!


    She deliberately avoided reading thements, choosing instead to enjoy the rest of her dinner with Eric, grateful for his support and affection.


    Without Eric¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to exact her revenge so smoothly. After all, it required resources and trusted people.


    "Chloe, I saw it too, but I spoke with awyer. The evidence is gone, so it will be difficult to convict Brianna," E said softly.


    Chloe was so angry she nearly burst a blood vessel, cursing loudly on the other end of the line.


    "That wretched Brianna, that poisonous woman! E, I just want to get rid of her to help you vent your anger!"


    E chuckled, "Chloe, don¡¯t be angry. She¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to her. Just wait and see!"


    Chloe sighed heavily, sniffling as she spoke, "E, you must have been abused by Brianna when you were living with them, right? Why did you always say they treated you well? Boo-hoo..."


    "Alright, stop crying. I¡¯ll be home soon, and we can talk all about it."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you," Chloe replied, hanging up. Eric raised an eyebrow, a hint of displeasure in his voice. "So you¡¯re in a hurry to go back to Chloe, and not stay with me?"


    "No, of course not. I¡¯m with you right now, aren¡¯t I?" E replied with a radiant smile, her expression as bright and clear as the moon.


    "Robert really fell into your trap. He was so desperate to clear his name in front of theizens and rush into a divorce with Brianna, afraid she¡¯d drag him down with her. After all, he knew what was going on at the time."


    Eric chuckled coldly as he gently ran his fingers through her long hair.


    E nodded, taking a small sip of her lemon juice. "Men like Robert are driven by passion and self-interest. Naturally, he chose Emily. Even though she¡¯s a mistress, at least she has never been involved in any scandals or poisoned anyone!"


    Eric lifted E¡¯s perfect chin and nted a firm kiss on her cheek. "My girl is so clever. You¡¯ve got him all figured out!"


    E yfully teased, "With how smart I am, Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t I deserve a reward?"


    Eric chuckled softly and leaned in with a warm smile. "How about a sweet kiss as a reward?"


    E scoffed lightly, "Hmph, that¡¯s not very sincere!"


    "Oh? And what would be sincere? Perhaps I should serve you in bed?" Eric¡¯s smile turned mischievous, his lips curling into an enticing grin.


    E huffed in frustration. "Eric, you have such thick skin!"


    Heughed heartily. "If it weren¡¯t thick, how would I survive?"


    Eric vividly remembered his college days abroad when he was falsely used of theft. The bullying and ostracism he faced were significant, but his cleverness helped him expose those responsible. Those people had been sent by James, and until he was vindicated, he suffered greatly. If his skin hadn¡¯t been thick, he might have ended up like his mother, who had tragicallymitted suicide.


    "Eric, can¡¯t you ever say something serious?" E asked, exasperated.


    "What serious words? Do you want me to tter you?" Eric continued to smile yfully, his breath warm against her ear, making her shiver with sensitivity.


    "Eric! Can¡¯t you think about something other than that?" E snapped.


    "What ¡¯that¡¯ are you talking about? Little girl, what do you mean?" Eric feigned confusion, his teasing grin deepening.


    E¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and with a squeal, she jumped up and yfully punched Eric!


    Eric quickly dodged her and started running around the tree, with E chasing after him. Laughter echoed around them as they yed.


    Finally, E managed to grab hold of Eric¡¯s shirt and, taking advantage of his pause, wrapped her arms around him from behind.


    "Got you! Are you going to run now? Huh? Are you?" E asked,ughing heartily.


    "I won¡¯t run, I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment my wife gives!" Eric turned around obediently. "Or maybe I should serve my wife instead! How about that? It¡¯s pretty thrilling out here in the wild..."


    "Eric, your mind is full of naughty thoughts! I¡¯m not doing that!" E protested.


    "I¡¯ll do it!" Eric grinned, wrapping one arm around her waist and the other around her head.


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    E puffed up her cheeks in mock anger.


    Eric let out a cold chuckle, then, with an air of authority, pinned her against the maple tree. "From now on, whenever you see this tree in the ssroom, you¡¯ll think of me..."


    Before he could finish, he leaned in and kissed her deeply.


    E¡¯s face flushed crimson, her breathing in short, rapid bursts. The fluttering of a young girl¡¯s heart was always wild and sweet...


    After theughter, silence fell over them. Down the hill, Mark and the others exchanged nces, awkwardly scratching their noses. Markzily chuckled, "Wow, who would¡¯ve thought our boss could actually have fun and joke around with a woman!"


    Another assistant, Michael, smiled lightly. "In love, any man can turn into a child¡ªunpredictable and capricious. Of course, the same goes for women!"


    The group shared a heartyugh, reflecting on the moment.


    Though Eric had been around women before, it was rare, and to them, it never seemed genuine. He had spent his time abroad focusing intensely on studying, negotiating with clients, and starting a business with his friends like Richard.


    Mark and Michael had worked with Eric for three years and had never seen him bring a woman home. The women who clung to Eric were usually just looking to use him for publicity, but their boss couldn¡¯t be bothered with such trivial matters.


    Perhaps because of the hardships he had faced, Eric deeply understood that even those actresses were pitiful in their own way. To make it in the industry, they not only had to create buzz but also had to endure the pressures of the casting couch.

 Chapter 163: Universally Despised

    <h4>Chapter 163: Universally Despised</h4>


    Eric had never scolded any of the actresses who tried to use him for their own gain, but the rumors neversted more than a single cycle. There were no second chances and no further interactions.


    For someone as wealthy as Eric to maintain such a spotless reputation was almost unheard of.


    Michael, ever the gossip, smirked at Mark and asked, "Do you think... our boss was a virgin before he met Miss Davis?"


    Mark¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. "Damn it, how can you just ask something so sensitive out in the open? If the boss hears you, you¡¯re getting fired!"


    "It¡¯s just a small question, not that big of a deal!" Michael rolled his eyes.


    The other assistants nodded in agreement. "Michael¡¯s right, it¡¯s a small thing! Hell, I¡¯ve already been with several women, and if the boss was still a virgin, that¡¯s pretty rare!"


    "Haha, whoever marries our boss is going to be the luckiest woman in the world!"


    The gossiping assistants were having a st until E and Eric suddenly appeared, causing them to instantly fall silent.


    "What are you guys discussing? Seems pretty lively," Eric asked, raising an eyebrow and casting a suspicious look over his subordinates.


    Mark shrank back, while Michael trembled slightly. "Nothing, nothing! We were just talking about a movie!"


    Eric chuckled softly. "Alright, have the staff clean up. We¡¯re heading back. Mark, Michael, if you¡¯re so idle, I¡¯ve got a top-secret mission for you to investigate!"


    "Boss! We wouldn¡¯t dare..." The group immediately lowered their heads, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    Talking behind the boss¡¯s back wasn¡¯t something they¡¯d dare do lightly; the consequences could be dire...


    As the gentle night breeze blew, E and Eric walked close together, under the sparkling stars, with fireflies drifting all around¡ªit was a beautiful sight.


    The next morning, Brianna noticed that the servant hadn¡¯te to work, and to her dismay, the refrigerator was empty, except for a few eggs that could barely suffice for breakfast.


    Brianna recalled how she had thrown a bowl at the servant the night before, drawing blood from the poor woman¡¯s head. The servant hadn¡¯t stayed to demandpensation for medical bills but had instead fled.


    She suspected that the servant, likely savvy with the inte, had seen the posts using Brianna of poisoning Robert¡¯s first wife and was too frightened to return.


    What now? With no food for lunch, someone would have to go out and buy it.


    "Mom, let me go out and get the groceries. You should stay here," Hannah suggested softly.


    But Brianna stood up abruptly. "Why should I stay home? They have no evidence linking me to any crime. Just based on a servant¡¯s word, they believe it?"


    Hannah sighed, "Mom, haven¡¯t you heard that rumors get more exaggerated and believable the more they¡¯re spread? At first, people didn¡¯t believe it, but after seeing the video of you hitting Emily and smashing a bottle over Dad¡¯s head, they were convinced."


    "No, I¡¯m going out, whether they like it or not!" Brianna insisted coldly.


    After trying to persuade her mother to no avail, Hannah had no choice but to give in, and the two of them headed out together to the nearest supermarket.


    As they passed the security booth, the guard¡¯s face turned pale at the sight of Brianna, and he gripped his stun baton tightly.


    Brianna¡¯s expression darkened. Why was the guard so scared of her?


    Throughout the walk, anyone who recognized her avoided her like the gue, keeping as much distance as possible.


    With the recent news of mentally disturbed individuals attacking people in the streets, no one wanted to take any chances with Brianna¡¯s mental state.


    Once they arrived at the supermarket, fewer people recognized Brianna. After all, not everyone had the time to constantly browse the inte, forums, or Twitter.


    Despite the fewer familiar faces in the supermarket, many strangers who spotted Brianna instinctively moved to the other side of the aisle to avoid any contact with her. Hannah¡¯s expression grew increasingly ufortable, while Brianna¡¯s face darkened with anger.


    As they made their way to the vegetable section, they noticed Mrs. Lee, a woman from their neighborhood who Brianna had always gotten along with, picking out greens with her shopping bag in hand.


    Mrs. Lee was a round-faced, kind-looking woman, someone Brianna had always enjoyed chatting with in the neighborhood.


    "Mrs. Lee, what a coincidence! You¡¯re out shopping too?" Brianna greeted her with a smile, trying to maintain some sense of normalcy.


    But Mrs. Lee was startled, jumping back a step before she recognized Brianna. Her eyes widened in fear, and she quickly retreated two steps. "Yes, yes, what a coincidence! I¡¯ve just finished shopping. You take your time!"


    Before Brianna could say another word, Mrs. Lee hurriedly turned and walked away, almost running as she left the vegetable section. Once she was a safe distance away and noticed that Brianna wasn¡¯t following her, she breathed a sigh of relief. "That was close... that vile woman... I didn¡¯t even get to buy my favorite greens. What bad luck! I¡¯d better avoiding out so often, just in case I run into this murderer again... who knows if she¡¯ll snap and stab someone!"


    With these thoughts in mind, Mrs. Lee decided to skip buying meat and left the supermarket straight away.


    Brianna stood frozen, watching Mrs. Lee flee as if she were some kind of monster, a demon everyone feared.


    Hannah quietly picked up a few bunches of greens, added several potatoes, cucumbers, and other vegetables to their cart, making sure they had enough tost a few days so they wouldn¡¯t have toe out every day.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted toe out with Brianna, knowing that anyone who had seen the posts would treat them like they were contagious, like they were something to be avoided at all costs.


    This unsettling experience left a bitter taste in Hannah¡¯s mouth.


    "So much for being a good friend! The moment you¡¯re in trouble, everyone treats you like the gue! Hmph!" Brianna grumbled, her face clouded with anger, her eyes shing with a dangerous intensity.


    Hannah silently filled the shopping cart and pushed it towards the checkout.


    When they reached the cashier, the young woman at the register visibly flinched at the sight of Brianna. But with security nearby, she forced herself to proceed with the transaction.


    Back at home, Brianna felt an overwhelming rage boiling inside her. On the way back, not a single familiar face had greeted her¡ªthey all kept their distance, as if she were some kind of pariah.


    In a fit of frustration, Brianna threw the shopping bags onto the floor, ring at Hannah. "What about you? Are you going to ignore your mother now too?"


    Hannah looked at her with a resigned expression. "Mom, I¡¯m not ignoring you. It¡¯s just... with everything being said about you online, who would dare get close to you? People think you¡¯re a lunatic, and they¡¯re afraid you might suddenly... hurt someone."


    Brianna¡¯s mind shed to the onlinements she¡¯d seen, all of them vicious, calling her a madwoman, a whore, with some even demanding she be executed to satisfy their anger...


    The thought of Robert¡¯s betrayal, of him posting those videos online and making people believe she had poisoned Isabe, only fueled her fury.


    "Robert... it¡¯s all because of that bastard! If it weren¡¯t for him... how could people doubt me so easily?" Brianna¡¯s voice trembled with despair as she thought of her husband of over a decade, who had shown her such ruthless betrayal. She felt like dying.


    Hannah quietly picked up the scattered groceries from the floor and gently tried to console her. "Mom, please, stop losing your temper. What you need most right now is to stay calm. Think about how we can deal with that wretched E... and maybe, just maybe, we can make Dad realize his mistake and bring him back to you."


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 164: Calling the Police

    <h4>Chapter 164: Calling the Police</h4>


    Brianna frowned deeply. Hannah made everything sound so perfect, but the reality was far moreplicated. She wished it were that simple, but the problem was that Robert wouldn¡¯t even give her a chance to meet him.


    "Dad¡¯s been nning this divorce for a long time. The fact that he recorded those videos means he was determined to leave us, so... it¡¯s probably toote to win him back," Hannah said as she put the groceries away in the fridge.


    Brianna let out a coldugh. "Even if he takes me to court, I¡¯ll make sure his life is anything but smooth!"


    Hannah¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold, bitter resolve. "Exactly, Mom. We can¡¯t let Dad and that mistress live happily ever after! That wretched woman doesn¡¯t deserve to benefit from all your suffering. You and Dad went through so much together, and now you¡¯re supposed to end up with nothing?"


    The mere thought of the divorce infuriated Hannah. Robert was determined to leave Brianna with nothing, which meant their chances of winning in court were slim.


    Between the two of them, they only had seventy or eighty thousand left in their ounts¡ªnot nearly enough to hire a goodwyer. Brianna¡¯s anxiety grew as she realized this. "We don¡¯t have enough money for a goodwyer. What are we going to do?"


    "Borrow it. We can ask Grandpa for help," Hannah said through gritted teeth, her voiceced with resentment.


    Brianna frowned again. Her mother had passed away years ago, and her father, though still alive, wasn¡¯t particrly wealthy. Borrowing even twenty or thirty thousand would be a stretch. The more Brianna thought about it, the angrier she became, until she impulsively dialed Emily¡¯s number and unleashed a torrent of insults the moment the call connected.


    Emily¡¯s voice was cold and mocking as she responded, "So, Brianna, you got a new number just to curse me out? Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t block you?"


    "You slut! You whore! You seduced my husband and now you want to steal all his money, too? He says he won¡¯t leave me a penny¡ªclearly, it¡¯s you who put that idea in his head!" Brianna¡¯s chest ached with fury.


    "Mrs. Baker, is this the kind of manners the Baker family teaches? When he first talked about divorcing you, I actually suggested he be fair and not leave you with nothing, but he didn¡¯t listen to me," Emily replied with a light, sarcasticugh.


    "You filthy liar! You¡¯re the one who told him to do this! Emily, mark my words, a wretch like you will never have a good ending!" Brianna screamed her curse, her voice shrill with hatred.


    Emily couldn¡¯t take it anymore and abruptly hung up the phone. Brianna, still fuming, tried calling her again, only to find that Emily had already turned off her phone.


    "Mom, stop. She¡¯s not going to pick up again. We need to focus on figuring out how to borrow more money to fight this case. Dad¡¯s assets are significant, so we shouldn¡¯t skimp onwyer fees!" Hannah said, her face etched with worry.


    She thought about the life she used to lead¡ªshe had been treated like a princess, pampered by Robert and Brianna, loved deeply by Brandon. But now, everything had changed.


    Even Brandon was avoiding her. It seemed they were doomed.


    "Ah, and you know how unreliable your uncle is. Back when the Davis family was thriving, I poured so much money into helping my side of the family... but your uncle gambled it all away. Even if your grandfather has some savings, he can only lend us twenty or thirty thousand, but that¡¯s his retirement money. How could I possibly take that from him..." Brianna¡¯s voice trailed off as worry furrowed her brow.


    As they agonized over their financial predicament, the doorbell suddenly rang. Brianna and Hannah exchanged a nce before heading to the door together. When they opened it, they were greeted by the sight of two men in police uniforms standing outside.


    "Good afternoon. Are you Mrs. Brianna?" one of the officers asked.


    One of the police officers spoke up, and a wave of unease washed over Hannah. Brianna¡¯s face also showed signs of rm as she responded, "Yes, that¡¯s me. You are...?"


    "Mrs. Brianna, we¡¯re from the Westside Police Department. We¡¯ve just received a report alleging that some time ago, you intentionally assaulted Miss Emily, resulting in her miscarriage. We need you toe with us to the station for further investigation."


    What?


    Brianna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the officer. This incident had happened so long ago; she thought Emily wouldn¡¯t pursue it. But now, here they were,ing after her!


    It had to be Robert¡¯s doing!


    Fury surged within Brianna, but before she could react, the officer had already pulled out a pair of handcuffs and secured them around her wrists.


    "No... you can¡¯t take my mom! My mom did nothing wrong! That woman is a homewrecker! She provoked my mom first!" Hannah cried out in panic, her face turning pale as she screamed in protest.


    Brianna snapped out of her shock and began to tremble as she shouted, "Yes, it was her... she provoked me! I just lost control for a moment!"


    "Please, Mrs. Brianna,e with us," one of the officers said coldly as he exchanged a nce with his partner.


    "No... Mom! You can¡¯t take my mom away! Please!" Hannah¡¯s desperate cries echoed as she tried to intervene, but Brianna was no match for the two officers. They quickly overpowered her, restraining her firmly before leading her out to the waiting police car.


    Hannah chased after them, her tears falling like rain, as she sobbed uncontrobly.


    Onlookers began to gossip, watching the scene unfold. "Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Davis? I heard she poisoned Mr. Davis¡¯s first wife! What a vicious woman!"


    "Yeah, and didn¡¯t she cause that other woman to miscarry? She¡¯s so violent!"


    "If no one had stopped her, that mistress would have been beaten to death!"


    "Marrying a woman like that would be terrifying. Who knows, she might poison you one day!"


    "How scary... I used to have a good impression of her, but now, thinking back to the times I sat and chatted with her, it sends chills down my spine!"


    As Hannah¡¯s cries faded into the distance, the police car sped away, leaving a trail of whispers behind.


    Hannah didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before her tears finally stopped. She became acutely aware of the stares from those around her¡ªlooks of disdain, contempt, scorn, and even fear.


    Wiping her tears, Hannah stumbled back home, her mind racing. She immediately dialed Robert¡¯s number, desperately pleading for him to show some mercy on Brianna.


    After all, Brianna had been a high-societydy. If she were convicted, the disgrace would be unbearable.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable."


    It felt like a bucket of ice-cold water had been dumped over Hannah, freezing her to the core.


    It was the middle of a hot summer, yet she felt as if she had been plunged into the depths of winter, her blood turning to ice.


    "Dad... why did you block my number too? How could you do this to me? I¡¯m your own daughter!" Hannah¡¯s tears welled up again as she copsed onto the couch, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Robert was the only person Hannah could think of who might help Brianna, but he had cut her offpletely.


    All of Brianna¡¯s former friends had distanced themselves, and her grandparents were just ordinary people with no power or influence.


    Even if Hannah somehow managed to reach Robert, he was unlikely to bail Brianna out or do anything to save her.


    The case against Brianna moved quickly. With the video evidence, she had no room to deny the charges, and when she finally appeared in court, she pled guilty.

 Chapter 165: The Restaurant Incident

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Restaurant Incident</h4>


    Two monthster, Brianna was convicted of assault and sentenced to six months in prison.


    Six months might bring a new beginning for Brianna, or it could be a path leading to her demise...


    E was having lunch at a restaurant near school when she received a call from Eric.


    Eric informed her about Brianna¡¯s six-month sentence, and E was slightly excited, "It¡¯s fine, six months is just six months... Even if she gets out, she¡¯ll still be better off dead!"


    E lowered her voice as Chloe quietly leaned in to listen.


    "Yeah, the show¡¯s not over yet. I¡¯ll pick you up after school," Eric¡¯s deep, maic voice carried an undertone of something mysterious, causing E¡¯s cheeks to flush slightly.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the back gate of the school."


    "Tonight, you¡¯d better keep mepany..." Eric chuckled, hisugh carefree and a bit mischievous.


    "When do I not keep youpany? Uh... I have to go, someone¡¯s eavesdropping again. Bye!" E quickly hung up the phone, ring at Chloe who was pressed up against her. "Chloe, can you try to be a bit moredylike?"


    Chloe quickly returned to her seat, grinning mischievously and winking at her, "E, you and that guy are so sweet... It¡¯s making me want to fall in love too!"


    "Damien¡¯s not a bad choice!" E teased with a smile.


    "Damien... I just think of him as a brother. Uh, E, have you heard anything about Mason? He seems to have disappeared for a few months now," Chloe said, her mind wandering to that devilishly handsome face.


    "Although he is from Country S, his nationality is Country W, and he has lived and worked in Country W for a long time. I don¡¯t know him well. To be honest, I get a bad feeling about him. I think you should let it go," E hesitated before speaking softly.


    "Hmph, I¡¯m not giving up that easily! It¡¯s not every day you meet a guy who makes your heart race!" Chloe pouted, her eyes sparkling with desire.


    "Remember to tell me if you see him!"


    "Don¡¯t you have his phone number?"


    "Chasing after a guy doesn¡¯t feel right!" Chloe bit her lip. Although she was more outgoing and lively than E, she was still cautious when it came to matters of the heart.


    E just nodded to appease Chloe. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to help her friend, but she knew nothing about Mason¡¯s background, personality, or character.


    There was too much risk, and she didn¡¯t want Chloe getting involved.


    After finishing lunch, E and Chloe walked back towards the school. But after just a few steps, they were approached by a girl carrying a bowl of soup.


    E remembered trying to avoid her, but somehow, she brushed against the girl, causing her to fall to the ground.


    The bowl of soup spilled onto the girl¡¯s hand, and she screamed, "Ah... It¡¯s burning me, it¡¯s burning me!"


    E was startled and quickly bent down to help the girl up. "Are you okay? I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to!"


    The girl was pretty, especially with her big, clear eyes. E thought she looked familiar and realized after a moment that she was a new transfer student in their ss.


    The girl looked at E with teary eyes, shaking her head quickly, "I... I¡¯m fine."


    She quickly pulled her hand back, herrge eyes shimmering with unshed tears. E nced at the girl¡¯s hand, noticing that it was only slightly red, not swollen.


    E¡¯s eyes flickered with suspicion. The soup wasn¡¯t that hot, so why was this girl making such a big fuss? What was she up to?


    "Are you sure you¡¯re okay? If anything¡¯s wrong, we can go to the nurse¡¯s office right now," Chloe asked with concern.


    "I¡¯m really fine, no need to go, but thank you," the girl politely declined and quickly walked back to her table.


    E calmly pulled Chloe along. "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already apologized."


    Chloe nced back at the girl, puzzled. Why did she feel like there was something off about the girl¡¯s expression?


    At that moment, another girl sat down beside the one who had the soup spilled on her. "Rachel, are you really okay? That E! She bumped into you and didn¡¯t even take you to the nurse. I can see blisters forming on your hand!"


    The girl looked at Rachel White¡¯s wrist, where a blister had indeed appeared, and keptining.


    Rachel smiled slightly. "Don¡¯tin. Let¡¯s just eat quickly; we need to rest before afternoon sses. Besides, E didn¡¯t do it on purpose."


    The other girl snorted. "Just because she¡¯s dating Eric, she thinks she can do whatever she wants, bumping into people without even taking them to the nurse. Is this the quality of a rich girl?"


    She raised her voice intentionally, making sure the surrounding students could hear her.


    The other students started giving curious looks because, in their minds, E was known to be quiet but definitely warm-hearted. If you asked her for help and she could assist, she usually wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    E returned to the dorm, and a close friend, Lauren Turner, came back five minutester, rying what the two girls had said.


    "What¡¯s going on? When I saw her hand, it was only slightly swollen. Besides, I even offered to take her to the nurse. Now she¡¯s ming me for not taking her?" E frowned, sensing something was off.


    "Exactly! I was there too. We both told her to go see the nurse, but she refused!" Chloe added coldly.


    Lauren lowered her voice, "I think... Rachel might have deliberately left the truth unclear so that others who don¡¯t know you well will think you¡¯re cold and rude. That girl¡¯s trying to tarnish your reputation!"


    "Alright, let¡¯s just drop this," E said indifferently. She wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with petty people.


    In her previous life during high school, Rachel hadn¡¯t been around.


    Rachel was a new transfer student, so why was she targeting her right away? E considered it a minor issue and decided not to pursue it for now.


    Of course, if Rachel continued ying games, E wouldn¡¯t hesitate to put her in her ce.


    At 5:30 PM, E got into Eric¡¯s car.


    When she noticed he was driving toward the river, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, "Eric, where are you taking me?"


    Eric smiled mysteriously, "You¡¯ll find out soon enough!"


    E bit her lip, still feeling a bit swollen from when he had mischievously kissed her before they started driving. Despite that, she felt a sweet warmth in her heart. With her love life going well, her studies on track, and her ns for revenge proceeding perfectly, E was in an incredibly good mood.


    About ten minutester, Eric brought E to the Pier, where numerous boats of various sizes were docked.


    "Are you taking me on a night cruise?" E asked, a bit excited. She loved the night scenery on the river. S City¡¯s waterfront was beautifully developed, and the views along the banks were stunning.


    "No, I was worried a public cruise might bring back bad memories, so I didn¡¯t get tickets for one. Instead, I¡¯m taking you on a friend¡¯s yacht!" Eric replied with a grin.

 Chapter 166: Follower

    <h4>Chapter 166: Follower</h4>


    E couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. "So that¡¯s it! I thought this was your own yacht!"


    Eric leaned in closer, unbuckling her seatbelt while giving her a quick kiss. "Don¡¯t worry, one day I¡¯ll buy you a yacht of your own."


    Men and their sweet talk! Even though it might never happen, the thought still brought a smile to E¡¯s face.


    It waste autumn, and the weather was particrly chilly. As soon as she stepped out of the car, a gentle breeze made E sneeze.


    Eric quickly grabbed a men¡¯s coat from the car and draped it over her shoulders. "You¡¯re a grown woman; how could you not dress warmly? Especially now, with the temperature dropping so much by the river."


    E pouted. "How was I supposed to know you were taking me out on the river? I didn¡¯t have time to prepare."


    Eric chuckled, kissing her cheek lightly. "Alright then, my fault. I apologize, my dear, I wrongfully med you."


    He smiled teasingly, and E couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something yful, almost mischievous, in his expression.


    Eric held her close as they boarded the luxurious yacht. The moment they stepped into the cabin, E was struck by how beautifully it was decorated¡ªtrulyparable to a dream cruise.


    The cabin was lit by soft, amber-colored lights embedded in the walls, casting a golden glow throughout the space.


    The first floor featured a small cinema and even a couple¡¯s suite. Clearly, the wealthy knew how to enjoy life, hosting parties here with their friends.


    "Boss, you¡¯re here!" A soft voice broke the silence. E looked up and saw Michael emerging with a young woman, who caused her to pause in surprise.


    It was none other than her ssmate, Rachel!


    "Eric, you¡¯re here? Oh... E, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here too. You and Eric..." Rachel feigned surprise, but to E, it seemed utterly fake.


    E nodded calmly. "Yes, I¡¯m here. I wonder if you¡¯re okay with that, Rachel?"


    "Of course! Come on, let¡¯s sit over there!" Rachel responded with a warm smile, but E wasn¡¯t particrly fond of her. Fortunately, Eric kept a firm hold on her waist. "Sorry, but tonight she¡¯s watching TV with me."


    E¡¯s face flushed slightly as Eric¡¯s words hung in the air with a hint of flirtation, drawing curious looks from others.


    Rachel forced an awkward smile, and E turned to Eric. "Eric, I didn¡¯t know you knew Rachel."


    "Rachel is Richard¡¯s cousin, and this yacht belongs to Richard," Eric replied with a mischievous smile. "Let¡¯s head upstairs, have dinner, and then catch a movie afterward."


    What a fun itinerary!


    E¡¯s excitement grew, undeterred by Rachel¡¯s presence. She hadn¡¯t given the girl much thought, so there was no reason to let her mood be spoiled. Besides, the way Rachel looked at Eric made it clear she had a crush on him.


    Hmph, this charming man sure knows how to attract admirers!


    "Eric, dinner is being prepared upstairs. Now¡¯s the perfect time to head up," Rachel said with a smile, suddenly appearing behind them.


    Eric ignored her and led E to the second floor.


    The second floor was designed for hosting banquets, with a small, elegant bar on the left side.


    The entire setting was as luxurious as the rest of the yacht, making it feel like they were inside a grand Grecian pce.


    E took a deep breath, marveling at the extravagance. Richard¡¯s family must be incredibly wealthy to afford such avish yacht.


    The world of true nobility was something far beyond E¡¯s understanding¡ªshe was just a small yer in this grand scheme.


    "The third floor is the dining area," Eric exined with a caring smile. "There are six chefs on board, so you can order whatever you like, and they¡¯ll make it for you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already ordered your favorite dishes."


    E felt a wave of warmth despite the cool breeze, thanks to the cloak she was wrapped in, making her feelfortable and at ease.


    "Thank you, darling!" E said, deliberately softening her voice to sound as sweet as possible.


    Rachel, standing nearby, momentarily had a dark expression on her face but quicklyposed herself, returning to her usual soft smile.


    E noticed this shift in Rachel¡¯s expression. That girl was really good at putting on a facade! Rachel was definitely moreposed and intelligent than Hannah, with a calm demeanor and sharp mind.


    "If you want to thank me, give me a kiss right here!" Eric teased, pointing to his lips with a yful grin.


    E yfully hit him on the arm and then, catching him off guard, leaned in to give him a quick peck on the lips.


    Eric smugly touched his lips. "Hmm, this is the first time my dear E has kissed me on her own... You¡¯re getting better!"


    Hmph! This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d initiated, was it? E pouted as she took Eric¡¯s hand, leading him toward the third floor.


    Michael and Rachel followed them in silence. Eric, however, was feeling annoyed. Why was Rachel suddenly here? He had specifically arranged with Richard that he would bring E, and Richard would bring his girlfriend¡ªno mention of Rachel.


    But now, Rachel had appeared out of nowhere, constantly interrupting his conversations with E, which was really killing the mood.


    On the third floor, the long rectangr dining table in the center was already set with many of E¡¯s favorite dishes.


    Richard was sitting at the table with a woman, and as soon as Eric and E appeared, he greeted them, "Hi, you guys arete."


    Eric scoffed lightly. "You just got here early, that¡¯s all!"


    Richard chuckled but was surprised when he saw Rachel. "Rachel, what are you doing here? I don¡¯t recall inviting you."


    E almost burst outughing. So Rachel had just tagged along? And it seemed Richard wasn¡¯t particrly close to this distant cousin of his.


    Rachel awkwardly forced a smile. "I overheard you making the call that day, and I asked if I coulde. You said it was okay!"


    Richard blinked, trying to recall. "Did I? I don¡¯t really remember that!"


    The woman sitting on Richard¡¯sp chuckled. "Come on, darling, she¡¯s your cousin. Let her stay; she won¡¯t bother you."


    That woman must be Richard¡¯s girlfriend, E thought.


    Rachel looked gratefully at the woman. "Thank you, Amelia!"


    Amelia nodded slightly before standing up and turning to E with a warm smile. "Hi, I¡¯m Amelia, Richard¡¯s girlfriend."


    "Hi, I¡¯m E!" E introduced herself directly.


    Amelia nced at Eric with a mischievous smile. "E, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such unique tastes... You like someone so fierce, huh?"


    Eric looked irritated. "I¡¯m not fierce at all. Right, E?"


    Amelia snorted softly. "Of course, E wouldn¡¯t dare take my side."


    E smiled, feeling that while she didn¡¯t know much about Amelia¡¯s personality yet, she seemed much more genuine and likablepared to Rachel.

 Chapter 167: The Same Kind of Person

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Same Kind of Person</h4>


    "Alright, alright, enough with the bickering, it¡¯s time to eat," Richard said as he yfully patted Amelia on the backside. "You always try to get the upper hand whenever you see Eric."


    "Of course! He used to bully me all the time when we were kids," Amelia retorted with a grin.


    E was a bit surprised¡ªthey had known each other since childhood, which exined why Amelia was so familiar with Eric.


    Rachel sat at the far end of the table, maintaining her gentle and graceful demeanor, the perfect picture of a well-mannereddy.


    During dinner, E noticed that Rachel¡¯s gaze kept drifting toward Eric, a subtle but undeniable intensity in her eyes.


    E understood perfectly¡ªRachel had definitely fallen for Eric. But too bad for her, this perfect man was already taken by E.


    Eric was exceptionally considerate, serving E several pieces of fish and even picking out the bones for her. Later, when they had lobster, he peeled the shell and ced the meat in her bowl. This prompted Amelia toin jokingly about how she was stuck with Richard, who was all about being served and never thought about being thoughtful. "I¡¯ve got such bad luck," she sighed.


    Richard, feigning anger, retorted through gritted teeth, "Amelia, you talk too much. Just wait; soon, I¡¯ll make sure your mouth isn¡¯t so idle!"


    Amelia red at him and yfully twisted his ear, making Richard yelp in protest.


    E burst outughing. Amelia and Richard were such a lively pair, and watching them bicker lightened the mood.


    It seemed that less considerate men also had sharp tongues.


    E asionally whispered sweet nothings to Eric, but only Michael and Rachel remained silent, like outsiders in the lively gathering.


    Rachel struggled to suppress the overwhelming jealousy and anger churning inside her, keeping herposure as she continued to eat.


    She had heard long ago that Eric had a girlfriend, and that girl was E.


    That was why Rachel had begged her family to let her transfer to S High School, so she could start manipting things to make E unpopr among her peers.


    Her n was simple: as E¡¯s reputation declined, the perfectionist Virgo in Eric would find it increasingly intolerable to be associated with someone whose name was tainted.


    Everything had to be done step by step, carefully and methodically, just like eating a meal¡ªone bite at a time.


    Rachel remained calm, gradually getting closer to Eric while slowly working to ruin E¡¯s reputation.


    Throughout dinner, Amelia and Richard had their sweet little spats, the kind only couples have. Richard, in his usual fashion, made some suggestive remarks that left Amelia blushing deeply, and even Rachel¡¯s fox-like face turned a light shade of pink.


    "Don¡¯t mind him," Eric said to E with a chuckle. "He¡¯s always like that, talking loudly without considering there are high school students around."


    Richard scoffed, "You hypocrite, pretending to be all innocent after doing the deed."


    "I was talking about your little cousin," Eric shot back with a cold snort, ring at Richard.


    Richard paused, then gave Rachel a half-amused, half-knowing look.


    "Rachel, I heard you¡¯ve had quite a few boyfriends," Richard said teasingly.


    Rachel¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red, and she quickly put down her utensils, waving her hands in denial. "Cousin, don¡¯t listen to those rumors! They¡¯re all lies!"


    E couldn¡¯t help but smile. Richard was certainly not going easy on Rachel, even though she was his distant cousin.


    "Oh really? But I¡¯m pretty sure I saw a guy with his arm around your waist just yesterday, looking very cozy," Richard said with a teasing grin.


    Rachel¡¯s embarrassment was palpable, as she had indeed gone out for karaoke with her ex-boyfriend the previous night.


    Although Rachel¡¯s ex-boyfriend still had feelings for her and had been a bit clingy, she knew she had to deny everything now. "You must have been mistaken, cousin!" Rachel tried to brush it off.


    "Oh, was I mistaken? I guess I¡¯ll have to check the surveince footage when I get back to see if it was really you!" Richard said with a sly grin.


    E and Amelia burst intoughter, while Rachel¡¯s face turned pale. She forced a silly smile but couldn¡¯t think of anything to say in her defense.


    Rachel silently cursed Richard in her heart. Even though they didn¡¯t interact much, she was still his cousin! How could he embarrass her like this?


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward, but Richard, being his usual entertaining self, quickly brought the mood back up.


    He and Eric drank a few sses of wine, and soon both of them had a slight blush on their faces.


    This slightly tipsy Eric looked even more devilishly handsome and irresistibly charming.


    After dinner, they took a stroll on the deck to enjoy the breeze, but Rachel,cking any sense of timing, inserted herself into their conversation again, repeatedly interrupting Eric¡¯s enjoyment.


    Eric, now annoyed, decided to take E to the private suite on the second floor to watch a movie.


    In the dimly lit room, E picked up the remote and opened the movie menu, but she couldn¡¯t decide which film to choose.


    The suite was spacious, with arge sofa big enough for two people to roll around on. E nced at the sofa, and for a moment, some inappropriate thoughts shed through her mind...


    "Still haven¡¯t decided?" Eric asked, noticing E¡¯s hesitation with a light chuckle.


    E shook her head. "I really can¡¯t choose..."


    Eric set down the ss of wine he had been swirling, took the remote from her, and selected a movie with a somewhat suggestive title.


    "First Night."


    E¡¯s face flushed as she read the title.


    Eric chuckled softly, took a sip of wine, and wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her close.


    "So, how does it feel to watch a movie with just the two of us?" Eric whispered, his breath warm against her ear, making her shiver slightly. She shifted ufortably, trying to put some distance between them.


    After all, this yacht belonged to Richard, and she didn¡¯t want anything to happen here.


    "Great!" E finally managed to squeeze out the word after holding her breath.


    "I¡¯m not so sure... You seem really tense. Hmm, are you afraid I might devour you?" Eric teased with a wicked smile, gently kissing her delicate earlobe.


    E¡¯s ears quickly heated up, a warm sensation spreading through her.


    Suddenly, the chill was gone.


    On the screen, a scene of a school appeared, with a girl jogging and humming as she ran toward the campus. A boy followed closely behind, his eyes fixed on her, a hint of infatuation in his gaze.


    So, it was a school-themed romance.


    E tried to focus on the movie, determined to ignore Eric¡¯s teasing.


    After a while, E thought of Richard and Rachel¡¯s rtionship. "By the way, Mr. Martinez doesn¡¯t seem to like his distant cousin very much, does he?"


    Eric let out a small snort. "You mean Rachel? She and Richard aren¡¯t really close¡ªthey¡¯re distant rtives, separated by several generations. And that branch of the family, well, during a difficult time for Richard¡¯s grandfather, they even hired someone to try and assassinate him. Although many years have passed and things aren¡¯t as hostile as they once were, Richard still doesn¡¯t care for them."


    E suddenly understood. So that¡¯s why!


    It seemed that branch of the family had a dark past, and Rachel¡¯s character wasn¡¯t much better. Clearly, they were cut from the same cloth...

 Chapter 168: Custom-Made

    <h4>Chapter 168: Custom-Made</h4>


    "Why do you ask? Is she a ssmate of yours?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s a new transfer who joined our ss a few days ago. But I don¡¯t have a good impression of her. She¡¯s quite the actress, and her intentions are pretty shady," E replied coolly.


    She clearly remembered that when she identally bumped into Rachel, the soup spilled on Rachel¡¯s hand, causing only a slight redness. Butter, E noticed that Rachel had blisters on her other hand. However, the soup had only spilled on one hand...


    E recalled this detail vividly, which led her to the conclusion that Rachel must have intentionally burned her other hand after their encounter, just to gain sympathy or stir up trouble. Unfortunately for Rachel, she miscalcted, and the soup ended up on the wrong hand.


    A girl like that, with such scheming tendencies, could be very dangerous.


    "If you don¡¯t like her, just ignore her. I don¡¯t care for women who deliberately try to get close to me with ulterior motives," Eric said dismissively.


    Honestly, even if Rachel hadn¡¯t been so obvious about trying to get his attention, Eric still wouldn¡¯t have been interested in someone like her.


    A woman¡¯s character often shows in her eyes.


    Eric had noticed Rachel¡¯s feelings for him right away, and he also saw her hostility towards E.


    "Be careful around her. Don¡¯t let her catch you off guard," Eric advised in a low voice.


    E nodded. She was always vignt, and even though this Rachel hadn¡¯t been part of her past life, she was determined to stay on high alert against anyone who might pose a threat to her.


    Thinking back to her earlier encounter with Rachel outside the school, E¡¯s expression grew colder.


    Suddenly, a sound of heavy breathing came from the screen, pulling E out of her thoughts.


    She looked up in surprise to see the couple on screen locked in a passionate embrace.


    They are in the wild, swept up in the throes of their first overwhelming desires.


    E¡¯s lips twitched. She had a feeling from the title that this wouldn¡¯t be an innocent film.


    Resting her head on Eric¡¯s shoulder, she watched the characters¡¯ emotions unfold on the screen.


    In the movie, the handsome young man panted, "Ang, give... give it to me?"


    The female lead¡¯s face flushed as she nervously nced around.


    The male lead continued to kiss her face and her swan-like neck, "There¡¯s... no one here. Ang, give it to me!"


    His voice was full of urgent desire, but the female lead shook her head vigorously, "No... we¡¯re only freshmen..."


    The male lead¡¯s face showed pained restraint as he firmly held the female lead¡¯s hand, continuing to kiss her.


    What followed was inevitable, with scenes so explicit that E¡¯s heart raced, her face flushing as she quickly looked away from the screen, unable to bear watching any longer. The sounds in her ears were so intense that she almost felt like running out of the room.


    "So... are you tempted?" Eric¡¯s teasing voice whispered in her ear.


    "Eric, you knew what kind of movie this was from the start, didn¡¯t you?" E nudged him, trying to push away the embrace that was growing tighter.


    Eric chuckled, "Guilty as charged... I¡¯ve seen it quite a few times!"


    "What?! You¡¯re such a rascal!"


    "Come on, they say that desire is a natural part of human nature... nothing unusual about it."


    Eric continued tough mischievously, while the room echoed with the sounds of the passionate scene ying out on screen, making E too embarrassed to even nce up.


    "How did a movie like this even pass censorship with such explicit content?" she muttered.


    "This kind of film doesn¡¯t need to go through censorship¡ªit¡¯s privately made," Eric said, raising an eyebrow. "Didn¡¯t you know? Richard¡¯s dream is to start an entertainmentpany that specializes in making films. He¡¯s already begun experimenting by hiring people to make these kinds of movies, slowly figuring things out. His goal is to one day be a top producer and director, dominating the industry."


    E was stunned. Richard, being a wealthy heir, certainly didn¡¯t need to worry about money. Making these kinds of artistic, romantic films seemed like something he¡¯d do just for himself and his friends to "enjoy."


    Sure enough, when you have too much money, you find creative ways to burn it...


    "So, you¡¯re saying... this movie was directed by Richard?"


    "Exactly. How¡¯s the quality?" Eric¡¯s breath brushed against E¡¯s ear, causing her to shy away in panic. "But... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit unrealistic? The male lead wants to be with the female lead, so he takes her to a cornfield? What if someone finds them? And the ground is dirty... nomon sense at all!"


    E shouted, pushing Eric away as he mischievously tried to get closer. "Eric, stop messing around! I really don¡¯t want to do anything on this boat..."


    Eric raised an eyebrow, his smile even more devilish. "Then... where do you want to? A hotel? At home?"


    E¡¯s face flushed deeply as she stammered, "You... Eric, can¡¯t you stop thinking about that? This is Richard¡¯s yacht, and I don¡¯t want..."


    Eric, seeing her flustered expression and the way her bright, moonlit eyes were full of emotion, couldn¡¯t help butugh. "Alright, I promise I won¡¯t... here. Let¡¯s just watch the movie, okay?"


    Eric¡¯s sultry voice made her heart race even faster, but by now, the intense scene on the screen had ended. The female lead was crying her heart out, while the male lead panicked, trying to wipe her tears away.


    Male lead: "Please don¡¯t cry... it won¡¯t hurt next time!"


    "Pfft..." E couldn¡¯t help butugh. The script was so cheesy¡ª"it won¡¯t hurt next time"? The screenwriter was probably a man.


    Female lead: "Waaah... I can¡¯t go on living, waaah! If my family finds out, they¡¯ll kill me!"


    What a melodramatic heroine!


    E felt goosebumps rising on her skin. What era was this, anyway? It wasn¡¯t like they were living in the olden days!


    Male lead: "Sweetheart, just don¡¯t tell them anything, okay?"


    Eughed so hard her stomach hurt, but when she thought about it, she realized that young people in their teens often do get emotional and dramatic like this. She had simply lived through it once already and no longer had the same youthful naivety.


    If she were still a nk te, she might have acted just like the female lead, throwing tantrums at the man she loved and saying overly dramatic things, all to get his attention and make him care more.


    E gave the movie an 80 out of 100. The actors did a good job portraying the awkwardness of first love, though the script needed some work. Overall, it was better than some of the mainstreaming-of-age films she¡¯d seen.


    In the end, the protagonists graduated but had to part ways, moving to different cities for work.


    In the final scene, the female lead waited faithfully for the male lead¡¯s return, only to see him on the beach, holding hands with another woman...


    The female lead silently turned around and walked away, tears streaming down her face.


    As the credits rolled, E felt her eyes grow moist too. The film had touched on something deep¡ªeveryone has that one person in their youth they hold onto in their heart.


    You always think that if you stay in the same ce, that person will eventuallye back to find you.


    Or you believe that if you go searching, you¡¯ll be able to bring back what was lost.

 Chapter 169: No Crying

    <h4>Chapter 169: No Crying</h4>


    But time had created an unbridgeable gap between them, and with it, two wounded hearts that could never go back to what they once were.


    "Stop watching it, you don¡¯t look too happy," Eric said as he gently took E¡¯s hand and led her outside.


    E figured the movie was nearing its end anyway, and with only a little time left, she didn¡¯t feel the need to finish it.


    "Is that really the ending?" E asked softly, sensing that Eric didn¡¯t want her to stay and watch. She had a bad feeling about how it might conclude.


    Could the ending... be even more tragic?


    Eric raised an eyebrow, looking at her seriously. "Are you sure you want me to spoil it? It¡¯s a very sad ending. Do you really want to hear it?"


    E bit her lip slightly, her soft red lips making Eric feel an overwhelming urge to kiss her.


    "Yes!" she insisted. What was there to be afraid of? She had already died once, what could be more tragic?


    Life¡¯s tragedies are unique, but the depth of their sorrow is always the same.


    Eric led E out onto the deck, where the night breeze brushed past them as they took in the beautiful scenery along the riverbanks.


    The yacht moved steadily, surrounded by floating lotusnterns that danced across the rippling water, casting a mesmerizing disy of light and shadow.


    Everything was breathtakingly beautiful.


    But E was more eager to hear the ending. "Come on, Eric! Don¡¯t be so mean¡ªjust tell me!"


    Eric lifted her chin gently, "Give me a kiss here, and I¡¯ll tell you."


    E pouted, "Eric, you¡¯ve been nning this all along, haven¡¯t you?" He had purposely dragged her out before the ending, just so she would have to kiss him first.


    "Think of it as part of my n."


    E gritted her teeth, but in the end, she leaned in and gave him a quick peck on the cheek.


    With a mischievous smile, Eric began to tell her the ending.


    "So, in the real ending, the male lead betrays the female lead to win the favor of a wealthy heiress. The female lead ends up taking her own life, and the male lead doesn¡¯t even attend her funeral because he¡¯s getting married to his new lover. He thinks attending the funeral would bring bad luck to his wedding. It¡¯s said that every woman who sees this ending cries her eyes out and is in a bad mood for days, ming men for being as heartless as the male lead."


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Hearing the ending wasn¡¯t as impactful as watching it would have been, but a sense of sadness still crept into her heart.


    No wonder Eric hadn¡¯t wanted her to see it.


    "If Richard¡¯s movie could pass censorship, it would definitely win an award. A film that leaves such asting impression on its audience, capturing the essence of human nature, is unforgettable. It also reflects how some men be¡ªonce innocent and pure, but after being hardened by society, they be selfish, maniptive, and change their views on love, easily abandoning the old for the new. It¡¯s a mindset many men fall into," Eric exined softly. "But I¡¯m not like that."


    E smiled faintly. Many men were like that, just like Brandon in her past life, who had ultimately betrayed and poisoned her for her shares in thepany.


    "True, the film exposes human nature... I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t let me see the ending, or I might have gone crazy!" E chuckled, quickly brushing away the lingering sadness in her heart.


    After all, a movie is just a movie¡ªit¡¯s not reality. She couldn¡¯t let something fictional affect her emotions.


    Now, she needed to focus on being strong and confident, not letting anything else sway her feelings.


    "What, you¡¯re not crying?" Eric looked at her in surprise. "E, is your heart made of iron? Don¡¯t you have any tears?"


    "Do I have to cry?" E asked.


    "It¡¯s not mandatory," Eric replied with a smile. "But Richard did say that every woman who watched the movie cried, and even a few of the guys couldn¡¯t hold back their tears."


    Eric didn¡¯t want to admit it, but the first time he watched it, he had cried too. The movie¡¯s initial innocence, passion, and beauty drew him in, and the brutal disy of human nature at the end made him mourn the loss of that purity and love.


    E pressed her lips together and pointed to her heart. "My heart... it hurts too, but this isn¡¯t our story, right? And... my tears are inside, not outside."


    Eric stared at her, as if seeing her for the first time.


    E felt a twinge of panic. Did he think she was too cold-hearted? Was he... going to stop liking her because of it?


    Noticing the worry in her eyes, Eric chuckled softly. "I¡¯m actually relieved that you can calm down so quickly. Life isn¡¯t a movie, and I need a woman who can keep her emotions in check."


    "You look like you¡¯re forcing that smile!" E pouted in displeasure.


    Eric sighed lightly and kissed her on the forehead. "E, you really are something special... I hope you never fall in love with anyone else, and that you¡¯ll only ever love me."


    "If you stay with me forever, I¡¯ll be by your side for life," E said firmly, locking eyes with him. They gazed at each other in silence before sharing a passionate kiss.


    That intense kiss washed away the lingering sadness E felt from the movie, making her blood boil with excitement, like water reaching a rolling boil.


    But suddenly, a sharp scream from a girl startled E, causing her to quickly push Eric away. She turned around to see Rachel standing not far off, looking panicked and embarrassed.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt!" Rachel stammered, her head lowered, looking both frightened and upset.


    E frowned in annoyance, while Eric¡¯s expression darkened as he coldly asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I... I just wanted to get some fresh air!" Rachel replied.


    "Then why did you scream? Was it on purpose? Haven¡¯t you seen people kiss before?" Eric¡¯s voice dripped with disdain. Rachel¡¯s innocent act was exactly the type of behavior he despised most in a woman.


    Rachel waved her hands frantically, looking even more distressed, as if E had been the one to wrong her.


    E let out a smallugh. "Rachel, you¡¯re so pure¡ªthis must be your first time seeing something like this, right?"


    Rachel quickly nodded. "Yes, I... it¡¯s the first time. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave you alone now!"


    As Rachel hurriedly walked away, E pursed her lips and smiled. "So, what do you think? Rachel¡¯s quite pretty, isn¡¯t she?"


    Eric turned his gaze from the river back to E, a teasing glint in his eye. "Yeah, she is."


    "Then maybe... you should try flirting with her, see how she reacts?" E suggested yfully, lowering her voice.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll give it a shot!" Eric replied with azy smile, his mischievous grin making E¡¯s heart race. "Eric, you¡¯re not seriously going, are you?"


    Eric took a step toward the cabin, and E felt a pang of frustration. It was just a joke¡ªwas he really going to take it seriously?


    Eric stopped and raised an eyebrow mischievously. "Wasn¡¯t that an order from my dear wife?"


    "Hmph, don¡¯t y dumb!" E muttered, turning her head away.


    Eric chuckled and walked back to her side, wrapping his arm around her slim waist. "Don¡¯t joke with me like that, or I might just take it seriously."

 Chapter 170: An Act of Self-Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 170: An Act of Self-Sacrifice</h4>


    E felt a wave of frustration wash over her, thinking that men really could be as flirtatious, fickle, and lighthearted as the male lead in the movie.


    Hmph!


    She shook off Eric¡¯s hand and stomped back into the cabin, her footsteps echoing her annoyance.


    Eric chuckled to himself. He hadn¡¯t expected E to get upset over such a small thing. But this was what he considered normal behavior in a rtionship. Too much rationality and calmness could sometimes make a person seem like they weren¡¯t fully invested. Only when a woman truly cares about a man would she get upset over a simple joke.


    This wasn¡¯t pettiness¡ªit was a sign that she cared deeply.


    Eric followed her back into the cabin, only to be surprised when he saw E sitting next to Rachel, both engrossed in their own games.


    Was this some kind of silent protest?


    Eric chuckled softly. This little spitfire was bing increasingly unpredictable, and he found it endearing.


    He walked over and bent down to kiss E gently on the cheek. "Are you mad?"


    His deep, maic voice sent a shiver down E¡¯s spine, but she responded with a cold huff. "Mad? What does that even mean?"


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but smile, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Alright, don¡¯t be mad. I was just teasing you."


    E, still annoyed, ignored him. At that moment, Richard suddenly emerged from the movie room, looking serious. "Eric,e outside. I need to talk to you about something."


    Noticing the concern on Richard¡¯s face, Eric nodded and whispered in E¡¯s ear, "I¡¯ll be back soon. Be careful."


    With that, he followed Richard out, leaving E with a subtle smile. He was worried she might get into trouble, but how could someone as clever as she ever be outsmarted?


    Rachel then set down her phone and smiled broadly at E. "E, are you thirsty? How about I cut an apple for us to share?"


    She eagerly grabbed a knife and an apple from the fruit tray and handed them to E.


    E blinked, wondering what Rachel was up to this time.


    She smiled lightly, swiped a few times on her phone, and then set it aside. "Thanks," she said nonchntly, taking the knife and apple and beginning to peel it slowly.


    Rachel seemed a bit uneasy. She stood up, paced around, and nced outside at Richard and Eric¡¯s retreating figures.


    Because of the noise from the moving boat, neither Rachel nor E could hear what the men were discussing.


    E nced at Rachel, who was wearing a tight, long white sweater, with her red coat discarded on the sofa. Her long legs were encased in ck skinny pants, and she wore bright yellow boots, giving her a youthful, vibrant look.


    Unfortunately for Rachel, Eric didn¡¯t seem interested in her at all.


    E returned her attention to peeling the apple, staying calm and focused, while Rachel approached her.


    "E, I wanted to ask you something..." Rachel leaned in, attempting to whisper in E¡¯s ear. But before she could say anything, E felt the knife in her hand hit something, and Rachel suddenly screamed.


    Rachel jumped back, staring at the back of her hand, blowing on it frantically.


    E watched her childish behavior with a mix of disgust and disbelief.


    But when she looked more closely, she saw that Rachel¡¯s pale hand now had a thin, bleeding scratch, with blood slowly seeping out and forming droplets that fell to the floor.


    "Rachel, what are you screaming about now?" Richard walked in with a frown, followed closely by Eric. Rachel¡¯s sudden scream had rmed them both, making them think something serious had happened.


    Seeing E still sitting calmly on the sofa, Eric felt a sense of relief. Despite her toughness, he knew that some people were hard to guard against.


    "I-I-I... I identally cut my hand!" Rachel stammered, casting a pitiful nce at Richard before grabbing some tissues from the table to press against her bleeding hand.


    Richard nced at the fruit knife in E¡¯s hand and furrowed his brow. "The knife is in E¡¯s hand¡ªhow did you manage to get yourself cut?"


    Eric cast a cold nce at Rachel before sitting down beside E, who was looking at Rachel with a mixture of exasperation and amusement.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. So, this little thing was dealing with quite a tricky opponent, huh?


    "I-I... I was just trying to talk to E, but somehow I ended up cutting my hand. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t do it on purpose!" Rachel exined softly, her eyes full of false innocence as she looked at E.


    What a perfect act of self-victimization!


    E let out a softugh. If this were someone like Brandon, a master of romantic deceit, he might have been fooled by Rachel¡¯s performance.


    But Eric wasn¡¯t Brandon.


    E turned to Eric. "Eric, what do you think? Did I cut Rachel?"


    She genuinely wanted to see how Eric would respond in this situation.


    But before Eric could say anything, Rachel hurriedly waved her hands. "No, no! E didn¡¯t do it on purpose, please don¡¯t me her!"


    Despite her words, tears began to roll down Rachel¡¯s cheeks, each one more dramatic than thest. Her crying was so convincing it could easily earn her a Best Supporting Actress award.


    "I trust you, not outsiders," Eric said with a wicked smile, his perfect expression almost mesmerizing.


    Richard frowned, giving a displeased snort but refraining from giving an opinion. Rachel¡¯s performance was so convincing that even he was momentarily unsure of what to believe. Though he generally didn¡¯t care much for Rachel, seeing her injured did stir some sympathy in him.


    Rachel¡¯s crying intensified. "Cousin, please don¡¯t me E, she didn¡¯t mean to hurt me. I was just... just trying to ask her something, and she might have been startled, causing her to identally move the knife."


    E chuckled inwardly. Rachel was ying the part of the innocent victim to perfection. If she were dealing with a less emotionally intelligent man, he might feelpelled to protect her.


    Rachel¡¯s tear-filled eyes, long and flutteringshes dampened with tears, made her look particrly vulnerable and endearing.


    Her delicate face was a picture of distress, tinged with anxiety and hurt, as if she had suffered some great injustice.


    Yet, despite Rachel¡¯s convincing act, her hand did indeed have a genuine cut, with blood still dripping steadily from the wound.


    Richard, being her cousin, couldn¡¯t remain indifferent, even if they weren¡¯t particrly close. Seeing her injured, his instinct was to help.


    At that moment, Amelia walked out, frowning as she took in the scene. Richard quickly fetched a first-aid kit. "No matter what happened, let¡¯s get that wound taken care of first. E didn¡¯t mean it, so don¡¯t hold it against her."


    Richard spoke gently, while E kept her gaze on Rachel, who kept her head down. But in Rachel¡¯s eyes, there was a brief sh of triumph that no one else seemed to notice.


    Even her usually indifferent cousin was starting to fall for her act!

 Chapter 171: Affected Manners

    <h4>Chapter 171: Affected Manners</h4>


    Eric might not be easily swayed, but Rachel was confident that with time and the right tactics, she could gradually make him grow tired of E. Eventually, she believed, his attention would be focused solely on her.


    Amelia walked over to E. "What happened? How did you get hurt all of a sudden?"


    E shrugged, clearly exasperated. "I don¡¯t know either. I was just peeling an apple, and she came over to talk to me. Somehow, she managed to bump into my knife."


    E stated the facts inly, and Amelia shot a cold nce at Rachel. "Rachel, are you blind or something? She¡¯s over here peeling an apple, and you just walk right into her knife?"


    Rachel lifted her tear-streaked face, stealing a nce at Eric, who was staring at her intently. She quickly averted her eyes in feigned embarrassment.


    "Amelia... it wasn¡¯t that I walked into the knife. It was an ident¡ªE identally nicked me!"


    Rachel was sticking to her story, but Richard, who had been watching the exchange, interjected. "Alright, let¡¯s not me her. She wouldn¡¯t deliberately hurt herself."


    Amelia, noting Richard¡¯s defense of Rachel, smirked sarcastically. "Oh, so your little cousin is tugging at your heartstrings? Because I find it hard to believe that E would hurt anyone. It seems more like your cousin here is trying to smear E¡¯s name."


    Amelia had a keen sense of character and tended to trust those who resonated with her on an instinctual level. Over the years, her female friends had all turned out to be women of strong moral integrity.


    "Enough, Amelia. Let¡¯s drop it. She¡¯s injured," Richard said, standing up after finishing Rachel¡¯s bandage.


    E smiled faintly, turning to Eric. "Mr. Nelson, it seems your old friend¡¯s judgment might be a bit off."


    Richard froze for a moment, ncing between E and Eric, his brow furrowing as doubt crept in. He hadn¡¯t thought much about it earlier, being focused on treating Rachel¡¯s wound.


    "I... I really didn¡¯t walk into it on purpose. It was an ident, and I believe E didn¡¯t mean to hurt me!" Rachel stammered nervously, looking at her bandaged hand with a pained and pitiful expression.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh. "So, you¡¯re saying you believe me, but it¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t?"


    "No, that¡¯s not what I meant..."


    E sighed softly, setting down the apple and the bloodied knife. She picked up her phone, which had been resting nearby, and revealed the screen, showing that it had been recording.


    Amelia raised an eyebrow, covering her mouth as she chuckled. "You clever girl, so you were prepared from the start? No wonder you were so calm despite being used!"


    Rachel¡¯s tearful face quickly snapped up in shock as she stared at E.


    E calmly stopped the recording and reyed it.


    The video clearly showed E peeling the apple. A few momentster, Rachel approached, and E paused, looking up at her. Then, Rachel reached out and deliberately moved her hand into the path of the knife.


    The video captured Rachel quickly pulling back, clutching her hand, and letting out a scream.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter as she grabbed E¡¯s phone to rey the video. Rachel¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she sat there, frozen in embarrassment, unsure of what to say or do.


    The evidence was undeniable, and Rachel¡¯s n hadpletely backfired.


    Richard¡¯s expression darkened, and he let out a cold snort. "I must be blind!"


    With that, he stormed off into the cabin, his displeasure evident. Rachel¡¯s face paled further as she realized that E had recorded the entire scene without her noticing. Her little scheme had been ruthlessly exposed, leaving Richard deeply disappointed in her. This was a blow she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    She quickly stood up, attempting to salvage the situation. "I¡¯m sorry, I... I must have been mistaken. E, I apologize for misunderstanding you. I¡¯m really sorry!"


    Richard, who had just stopped short of entering the cabin, nearly gagged at his cousin¡¯s audacity. He couldn¡¯t believe how thick-skinned she was. His initial instinct about Rachel had been spot on¡ªhe¡¯d always found her fake and off-putting, but his sympathy earlier was purely a reaction to seeing her bleeding hand.


    E pressed her lips together, her smileced with sarcasm. "Rachel, there¡¯s no need to apologize to me. If it was a misunderstanding, then it¡¯s just that¡ªa misunderstanding."


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "It seems I¡¯m surrounded by schemers."


    At home, it was Grace; here, it was Rachel. Such women disgusted him to the core.


    Amelia chimed in with a smirk. "Well, it¡¯s your own fault for having such a face that attracts trouble! Poor E has to constantly deal with these dangers. If she hadn¡¯t recorded that video and you were being petty, you might have ended up misunderstanding her just like Richard!"


    She grabbed E¡¯s hand and gave her a triumphant wink, which made Eugh despite herself, even after the unpleasant encounter with Rachel.


    "Yeah, who told you to be so good-looking?" E added yfully.


    Eric touched his handsome face with a teasing grin. "What can I say? I¡¯m just too irresistible¡ªeven E¡¯s fallen for me."


    Amelia burst intoughter, and E¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red. She shot Eric an annoyed look. "Eric, can¡¯t you speak normally?"


    "I am speaking normally¡ªeverything I said is true. Besides, Amelia¡¯s your new bestie now. Why are you getting so shy?"


    Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed with mischievous affection, and E couldn¡¯t help but smile shyly as she yfully kicked him.


    Rachel, meanwhile, sat quietly, her face pale and her demeanor somber. Yet, she refused to leave, even as Eric and E carried on as if she wasn¡¯t there,ughing and enjoying themselves. Amelia, too, made no effort to hide her disdain, ncing at Rachel with obvious dislike.


    Feeling stifled, E eventually suggested to Eric that they go up to the deck for some fresh air. As they made their way out, Rachel quickly stood up and called out to E.


    "E, I really... didn¡¯t mean to. I thought it was your knife that came at me, I¡¯m sorry!"


    Rachel spoke in a small, timid voice, her head bowed and her lips trembling slightly.


    E looked at Rachel, who was apologizing yet again, and felt a pang of pity mixed with frustration. How pathetic, she thought, that Rachel would go to such lengths, humiliating herself and ying the victim just for the sake of a man. Even though everyone around her might scorn or despise her, Rachel stubbornly held her ground, refusing to back down.


    Such a person was indeed rare¡ªa thick skin and an unwavering resolve that made her a formidable opponent. Rachel was like a cockroach, always reappearing to disgust and entangle you, bringing a stench of misfortune into even the most perfect of days.

 Chapter 172: The Spy

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Spy</h4>


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. Just take care of your hand and make sure not to irritate the wound," E said calmly, her eyes flickering with a hint of pity.


    E didn¡¯t want to be too harsh, despite herck of fondness for Rachel. In truth, she had to admire the extent to which Rachel went to y her role.


    "Thank you, E!" Rachel said, forcing a smile through her tears. Amelia, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. "E, don¡¯t be too soft-hearted. Be careful not to mistake a wolf for amb."


    Rachel flinched slightly, pausing where the light was dim, obscuring her expression.


    E smiled faintly. "I understand the lesson. Mypassion is for people. If someone doesn¡¯t consider themselves human, they¡¯re free to try their luck with me."


    Eric¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of menace. "You¡¯re my woman. Anyone who tries to harm you is taking on me as well."


    He wrapped his arm around E¡¯s waist and led her out of the cabin.


    Amelia scoffed and shot Rachel a disdainful nce. The type of woman Rachel represented¡ªa maniptive, self-pitying "white lotus"¡ªwas Amelia¡¯s least favorite. These were the types who would go to any lengths to trap others, yet always yed the victim.


    Rachel bit her lip, slowly retreating back into the cabin.


    Amelia, on the other hand, went up to the third deck, where she sat alone, staring into the soft darkness of the night. Her heart was heavy with mncholy.


    Richard might appear carefree, but deep down, he was sensitive and easily swayed by sympathy.


    Today it was Rachel, but what if it had been another woman targeting her? Would Richard have misunderstood her, just as he almost did with E?


    This thought left Amelia feeling particrly agitated.


    Someone approached quietly, sitting beside her and wrapping an arm around her shoulders.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset?" Richard¡¯s bright smile came into view, but Amelia turned away, clearly still brooding.


    "I know... I have a soft spot. After all, she¡¯s just a young girl," Richard admitted.


    "Richard, if it were someone targeting me¡ªa woman who seemed genuine and decent¡ªwouldn¡¯t you be just as likely to doubt me and believe her instead? Trust is the most important thing in a rtionship. Look at Eric; he never doubted E. He trusts her and believes in her ability to handle any situation," Amelia said coolly, pulling away from his touch, only for him to gently ce his hand back on her waist.


    "You¡¯re right. I was wrong. From now on, no matter the situation or who¡¯s involved, I¡¯ll trust you and not anyone else. How¡¯s that?" Richard said with a charming smile.


    His almond-shaped eyes, filled with affection, reflected the silver glow of the river, making them look especially captivating.


    Despite his words, Amelia kept her face stern, still unwilling to speak to him.


    Richard chuckled softly and pulled her closer, pressing a passionate kiss onto her lips, letting the warmth between them dissolve the tension.


    Meanwhile, on the deck below, E breathed in the cool night air, feeling a sense of peace and satisfaction.


    With Brianna now in prison, she would gain her freedom in six months, but what awaited her was an evenrger trap.


    The thought made E feel invigorated, every pore in her body seemingly opening up with renewed energy.


    Though there were asional nuisances like Leah and Rachel, those were concerns for the future. Right now, her focus was on Robert and Brianna.


    "So, feeling good after ying a few monsters?" Eric asked with a mischievous smile, his eyes and lips carrying that same devilish charm.


    E shot Eric a sharp look. "What do you mean by ¡¯ying monsters¡¯? Are you saying Rachel isn¡¯t even human in your eyes? I just taught Rachel a good lesson!"


    Ericughed even harder, holding his stomach as it started to ache. "Alright, alright, I know how capable you are! But seriously, how did youe up with the idea to record everything?"


    E huffed. "The moment Rachel showed up and started acting all sweet, offering to peel an apple for me, I knew she was up to something. To prevent you from feeling sorry for her and losing sight of what¡¯s right when you see an injured ¡¯beauty,¡¯ I decided to record the whole thing."


    She had indeed been worried that Eric might not believe her in the heat of the moment. After all, Rachel was incredibly convincing in her act.


    Plus, she wanted to make sure Rachel got what wasing to her. E hadn¡¯t even dealt with the incident at school, and now Rachel was trying to nder her again here. If Rachel thought E was a pushover, she was sorely mistaken¡ªE had to show her ws and leave some marks on that "perfect" facade.


    Eric¡¯s yful smile faded, reced by a serious expression as he tightened his hold on her waist. "No matter what happens, the only person I¡¯ll ever believe in is you."


    E looked up, meeting his determined gaze, and felt a surge of emotion welling up inside her. Her eyes stung slightly, and she quickly buried her face in his chest, hugging him tightly.


    At that moment, E felt truly fortunate¡ªgrateful that Eric wasn¡¯t as easily swayed as someone like Richard.


    The night breeze was cool, and the night itself was gentle, with small, scattered lights reflected off the river, creating a shimmering, intimate atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, Rachel returned to her room, her face twisted in dark resentment as she made a phone call.


    She had been secretly in love with Eric for a very long time. It all began when she was thirteen, during a chance meeting at Richard¡¯s house, where she firstid eyes on Eric. Since then, her heart had been set on him, rooting and growing over the years.


    Now, she was finally of age, but to her dismay, she discovered that Eric already had a girlfriend.


    "Sister Leah, it¡¯s me," Rachel spoke softly into the phone. "Thank you for the clothes you sent me. I¡¯ll bring them back with me in a few days."


    Leah chuckled on the other end. "No need, Rachel. Keep those dresses¡ªI have plenty and can¡¯t wear them all. How¡¯s everything going? Are you having fun?"


    "It¡¯s okay, but... my n failed. Both my cousin and Eric hate me now," Rachel said, her voice tinged with dejection.


    Leah¡¯s tone remained as warm as ever. "Don¡¯t worry. This time you failed, but next time, be more cautious. If you don¡¯t fight for a man, he won¡¯t just fall into yourp, especially someone as exceptional as Eric."


    "Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful, and I¡¯ll report back if anything happens."


    "Are E and Eric really dating?" Leah¡¯s voice grew colder, losing its previous warmth.


    "It looks that way. Eric seems to care a lot about that little brat. They seem really close," Rachel confirmed.


    "Alright then, rest up, and keep me posted," Leah said before hanging up. The smile immediately vanished from her face. "What an idiot, she can¡¯t even handle a simple task!"


    Leah had initially reached out to Rachel through a chat app, sending her gifts and even arranging her transfer to the new school. Her n was to use Rachel as a tool to monitor E, but Rachel¡¯s first attempt had ended in failure.


    However, Rachel could still serve as a useful spy, even if Leah didn¡¯t expect much more from her. But the confirmation that E and Eric were indeed together, coupled with Rachel¡¯s failed provocation, left Leah feeling even more frustrated.

 Chapter 173: Shamelessness

    <h4>Chapter 173: Shamelessness</h4>


    Leah wrinkled her nose in displeasure. To her, E was nothing more than a silly little girl, hardly worthy of being considered a rival.


    But Eric was with her! Recently, Leah had tried various excuses to see Eric, but he always refused to meet with her.


    "It seems that brat has some tricks up her sleeve, keeping Eric under her thumb. But... a man¡¯s interest in a woman onlysts for so long. Once he¡¯s tired of her, E, you¡¯ll be in for a show."


    Leah¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile, imagining herself standing beside Eric, with E in utter misery.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Mrs. Carter, Evelyn, walked in and saw Leah lost in thought, clutching her phone.


    "Dear, the sweet soup is ready. Come down and have some," Evelyn said warmly, linking her arm with Leah¡¯s.


    "Have you seen that brattely?" Evelyn asked as they walked down the stairs.


    "Only twice, Mommy. You can¡¯t rush these things, or she¡¯ll get annoyed with me," Leah replied with a smile, and they continued chatting as they headed to the dining room.


    In the dining room, Frank and Leah¡¯s younger brother Max were already enjoying the sweet soup. When they saw Leah, they both smiled.


    "Leah,e sit and have some sweet soup. It¡¯s good for your skin," Frank said with a smile. "Have you been in touch with Etely?"


    "No, but I¡¯ll give her a callter," Leah replied.


    "Good. You mustn¡¯t rush this. Take your time. She¡¯s still far from turning twenty-five! In the meantime, you can keep her sweet. Fifteen percent of Carter Group¡¯s shares will be ours," Frank said with a grin. "I don¡¯t want to see Carter Group¡¯s shares fall into the hands of outsiders!"


    "Exactly! She won¡¯t get a single penny from Carter Group!" Max chimed in with a dark chuckle.


    This family was shameless to the extreme!


    Back then, E¡¯s Grandma Carter and her grandfather put in equal effort to establish Carter Group. Grandma Carter had even more on her te, juggling both work and raising children.


    Yet, they were plotting to take over Grandma Carter¡¯s share as well.


    Indeed, in this world, everyone looks out for themselves, even if it means forsaking others!


    "Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll make sure to give you a satisfactory oue! Besides, now that I¡¯m back in the country, there aren¡¯t any challenging projects worth my time. I¡¯ll make sure that girl is entirely under my control within six months."


    Leah was brimming with confidence, her pretty face glowing with a smile.


    "Of course, I¡¯m confident in you! My daughter can do anything! I¡¯m looking forward to your good news!" Frank said,ughing joyfully. He was very pleased with his daughter.


    Max, on the other hand, felt a bit disgruntled. He was only in his first year of college, with mediocre grades, a bad temper, and poor social skills.


    Perhaps he had been spoiled too much as a child, and that¡¯s why hecked the qualities Leah had.


    Hearing Frank praise his sister when he had never spoken to him with such approval, Max couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit upset. But being a man, he couldn¡¯t say much.


    E was nearly asleep when Leah¡¯s call came in.


    On the other end, Leah spoke softly,ughing, and asked with great concern, "E, how have you beentely? I¡¯ve been so busy with work that I haven¡¯t had time to visit you. I¡¯m really sorry!"


    E¡¯s sleepiness vanished, and next to her, Eric frowned in annoyance. It was already past eleven¡ªLeah had called thiste on purpose, hadn¡¯t she?


    "Miss Carter, you¡¯re too polite. You¡¯re not my mother, and you certainly aren¡¯t anyone important to me. Why would it matter whether you see me or not?"


    E spoke calmly, her disdain for Leah evident. In her previous life, Leah had been a persistent nuisance, hanging around far too long.


    Back then, E had been too in love with Brandon, blindly following his lead, even to the point of handing over her Carter Group shares. Brandon had a huge appetite for power and had tricked her into giving up her shares, while also helping Robert and others steal Davis Group¡¯s shares.


    Thinking back, a mocking smile appeared on E¡¯s lips.


    Leah was momentarily taken aback by E¡¯s blunt response. Forcing a smile, she said, "E, even though Grandma cut ties with Auntie, you¡¯re still my cousin!"


    "Miss Carter, I respect our departed elders, so I won¡¯t go against their wishes. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t call you cousin. Also, it would be better if you stopped calling me. We really don¡¯t have anything to talk about. After all, we¡¯re not the same age¡ªyou¡¯re seven or eight years older than me."


    E¡¯s words made Leah roll her eyes in frustration, her chest heaving as she struggled to contain her anger. "E, why are you speaking like this...? Even if we can¡¯t be cousins, can¡¯t we at least be ordinary friends?"


    "Miss Carter, I need to rest. I have school tomorrow. Sorry, I¡¯m hanging up now."


    E, not wanting to waste any more words, hung up the phone immediately.


    Eric let out a coldugh. "The Carter Group people are really relentless!"


    "They won¡¯t let me go as long as I hold that 15% of Carter Group¡¯s shares," E chuckled, but her eyes darkened with anger.


    The way they treated Grandma Carter was despicable. Even though Grandma Carter pretended not to know, treating them like her own sons, not a single one of them cared for her in her old age!


    Grandma Carter probably died from sheer anger, didn¡¯t she?


    "When Grandma Carter passed away... I was only four years old, and my mother had just died a year earlier. Losing her daughter, Grandma Carter must have been heartbroken and regretful, wishing she had secretly done more to support my mother..."


    "Your Grandma Carter only wanted to protect you," Eric said, patting her shoulder. "Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. Go to sleep. If you really can¡¯t, we could..."


    "No, no... I¡¯m really tired. Goodnight!"


    E quickly turned her back to Eric, her cheeks flushing slightly.


    Eric gave a mischievous smile, deciding to let her off the hook for the night. After all, she had already worn herself out earlier.


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, another week had passed.


    With Brianna in jail and all the servants gone, Hannah was left alone in therge vi, feeling particrly bored and helpless.


    Today, she tried calling Brandon again.


    "I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable."


    That cold, mechanical voice echoed in her ear once more, infuriating Hannah so much that she threw her phone onto the sofa in frustration!


    "Brandon, you¡¯re avoiding me, even putting me on the cklist... Why are you treating me like this? Can¡¯t you even break up with me properly?"


    Furious, Hannah stood up, grabbed her purse, and headed straight for S City No. 1 High School!


    The scars on her face hadn¡¯t faded. Back when she was with Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s people had deliberately shed her face several times.


    The wounds were too deep. No matter how much money Hannah spent on treatments, the scars barely faded. Now, her face was horribly disfigured by those scars!

 Chapter 174: Persuasion to Stay

    <h4>Chapter 174: Persuasion to Stay</h4>


    Hannah rushed to the school, wearing oversized sunsses and a scarf covering her mouth, making it difficult for anyone to recognize her.


    Finally, she spotted Brandon leaving the school and quickly intercepted him.


    Brandon was so familiar with Hannah that he could recognize her from just a glimpse of her silhouette.


    "Brandon, get in my car," she said quietly.


    Brandon frowned, concealing the disgust in his eyes. "There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about."


    "Fine. If you walk away now, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows about our little affair. Let¡¯s see who else hasn¡¯t heard of your scandalous reputation!" Hannah sneered, her hand clenched into a fist. How dare this man not even want to speak to her anymore!


    Reluctantly, Brandon followed Hannah and got into her car.


    Hannah drove to a nearby abandoned area, and Brandon remained silent the entire time.


    "Tell me, why did you block me? Brandon, what did I do wrong for you to treat me like this?" Hannah¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as she anxiously looked at Brandon. There was a time when she had considered leaving this man to pursue Eric.


    Back then, Eric¡¯s appearance had made her despise Brandon¡¯s mediocrity and ipetence.


    But now, with nothing left, Brandon was all she had to hold on to.


    "Hannah, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s break up. We¡¯re just not right for each other." Brandon looked into her tear-filled eyes with a cold, detached expression, feeling no pity whatsoever.


    Perhaps he had learned too much¡ªtoo much about the cruel heart hidden beneath Hannah¡¯s beautiful exterior. He could no longer love her.


    A man can be drawn to a woman for her looks, and even fall in love. But once he bes too familiar, if that womancks depth, a man will inevitably grow tired of her.


    "What are you saying? Brandon, are you joking?"


    "I¡¯m not joking, Hannah. We¡¯re really not righmet for each other. Every day, listening to you curse E, scheming to trap her, it chills my heart! If one day someone else loves you more than I do, or if you find a man better than me, would you treat me the same way?"


    Brandon¡¯s tone was icy, and Hannah sat there in shock, tears slowly trickling down her face.


    How could this man say such things about her? Didn¡¯t he love her deeply before? Hannah looked at Brandon¡¯s cold face in despair, and the tears flowed even more freely.


    But the man remained unmoved. "Hannah, you¡¯ll find someone better, and as for me, I no longer love you. I hope you find a better ce for yourself."


    Hannah shook her head, desperately grabbing Brandon¡¯s hand. "No... Brandon, no! Have you forgotten all the happy times we had? I gave you everything a woman has to offer¡ªthe first time... it was all yours! Didn¡¯t you say you would love me forever? Why are you going back on your word so quickly?"


    Brandon¡¯s face darkened, not expecting the once-proud Hannah to cling to him so desperately.


    He sighed heavily, forcefully pulling his hand away from hers. "Hannah! Wake up. I will never love you again! It¡¯s not because I¡¯ve fallen for E... it¡¯s because you¡¯re willing to do anything to achieve your goals, regardless of the cost! You were even willing to be with Mr. Taylor in that VIP room..."


    "That was... that was him forcing me!"


    Hannah hurriedly tried to defend herself.


    "Hannah, if you didn¡¯t want to go in with him, would he have really forced you? It was clearly what you wanted, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Brandon¡¯s eyes were colder than ever, and he let out a sarcasticugh. "Don¡¯t take me for a fool. If you can be so ruthless to your own half-sister, how can I be sure that one day... you won¡¯t be like your mother and try to poison me too?"


    "What did you just say?" Hannah screamed. "Why are you bringing my mother into this? This is between the two of us!"


    "Like mother, like daughter! Your mother poisoned E¡¯s mom to death, and your heart is no better than hers!"


    Smack!


    In a fit of rage, Hannah pped Brandon hard across the face.


    Brandon held his stinging cheek, his expression cold and full of contempt. Any trace of tenderness or pity he once had for her was long gone.


    Hannah gasped for breath, tears streaming down her face as she cried, "Brandon! I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t mean to hit you. Please don¡¯t me me, please! My mother did those terrible things, but that was her choice; it has nothing to do with me!"


    "You tried to drug and harm E too, didn¡¯t you? Hannah, whatever connection we had ends here. Don¡¯te looking for me again!"


    Brandon opened the car door and stepped out, striding away without looking back.


    Hannah quickly jumped out of the car, running after him and grabbing his hand. "Brandon, please don¡¯t do this... don¡¯t abandon me like this! I may have nothing now, but in the future... I promise I¡¯ll have everything! Brandon... please!"


    Brandon shook her hand off without a word and continued walking toward the road.


    Hannah tried to catch up several times, but each time he pushed her away. Thest time, he shoved her hard enough that she lost her bnce and fell into the ground.


    "Brandon... why are you doing this to me? Why... is life so bicthunfair to me! You¡¯re only leaving me because you¡¯ve fallen for that bitch..."


    As Hannah sobbed, Brandon walked away, never once ncing back.


    Just then, a mocking voice cut through the air. "Hah, Hannah, looks like you¡¯re finally getting what you deserve!"


    Hannah lifted her tear-streaked face to see Lily approaching from the side.


    Lily had seen Brandon get into a car with a woman as she left the school and had followed to see what was going on. She hadn¡¯t expected to witness the scene of Brandon dumping Hannah, and it thrilled her to no end!


    Ignoring Lily¡¯s taunts, Hannah slowly got up, wiped away her tears, and walked back to her car.


    "Hannah! You¡¯re just getting what¡¯sing to you! My biggest regret in life was being your pawn in plotting against E, losing everything in the process... Hahaha, Hannah, this is just the beginning of your payback!"


    Lily¡¯sughter was filled with bitterness and malice as Hannah silently drove away.


    Even as her car sped far away, Hannah could still hear the echo of Lily¡¯s mocking, piercingughter.


    Hannah¡¯s chest heaved with emotion, and the tears started falling again inrge, hot drops.


    "Lily! E! I won¡¯t stop until one of us is dead!"


    The weather quickly turned cold, and before long, Christmas will be here.


    Over the past few months, Leah and the others had been unusually quiet. Even Rachel, who usually yed the innocent white lotus, had been keeping a low profile, as if she had finally learned her lesson.


    But E had a feeling that Rachel and the others were merely waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 175: Down and Out

    <h4>Chapter 175: Down and Out</h4>


    Waiting for Eric to dump E?


    During this time, Eric had been extremely busy, caught up with thepany and power struggles, and his influence was growing. However, the Grace and Nelson families remained firmly entrenched in their positions.


    Although E had only met Grace twice, she understood that Grace was not a foolish woman like Brianna. Grace was more shrewd and much harder to deal with, which is why Eric had been biding his time.


    Eric wouldn¡¯t make a move until he had something that could deliver a fatal blow to Grace.


    On Christmas Eve, E went to Emily¡¯s house to have dinner with Robert and the others. Robert was increasingly fond of E, seeing her as mature, sensible, and intelligent.


    Meanwhile, Hannah had been drinking herself into a stupor at home.


    After E left, Emily snuggled up to Robert and said with a smile, "Honey, E is getting smarter and smarter. If we hand over Davis Group to her in the future, I think it would be fine. Don¡¯t think that only a son can carry on the family name. A son-inw willing to take on our name is just as good, right? After all, E has your blood running through her veins!"


    Robert pondered her words deeply.


    Emily lowered hershes sorrowfully. "The doctor... said it¡¯s difficult for me to conceive. I¡¯m sorry, honey! But I don¡¯t want you to pass Davis Group to Kevin either. His character is unreliable, and giving him control of Davis Group would only ruin it, don¡¯t you think?"


    Robert remained silent, carefully considering Emily¡¯s words.


    Although he didn¡¯t like the idea of a woman being involved in Davis Group¡¯s affairs, he had to admit that Emily was right.


    How could someone with a bad temper and poor character manage argepany?


    Robert deeply desired a son to inherit thepany, but... that required Emily to be able to bear one!


    With Brianna in jail and their divorce not yet finalized, it was best to sort out those issues first.


    "Let¡¯s not dwell on unpleasant things. Tomorrow is the Christmas, so you should be happy. Since I haven¡¯t divorced Brianna yet, I won¡¯t be able to spend the holiday with you," Robert said, feeling guilty. Emily pouted and yfully poked his head, "You¡¯re always feeling guilty, but I think things are fine as they are. I¡¯ll take the car home early tomorrow, so you take care of yourself!"


    Emily¡¯s voice was already sweet and melodious, and now, with a touch of tenderness, it made Robert¡¯s heart soar. "You¡¯re so understanding, my dear. I hope we can have a big, healthy baby soon, and then Davis Group will be yours!"


    Emily¡¯s mind stirred at his words, but thinking about spending the rest of her life with a man like him chilled her heart.


    On the surface, though, she smiled sweetly. "Of course, I¡¯ll just have to keep taking my medication."


    "Thank you, my dear!" Robert¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness,pletely unaware of how much Emily despised and loathed him in her heart.


    Yet, for the sake of money, Emily yed the role of the mistress to perfection.


    After leaving Emily¡¯s house, E wrapped her ck coat tightly around her, her delicate cheeks turning rosy from the biting wind. The cold cut like a knife, making her shiver.


    Eric was waiting for E outside. When he saw her rushing over, he shed a wicked smile, his charm like that of a dark prince, radiating an alluring aura.


    E got into the car, rubbing her hands together. "It¡¯s so cold tonight; I feel like I¡¯m about to turn into an ice cube!"


    Eric pulled her close, his warm hand gently caressing her cold cheek, his eyes filled with tender affection. "Feeling better now? In a little while, we¡¯ll head over to Richard¡¯s ce for a barbecue, and at midnight, we can watch the fireworks."


    "By the riverside again?" E blinked, thinking of the cold weather.


    "Yes, another night cruise on the river. Do you like it?" Eric smiled as he pulled out a snow-white scarf from a gift bag and wrapped it around her neck himself.


    The warmth of the scarf enveloped her, and Eric cupped her chilled face in his hands. Her lips, lightly coated with a fragrant lip balm, looked soft and inviting, like delicate petals.


    The masculine scent surrounding her nearly took her breath away as he leaned in to kiss her, his teeth yfully nibbling at her lips. E felt a sweet intoxication, as if she had sipped the most exquisite wine.


    Her cold face quickly warmed up, and her icy hands were enclosed in his, all the chill vanishing as her whole body became enveloped in a cozy warmth.


    Eric¡¯s intense passion nearly overwhelmed them in the car, and E, breathless, quickly pushed him away. "There are people around. Let¡¯s get going!"


    Eric caught the yful glint in her eyes and chuckled mischievously. "Did you think I was going to do something naughty again? Sweetheart, even if I were, I wouldn¡¯t embarrass you like that!"


    He wasn¡¯t crazy enough to do something like that in public.


    "Who else ising to Richard¡¯s barbecue tonight?" E asked, blinking. It was the Christmas, and she didn¡¯t want to run into anyone she¡¯d rather avoid.


    As he started the car, Ericughed. "Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be anyone you dislike."


    E sighed in relief. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of being set up; she just didn¡¯t want anything to ruin her good mood.


    Eric was especially busy at the end of the year, and it wasn¡¯t easy to find time to spend together. She didn¡¯t want anything to spoil this rare chance to be with him.


    That night on the river was filled withughter, the aroma of grilled meat, and the scent of wine wafting through the air.


    There were no unpleasant people, no schemes, no stress.


    For E, it was the happiest and most romantic Christmas she had ever experienced. She had by her side the man who loved and cherished her the most. And what could be more fortunate than being loved by someone you love in return?


    Amelia was there too, and by now, she and E shared everything with each other.


    After the Christmas, E returned to school, and Eric became even busier, as if he had an endless list of things to do. The charismatic CEOs in novels always seemed to have time for romance, but E found it increasingly difficult to catch a moment with Eric.


    So whenever she could, she¡¯d sneak over to his office just to steal a few moments together, easing the ache of missing him.


    Four months passed in a sh, and Brianna was released from prison. The real drama was about to begin!


    Hannah personally went to pick up Brianna. Six months in prison hadpletely transformed her. Her hair was a mess, her face sallow, and she was so thin she was practically skin and bones.


    Hannah could hardly recognize her at first nce!


    It wasn¡¯t until Brianna threw herself into Hannah¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly, that she realized this emaciated woman was indeed her mother.


    "Hannah! My daughter..."


    "Mom!" Hannah broke down, and the two of them held each other tightly, crying their hearts out.


    Brianna had endured suffering in prison that she had never experienced in her entire life! Not only had she been brutally bullied by fellow inmates, but even her meals were stolen. She was constantly hungry, living in fear that she might not survive.

 Chapter 176: Annoyances

    <h4>Chapter 176: Annoyances</h4>


    Brianna couldn¡¯t understand why, despite the bribes Hannah had given to the prison guards, they still ced her with a group of vicious women. Over the past six months, she had been forced to wash their clothes, serve them like a ve, and endured regr beatings.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the thought of her children on the outside, Brianna might have lost her sanity long ago.


    And all of this suffering was thanks to Robert and that wretched mistress!


    "Mom, let¡¯s go home... and start over," Hannah said, wiping the tears from her eyes. She had already prepared herself for the worst, knowing that her mother hadn¡¯t had an easy time in prison. Every visit, Brianna¡¯s mental state had seemed more and more fragile.


    Brianna, still sobbing, got into Hannah¡¯s car. The ride was silent, and when they arrived at their luxurious home, the emptiness of the grand vi hit Brianna hard. She broke down in tears, covering her mouth as she wept.


    How things had changed! There was a time when Robert treated her like a treasure, never speaking a harsh word to her.


    There was a time when their family was harmonious and happy, living each day in bliss.


    But now, Brianna found herself ruined, having lost everything, from her status to her freedom, all because of the betrayal and deceit surrounding her.


    And in her mind, the root of all this evil was E.


    "Mom, you¡¯ve suffered so much... It¡¯s my fault. I couldn¡¯t protect you," Hannah said, tears falling as she looked at her emaciated mother.


    Brianna, her voice hoarse, struggled to breathe as she spoke. "Hannah, none of this is your fault... It¡¯s that E! That little wretch must have orchestrated it all, making sure I was stuck with those filthy women in prison!"


    Her eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty light, a wave of madness and hatred washing over her.


    "Mom, but now E has Eric, and she¡¯s also gained Dad¡¯s favor. How can we fight against her?" Hannah asked, her tears continuing to fall.


    Brianna sneered. "Have you forgotten about Carter Group? They¡¯re just as eager to get their hands on that little wretch¡¯s shares. You need to find someone from Carter Group and work with them."


    Hannah hesitated, unsure of what to say.


    Brianna gripped Hannah¡¯s hand tightly. "No matter what happens, we cannot let E or your ungrateful father get away with this!"


    "Mom..." The intensity of Brianna¡¯s hatred was so palpable it made Hannah¡¯s heart race with fear.


    After spending six months in prison, Brianna had be a woman filled with a dangerous, almost malevolent aura.


    Hannah realized they needed to have a serious talk. After Brianna had taken a bath and calmed down, the two of them sat down to eat and began discussing their ns for survival and revenge.


    As the weather warmed up, and the students had entered a frantic mode of studying and preparation for exams.


    Yet E remained rxed, as if no challenge was too difficult for her.


    Her grades continued to improve, and her ssmates began to see her as a miracle of their generation. After all, she had transformed from a spoiled andzy heiress into a sharp and capable academic star, seemingly able to excel with ease.


    In contrast, others had to study tirelessly, struggling to maintain their grades. Compared to E, their efforts seemed almost pitiful.


    When Brianna¡¯s call came through, E was having dinner with Eric at the Sapphire Shores Tavern.


    She thought about it for a moment. Brianna had been out of prison for a little while now. What game was she trying to y this time?


    "E, it¡¯s Mom. I¡¯ve been out of prison for a while now, and I haven¡¯t seen you. I really miss you. If you have time tonight, how about we have dinner together?"


    Brianna¡¯s voice was soft and warm, but it only made E raise an eyebrow in disgust. This woman actually had the nerve to call herself "Mom"?


    "Oh, it¡¯s you, Auntie. I¡¯ve been really busy with school, so I haven¡¯t had time to go back for dinner. Sorry about that."


    E¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    Brianna chuckled lightly. "How about we meet at a restaurant near your school for dinner, then?"


    E¡¯s voice turned cold. "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have anything to discuss with you."


    "E, how can you treat me like this?" Brianna¡¯s voice was filled with pleading, a subtle sob making her sound like a heartbroken mother dealing with a rebellious daughter.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh at Brianna¡¯s performance. This woman was only dangerous when she lost her temper; otherwise, she was no match for E.


    "Brianna, stop pretending to be a loving mother. You poisoned my real mom to death. Sitting with a murderer like you would only upset her spirit. We¡¯ve already torn off the masks, so could you please stop disgusting me?"


    With that, E hung up the phone,pletely fed up with Brianna¡¯s deceitful act.


    Seeing the dark look on E¡¯s face, Eric gently patted her back. "Do you want me to handle this?"


    His eyes were full of tender concern. Whenever he saw her unhappy, he wanted to step in and remove any obstacles in her way.


    E shook her head, her expression hardening. "No need. I want to deal with my enemies myself."


    There was a sense of determination in her voice, as if she was preparing for a grander confrontation.


    "If you need anything or run into trouble, you know you can always count on me," Eric said, raising an eyebrow yfully. "Mr. Nelson is always at Davis Miss¡¯s service!"


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh, her mood instantly lifting. She yfully rolled her eyes at him. "Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be left out of the action."


    "Now, my dear wife, can we enjoy our dinner? Let¡¯s not dwell on unpleasant things, okay?"


    Eric, ever the thoughtful partner, brought a small spoonful of soup to her lips. "Drink more soup; the more hydrated a woman is, the better."


    E felt a wave of exasperation. Eric was never without his mischievous streak.


    "Eric, can you behave yourself for once?"


    "I am behaving. It¡¯s only in bed that I¡ª"


    "Get lost!"


    ...


    They finished their dinner happily, and Brianna¡¯s phone call didn¡¯t dampen E¡¯s spirits at all. In fact, she made a call to Mrs. Harris, asking her to return to the vi to look after Brianna.


    Brianna was in desperate need of a servant now, and since Mrs. Harris had been "dismissed" by E earlier, Brianna wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious of her.


    After making the call, E and Eric left their private dining room. But as soon as they opened the door, they found several people waiting outside, all with bright smiles on their faces.


    There were four of them in total¡ªtwo men and two women.


    E immediately recognized the middle-aged man as her uncle, Frank.


    The middle-aged woman, naturally, was her aunt, Evelyn.


    And the younger woman was Leah, while the young man was Max.


    It seemed they could no longer hold back.


    E pretended not to recognize them and gave Frank a cursory nce before turning to leave. But Frank quickly stepped forward to block her path.

 Chapter 177: Tough to Handle

    <h4>Chapter 177: Tough to Handle</h4>


    "E, it¡¯s your uncle! It¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯ve grown so beautiful. If it weren¡¯t for your cousin bringing me here, I might not have recognized you!" Frank said with a warm smile.


    E nced at Leah with a calm expression and gave a slight nod. "So, you¡¯re Carter Miss¡¯s family. A pleasure to meet you."


    Eric, with his signature devilish smile, wrapped an arm around E¡¯s slender waist, causing Leah¡¯s heart to race. She couldn¡¯t help but think how perfect it would be if she were the one standing by his side instead.


    Leah smiled confidently, her eyes full of determination. Someday, she was sure, she would be the woman beside him.


    "Yes, E, this is my dad and mom, and this is my brother. We¡¯ve been waiting here just for you!" Leah said quickly, trying to keep the mood light.


    Evelyn also smiled warmly. "E, because of your grandmother¡¯s wishes, we haven¡¯te to see you before. But now that she¡¯s passed on, the grievances of the previous generation shouldn¡¯t be carried on to yours. We¡¯d love to invite you to dinner."


    Frank nodded eagerly, their family¡¯s humble attitude clearly on disy. However, Max stood coldly off to the side, maintaining his aloof demeanor despite Eric¡¯s presence, as if no one could impress him.


    "Carter Mr. and Mrs., I¡¯m sorry¡ªI¡¯m a person who sticks to my principles. Ms. Ava Perez (E¡¯s Grandma Carter) cut ties with my mother a long time ago, so I can¡¯t call you uncle and aunt." E¡¯s tone was frosty, her words as sharp as ice.


    Frank paused, his heart sinking. He hadn¡¯t expected this young woman to be so firm and unyielding.


    No wonder Leah had spent months trying every possible tactic, yet had failed to win E over!


    Leah had eventually confessed to Frank that E was not easily tamed, which led to Frank¡¯s decision to bring the entire family to meet her in person. But now, seeing E in front of himposed and serene, far beyond her eighteen or neen years¡ªFrank realized she was not someone easily swayed.


    "E, we¡¯ve already said that the past grievances should be left in the past..." Frank quickly waved his hand, his face stered with an overly friendly smile. "Let¡¯s just have a meal together. Mr. Nelson, we¡¯d be honored if you¡¯d join us too."


    "Sorry, we¡¯ve just eaten," Eric replied, his lips curling into a mocking smile.


    E nced at Leah. "I believe I¡¯ve told Carter Miss many times before¡ªI have the utmost respect for those who have passed, especially myte Grandma Carter. She gave life to my mother and was the elder I respected most in my life, so I won¡¯t go against her wishes. Mr. Carter, please don¡¯t make me ufortable by insisting I call you ¡¯uncle¡¯ again."


    Frank¡¯s face began to darken. He had initially assumed his role as an elder would give him authority, and he hadn¡¯t felt the need to meet E before. Confident in Leah¡¯s abilities, he had held back from taking action.


    But with Leah¡¯s failure, he was forced to swallow his pride ande in person, only to be met with a brick wall.


    "E! Your Grandma Carter really did care for you and your mother. It was only because your mother upset her that my mom acted the way she did..." Frank started, attempting to justify his actions.


    "No need to continue. She wasn¡¯t your mom. The mother of Mr. Carter is still enjoying her life of luxury at Carter Group," E cut in, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    E raised an eyebrow sarcastically and turned on her heel, pulling Eric with her as they walked away.


    Frank¡¯s anger red at her dismissive attitude, but he knew he had to keep hisposure in such a public ce. He realized that E had a point¡ªshe was honoring the wishes of her deceased elders. If he lost his temper over that, it would only make him look petty and suspicious in the eyes of others.


    "That bitch..." Max muttered, about to charge after her, but Evelyn quickly grabbed his arm.


    "Max, you¡¯re not a child anymore. Calm down!" Evelyn scolded him sharply. "Let¡¯s go eat and discuss this over dinner."


    Leah had remained silent throughout the entire exchange. She wanted her parents to see for themselves just how difficult E was to deal with.


    The family moved into a private dining room, and after they ordered, the waiter left them alone.


    Leah furrowed her brows, a hint of disdain shing in her eyes. "Dad, you saw for yourself. That E is not an ordinary person. She¡¯s only so arrogant and bold because she has Eric backing her."


    Frank remained silent, deep in thought, while Max scoffed. "Mr. Nelson rarely has women around him, but I didn¡¯t expect his taste to be so questionable."


    "Max is right. Mr. Nelson¡¯s tastes are rather unique, but he¡¯s probably just infatuated with E¡¯s youthful charm. Give it a few years¡ªwhen she loses her current allure, he¡¯ll leave her. That¡¯s when we can make our move," Evelyn said, trying to reassure Frank. "So, don¡¯t worry, darling. We have plenty of time. When E is abandoned by Eric and others start to turn on her, we can step in as the concerned rtives, and she¡¯ll naturally lean towards us."


    Leah nodded in agreement. "Mom¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I was thinking too. Right now, she¡¯s too stubborn and self-assured."


    Frank¡¯s tightly furrowed brow finally rxed a little. "For now, that¡¯s our best course of action."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Rich young men like Eric only y with women because they¡¯re new and exciting. After a while, maybe less than a year, Eric will definitely drop E," Max added dismissively.


    Frank shot him a stern look, his face darkening. "I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re not doing well in school either, always messing around with women! How do you expect to take over Carter Group in the future? What makes you think you have what it takes to run thepany?"


    Max smirked arrogantly. "Dad, that¡¯s what subordinates are for. I¡¯m the one in charge, and all I need is vision. Why bother working so hard on studies?"


    "You fool! Look at otherpanies¡ªevery future sessor graduates from a prestigious university and has real skills. If you were up against someone like Mr. Nelson, you¡¯d be dead in the water!" Frank barked, his business acumen surfacing despite his otherwise greedy nature.


    "Dad, that¡¯s my business. Don¡¯tpare me to Mr. Nelson. When I take over Carter Group, I¡¯ll outperform Eric a hundred times over!" Max retorted with a self-assured grin.


    Evelyn and Leah exchanged nces, both shaking their heads involuntarily.


    This son of theirs had been spoiled rotten. Evelyn had gone back to work shortly after Max was born, leaving him at home because she was worried Frank might get too cozy with one of the secretaries at the office.


    Frank sighed in resignation, but he thought to himself... If the son is no good, there¡¯s still the daughter. And when the timees, she could always bring in a suitable son-inw to carry on the family business.

 Chapter 178: Unprecedented Situation

    <h4>Chapter 178: Unprecedented Situation</h4>


    Thinking along these lines, Frank finally felt a bit more at ease.


    Meanwhile, E was back in the car, knowing that Eric still had to head to work. She would be returning to Chloe¡¯s house for the evening.


    "Frank came out of hiding so early because he thought you¡¯d be easy to control," Eric said with a smile. "But he seriously miscalcted."


    "They won¡¯t rush things too much; after all, they believe they have plenty of time," E replied calmly, though her eyes shed with a cold light.


    Grandma Carter had passed away too soon, and within a month of her death, her grandfather had brought the mistress home. Now, that old couple was still enjoying a life of luxury, while poor Grandma Carter... E couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had died with a heart full of bitterness.


    "The one you need to watch out for now is Brianna. She¡¯s been out of prison and resting for a month, probably nning something. But I¡¯ll have people keep an eye on her, and if there¡¯s any sign of trouble, I¡¯ll let you know immediately," Eric said, his mischievous smile ying on his lips. "Miss Davis, considering all I¡¯m doing for you, shouldn¡¯t you show some appreciation?"


    E lowered hershes, unable to meet his gaze directly. "What kind of appreciation are you looking for?"


    "Hmm... let me think about it," Eric teased, a yful glint in his eye.


    As the car started moving, Eric focused on getting E back to Carter Family before heading to his office. He was working so hard, all in preparation for the future he was striving to build.


    The ride was mostly silent. E cherished these moments with him, knowing they¡¯d soon have to part again. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit reluctant.


    When the car stopped outside Carter Group¡¯s vi, E unbuckled her seatbelt, only to have Eric¡¯srge hand grab hers and pull her into his arms.


    E, well ustomed to his moves, quickly raised her head and whispered, "You should focus on your work... save your energy."


    Eric burst outughing. "E, you naughty girl, always jumping to conclusions. Unfortunately for you, I do have to work, so I¡¯ll have to keep my energy in reserve¡ªno special attention for you tonight!"


    E¡¯s face flushed instantly. "Eric!"


    Eric reached out, gently cupping her perfect chin. His deep eyes sparkled with a mischievous light, and the corners of his mouth curved into a tender smile that was utterly captivating.


    This man, with his devilish charm, hadpletely captured E¡¯s heart¡ªa heart that had been wounded in a past life and was now steadfast yet cold.


    E¡¯s cheeks were flushed with a beautiful, intoxicating redness. She lowered her gaze, too shy to look at him directly.


    She feared that one more nce would make her heart race, her emotions swell, and her body move closer to his...


    It was so embarrassing! Honestly, E really wanted to just take a bite out of our male lead, Eric!


    "Sweetheart... you¡¯re... so beautiful," he murmured, his warm breath brushing against her earlobe, causing her ear and even her swan-like neck to flush a delicate shade of pink.


    They were so close, his masculine scent mingling with her delicate fragrance.


    Something soft brushed against E¡¯s earlobe, making her tremble. Panicked, she grabbed Eric¡¯s arm. "Don¡¯t... Chloe might see..."


    Thest thing she wanted was to walk back into the house with apletely red face!


    After all, it was Chloe¡¯s home. If Charles and his wife saw her like that, or worse, if Old Mr. Carter noticed, it would be too embarrassing!


    Eric¡¯s mischievousugh rang in her ear. "What¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯re not a kid anymore¡ªare you really that afraid of a little gossip?"


    Eric¡¯s kiss trailed down to her cheek, leaving tender marks on E¡¯s unadorned face¡ªno makeup, just her natural beauty, which Eric adored. His lips soon found hers, gently nibbling at them, causing E to let out a few soft whimpers.


    She struggled slightly, but it only resulted in more friction between their bodies. Eric¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, whispering, "You little temptress."


    But his ambitions were too great to allow himself to get lost in this moment with E, at least for now. Otherwise, he would have no qualms about taking herpletely right there.


    The fiery kiss left E breathless, her heart pounding in her chest. She whimpered softly, prompting Eric to release her. "Get out of the car, quickly!"


    E, startled, looked at Eric¡¯s face, which was now flushed with a captivating blush, his eyes glowing with heated desire. Grabbing her purse, she quickly jumped out of the car.


    If she didn¡¯t get out now, she feared he might not be able to hold back.


    She hurriedly ran towards the Carter Family vi, and Eric, watching her adorable figure fade into the distance,ughed softly.


    "That girl... Am I really that terrifying? One day, you¡¯ll be hopelessly in love with my body..."


    E stopped in the front yard of the vi, lost in thought until Chloe approached her, snapping her out of her reverie.


    Chloe envied E¡ªshe had found the man she loved most, and that man loved her back just as much.


    In contrast, Chloe¡¯s crush, Mason, seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth.


    "E, you look so happy! Ugh, you¡¯re making me want to fall in love too, but Mason hasn¡¯t shown up!" Chloe said, sounding frustrated.


    E¡¯s heart sank. "Chloe, Mason doesn¡¯t seem like a good person. You shouldn¡¯t fall for him."


    "Oh,e on, you don¡¯t even know him. Why make him out to be so terrible? I finally found someone I could actually like!" Chloe sighed, clearly disappointed. Being the daughter of a wealthy family, her standards were naturally high.


    The boys at school, no matter how charming, just didn¡¯t meet her expectations.


    "Chloe, isn¡¯t Damien a great guy? You two grew up together," E said, remembering the sunny and handsome Damien, and smiled.


    "I only see him as a brother!" Chloe replied with a pout, her eyes filled with disappointment and sadness.


    E felt a pang of helplessness. Not everyone¡¯s life could be perfect.


    Chloe, born into the prestigious Carter family and doted on since childhood, had yet to find her ideal match.


    In contrast, E, in her previous life, had enjoyed all the luxuries and wealth but ended in such a tragic way.


    Now, in this life, she maneuvered through countless dangers andpleted her ns with ease, but she could never bring back her Grandma Carter or her mother...


    E gazed up at the stars, her heart heavy with memories...


    A week passed.


    Brianna kept calling to harass E, and eventually, E, tired of the constant disturbance, blocked her number.


    She had no intention of meeting Brianna because doing so would put her at a disadvantage.


    This situation was new, something E hadn¡¯t experienced in her previous life, so she had to be cautious.


    But Brianna wasn¡¯t nning to give up. She quickly informed a few familiar reporters that she would be holding a press conference in three days to reveal some secrets!

 Chapter 179: Press Conference

    <h4>Chapter 179: Press Conference</h4>


    Upon receiving the news, E¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. So, Brianna was finally making her move. Very well, if Brianna wanted to strike, then E would be ready to counter.


    Meanwhile, Brianna had tried calling Robert numerous times, but he never answered her calls. She put down her phone and stared coldly at the mirror, looking at the face that had regained a bit of its former radiance after a month of rest. However, the wrinkles on her skin were beyond repair.


    Her once-beautiful eyes were now filled with a murderous intent, a burning desire to tear apart everyone who had wronged her.


    But in the next moment, Brianna¡¯s expression softened, her fierce gaze reced by a deceptive gentleness.


    "Mom, here are the photos I had the private investigator take. Dad isn¡¯t living with that bitch, but... they¡¯re often seen together." Hannah approached, cing a stack of photos on the table.


    Brianna nced at them¡ªpictures of Robert and Emily together. The sight of them made her blood boil, and her nails dug into her palms, the hatred in her eyes growing more intense.


    "They¡¯re just a pair of adulterers! After I hold this press conference, I¡¯ll sue him! That bitch¡¯s pregnancy is undeniable proof of Robert¡¯s affair!" Brianna said coldly.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry too much. First, focus on the press conference, and then on suing Mrs. Jones. Doing that will greatly improve your public image!" Hannah replied confidently.


    She had hired an exceptionally skilledwyer for the case. Although Hannah didn¡¯t have much money, she still had her body! In order to win thiswsuit, Hannah paid a lot.


    The hatred in Brianna¡¯s eyes surged like a storm. "You¡¯re right. We need to nail the press conference first. E might try to cause trouble, but without solid evidence, all they have are witnesses. We can pin the defamation charges on her."


    Hannah¡¯s face lit up with a rare, bright smile. She wrapped an arm around Brianna¡¯s shoulders. "Mom, just rest up. In three days, you¡¯ll have your chance at redemption."


    Brianna¡¯s image had taken a severe hit after she caused Emily to miscarry, but Hannah had already connected with Leah. Leah¡¯s connections were extensive, and to help Hannah take down E, she had even brought in a well-known doctor to conduct a psychiatric evaluation of Brianna.


    This doctor was highly reputable in Country S, so if he certified Brianna as mentally unstable, they could deflect much of the me. After all, it was known that Emily had provoked Brianna, and mentally ill patients are particrly sensitive to such stimuli. Once the press conference took ce, Robert could find himself in a precarious position.


    Brianna was determined to use any means necessary to exact her revenge on Robert.


    Three dayster.


    With just an hour left until Brianna¡¯s press conference, E and Eric sat on the balcony of the presidential suite at the Nelson Group Hotel, leisurely sipping apple juice.


    Directly across from them was the R Hotel, where Brianna was about to hold her press conference.


    E took a few sips of her juice, a serene smile ying on her delicate features. She leaned backzily in the wicker chair, her soft, flowing hair cascading down, adding to her rxed and elegant aura.


    Her long, slender legs were casually crossed under the table, and she sipped her juice, drawing Eric¡¯s attention. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed again as he watched her, unable to resist leaning over to capture her lips in a heated kiss, tilting her face toward him.


    As Eric¡¯s hand began to roam, E quickly pped it away with a sharp "smack." "Stop that, it tickles!"


    "If I press harder, it won¡¯t tickle..." Eric teased.


    "Get lost!" E retorted.


    Eric, feigning a wounded look, put on a mock pout. "E, how can you be so violent towards your man? If my heart gets hurt, you¡¯ll have to work extra hard to make it up to me tonight!"


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh, her long hair fluttering in the wind. "Mr. Nelson, stop pretending to be some innocent young boy. You¡¯re too old to pull that off!"


    Eric¡¯s face darkened. "Who are you calling old?"


    "You, of course! You¡¯re already twenty-five or twenty-six... so much older than me... An uncle shouldn¡¯t try to act young; it¡¯s not a good look!"


    "E, do you really think I¡¯m old? How about we test... my abilities right now?" His wickedughter filled the air as he held her head in ce, making escape impossible.


    E quickly forced a smile. "Mr. Nelson, I was just joking! Don¡¯t be so petty, okay?"


    "Petty? If I were petty, would I work so hard to please you?" Eric¡¯s smile was devilish as he added, "Your naughty little mouth will get a serious punishment tonight!"


    Nearby, flowers were in full bloom, their vibrant colors reflecting off Eric¡¯s captivating features, making him look even more striking. E found herself wanting to... well, maybe take a bite out of him.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Staring at a handsome guy, feeling tempted?" Eric asked smugly, noticing E¡¯s fixed gaze on him.


    For the first time, he felt genuinely pleased with his own appearance.


    E rolled her eyes at him but then turned serious. "Eric, do you really think Brianna ns to go all out against Robert?"


    "Absolutely."


    Eric stole another kiss from her cheek, and E yfully poked his head. "Then I¡¯ll have to watch the show. I¡¯m sure Brianna has something big nned."


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Eric insisted. On such an important day, he wouldn¡¯t let her face anything alone.


    E smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. Brianna will be too focused on Robert to bother with me. After all, I¡¯m not an easy target¡ªespecially with you by my side."


    "Brianna spent six months in prison. She¡¯s likely more cautious and sharp now. No matter who she¡¯s targeting, you need to stay vignt," Eric said seriously.


    A hint of unease lingered in his voice. Despite his superior position and resources, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of worry.


    E paused, her eyes shing with a cold glint. Eric was right¡ªBrianna had spent a month after her release quietly plotting. She would undoubtedly aim to take down both Robert and E if possible, killing two birds with one stone.


    Today was bound to be anything but ordinary.


    E was eager to see how Brianna would try to whitewash her sins and turn herself into the victim.


    At exactly ten in the morning, Brianna and Hannah arrived at the R Hotel, escorted by a few bodyguards. The journalists, though excited, remained calm, knowing they would soon have the chance to ask their questions freely during the press conference.


    E and Eric, dressed in matching ck outfits and wearing dark sunsses, entered the venue discreetly through the back entrance.


    Robert couldn¡¯t afford to ignore this event, knowing Brianna would likely present damaging evidence against him.

 Chapter 180: Mental Illness

    <h4>Chapter 180: Mental Illness</h4>


    Robert, having discreetly disguised himself, also managed to slip into the venue unnoticed. Since Brianna¡¯s press conference was open to the public, anyone could attend.


    E and Eric sat quietly on one side, observing the proceedings. As Brianna and Hannah stepped onto the stage, the room was filled with the bright shes of cameras as the reporters eagerly snapped photos.


    E narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Brianna on stage. Six months in prison had taken a severe toll on her. Brianna looked almost skeletal, her eyes sunken deep into her face, her cheeks gaunt, and herplexion pale. The exposed skin of her arms looked as though it were just barely stretched over bones, a clear indication of the harsh conditions she had endured.


    E, of course, was well aware of the hardships Brianna had faced¡ªshe had made sure Brianna received "special attention" while incarcerated, ensuring she experienced every difort possible.


    As Brianna scanned the crowd, her gazended on E. An icy smile tugged at Brianna¡¯s lips¡ªshe was certain that E would be disappointed today because she was confident in her ability to clear her name.


    Brianna shifted her focus back to the audience and cleared her throat, immediatelymanding the room¡¯s attention. All eyes were on her, the former elegant and poised socialite, now a shadow of her former self, embroiled in scandal.


    "Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Brianna, the legal wife of Mr. Robert Davis. Over half a year ago, I was imprisoned due to an unfortunate incident, and today, I¡¯ve called this press conference to rify some matters... I thank the journalists who havee to cover this event."


    "Now, you may ask your questions one by one. I will answer everything I can," Brianna said softly, her voice tinged with the weariness of someone who has suffered.


    A reporter from XX Daily was the first to step forward, passing the microphone over. "Mrs. Davis, six months ago, you were imprisoned for assaulting a pregnant woman, causing her to miscarry. It¡¯s rumored that the woman was your husband¡¯s mistress. Can you confirm if these rumors are true?"


    Brianna nodded calmly. "Yes, it¡¯s true. Emily was indeed my husband¡¯s mistress, and when I found out she was carrying his child, I became emotionally distraught."


    Hannah sat nearby, her expression somber. Scars still marked her face, and today, she too was here to clear her name.


    Another reporter from SS News asked, "Mrs. Davis, did you really assault the woman, causing her to lose the baby?"


    Brianna replied simply, "Yes, I did."


    The room buzzed with shock. Everyone had seen the footage, and a denial at this point would have been too far-fetched.


    Another journalist followed up, "Mrs. Davis, you were once a prominent socialite, known for your charity work and generous donations. What drove you tomit such a violent act against a pregnant woman? Was there some other reason?"


    Listening from the side, E raised an eyebrow coldly. It was clear that Brianna had carefully orchestrated this event¡ªthese reporters were all on her payroll, ready to help her polish her tarnished image.


    Eric chuckled lightly, swirling the vibrant red liquid in his ss. "Don¡¯t worry, the real show ising... Robert is here too. The drama is just getting started."


    E nodded, fully aware of what was toe. She also knew how deeply these reporters had been bought.


    Just then, Brianna¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her voice choked with emotion. "The truth is... I never wanted this to happen. But many years ago, I was diagnosed with dissociative identity disorder. When I¡¯m triggered, my alternate personality takes over, leading to violent actions."


    The reporters erupted in surprise. Could Brianna really have such a disorder? Was this a genuine exnation or just a convenient excuse?


    Although they had been bribed, they couldn¡¯t be sure if this woman¡¯s condition was real or not.


    "At the time, Miss Emily said many things to provoke me. She was carrying my husband¡¯s child and kept insisting that he should abandon me and throw us out of the home we had lived in for over twenty years!"


    Brianna¡¯s tears fell inrge, sorrowful drops, and she cried pitifully.


    Reporter: "Mrs. Davis, you mentioned having a second personality. Do you have any proof of this?"


    Brianna nodded calmly, tears in her eyes, as she reached into her bag and pulled out a document, which she disyed to the audience. "Here it is¡ªmy medical certificate. My attending physician is Dr. Joshua Lewis, a highly respected psychiatrist in Country S."


    The diagnostic certificate indeed bore Dr. Joshua¡¯s signature, and everyone could see it clearly.


    At this point, the disdainful looks from the women in the audience began to shift to sympathy and pity. After all, Dr. Joshua was a highly esteemed psychiatrist in Country S. Despite having risen to fame in recent years, he had proven his skills, even treating a few celebrities for depression.


    Brianna¡¯s tears flowed even more freely as she continued, "Because of this, when Miss Emily provoked me, my second personality emerged, and I lost control, causing her to miscarry. It wasn¡¯t something I wanted¡ªI just wanted to talk to her about how we could resolve things with my husband, but I never expected such a tragedy to ur! Now, all I want is what I deserve, to quietly get a divorce."


    Hearing this, E couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a slight smile. Brianna was indeed quite the actress, managing toe up with such an excuse!


    A second personality... Tsk, tsk, E thought, this performance might soon be exposed.


    Eric sat beside E, watching the scene unfold with an amused smile on his devilish face. Brianna believed she had everything perfectly orchestrated, but little did she know that ever since Hannah first approached Dr. Joshua, someone had been keeping a close eye on them!


    Reporter: "Has Mr. Robert contacted you recently? You¡¯re still his wife¡ªdid hee to pick you up when you were released from prison?"


    Brianna: "No, he... he¡¯s been constantly with Miss Emily. I have proof!"


    As soon as Brianna finished speaking, the screen behind her lit up, disying photos of Robert and Emily together, looking very much in love.


    While there were no explicit photos, the images clearly suggested that Robert had indeed shifted his affections elsewhere.


    Brianna stood up, her eyes filled with resentment and bitterness. "Over six months ago, Mr. Robert came to me and asked for a divorce, saying he wouldn¡¯t leave me a single penny! Look at how he¡¯s treated hiswful wife!"


    Another wave of shock rippled through the crowd. Women, naturallypassionate, tend to sympathize with the weaker party. Hearing Brianna¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but criticize Robert for his heartlessness.


    "Robert even released a video of himself being beaten¡ªhe must have a cruel mind! He intentionally provoked his wife so he could get beaten up, ensuring he¡¯d have the upper hand in court!"


    "Men these days¡ªthey can endure poverty with you, but they can¡¯t share wealth!"


    "Nowadays, once men have their basic needs met, all they think about is having affairs and finding entertainment!"


    "Exactly! The moment their wives at home are no longer young and beautiful, they can¡¯t wait to get rid of them!"


    Amid the chorus of sympathetic voices, a sharp voice suddenly rang out, "Don¡¯t forget, Brianna was also a mistress who climbed to her position! There were even rumors that she poisoned Robert¡¯s first wife!"

 Chapter 181: Framing Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 181: Framing Each Other</h4>


    "Yeah, how did we forget about that!?"


    Brianna stood on stage, tears streaming down her face, looking deeply aggrieved. A female reporter¡¯s voice rang out, "Miss Brianna, is it true that Robert¡¯s ex-wife poisoned you?"


    Brianna quickly shook her head, "No, I was framed!"


    "Can you confirm whether you were involved in Robert and Isabe¡¯s marriage before their divorce?"


    The reporter didn¡¯t let up, and her question drew an ufortable silence from the crowd.


    Brianna was loudly denouncing the affair now, but everyone almost forgot¡ªshe had been the other woman, involved before the divorce even happened!


    Brianna¡¯s expression shifted slightly. She didn¡¯t recognize this reporter; she was certain she hadn¡¯t been invited.


    Feigning heartbreak, Brianna replied, "Robert lied to me back then, told me he was divorcing his wife and would marry me! I was young, and a few sweet words were enough to fool me. I made a mistake, and all I can do now is apologize to thete Miss Isabe."


    What a brilliant move!


    E¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. This fake Brianna was disgusting, turning every question into a way to absolve herself of any responsibility!


    "She¡¯s lying! She¡¯s spreading rumors!" A man¡¯s angry shout pierced the room. The audience turned to see a man removing his hat and sunsses. The crowd erupted, and the reporters¡¯ cameras focused on him.


    It was Robert.


    He had finally lost hisposure. Today, he saw Brianna for what she truly was¡ªvicious, deceitful, repulsive, and utterly loathsome!


    E¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. The real show was about to begin.


    Robert approached as a swarm of reporters surrounded him, firing off questions.


    "Mr. Robert, in what way is Mrs. Davis lying?"


    "Yes, Mr. Robert, you were involved. Was it really Mrs. Davis who ruined your marriage back then?"


    "Mr. Davis, Mrs. Jones recently revealed online that Brianna poisoned someone back then. What¡¯s your response?"


    Robert stood to the side, coldly locking eyes with Brianna on stage.


    Brianna trembled. She never expected Robert to actually show up. After months of no contact, Robert seemed to have gained weight and was glowing with sess, as if both his career and love life were thriving.


    Meanwhile, she had be a prisoner, reduced to skin and bones, as if she¡¯d walked through death¡¯s door.


    Robert! It was because of him and that mistress that she ended up in jail! She would never forget the disgust he had for her, or the heartless, shameless way he spoke during their divorce.


    "Brianna is lying about everything! She was the one who seduced me in the office, leading me to betray my ex-wife!"


    Robert¡¯s eyes shed with disdain and sarcasm. "Back then, Brianna was beautiful. She even changed into lingerie in my office several times to tempt me. I think any man would have sumbed to that, and I betrayed my wife. I failed her!"


    The crowd gasped at Robert¡¯s confession, and the looks directed at Brianna were now filled with judgment and spection.


    Hannah gripped Brianna¡¯s hand tightly, signaling her to stay calm.


    Brianna let out a bitterugh, her eyes filled with icy contempt and sarcasm. "Robert, back then... back then you raped me, and now you dare say such things?"


    As soon as Brianna¡¯s words fell, the crowd erupted in murmurs once again.


    E couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Watching Robert and Brianna tear each other apart was almost amusing¡ªit seemed they were both as shameless as could be!


    Back in the day, their rtionship had clearly been mutual. Brianna must have pulled quite a few strings to marry Robert. And Robert, for his part, certainly couldn¡¯t have been uninterested. Now, he was trying to shift all the me onto Brianna, but would a woman like her let him get away with that?


    Robert¡¯s face turned a furious shade of blue as he pointed at Brianna and shouted, "Brianna, you¡¯re shameless! You seduced me, and now you dare use me of rape? If I had raped you back then, why didn¡¯t you call the police? Why did you still marry me?"


    Brianna sobbed pitifully, her tears flowing like rain, "Because... back then, you threatened me. You said if I reported it, you¡¯d release our video to the public. I had no choice... I had to marry you!"


    The crowd¡¯s eyes darted between Robert and Brianna, unsure of who was telling the truth and who was lying. For a moment, it was impossible to tell.


    Eric leaned in close to E, chuckling quietly, "I didn¡¯t expect this face-off to be so entertaining."


    "It¡¯s a dog-eat-dog world," E snorted, taking a sip of her coffee, thoroughly enjoying the show. It wasn¡¯t her time to step in just yet.


    A glint of coldness shed in Robert¡¯s eyes. Brianna had indeed seduced him all those years ago, but he never imagined she would turn on him like this, smearing his name sopletely. The events of that time were long past, and there was no way to prove his innocence now¡ªafter all, what evidence could possibly remain after all this time?


    The reporters fired more questions, and Robert cleared his throat, "Everyone, calm down. There¡¯s no evidence to clear my name about what happened between Miss Brianna and me. But I do have something else to show you!"


    With that, Robert took an iPad from his assistant. Brianna¡¯s face paled slightly at the sight.


    Hannah quickly whispered reassurances to her, "Mommy, don¡¯t worry... he can¡¯t have anything incriminating! Even if he does, it¡¯ll be nothing important!"


    Hannah was confident. Her deal with Joshua had been carried out in such a discreet ce, and Joshua had forged medical records many times without ever being caught.


    Robert powered up the iPad and opened a video file. Without another word, he yed the incriminating footage for all to see.


    Since the iPad was facing away from Brianna and Hannah, they couldn¡¯t see what was being shown. But they could see the widening eyes of the onlookers, all fixated on the screen.


    "Oh my God, isn¡¯t that Mr. Joshua?"


    "Yes, it is! And that woman¡ª isn¡¯t that Miss Hannah?"


    Hannah¡¯s face turned ghostly white as she stared in disbelief at Robert¡¯s iPad. Could it be? Had her secret transaction with Joshua been recorded?


    Impossible!


    She and Joshua had been so careful. How could anyone have captured it?


    The room fell into a heavy silence as everyone¡¯s attention was glued to the iPad. Then, Joshua¡¯s voice rang out loud and clear.


    "Miss Davis, you¡¯ve got quite a figure. I like it!"


    Hannah¡¯s flirtatious voice followed, "Mr. Lewis, you sure know how to talk! As long as you do this favor for me, you can have whatever you want!"


    The men in the room shuddered at the sound of Hannah¡¯s sweet, sultry tone.

 Chapter 182: Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 182: Retribution</h4>


    Hannah shot to her feet, her face drained of all color as she stared at the iPad in Robert¡¯s hand. "No! Daddy, please stop, don¡¯t y it anymore!"


    But Robert¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. His disillusionment with this marriage had gone so far that he was willing to sacrifice even his daughter.


    Brianna had already shattered his trust by using her supposed dissociative identity disorder to manipte the public. Robert knew his chances of winning any divorce case had slipped awaypletely.


    Brianna was devastated. Knowing her daughter¡¯s personality all too well, she quickly realized what kind of video it must be. In a frenzy, she rushed off the stage. "Robert, you bastard! Not only do you want to destroy me, but now you¡¯re hurting our daughter too... You scum... delete that video, Robert!"


    Her voice was hoarse from shouting, but with the mass of reporters, she couldn¡¯t push through the crowd. Hannah stood on stage, wide-eyed and in utter despair, watching helplessly as Robert held the iPad high.


    Was this really her father?


    Was this the man who had cherished her since she was a child? While he had shown affection toward E, it was only because of her shares in thepany. His love for that little tramp had always been fake, just an act!


    But the way her father had loved her¡ªHannah¡ªhad been real, right? She could still clearly recall Robert¡¯s warm embrace, his doting eyes...


    So why? Why was he now exposing this video of her and Joshua?


    This was not only a blow to her and Brianna¡¯s reputations¡ªit would ruin thempletely!


    "Daddy! I¡¯m begging you, please stop... don¡¯t do this!" Hannah screamed, her cries sharp and desperate. She grabbed a nearby teacup and hurled it at Robert, hoping to knock the iPad from his hands.


    But the cups only hit Robert¡¯s body and a few unlucky reporters nearby.


    Robert didn¡¯t flinch. His face remained cold as he held the iPad high, increasing the volume for everyone to hear.


    "Heh, just a simple case of dissociative identity disorder," Joshua¡¯s smug voice echoed.


    "Really? You better keep your word, doctor!"


    "In the afternoon, have your mothere by and book an appointment with me. I¡¯ll run all the necessary tests and give her the report! But first... you¡¯d better take good care of me!"


    The video continued with an explicit scene of Joshua and Hannah in bed. Though no sounds of heavy breathing or inappropriate noises were heard, Hannah¡¯s sharp wailing and Brianna¡¯s hoarse shouts filled the room instead.


    The crowd was in an uproar!


    So, it turned out Brianna¡¯s medical diagnosis had been obtained by Hannah selling her own body. How shameless! How calcted!


    Onstage, Hannah¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. She picked up a chair and violently threw it down toward the audience.


    The crowd scattered in panic, but Hannah copsed on the stage, defeated, her hands covering her face in humiliation.


    Meanwhile, Brianna continued her torrent of curses. A n to clear her name had beenpletely and utterly destroyed by Robert.


    She had hoped to use her daughter to prove her innocence, but now...


    "Robert... you filthy bastard! Heartless scum... how could you do this to your own daughter?" Brianna sobbed, screaming in despair.


    Robert¡¯s expression remained cold. "Brianna, you¡¯re the one without shame. You let your daughter sell her body just to fabricate your diagnosis. It¡¯s because of you that she¡¯s be this way... Brianna, I regret ever marrying you! I¡¯ll see you in court!"


    With that, Robert turned to leave, but the sea of reporters was too thick for him to make much progress.


    At that moment, a newmotion stirred just outside the hall. A group of people entered, pushing a woman, nked by several bodyguards protecting her.


    Mrs. Jones had arrived!


    E¡¯s lips curled into a smile, her eyes alight with amusement. Watching once loving couples tear each other apart was deeply satisfying to her. It was poetic, seeing these former lovers, once devoted to each other, now locked in an ugly public battle.


    Eric, sipping his wine casually, nced at E¡¯s expression. He found the scene before them delightful¡ªE¡¯s slow, methodical revenge was unfolding beautifully, and it mirrored the vengeful dreams he had of someday crushing Grace in the same way.


    "You¡¯re enjoying yourself, aren¡¯t you?" he teased, his voice low andced with mockery. "Why not serve me tonight in celebration?"


    E shot him a cold look and scoffed. "I¡¯m not in the mood. Sit tight and watch the show."


    Eric chuckled, raising an eyebrow but relenting, knowing full well the grand finale was still toe.


    Meanwhile, Brianna froze in ce when she saw the wrecked form of Mrs. Jones. The reporters parted quickly, giving Mrs. Jones a wide berth, none daring to stand too close to Brianna.


    The bodyguards positioned Mrs. Jones directly in front of Brianna, then stepped back, standing on alert as if ready to intervene.


    Mrs. Jones let out a chillingugh. "Mrs. Davis, it¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it? Who would¡¯ve thought that the morous Mrs. Davis would fall this low? When you poisoned Miss Carter, you never thought this would happen, right?"


    Brianna¡¯s body trembled involuntarily. The woman in the wheelchair, now unrecognizable after suffering through the horrors of the red-light district, was truly Mrs. Jones.


    Her bloodthirsty eyes, and her venomous voice sent chills down Brianna¡¯s spine, making cold sweat form on her forehead.


    Yes, this was Mrs. Jones.


    Robert, who had been about to leave, stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Mrs. Jones. Now, he was eager to see how Brianna would worm her way out of this one.


    Taking a deep breath, Brianna forced augh. "You¡¯re using me of poisoning someone? Show me the proof!"


    "Proof? I *am* the proof!" Mrs. Jones screamed. "When I refused to give in to you, you hired someone to kill me. But the assassin couldn¡¯t go through with it and sold me off to the red-light district instead. I¡¯ve been living a fate worse than death ever since! Brianna, you¡¯re a heartless monster. Mr. Davis¡¯s first wife was smart and beautiful, and you poisoned her to death! You deserve this! You deserve every ounce of sufferinging your way!"


    Mrs. Jones¡¯s voice rose to a piercing shriek. "I¡¯m going to charge you with murder! And I¡¯ve already tracked down the two men you hired!"


    Brianna¡¯s face paled, but she quickly regained herposure. "Go ahead and sue me! Without evidence, do you really think you can use me of murder? I¡¯ll never admit to anything without proof."


    Murder charges were far more serious than assault, and Brianna wasn¡¯t foolish enough to confess to ordering a hit all those years ago.


    Mrs. Jones was trembling with rage, her chest heaving as she struggled to keep calm. "Brianna, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. I won¡¯t let you walk away from this unscathed!"


    The reporters were snapping photos like mad, capturing every second of the tense exchange. Brianna, now fullyposed, raised her eyebrows calmly. "If you had any evidence, you would¡¯ve taken me to court long ago. Why wait until today?"


    "You vile witch, you murderer! Not only did you cause someone to miscarry, but you also poisoned Isabe!" Robert couldn¡¯t contain his fury anymore, seething with hatred. He wanted Brianna to be destroyed, to never have the chance to disrupt his life again.


    Brianna shot him a cold, bitter look. Once upon a time, they had been passionate lovers, sneaking around behind his first wife¡¯s back.


    This was the man who had once promised to take care of her for the rest of his life, to love her forever.

 Chapter 183: Committed to a Mental Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 183: Committed to a Mental Hospital</h4>


    But... people¡¯s hearts change, and this man, Robert, was ruthless¡ªso much so that he wouldn¡¯t even spare his own daughter! Brianna¡¯s heart was filled with nothing but hatred.


    Mrs. Jones pped her hands, signaling to her bodyguards, "y the recording."


    Immediately, one of the bodyguards pulled out a phone and yed the recording that E had handed to Mrs. Jones.


    "You can¡¯t do this! If you keep this up, she¡¯ll die!"


    "Darling, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand! Besides, haven¡¯t I taken such good care of her? Don¡¯t you think I deserve some praise?"


    "You put something in Isabe¡¯s milk, didn¡¯t you? I saw it with my own eyes! I had it tested¡ªit was a slow-acting poison!"


    "I didn¡¯t! Stop using me!"


    "Isabe... it looks like she¡¯s beyond saving now."


    "Darling, please! For the sake of our daughter, don¡¯t worry about her anymore. She¡¯s almost dead, and no one can save her, right?"


    "Hmph, that woman¡¯s been nothing but a tired old hag. I¡¯m sick of her anyway. It¡¯s just as well. Once she dies, you can finally be my wife."


    "Yes! And our daughter will finally be able to call you ¡¯Daddy¡¯ without hiding it."


    Robert and Brianna both stared in shock, their eyes wide as they listened to the recording. The bodyguard held up the phone, and it was undeniable now.


    They finally remembered¡ªit was a conversation from more than a decade ago. But someone had recorded it!


    Who had recorded that conversation?


    "I recorded it and handed it over to Miss Carter," Mrs. Jones said coldly. "But unfortunately... she never had the chance to use it. Brianna, you poisoned Miss Isabe, and Robert covered for you!"


    Mrs. Jones¡¯s sharp voice filled the room. Brianna¡¯s face turned deathly pale. But she was no stranger to adversity¡ªshe quickly regained herposure, a sneer forming on her lips.


    "You¡¯re all mistaken, aren¡¯t you? Not once did I admit to poisoning anyone. But Robert? He knew his wife had been poisoned, and yet he didn¡¯t report it! He let the killer walk free!" Brianna¡¯s sharp tongue shifted all the me onto Robert without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Robert¡¯s face contorted with rage, his eyes bloodshot as he pointed at Brianna and shouted, "Brianna! You¡¯re the killer! If it weren¡¯t for Hannah, I would¡¯ve reported you long ago!"


    The crowd gasped, utterly stunned by the confession.


    With the recording in y, Robert couldn¡¯t deny it any longer. It was clear as day: they were bothplicit. The venomous fallout between them now only revealed the depth of their shared guilt.


    A brutal dogfight, ending in mutual destruction.


    But Robert¡¯s cold-heartedness was shocking. His own wife had been poisoned, and yet he did nothing. He protected Brianna, the very woman responsible. Had it not been for their divorce, who knows how long this dark secret would have remained buried.


    Suddenly, a shout came from the stage. "Miss Hannah has fainted!"


    Brianna gasped, remembering her daughter. She rushed back to the stage to lift Hannah, who was pale and unconscious. "Someone, please call 911!"


    From below, Mrs. Jones let out a sharp, mockingugh. "Brianna, get ready for another trip to prison! Ha-ha-ha!"


    With that, her bodyguards wheeled her out of the hall.


    The reporters, fueled by adrenaline, snapped away, capturing every moment of the scandal. Yet despite their frenzy, a heavy feeling lingered. They had done plenty of hical things as reporters before, but was there anything more immoral than murder?


    Robert cast one final, icy nce at Brianna onstage before turning and walking out. But he, too, was now deeply unsettled. He had just admitted to knowing about Isabe¡¯s poisoning. His reputation, tarnished forever.


    Robert sat in his car, deeply disturbed by the recent events. He couldn¡¯t shake the thought of Brianna¡¯s treacherous behavior and her undeniable ugliness. The recording¡ªwas it really orchestrated by Mrs. Jones? The more he thought about it, the less sense it made. Mrs. Jones was only a servant back then, and in those days, servants were often poor. It was unlikely she could have owned a device capable of recording such conversations. The whole situation gnawed at him.


    As his mind raced, a sudden noise shattered his thoughts. A group of masked men dressed in ck appeared, armed with knives and iron rods, and began violently smashing his car.


    Panic gripped Robert as he quickly dialed the police, but the attacksted only a minute or two before the attackers fled. They had done considerable damage, though.


    "Damn it! My car!"


    His beloved Mercedes was wrecked, windows shattered and the body dented, but Robert stayed in the vehicle, too terrified to get out. Who knew if one of those men was still lurking, ready to finish the job?


    "Brianna... it must be her! That venomous woman!" Robert fumed, breathing heavily as rage overtook him. His eyes glinted with a crazed, vengeful fury.


    Meanwhile, back at the hotel lobby, the chaos had subsided. Many of the reporters had left, and the nurses were tending to Hannah, who had fainted. She was taken away on a stretcher, and the hotel staff began cleaning up the mess.


    E and Eric, having watched the drama unfold, walked out hand in hand, clearly pleased with how everything had yed out.


    Sitting in the car, the wind tousled E¡¯s hair, with a few strands yfully sticking to her rosy cheeks. Eric pulled her into his arms and kissed her cheek gently. "Where should we go for dinner?"


    "Let¡¯s head back to Nelson Group," E replied with a smile. "It¡¯s close to your office, and today¡¯s Sunday, so we¡¯ve got plenty of time to enjoy the evening."


    Eric nodded. "Sounds good. We¡¯ll have a nice meal and watch the rest of the show unfold."


    "The show¡¯sing to an end soon," E mused, taking a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Brianna would fall into the traps she had set for her, step by step. So far, everything was going ording to n.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart," Eric said with a sly grin. "Everything will work out as nned. And if it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure it does."


    E leaned in and kissed his cheek. "Eric, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I never would have gotten that video of Joshua and Hannah¡¯s deal."


    Some ns, after all, required resources and expertise.


    Without Eric¡¯s team, she would have never found the expert hacker who essed Joshua¡¯sputer and recorded his transactions with Hannah.


    "It¡¯s an honor to serve my queen," Eric replied with a wicked smile, his tone yful yet reverent.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh. "If you ever became a devilishly charming butler, I bet you¡¯d break the hearts of a thousand heiresses."


    "Your wish is mymand, my queen. Let¡¯s head back to Nelson Group Hotel and savor life to the fullest." Eric¡¯s suggestive smile made E blush as she turned her head to look out the window, avoiding his intense gaze.


    Outside, the sky was a brilliant blue, dotted with white clouds. The sunshine bathed everything in warmth as traffic flowed endlessly along the streets, much like the course of fate¡ªinevitable and unstoppable.


    ...


    At the hospital, the sterile smell of disinfectant lingered in the air as nurses hurried about their tasks. Brianna sat by her daughter¡¯s bedside, tears falling silently as she watched Hannah sleep.


    When they had first arrived at the hospital, Hannah had woken up, but she quickly became hysterical. She screamed, threw objects, and evenshed out, biting and scratching anyone who came near. Several security guards had to restrain her as nurses administered a sedative. Only then did Hannah finally calm down and drift off into a troubled sleep.


    The doctor¡¯s words still echoed in Brianna¡¯s mind: *"Mrs. Davis, your daughter has suffered an extreme emotional shock. Her mental state is severelypromised. Once she wakes up, we¡¯ll need to run more tests. If she¡¯s truly developed a mental illness, we¡¯ll have no choice but to transfer her to a psychiatric hospital."

 Chapter 184: A Complete Mess

    <h4>Chapter 184: A Complete Mess</h4>


    Brianna¡¯s heart shattered as she thought about it!


    It was all Robert¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for him, how could her daughter have suffered such a blow?


    Hannah was his daughter too, yet he... he was so cruel and heartless to publicly release an indecent video of his daughter with another man!


    Brianna¡¯s chest heaved with urgency as the door was knocked. Her brother, Anthony Baker, walked in.


    "Sis, we could only gather this much money, here¡¯s $200,000..."


    Brianna¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. She took Anthony¡¯s card, nodding tearfully, "Thank you, Anthony... I¡¯ll pay you back when I have the money!"


    Anthony sighed lightly, "I¡¯m sorry, Sis. If I hadn¡¯t been so addicted to gambling, our family wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. Even if you were in trouble, we would have been able to support you!"


    Brianna needed money urgently, but most of the money on the card was spent on bribing reporters. Some of it was withdrawn by Hannah while Brianna was in prison to bribe the people in power there!


    Anyway, the over one million dors on the card had been spent bit by bit, and now there was barely anything left.


    Now, with Hannah in the hospital, even more money was needed, not to mention the cost of hiring awyer for the case.


    "It¡¯s not your fault... it¡¯s all my fault... for not preparing in advance!" Brianna regretted it deeply. If she had known, she should have taken more private money from Robert back then and should have found someone to prevent him from transferring his assets!


    But she never expected Emily would call the police, leading to her spending six months in prison. Six months was more than enough time for Robert to do a lot of things!


    "How is Hannah doing? How did such a sweet girl end up like this?" Anthony looked at Hannah lying in bed, his face full of sorrow.


    After all, they were family, and Brianna had helped her maternal family with money before. Even though Anthony was a scoundrel, he still cared about his sister and niece.


    "Anthony, please stay here and look after Hannah for me. I¡¯m going home to pack some things!"


    Brianna said softly.


    Anthony naturally didn¡¯t refuse, and Brianna hurriedly left the hospital, driving home with a despondent expression.


    The autumn weather was particrly cool. Brianna had the car windows wide open, and the wind rushed in, making her shiver. Brianna¡¯s emotions were once again stirred.


    But right now, the most important thing was to take care of Hannah, not to think about revenge. Besides... she had no way to fight Robert at this moment!


    It was already noon, and Brianna¡¯s stomach growled with hunger. But just as she drove up to the front of the vi, she saw Mrs. Harris sitting pitifully in front of the door, with arge pile of Brianna and Hannah¡¯s clothes in front of her.


    Brianna¡¯s head buzzed, and anger surged back into her heart. She jumped out of the car and demanded loudly, "Mrs. Harris, what is going on here?"


    Mrs. Harris quickly stood up, "Ma¡¯am... you¡¯re back? Just now, the master¡¯s people came by... they said we couldn¡¯t stay in the vi, and they threw out all your and Miss Hannah¡¯s things!"


    What?


    Brianna¡¯s face twisted as she stared wide-eyed at the clothes thrown on the ground. They were indeed hers and Hannah¡¯s!


    They didn¡¯t even give them a suitcase and just threw the clothes out?


    Brianna was so furious she felt her liver was about to burst. Her hands trembled, "How... how could he do such a thing? How could he be so heartless? Why is he doing this to us, why?"


    Brianna¡¯s heart clenched in waves of pain as she stared nkly at the pile of scattered belongings, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    Mrs. Harris began to sob. "The people Mr. Robert sent were very harsh. They said this vi... it belongs to Mr. Robert and his new wife... He doesn¡¯t want us staying here and told us to move these things out quickly, saying we shouldn¡¯t dirty his vi!"


    Brianna felt like her brain was exploding, with rage consuming every bit of her sanity!


    She had endured so many blows over the past six months, but this one was the most devastating, instantly breaking her spirit!


    This vi was in her name¡ªhow did it be Robert¡¯s? How did it be his and that new wife¡¯s¡ª that despicable woman¡¯s?


    Shameless! Cruel! Heartless! Despicable!


    "Robert! You just wait!" Brianna¡¯s entire body trembled as she turned around, mmed the car door shut, and frantically started the engine, driving straight to the neighborhood where Robert and Emily lived!


    Mrs. Harris watched as Brianna sped off, and the sadness on her face quickly vanished. She let out a cold snort, "You poisoned the madam, but you won¡¯t get away with it either!"


    Mrs. Harris took out her phone, called E, and reported Brianna¡¯s behavior before hanging up. She then spat on the pile of clothes and walked away.


    Mrs. Harris felt all the anger and frustration in her chest dissipate. The mistress who killed the madam was finally facing retribution! People may act, but heaven is always watching. Justice will be served!


    Brianna arrived at Emily¡¯s neighborhood in a rush, just in time to see Emily linking arms with Robert as they walked into the restaurant across the street!


    Brianna stopped her car, her face filled with rage, and her eyes shed with fury. She couldn¡¯t tolerate that scumbag Robert treating her like this!


    However, since Brianna¡¯s release from prison, Robert had hired two bodyguards to stay by his side, fearing that Brianna might show up to take revenge!


    So this time, when Robert saw Brianna storming in, he immediately barked coldly, "Hold her back! Don¡¯t let this mad dog bite anyone!"


    Brianna was livid, but with two bodyguards holding her back, she couldn¡¯t get through. All she could do was hurl insults at Robert.


    "Robert, you heartless bastard! The only ce my daughter and I have to live, and you kicked us out! Robert! How can you live with yourself? You should die, you and that homewrecker should both die!" Brianna screamed and cried, drawing the attention of countless onlookers.


    Emily¡¯s face turned pale with fear. "We... we should leave, otherwise..."


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. The bodyguards are here; she won¡¯t be able to do anything!" Robert snorted coldly, "Brianna! That vi is my premarital property, so it¡¯s mine! It won¡¯t be long before we see each other in court!"


    "You heartless beast... you monster, you even turned on your own daughter!" Brianna screamed at the top of her lungs, her voice hoarse with rage.


    Robert, not backing down, shouted back, "You poisoned my wife¡ªwhy should I have any conscience towards you!"


    "Robert, you bastard..." Brianna was so angry she couldn¡¯t even cry anymore. Robert, annoyed by her presence, waved his hand. "Get this mad dog out of here!"


    And just like that, Brianna was thrown out.


    Shended on the ground, right in a puddle. It had rained yesterday, and the area hadn¡¯t dried yet.


    When Brianna fell, she sat right in the mud and water, her clothes soaking through. She covered her face and wailed uncontrobly!

 Chapter 185: Revenge Taken

    <h4>Chapter 185: Revenge Taken</h4>


    Brianna was consumed by a raging hatred for Robert, wishing she could tear him apart limb by limb. However, she was just a vulnerable woman, utterly powerless against him.


    She cried uncontrobly, paying no attention to the shocked looks from passersby or the murmurs of strangers. Brianna had no recollection of how she made it back to the hospital. When she arrived, she found that Hannah had already woken up, sitting there with a vacant stare, saying nothing.


    "Hannah, you¡¯re awake? Hannah?" Brianna, having changed her clothes, quickly took hold of Hannah¡¯s hand.


    "Mama... why am I here?"


    Hannah snapped back to reality, and her expression turned venomous. "Mama... Daddy is terrifying. He¡¯s so cruel... he actually released that video of me and that scumbag... sob..."


    Hannah¡¯s emotions red up again, and Brianna could only hold her tightly. "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry..."


    "Daddy always spoiled me... why would he do this to me? I¡¯m his daughter! Mama, am I really his daughter?" Hannah pushed Brianna away in anger, her bloodshot eyes ring as she demanded an answer.


    Brianna nodded tearfully. "Of course you¡¯re his daughter, sweetheart. It¡¯s just... that man is too heartless!"


    Brianna¡¯s heart was filled with hatred, her eyes gleaming with a bloodthirsty intensity.


    Years ago, she had been the first Emily, the other woman, and now she was finally tasting the bitter defeat at the hands of a new mistress. She couldn¡¯t fathom how a man who could remain silent after his wife was poisoned could be anything but cruel and heartless.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Brianna turned sharply to see Anthony walking in, followed by two others.


    Brianna¡¯s face darkened. "Brother, you can go home now. I¡¯ll take care of Hannah."


    "Alright, call me if you need anything." Anthony said, ncing back at E. He couldn¡¯t help but notice how smart and beautiful she looked, remembering that this was Robert¡¯s daughter from his first marriage.


    Unlike Brianna, Anthony harbored no hostility towards E, thinking his sister might have something to say to her.


    Hannah, lying in bed, suddenly perked up when she saw the dangerously attractive Eric.


    Brianna¡¯s expression was grim. Although she suspected that E had yed a role in orchestrating all these events, E had barely been visible throughout it all.


    "What are you doing here?" Brianna, having dropped all pretense, didn¡¯t bother to hide her hostility.


    E smiled faintly. "I heard my sister fainted at the press conference, so I came to check on her."


    Brianna secretly ground her teeth. This wretched girl was here to gloat, wasn¡¯t she?


    E turned to Eric, smiling as she said, "Wait for me outside. I¡¯ll be out in a minute."


    Eric shed a wicked smile. "Alright, just be careful not to get bitten by an old tigress."


    Brianna¡¯s face darkened with anger, ring fiercely at Eric. But he wasn¡¯t intimidated; instead, his eyes turned icy, and a menacing air surrounded him as he spoke.


    "Anyone who messes with my woman will find me more ruthless than Robert."


    Brianna¡¯s expression grew even more unpleasant. What did Eric mean by that? Could it be that he was behind everything? Was the video of Hannah and Joshua in bed something he obtained?


    Otherwise, how could E have possibly gotten her hands on that video?


    Eric didn¡¯t spare a nce at Hannah as he turned and exited the hospital room.


    Brianna trembled with rage, ring at E. "Was it... Eric who got hold of Hannah¡¯s video?"


    E looked genuinely puzzled. "What? Auntie, what are you talking about? What video of Hannah?"


    Seeing E deny it, Brianna eyed her suspiciously. Then E suddenly seemed to have a realization. "Oh, I remember now! I saw a video on Twitter just now. The girl in it looked a lot like my sister!"


    Hannah¡¯s face turned ashen. She sat there, hollow-eyed, devastated that the man she admired had been there just moments ago but hadn¡¯t even looked at her before leaving. It had all been in her head¡ªan illusion of her own making.


    It seemed like nothing was getting through to Hannah. E called her name softly, and Hannah finally lifted her bloodshot eyes, coldly focusing on E.


    "Hannah, are you okay? It¡¯s awful that Daddy was so heartless, releasing that video for everyone to see... It¡¯s truly regrettable," E said lightly, causing Brianna to shriek.


    "Get out! E, stop tormenting her! You wretched girl!"


    Brianna panted, ring venomously at E. "If it weren¡¯t for you, how could we have ended up like this?"


    E¡¯s eyes turned icy. "Ms. Baker, are you joking? That¡¯s my line. If it weren¡¯t for you, how would my mother have died so early?"


    Brianna¡¯s face went deathly pale as she panted, desperately denying, "I didn¡¯t poison her! You¡¯re ndering me, you¡¯re all ndering me!"


    "Stop pretending. One day, I¡¯ll make sure you... confess to your crimes," E said with a light, chilling smile, her gaze drifting to Hannah.


    "I may not like Brandon, but he¡¯s not as bad as he used to be. He dumped you, and it seems... he was absolutely right. No man would want to marry a woman who¡¯s been with every other man."


    E¡¯s words were like knives, stabbing deep into Hannah¡¯s heart.


    She remembered the disgust in Eric¡¯s eyes, the coldness in Brandon¡¯s rejection. Suddenly, Hannah leapt up, grabbing a water ss and hurling it at E.


    "You wretched whore... tramp, ah... don¡¯t hurt me, Daddy... don¡¯t hurt me... aaah!"


    Hannah went wild, but the ss missed E and shattered against the door with a loud crash.


    E sidestepped the attack, watching as Brianna clung to her now-crazed daughter. There was no trace of pity in her eyes.


    Finally, these vile mother and daughter were getting what they deserved. Mom, are you watching? Your daughter has avenged you. But... the best is yet toe!


    E left the room with a smile on her lips, her expression calm. Brianna held the suddenly hysterical Hannah tightly. "Hannah, I¡¯m your mom! Hannah... no, don¡¯t bite Mommy!"


    The room descended into chaos, and it wasn¡¯t until a few minutester that nurses and doctors rushed in. Several nurses restrained the frenzied Hannah and gave her another shot of sedative.


    As E stepped out of the room, Eric immediately approached her. "Are you okay? I told you to be careful."


    E shed a sweet smile, her eyes sparkling. "Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t get bitten by the tigress. But I almost got hit by a lunatic. Hannah might really have some mental issues... or she could be faking it."

 Chapter 186: A Turn of Events

    <h4>Chapter 186: A Turn of Events</h4>


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. "No worries, she won¡¯t be getting close to you again."


    He wrapped his arm around E¡¯s waist as they left the hospital, the scent of antiseptic lingering in the air.


    After Hannah finally calmed down, the doctor called Brianna into the office and suggested that she transfer Hannah to a psychiatric hospital where the doctors were more specialized. Although Brianna was deeply reluctant, she knew it was necessary for Hannah¡¯s recovery. That very day, shepleted the transfer and moved Hannah to the psychiatric facility.


    Later, Brianna received an unexpected phone call from a former subordinate from her days working at thepany.


    The subordinate informed Brianna that both the clothing and food products from Davis Group had serious quality issues, and he had the reports to prove it¡ªreports he had secretly obtained through independent testing.


    Brianna was overjoyed, feeling a glimmer of hope. She immediately arranged to meet with her former subordinate.


    However, the subordinate demanded a hefty sum¡ª$10,000 per report.


    Without hesitation, Brianna agreed. She had no reason to doubt him; after all, he was only motivated by money. In this high-stakes situation, those reports could ruin Robertpletely.


    Apany like Davis Group, which relied heavily on its reputation in food and clothing, wouldn¡¯t survive a scandal like this. Especially given that Davis Group had already been struggling financially in recent years!


    All the hatred Brianna harbored¡ªfor the loss of her home, the destruction of her daughter, and the abandonment by Robert¡ªboiled over, leaving her with no patience for careful nning. She used a new phone number to call Robert.


    "Robert, I have two quality inspection reports on Davis Group, both of which highlight serious issues. If these get out, Davis Group will be finished!"


    At first, Robert didn¡¯t believe her, but when Brianna sent him screenshots, his heart began to race.


    Brianna was right¡ªif those reports were made public, Davis Group would be done for.


    "What do you want?" Robert asked, regaining hisposure and speaking coldly.


    Brianna let out a bitterugh, her eyes gleaming with venom. "Meet me tomorrow at 4:30 PM at R Restaurant across from the hospital! You better be there by 5 PM, or else..."


    She hung up, confident that Robert would show up this time.


    Her n was to use the reports to reim her house and, if it came to a divorce, to walk away with at least forty million. If Robert refused, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of her easily!


    Brianna no longer had any affection for Robert. Her love had turned into a desperate longing for material wealth, and an unending hatred for the man who had ruined her life.


    If Robert hadn¡¯t been so shameless and cruel as to release Hannah¡¯s video, her daughter wouldn¡¯t be in a psychiatric hospital right now!


    Just then, Robert called again. "Brianna, you better keep your word. Don¡¯t release those reports before we meet."


    Brianna felt a surge of satisfaction. Clearly, those quality reports were very important to Robert.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll have a nice, long talk about the terms!" she replied smugly.


    After hanging up, Brianna suddenly had an idea and immediately called E.


    "Miss Baker, why are you calling me?" E¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a hint of disdain.


    Brianna chuckled with satisfaction. "You little brat, don¡¯t get too cocky. I¡¯m not calling to ask for your help. I just wanted to let you know that you¡¯ll never force me to confess! I¡¯m going to divorce your bastard father and walk away tens of millions. Hannah and I will live just fine!"


    Thinking of E¡¯s smug expression, Brianna couldn¡¯t resist the urge to make her feel as disgusted and ufortable as possible.


    "Miss Baker, you sure have many tricks up your sleeve. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what you¡¯ll do next!"


    Brianna¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as she continued, "E, let me give you some advice¡ªwhen Mr. Nelson finally discards you, that will be the beginning of your suffering. And I¡¯ll be content to wait for that day!"


    Feeling much more at ease after hanging up, a cold smile spread across Brianna¡¯s lips. She had lived a life of luxury and prestige; there was no way she would be easily defeated by a scumbag and that little girl. If they thought they could bring her down, they were dreaming!


    Brianna vowed to clear her name, no matter how long it took.


    On the other side, E put down her phone in frustration.


    Brianna¡¯s disgusting call hadpletely ruined her appetite. She set aside her utensils, propped her chin on her hand, and watched Eric as he continued his meal.


    Eric was dressed in a ck suit, having met with clients earlier that afternoon before bringing her to Sapphire Shores Tavern for dinner. He looked elegant and noble, with an air of royal sophistication that made him even more captivating. His slightly arched brows and perfectly chiseled features exuded a devilish charm that was both alluring and aristocratic.


    Noticing that E had stopped eating, Eric put down his utensils as well. He reached out with his long, slender hand, gracefully picked up a silver spoon, anddled a bowl of calming soup. With a charming smile that could make anyone swoon, he stood up and gently ced the bowl in front of E.


    "My dear queen, this soup will calm your nerves, cool your heart, and nourish your lungs and spleen. I guarantee that after drinking it, you¡¯ll be as refreshed as ever."


    E tilted her head slightly, gazing at the mischievous Eric. She couldn¡¯t help but notice how the atmosphere had suddenly shifted from tender to teasingly provocative. This captivating yet wicked Eric reminded her of a demonic butler from a gothic fantasy.


    The blend of nobility and a touch of wickedness in Eric¡¯s demeanor made E burst outughing.


    "Eric, if you ever became an actor, you¡¯d undoubtedly be the most charming leading man in the world!" E sighed, feeling her mood lighten a bit.


    "As long as you¡¯re smiling, that¡¯s what matters. If you¡¯re not in the mood to eat, just have some soup," Eric said, bringing the spoon closer to her lips.


    Well, how could she refuse such a handsome man¡¯s gesture?


    E¡¯s heart was filled with warmth and joy as she parted her lips and took a few sips. The soup was indeed sweet and soothing, and as she drank it, her worries and frustrations seemed to melt away.


    "How is it? The soup here is pretty good, right?" Eric gently brushed aside a strand of hair that had fallen across her forehead. E shed him a sweet smile, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush.


    "It¡¯s delicious. Thank you, my handsome butler!"


    Eric chuckled softly. "Tonight, you¡¯ll y the role of a nurse for me!"


    "N-no way! I¡¯m heading back to Chloe¡¯s ce!"


    "E, our home has been left uncleaned for too long. Do you really think it¡¯s okay to ck off like this?"


    Eric gracefully sat back down, elegantly sipping his wine. The deep red of the wine made his lips look even more striking, evoking images of mysterious, alluring vampires.


    "Eric, in this day and age, men and women are equals¡ªyou can clean too!"


    "Pairing up makes the work easier, don¡¯t you agree?" Eric drawledzily, his voice sending a warm flush across E¡¯s cheeks.


    His voice was just too captivating, turning even the simplest words into something imbued with an almost sensual quality. E couldn¡¯t help but wonder what tonight might bring, her imagination running wild at the thought.

 Chapter 187: The Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 187: The Negotiation</h4>


    "By the way, Brianna just called and said... she¡¯s nning to divorce Robert and expects to walk away tens of millions. What do you think she has up her sleeve?" E asked, blinking curiously at Eric.


    Eric shook his head. "I¡¯m not sure. I haven¡¯t had anyone interfere in this matter."


    E raised an eyebrow, pondering for a moment. "Have someone keep a close eye on her. I want to know if she makes any moves."


    "Honestly, at this point, there¡¯s no chance of Brianna and Robert reconciling. Discussing divorce will likely push Brianna over the edge, and both of them could end up severely damaged. So, don¡¯t worry too much about it," Eric said with a calm smile.


    E nodded. She knew Robert wasn¡¯t an ordinary man; he wouldn¡¯t easily lose in a divorce battle.


    Just after they finished their meal, Eric received a call from one of his subordinates.


    "Mr. Nelson, as you instructed, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Brianna. She¡¯s staying at a hotel, and she¡¯s been very protective of her iPad during meals. It seems like there¡¯s something important on it."


    A cold glint shed in Eric¡¯s eyes.


    Brianna was bing a problem that needed to be dealt with. If E found out that Brianna had leverage in the divorce negotiations, it could upset her.


    "Hmm, if she goes to meet Robert, find a way to swap her iPad," Eric ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson!"


    After ending the call, Eric ryed the information to E.


    E dabbed at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. "It sounds like there really is something on that iPad. Didn¡¯t she recently meet with a subordinate from her oldpany? He handed her a folder¡ªthere might be something in there that could threaten Robert."


    "Then let¡¯s sit back and enjoy the show. Once we switch her iPad, we¡¯ll see exactly what¡¯s inside..."


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a confident smile, a look that E absolutely adored. His calm assurance and strategic thinking were intoxicating.


    "Thank you, Eric!" E said, gazing at his handsome face, unable to tear her eyes away.


    Ericughed, his voicezy and seductive. He leaned in close to E, gently nipping at her earlobe. "If you want to thank me, save it for tonight. Hmm... that nurse outfit, I have to say, is really something!"


    "Eric, do you have to be so bad?"


    "It¡¯s only because I¡¯m bad to the core that you like me. Remember that night when you¡ª"


    "Eric..."


    E¡¯s flustered protest was cut short as Eric captured her lips in a powerful, punishing kiss...


    The next morning.


    Brianna was feeling a mix of anticipation and nerves, but she decided to visit Kevin at his boarding school first.


    The school was strict, allowing students to go home only once a month. However, due to Robert¡¯s "special request," Kevin was not allowed to leave the school grounds until he finished the sixth grade.


    Brianna missed her son dearly, and she had brought along a bunch of his favorite snacks.


    Kevin was thrilled to see her, but as soon as E¡¯s name came up, his eyes darkened with hatred. "Mom, how¡¯s that bitch doing?"


    "Her? What do you think? She¡¯s been tormenting us endlessly. But listen, Kevin, you need to focus on your studies. One day, you¡¯ll inherit Davis Group and get revenge for everything we¡¯ve been through, okay?" Brianna¡¯s face was a bit pale, but she smiled gently as she spoke to Kevin.


    Kevin nodded, but his eyes were filled with malice. Brianna paused, sighing softly. Despite his time in a strict reform school and now this highly disciplined boarding school, Kevin¡¯s aggressive nature hadn¡¯t softened.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry. When I grow up, I¡¯ll make sure that bitch pays dearly!" Kevin said with a cold smile. Brianna brushed it off as childish talk, reminding him to take care of his health, rest well, and focus on his studies before leaving.


    Despite the scandals surrounding her son, Kevin was still Brianna¡¯s child, and like most mothers, she loved him deeply. Brianna fought hard for her share of Robert¡¯s wealth, hoping to provide Kevin with a good education and ensure he wouldn¡¯t fall behind others, especially not from the very start.


    Returning to her hotel, Brianna took her time to dress up. Even if she was about to face a divorce from Robert, she refused to let herself appear as a defeated woman.


    At 4:30 PM, Brianna, carrying a small purse, arrived punctually at the restaurant across from the hospital. However, just before she entered the private room, someone bumped into her, causing her purse and iPad to fall to the ground.


    The person quickly apologized and handed the iPad back to Brianna. She didn¡¯t think much of it and proceeded to the private room, where she ordered a bottle of vintage red wine and a few of her favorite dishes, waiting patiently for Robert¡¯s arrival.


    At 4:40 PM, Robert walked in.


    He paused for a moment upon seeing Brianna. Thest time he saw her at the press conference, she looked gaunt and haggard, but now, thanks to some skillful makeup, she appeared much healthier, with a fuller face.


    Brianna raised an eyebrow sarcastically and smirked, "So you finally came? I thought you might not even bother to see me."


    Robert sat down, his gaze cold as he looked at her. "Show me what you¡¯ve got."


    Brianna smiled smugly, unable to hide the disdain in her eyes. "Robert, who would¡¯ve thought that after all the bridges we¡¯ve burned, you¡¯d still have to sit here begging me?"


    With that, Brianna tossed the folder in front of Robert. The waiter brought in the wine and dishes, then quietly left, closing the door behind him.


    The restaurant¡¯s environment was pleasant, and once the door was closed, outside noise was nearly inaudible.


    Brianna uncorked the wine, slowly savoring it as she watched Robert¡¯s reaction.


    As Robert opened the first report, his expression darkened considerably.


    He continued reading, and his face grew even colder, a menacing aura radiating from him, which greatly satisfied Brianna.


    The more unsettled he was, the more likely she was to win.


    Robert¡¯s face remained stern as he put down the first report, his eyes filled with anger. He picked up the second report, which also detailed serious quality issues¡ªthis time, specifically with Davis Group¡¯s products.


    These reports, if made public, would spell disaster for Davis Group.


    In today¡¯s world, food safety is a major concern, andpanies implicated in such scandals rarely survive.


    Moreover, the reports included instances of customers getting poisoned. With such evidence, no matter how powerful Davis Group was, recovery would be nearly impossible.


    Robert¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he looked up at Brianna, his voice icy, "What do you want?"


    Robert knew Brianna wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to have kept copies. Even if he destroyed the reports in his hands, she would undoubtedly have backups stored elsewhere.


    Brianna raised her eyebrows, a triumphant smirk on her heavily made-up face. "Robert, after more than a decade of marriage, who would¡¯ve thought that in the end, you would betray me and cruelly harm Hannah? You¡¯ve done everything you could to crush me!"

 Chapter 188: The Negotiation Falls Apart

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Negotiation Falls Apart</h4>


    Robert¡¯s eyes were filled with cold disdain. "Hannah¡¯s reputation was ruined long ago. Aren¡¯t you the same? You even let your daughter sleep with a man just to discredit me?"


    Brianna was immediately enraged. She had no idea about this¡ªHannah acted on her own! If she had known, she would never have allowed such a thing to prove her ¡¯innocence.¡¯


    "There¡¯s no point in talking now, Robert. I don¡¯t want to continue with you anymore. At this point... I¡¯m tired of you. You¡¯re too old to make me happy," Brianna sneered. Their rtionship had long been destroyed by constant torment.


    If she could get two vis and tens of millions in the divorce, she could make some investments and find herself a young, strong man!


    After all, in this world, there are always men willing to be kept for money.


    Robert was in his fifties, how could hepare to a young man in his twenties? Brianna had lived long enough, with scandal after scandal, to stop caring about her reputation.


    Robert¡¯s face turned ashen as he looked at her with cold disgust. "What man would want a venomous woman like you? Name your terms."


    Brianna felt a sharp pang in her heart.


    Even though she had long since given up on Robert, it still hurt to see the man she had lived with for over a decade look at her with such loathing.


    Every woman hopes that the man she once loved will miss her dearly.


    Brianna took a deep breath, trying to destroy anyst remnants of affection.


    "I want fifty million in the divorce settlement, and two vis¡ªone for Hannah, and one for me to live in."


    Brianna said coldly. Robert red at her, letting out a couple of mockingughs. "Brianna, your appetite is huge! Davis Group has been losing money every year; we don¡¯t even have enough working capital now, and you still want fifty million!"


    "Or what? I¡¯ll just send these two reports out?" Brianna raised the iPad in her hand, a cold smile on her lips.


    "You..." Robert¡¯s face twisted in rage, his features contorting with the fury that surged within him. The venom in his eyes was like a giant snake, ready to swallow Brianna whole.


    Robert took a deep breath, struggling to suppress the anger boiling inside him.


    "Brianna, Davis Group is really in bad shape. Could you reconsider your demands?"


    "Robert! You gave that woman two houses worth nearly ten million, and as your legal wife, who not only managed your household but also gave you two children, asking for forty or fifty million is perfectly reasonable!"


    Brianna¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. The thought of Robert releasing Hannah¡¯s video only fueled her anger. "It¡¯s because of you! Now Hannah is in a mental institution! I won¡¯t ask you to cover any of the future medical expenses, but you must agree to my conditions!"


    Robert¡¯s mocking smile grew wider. "Brianna! How dare you say you managed the household and gave me two children? Look at what they¡¯ve be! They¡¯re a disgrace to the Davis family! Kevin nearly killed his sister, and Hannah is a promiscuous mess! Neither of them is worthy of being the Davis family heir. They aren¡¯t even worth a strand of E¡¯s hair!"


    Brianna¡¯s blood boiled with rage. "Robert! What are you trying to say? That woman, E, she¡¯s the one who set us up!"


    "Don¡¯t you dare shift the me onto someone else! Brianna, you poisoned Isabe and now you¡¯re trying to defame E? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting 50 million. At most, I¡¯ll give you 10 million and one vi! For an average person, 10 million is enough to livefortably for a lifetime!"


    Robert¡¯s cold smile only deepened, but Brianna wasn¡¯t about to back down, especially since she held something crucial over Robert.


    "Robert! If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll upload that quality report online!"


    Brianna threatened coldly, raising the iPad in her hand.


    "Upload it? What good would that do you? If Davis Group goes under, you won¡¯t see a penny of that settlement!"


    Robert¡¯s point hit home, and Brianna hesitated. If she released those reports, she might indeed gain nothing in return.


    Seeing her hesitation, Robert sneered, "Brianna, do you really think a venomous woman like you deserves 50 million? You¡¯re dreaming. I¡¯ll tell you now, I¡¯m not afraid of you. If ites down to it, we¡¯ll both go down together!"


    Robert pressed his advantage, hoping Brianna would back off.


    "Fine! I¡¯ll release them right now!" Brianna shot back with a coldugh. Just then, Robert¡¯s phone rang. He nced at it¡ªit was his secretary.


    He quickly answered, and his secretary¡¯s panicked voice filled the line. "Mr. Davis, something terrible has happened! Our Davis Group¡¯s food and clothing lines have been exposed for serious quality and safety issues! The forums are exploding with this news, and our clients are demanding refunds and returns. Major supermarkets have already called to say they¡¯re pulling our products from the shelves..."


    Before the secretary could finish, Robert hurled his phone across the room. His eyes turned bloodshot as he red at Brianna with murderous intent.


    "Brianna! Well done! You¡¯ve really gone and exposed those reports!"


    Ever since Brianna caused Emily¡¯s miscarriage, Robert¡¯s disgust for her had only grown. Now, it had turned into full-blown hatred.


    Brianna was shocked, her face turning pale. "Impossible! I haven¡¯t released anything!"


    She frantically opened the iPad, only to realize it wasn¡¯t even hers. The video library waspletely empty.


    "What¡¯s going on? How... this isn¡¯t my iPad! Did I pick up Hannah¡¯s by mistake?" Brianna¡¯s face went white as a sheet. Under Robert¡¯s increasingly furious gaze, she opened a random news website, and there it was¡ªthe top headline was about Davis Group¡¯s food safety scandal.


    "Major Quality Failures in Davis Group¡¯s Food and Fashion Brands!"


    Robert¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the iPad in Brianna¡¯s hands, locked on that headline. "So, you¡¯ve been talking to reporters too! And now you want to steal my money... You vile woman, you¡¯ve crossed the line too many times, and I¡¯m done with you!"


    Robert¡¯s resentment toward Brianna had only grown stronger since the press conference. With Davis Group¡¯s scandal now exposed, thepany was likely doomed.


    His overwhelming rage boiled over, and he pped Brianna hard across the face, sending her reeling with shock.


    "You wicked, venomous woman! You think you can fool me? You released Davis Group¡¯s quality reports... Are you trying to ruin me?"


    The thought of this vile woman causing Emily¡¯s miscarriage fueled Robert¡¯s fury. He grabbed Brianna¡¯s hair and yanked it back viciously.

 Chapter 189: Murder

    <h4>Chapter 189: Murder</h4>


    Brianna felt as if her scalp was being ripped off from the sheer force with which Robert yanked her hair. The man showed no mercy, pping her repeatedly until her head spun and her cheeks quickly swelled up, red and bruised.


    "That¡¯s for reporting me! That¡¯s for exposing me! This time, I¡¯ll kill you, you vile woman!" Robert grabbed a bottle of wine and forced it into Brianna¡¯s mouth, pouring it down her throat.


    Brianna choked as the wine flooded her mouth and nose, leaving her drenched and struggling to breathe.


    When the bottle was finally empty, Robert let go, and Brianna copsed backward, crashing heavily to the floor.


    She gasped for air, coughing violently, with her eyes stinging from the alcohol. Tears streamed down her face as she wiped away the wine and tears from her eyes, looking up at Robert, who had picked up his phone and was now furiously arguing with someone on the other end.


    The pain in her cheeks reminded her of the beating Robert had just given her. If it hadn¡¯t been for that phone call, he might have actually killed her.


    Brianna¡¯s gaze locked onto Robert¡¯s slightly hunched back, and a fire of rage burned in her eyes. Memories of everything that had happened shed before her eyes¡ªRobert¡¯s sweet moments with Emily, his betrayal, his violent attacks, and how he had set her up, recording their encounters to use against her in the divorce.


    He even disregarded their father-daughter bond, publicly releasing a video of Hannah in bed with another man.


    Now, the Davis Group¡¯s quality reports were exposed! Even though she hadn¡¯t released them, he used her, beat her, and threatened to kill her!


    How could she continue living like this? Robert would never let her go; he would torture her until she died. What right did this despicable man have to cheat, to treat her and her daughter like this?


    Old grudges and new rage intertwined, consuming Brianna¡¯s reason. Enraged beyond measure, she picked up the wine bottle and, with a surge of fury, smashed it onto Robert¡¯s head!


    "Robert, you bastard, you scum! How could you do this to me and our daughter... How dare you say my children aren¡¯t worth a strand of that little whore¡¯s hair... You even released my daughter¡¯s video... You monster! Die, just die!"


    The bottle crashed into Robert¡¯s head, his scream of pain mixing with Brianna¡¯s curses.


    Robert copsed, and where he had been standing was now a growing pool of blood. He clutched his head, trembling on the floor, weakly gasping for help.


    But Brianna, blinded by rage, couldn¡¯t stop herself. All she wanted was to beat this man until he could never get up again.


    Once, twice...


    She finally stopped when the body on the floor stopped moving. Gasping for breath, Brianna looked down at the half-shattered bottle in her hand, the jagged ss coated in blood.


    She stared in shock at her blood-stained hands, shaking her head in disbelief. Looking at Robert lying motionless on the floor, it seemed he had stopped breathing, lying there quietly...


    Just then, the door was pushed open by a waiter. There had been faint noises from the room, and the waiter thought someone might need service, but instead, they were met with a horrifying scene.


    "Ah... murder! There¡¯s been a murder!"


    The waiter¡¯s screams brought other staff and customers running, and soon, the restaurant was in chaos...


    When E received the call from Robert¡¯s secretary, she was having dinner with Chloe. Eric was workingte again, so he couldn¡¯t join her tonight.


    "Miss Davis, pleasee to the hospital quickly! Mr. Davis has been severely injured by Brianna and is currently in emergency surgery. Miss Davis..."


    E¡¯s expression remained calm as she responded with a simple acknowledgment. She picked up her napkin and lightly dabbed the corners of her mouth. "Grandpa Carter, Uncle, Aunt, please continue your meal. I have to leave for a bit."


    Charles and Nora had moved into their new home, so E didn¡¯t feel awkward here, but she was eager to get to the hospital to see Robert.


    "What¡¯s the rush? Do you need me to drive you?" Uncle Carter offered.


    "No, thank you, Uncle Carter!" E politely declined Chloe¡¯s father¡¯s offer and quickly left Carter Group.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t a Carter by blood, the Carter family had always treated her with great kindness.


    Before dinner, E had intercepted a call from Eric, informing her that Brianna had gone to meet Robert, and that his team had switched Brianna¡¯s iPad with another one containing two reports about Davis Group¡¯s quality and safety issues.


    Those reports were extremely damaging, showing severe nonpliance with standards, but this move hadn¡¯t been orchestrated by Eric.


    E was filled with questions¡ªwho had nned this move, and how had they connected with Brianna?


    However, the release of those reports was Eric¡¯s doing.


    E hadn¡¯t objected. After all, Davis Group was just an empty shell at this point, and its downfall wouldn¡¯t affect her much. In fact, once thepany became a hollow entity, it would be much easier for Eric to acquire it.


    Before heading to the hospital, E made a call to Eric.


    By the time she arrived, Eric was already waiting for her outside the emergency room.


    Secretary Lee, Robert¡¯s assistant, approached them, his eyes red from distress. "Miss Davis... Mr. Davis is in surgery right now..."


    E nodded slightly, her tone indifferent. "What exactly happened?"


    Secretary Lee hesitated, noticing E¡¯s cold demeanor. There was no panic, no pain in her expression. It was almost as if she was detached from the situation.


    But recalling the recent rumors that Robert had covered up Brianna¡¯s poisoning of his first wife, Secretary Lee began to understand.


    "I heard that... Mrs. Davis was having dinner with Mr. Davis, but for some reason... she struck him over the head with a wine bottle. His head was severely injured, and when he was brought in, he was covered in blood..."


    Secretary Lee spoke softly. A flicker of sadness crossed E¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fists, memories of Isabe¡¯s early death flooding back.


    "Mom... I¡¯ve finally avenged you," she thought to herself, her gaze fixed on the glowing light above the operating room door.


    Eric silently wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Secretary Lee left to handle some of Robert¡¯s medical expenses, and Eric guided E to a seat nearby. "Just be patient; it shouldn¡¯t take too long."


    The hallway outside the emergency room was quiet, with hardly anyone around.


    E smiled faintly, but her eyes were red. "Do you think he¡¯ll die?"


    Robert wasn¡¯t E¡¯s biological father¡ªhe was an aplice who had shielded her mother¡¯s murderer. If he hadn¡¯t allowed Brianna to be a maid for the Davis family, her mother wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned. Her heart was filled with hatred, but now, she felt aplex mix of emotions¡ªsatisfaction, anger, sorrow, and pain all swirling inside her.


    "Whether he dies or not doesn¡¯t matter. Davis Group will fall apart, and even if Robert survives, he¡¯ll live the rest of his life in misery."


    Eric responded calmly. Earlier today, Emily had sold both of her properties and, following Eric¡¯s instructions, had left S City.

 Chapter 190: Justice Served

    <h4>Chapter 190: Justice Served</h4>


    If Robert were to wake up and find out that Emily had left, it would undoubtedly be a devastating blow to him. Whether he dies or survives, Robert is destined to be a tragic figure.


    E nodded, understanding Eric¡¯s words, and quietly rested her head against his chest, her mind filled with countless memories¡ªher past life, her current one. Finally, she had the chance to rewrite her fate. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t bring the deceased Isabe back to life, and that realization was a source of deep sorrow.


    After what felt like an eternity, the light above the operating room dimmed, and the door opened as the lead surgeon and his team emerged.


    E stood up and approached them. "Doctor, how is my father?"


    The doctor shook his head apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done all we could. You should go in and say your goodbyes."


    E froze for a moment, then quietly walked into the operating room. The dim light cast a soft glow over the room, where Roberty still, his hands trembling slightly.


    Robert was experiencing a final moment of lucidity before death.


    He opened his eyes just as E walked in.


    "E..." Robert managed to utter her name, a faint trace of joy in his voice. Despite everything, he still felt some happiness in seeing her, remembering how E had shown more "filial" respect to him than Hannah or Kevin ever did, even though she hadn¡¯t convinced Eric to help save Davis Group.


    "Mr. Robert," E¡¯s voice was cool as she sat down beside him. "The doctor said you only have a little time left. I came in to see you."


    Robert stared at her, feeling his breath grow weaker and his strength fading fast. Life was slipping away from his body.


    "E... my final... will... is with you," he struggled to say. "You... must protect... Davis Group..."


    A trickle of blood escaped the corner of Robert¡¯s mouth as he looked at E with pleading eyes, as if unwilling to die without her promise.


    Facing the man who had been an aplice in her mother¡¯s murder, E¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Yet, despite everything, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything cruel. Perhaps in his final moments, Robert truly saw her as his daughter and genuinely cared for her.


    But then she thought of Isabe, who died with an unfulfilled dream, and remembered Isabe¡¯s diary before her death. Those memories pierced her heart like a knife.


    Tears welled up in E¡¯s eyes and slowly began to fall. "Robert, do you know... how much my mother wanted to be with me? She wanted to see me grow up, to y with me..."


    "But... that venomous woman, Brianna, poisoned her! When I read her diary, my heart was torn apart. I wanted nothing more than to tear you and that vile woman to pieces!"


    Robert¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he listened, realization dawning on him as he stared at E in disbelief. "You... you..."


    Before he could finish, Eric, who had quietly entered the room, gently wiped away E¡¯s tears and held her hand tightly, stopping her tears.


    "You ended up like this partly because of me... Emily was someone I brought into your life. Today, she sold the house you bought for her and left S City for good. Mr. Robert, I¡¯ve finally avenged my mother, and I¡¯m truly happy about it."


    E spoke in a low voice, her eyes filled with a mixture of irony and sorrow.


    "I didn¡¯t want to tell you this, but considering how you protected Brianna, I thought it was better you knew¡ªI¡¯m not even your biological daughter. I have a rare blood type, Rh-negative blood type."


    E let out a soft, bitterugh, her gaze growing sharper. "Robert, the way you treated my mother back then has finallye back to haunt you. This is your karma! If you hadn¡¯t let Brianna into our home, if you had taken my mother to the hospital in time, she might still be alive!"


    The recordings of Robert¡¯s conversations were cold and ruthless, revealing the truth that even if there had been a chance to save Isabe, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it. He had long grown tired of Isabe, and the slow poison Brianna administered was just a convenient way to get rid of her. Even if there had been a way to save her, Robert wouldn¡¯t have bothered.


    Robert was the real monster, with Brianna merely acting as the weapon he wielded to destroy Isabe.


    As E spoke, Robert red at her, his eyes filled with a mix of rage, shock, and despair. He remained like this, eyes wide open, until the heart monitor tlined, emitting a sharp, continuous beep. The nurses rushed in.


    "Time of death: 8:07 PM," one nurse announced.


    E took onest look at Robert, then she and Eric left the hospital without a word, their faces expressionless.


    There was still one more person to deal with before her mother¡¯s revenge would beplete.


    As for Brianna, she was swiftly arrested. With Robert¡¯s death, any hope she had for freedom was gone.


    The next day, E "fell ill," leaving all the arrangements for Robert¡¯s funeral and other affairs to a professional team.


    Robert had left all his shares to E. Emily had previously convinced him to do so, despite his reluctance. Fearful of unforeseen events, he had contacted awyer to make his will. Had Emily given birth to a son or daughter, Robert had nned to revise the will again.


    But he never imagined that in his final moments, he would learn the brutal truth¡ªthat E wasn¡¯t his biological daughter.


    Yet, what difference did it make? After all, it was Isabe and Robert together who had built Davis Group from the ground up. Isabe inherited her mother¡¯s keen business acumen and was the true driving force behind Davis Group¡¯s sess. She was the one who identified and nurtured the talented people who made Davis Group thrive.


    Even after Isabe¡¯s death, those talents remained and managed thepany well. But as Robert indulged in his vices and drove away the key people, Davis Group began to decline year by year.


    When the truth about Isabe¡¯s poisoning by Brianna came to light, the remaining few loyal executives resigned, no longer willing to serve Davis Group.


    Coupled with the recent scandal over food safety and Robert¡¯s death, Davis Group was left as nothing but an empty shell. All orders were canceled, and clients demanded refunds and returns.


    E paid little attention to these matters. She knew that once Eric acquired Davis Group, she wouldn¡¯t need to manage it, yet she would still receive a substantial ie.


    On the day of Robert¡¯s funeral, to her disgust, Frank and his family showed up. Though Robert had been despicable, E didn¡¯t want to revisit old grievances on this day.


    Kevin took three days off from work and knelt quietly at the funeral, his thin face darkened by an ominous cloud of rage.


    Grandma Davis had arrived early that morning to keep vigil but fainted from grief and was taken to rest. As her only son, Robert¡¯s death was a devastating blow, and the sight of a mother burying her child was heartbreaking.


    Although E had never been fond of Grandma Davis, she decided that harboring hatred in front of an elderly woman was unnecessary. After all, Grandma Davis had never actively harmed her, unlike Brianna and others who had tried to destroy her multiple times. In that sense, she was less culpable.

 Chapter 191: Pleading Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 191: Pleading Guilty</h4>


    After Robert¡¯s funeral, E took several days off. Early one morning, she prepared to visit Brianna. She had plenty of ways to ensure Brianna would confess to her crimes.


    Just as she was about to leave, her phone buzzed with a few notifications from Facebook.


    E nced at her phone and saw that someone had sent her a message.


    zeKnight: "I heard about what happened in your family. My condolences. Are you holding up okay?"


    E blinked, remembering that Eric had once caught her chatting with this online friend and had brusquely told the guy to buzz off. She hadn¡¯t expected zeKnight to reach out again, especially to express concern. It was somewhat surprising.


    Luname: "I¡¯m fine, thank you for checking in!"


    zeKnight: "I¡¯ve sent you a few DMs on Twitter but didn¡¯t hear back, so I thought I¡¯d try you here. Take care of yourself. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet someday, hugs!"


    E nearlyughed out loud. This big guy was speaking like a cute teenage girl, which she found a bit hard to handle. Still, it was nice to have someone show concern, so she didn¡¯t reply further. She gathered her things and headed to the detention center where Brianna was being held.


    Meanwhile, in a certain vi, a handsome young man stared at his iPad screen, waiting for a reply that didn¡¯te. His expression turned cold, and with a harsh grunt, he hurled the iPad to the floor.


    His eyes gleamed with aplex mix of emotions as he reached for a box of cigars on the bedside table. He lit one, exhaling slowly. The smoke swirled around his stunning features, enhancing his ethereal beauty. But the cold, ominous glint in his eyes cast a chilling aura over his entire being.


    Thirty minutester.


    E met Brianna.


    In just a few days, Brianna had aged dramatically. After being released from prison, she had regained some of her vitality, but now she looked like a terminally ill old woman, her face pale and wrinkled, her eyes sunken deep into her skull.


    She sat quietly, ring at E with a venomous hatred that felt like a poisoned arrow, eager to pierce E¡¯s heart.


    E remained calm, her expressionposed as she looked at Brianna.


    From the day she was reborn, she had vowed to destroy this woman. Now, she had finally achieved that goal. Brianna would spend the rest of her life in prison.


    "Brianna, I have something to tell you..." E began.


    "Hmph, that bastard Robert, he¡¯s dead, isn¡¯t he?" Brianna interrupted, a cold smile curling her lips. The icy malice in her eyes was like a descent into hell.


    E responded with quietposure, "Yes, he didn¡¯t make it. So... you¡¯re likely facing a life sentence, especially since you assaulted him before."


    "Good! Ha! It¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead! The next one... will be you, E, you wretched girl! This whole y was your doing, but your fate won¡¯t be much better than his!" Brianna¡¯s voice rose in anger, and the two female officers behind her quickly restrained her, forcing her back into her seat.


    "Brianna, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m going to live a good life, a life that¡¯s in my own hands now, not yours... Oh, and I n to visit Hannah this afternoon. By the way, Kevin got into another fight at school and was scolded pretty harshly by the other kid¡¯s parents."


    E arched an eyebrow, her tone cold as she looked down at Brianna. The story about Kevin was a lie, meant to rattle Brianna into cooperating.


    Brianna¡¯s face went ashen.


    She could insult E all day long, and if she had the chance, she would kill E without hesitation!


    But she couldn¡¯t do anything now¡ªshe was a prisoner. And with Hannah in the psychiatric hospital, needing a significant amount of money and care, Brianna¡¯s heart sank. The twenty thousand Anthony had given her wouldn¡¯tst long. What if E decided to harm Hannah in the hospital?


    The thought sent a cold sweat dripping down Brianna¡¯s forehead.


    E smiled faintly, her eyes filled with a mix of pity and calction. "It¡¯s such a pity, isn¡¯t it? Your son and daughter are vulnerable without their mother¡¯s care... If you need me to look after them, maybe you could tell the truth about how you poisoned Isabe. Perhaps then, I could ensure they¡¯re treated well."


    Brianna¡¯s heart clenched with pain. She didn¡¯t want to bebeled as the one who poisoned Isabe.


    While she had killed Robert out of sheer frustration, Isabe was a woman who had earned much admiration. The thought of confessing to such a crime was unbearable.


    "Of course, you don¡¯t have to confess," E continued, blinking innocently, "but... the lives your son and daughter will lead..." She trailed off, and Brianna quickly shook her head.


    "No! Please, don¡¯t hurt them! Hannah is already insane; she can¡¯t defend herself! And Kevin... he¡¯s just a child, no match for you. I beg you..."


    "What are you talking about, Aunt?" E¡¯s voice was tinged with false sweetness. "I would never hurt them. I just think... Aunt, you¡¯vemitted sins that need to be atoned for. Otherwise, it would be unfair for your children to bear the consequences. Isn¡¯t there a saying in Country S? The debts of the parents are paid by the children."


    E¡¯s expression grew somber, a shadow of sorrow crossing her brow. "Aunt, if onemits too many sins, they¡¯re bound for hell."


    Brianna¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly, her lips quivering as she tried to speak but couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Her eyes, once filled with pride, were now clouded with terror and dread.


    Brianna had always looked down on E, never considering her a serious threat. But now, after being pped in the face by E¡¯s relentless actions time and again, she finally saw E as a formidable opponent.


    This young girl had brought her, a once-powerfuldy of a prestigious family, to her knees, reduced to a prisoner watching over her ruined children.


    Hannah had been driven mad, and Kevin¡¯s future was bleak at best.


    Brianna knew now that for Kevin and Hannah to survive peacefully was nothing short of a luxury.


    If she didn¡¯tply, E would surely take out her anger on her children.


    If she didply, would E really treat them well? But it seemed Brianna had no choice¡ªno room to consider or negotiate.


    The only option left was to submit, to confess. Only then might E¡¯s hatred be somewhat appeased. Even if E didn¡¯t treat Hannah and Kevin kindly, at least she might not go too far.


    Trembling, with her face drained of any remaining color, Brianna finally pleaded, "E... if I confess, will you... be kinder to them?"


    E looked at Brianna calmly. Was she now viewed as a venomous figure in Brianna¡¯s mind?


    After a moment, E spoke with a detached tone, "Aunt, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not like you, not a snake-hearted woman. Kevin and Hannah... they may have hurt me, but they are now the most pitiable people in the world. I have no interest in going after the weak."


    Upon hearing this, Brianna finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    E¡¯s words were genuine. Kevin and Hannah no longer had the ability to fight back. As long as they didn¡¯t interfere in her life or harbor any ill intentions towards her, she had no desire to deal with them.


    "Alright... I¡¯ll confess."

 Chapter 192: Unable to Feel Joy

    <h4>Chapter 192: Unable to Feel Joy</h4>


    Brianna bit her lip, the weight of her decision heavy on her heart. For the sake of her children on the outside, she finally agreed to bear the burden of her true crimes.


    "Three days. I expect to hear the news by then," E stated before rising from her seat, disappearing from the meeting room like a fleetinget.


    Brianna sat quietly, knowing the meeting room allowed for ten minutes, but E had only stayed for a few. Her gaunt face twisted with anger and despair. "E... if you dare harm my children... I¡¯ll haunt you even as a ghost!"


    Three dayster, the news broke on all major outlets. Brianna, the former Mrs. Davis of Davis Group, had confessed to a new crime during her trial¡ªpoisoning Isabe.


    To secure her position, Brianna had added methanolced alcohol to Isabe¡¯s tonic wine over several nights. Isabe, already weakened from an illness and in need of nourishment, drank the wine daily, slowly sumbing to methanol poisoning. While the public believed Isabe had died of liver cancer, the truth was far more sinister. The methanol had caused a gradual, deadly deterioration of her organs¡ªa method of poisoning that was both clever and cruel.


    The news sent shockwaves through society. Brianna, once a prominent figure at countless charity events, was now exposed as a venomous woman of unimaginable cruelty. Thements under the news articles were filled with outrage, calling her a wicked and vile woman. Finally, justice seemed to be served; her son nearly killed his sister, her daughter had gone mad, and now Brianna herself was exposed for the monster she truly was. Karma hade full circle.


    E read the reports, then quietly closed the webpage. She exhaled deeply, a sense of closure washing over her. "Mom, I¡¯ve finally avenged you... Even though Brianna is still alive, she will wish she were dead, having killed the man she loved for over a decade with her own hands."


    It was Saturday, and Chloe had gone to an tutoring session. She had invited E to join, but E felt it wasn¡¯t necessary. She was confident she would get into Egerton University, which was located right in S City. This way, she wouldn¡¯t be too far from Eric.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Eric, inviting her to lunch.


    E agreed, though it was still early, only nine in the morning, and their lunch was nned for twelve. Deciding she had time, she opted to visit the psychiatric hospital to check on Hannah.


    The hospital housed hundreds of patients with various mental issues. After Brianna was arrested, Anthony had taken care of Hannah¡¯s medical bills and arranged for someone to look after her.


    When E arrived at Hannah¡¯s room, she saw Anthony sitting in the hallway, his face filled with worry.


    E stood quietly by the window, looking into the room where Hannah sat on her bed, her back against the wall, eyes closed.


    Sensing E¡¯s presence, Hannah suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her gaze was filled with cold hatred. Upon seeing E, she angrily jumped off the bed and rushed to the window, ring at her.


    E understood that Hannah wasn¡¯tpletely mad. The doctors had mentioned that Hannah¡¯s condition fluctuated¡ªsometimes she was lucid and recognized people, while other times she didn¡¯t, often descending into fits of madness, screaming, throwing things, and even biting others.


    At this moment, it seemed Hannah was lucid.


    "You... you finally came. What about my mom? Tell me! Where is my mom?" Hannah yelled, her voice full of agitation. She remembered that during her moments of rity, she would often see Brianna.


    E stood there silently, watching as Anthony hurried over. "Hannah, I¡¯ve told you, your mom is too busy toe see you right now," he said, casting pleading looks at E. She gazed at the tall, thin man with a detached expression. Though Anthony bore a slight resemnce to Brianna, hecked her cunning and cruelty.


    "How long do you think you can keep this up?" E asked softly.


    Hannah, unable to hear clearly from inside the room, began frantically banging on the ss. "E, tell me what you¡¯ve done to my mom! E... don¡¯t be a coward!"


    Anthony sighed deeply, his face etched with sadness, and turned to leave without another word.


    Only then did E coldly turn her gaze toward Hannah. Her expression remained impassive, saying nothing.


    Hannah, growing more desperate, shouted louder, "Tell me, tell me now!"


    "She... killed our father. She¡¯s in custody now, and her case will be retried soon. She¡¯s confessed to a crime from sixteen years ago."


    E¡¯s voice was calm as she delivered the news.


    "What... a crime from sixteen years ago?" Hannah was stunned, her eyes wide with horror as she stared at E as if she were a monster.


    Hannah¡¯s shock quickly turned to rage. She pounded on the ss with renewed fury, screaming, "You wicked girl, E... ahhh... you must have forced her to confess! It¡¯s you... you¡¯re a demon, a demon! Get out! Get out... no... don¡¯te near me... Dad! Why did you abandon me, why!"


    A nearby nurse rushed to escort E out, while several doctors hurried in, struggling to subdue the hysterical Hannah. After administering a sedative, Hannah finally calmed down, but not before smashing her fists against the ss, leaving her hands bloodied.


    E stepped back, watching the scene unfold with a heavy heart.


    Hannah had been driven mad by Robert¡¯s actions¡ªanother form of retribution, perhaps. Robert¡¯s misdeeds had ultimately led to his death at Brianna¡¯s hands, and now Hannah, too, was a victim of her father¡¯s cruelty and her own venomous nature.


    It was karma, in and simple.


    But despite this, E felt no sense of triumph. If given the choice, she would have preferred for her mother to divorce Robert and live a peaceful life with her, rather than having to relive this life just for revenge.


    As she stood there lost in thought, a doctor came out of the room, his expression stern as he addressed her. "You must be her sister. Whatever issues you had in the past, she¡¯s a patient now. I suggest you stoping here to provoke her. You¡¯re young, but your heart seems to be quite malicious."


    "Malicious? Doctor, do you even know what the word mean?" E¡¯s temper red, and she shot a cold re at the doctor.


    The male doctor, who appeared to be in his mid-thirties, was clearly protective of Hannah, perhaps taking a special interest in her due to her condition. Seeing E there, he had assumed she was only there to torment Hannah further, especially given the scandal surrounding Brianna¡¯s case, which had been widely publicized.


    The doctor frowned, while the other nurses and doctors remained silent.


    "How can you speak to a doctor like that?" one of them muttered.


    "And what of it? Is being a doctor the same as being an emperor? Does it give you the right to call me malicious? Do you know what Hannah has done in the past? Do you know the pain and suffering I¡¯ve endured? Who gave you the authority to insult me like that?" E¡¯s voice was taut with anger as she confronted him, her face stern and unyielding.

 Chapter 193: The Mysterious Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 193: The Mysterious Stranger</h4>


    The male doctor¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and for a moment, he seemed at a loss for words.


    "Who dares to insult my woman? You think you have the right to talk down to her?" A cold voice cut through the tension, and E turned around in surprise, only to see Eric striding into the room, his expression icy as he cast a disdainful nce at the doctor.


    "Mr. Nelson!" someone eximed, recognizing Eric. Another doctor quickly stepped forward, trying to diffuse the situation. "Mr. Nelson, please don¡¯t be upset. This is just a misunderstanding, a simple mistake!"


    The male doctor looked nervously between Eric and the others, as a female nurse whispered in his ear, "That¡¯s Mr. Nelson, E¡¯s boyfriend, and a close friend of the director¡¯s son!"


    The doctor bowed his head in fear, "Miss Davis, I apologize. I spoke out of turn earlier."


    E nced at him coolly, a faint, cold smile ying on her lips. "It¡¯s fine to show sympathy for someone, but don¡¯t be so quick to make them out to be an angel."


    Eric, with a smirk, wrapped his arm around E¡¯s shoulder. "Perhaps this doctor has had experiences simr to Miss Hannah¡¯s and feels a special kinship with her?"


    Eric had overheard the doctor¡¯s earlier remarks but was caught up in an important phone call and hadn¡¯t intervened immediately. Now, the doctor¡¯s face turned ashen. "No, no... I¡¯m truly sorry, it was my mistake..."


    "Let¡¯s just leave. This ce is too depressing," E said, gently tugging Eric towards the exit. She didn¡¯t want to escte the situation further.


    After all, the doctor had spoken out of impulse, and though E hadn¡¯t suffered any real harm, she knew the man must have been left seething inside after her sharp rebuke.


    "Rare to have some free time to spend with you, and someone had to go and upset my girl!" Eric sighed as he opened the car door for E to get in.


    E was surprised he hade to pick her up, and as she settled into the car, she looked at him in astonishment. "How did you know I was here?"


    "I took a guess. I was going to pick you up at Chloe¡¯s, but as I drove past here, I happened to spot you, so I decided to stop by."


    The floor where Hannah¡¯s room was located faced the road, making it easy to see her from outside.


    "Why didn¡¯t you call me first?" E asked.


    "I wanted to surprise you. Is that so wrong? Besides, I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯re up to when I¡¯m not around..." Eric teased, pulling her onto hisp.


    E blushed, lowering her voice as she asked, "What are you up to?"


    "Just want to kiss you..." Eric replied yfully.


    "Let¡¯s not. I really don¡¯t like this ce," E said, frowning. The sounds from the psychiatric hospital¡ªscreams, strange yells, cries¡ªmade her uneasy. The atmosphere was too unsettling for her to feelfortable.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time. How about we head to Richard¡¯s ce? It¡¯s Amelia¡¯s birthday, and she¡¯s invited you to join us. But I have one question¡ªare you sure you didn¡¯t send someone to get Davis Group¡¯s products tested?"


    Eric¡¯s tone grew serious as he posed the question. E shook her head. "No, I had nothing to do with that."


    Eric¡¯s brow furrowed, a rare expression of concern crossing his face. He remained silent for a moment, and E, too, was puzzled. "Could it really have been one of Brianna¡¯s people, doing it for money?"


    "I met the guy who did it," Eric said, his tone serious. "He told me someone paid him to do it. I thought it was you at first." Eric didn¡¯t like it when someone interfered with E¡¯s ns, and the food safety report was clearly not part of their strategy.


    Their n had been to let Robert slowly experience the pain of losing hispany, but the unexpected release of the report had changed everything.


    "My idea was to release the report online and notify the press, to give Robert a heavy blow. I didn¡¯t expect it would push Brianna over the edge and lead her to kill him," E exined.


    "It¡¯s all in the past now. They got the revenge they deserved," E said, thinking Eric might be feeling guilty and trying tofort him.


    Eric squeezed her hand tightly. "I¡¯m not feeling guilty. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m sensing someone suspicious might be watching you from the shadows. And this person¡¯s actions seem to be helping you. Or maybe they¡¯re trying to use this as an opportunity to get close to you."


    E blinked in surprise. "Really? I don¡¯t think I have any obsessive admirers, except for you."


    "You cheeky girl! How dare you call me an admirer? I¡¯m your husband already, you know?" Eric teased, tapping her forehead with a smile.


    E¡¯s cheeks turned a light shade of pink. "Alright, my dear husband, if you think someone¡¯s watching me, have you found out who it is?"


    "My dear, not yet... but I believe he¡¯ll show himself soon. He¡¯s probably upset that I took credit for releasing those reports and was likely nning to use them to win your favor first."


    E felt a sudden unease. If this person really had those intentions, then... it could be dangerous!


    Has Eric finally encountered a rival? She really didn¡¯t like the idea of being watched from the shadows! No matter who this person was, she would never like them. She only loved Eric! But for someone to go to such lengths, it was clear they knew about her desire for revenge against Robert and Brianna.


    Whoever this person was, they knew too much. It seemed they weren¡¯t an ordinary individual.


    Seeing the concern on E¡¯s face, Eric lifted her chin and gave her a quick kiss. "Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of this. Let¡¯s head to Richard¡¯s ce."


    Eric smiled as he spoke, and E blinked. "Richard is throwing a birthday party for Amelia?"


    "Yes, just a small gathering with a few close friends."


    Eric started the car and drove away from the gloomy hospital.


    E didn¡¯t say much. After all, she didn¡¯t have any other ns for the day, and she got along well with Amelia, who was a good friend.


    While E was debating what gift to bring, Eric pulled up in front of Richard¡¯s vi. "Don¡¯t worry about the gift¡ªI¡¯ve already taken care of it."


    E looked at him in surprise, amazed that he could so easily read her thoughts. It was truly impressive.


    "Eric, you¡¯re really getting better at understanding women."


    "Actually, it¡¯s more that I¡¯m getting better at understanding you. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡¯two hearts beat as one¡¯?" Eric leaned in closer, his mischievous smile widening. "E, with Mr. Nelson treating you so well and being so in sync with you, don¡¯t you think you should reward me?"


    E nced at him calmly. "I¡¯ve been rewarding you almost every night!"


    Eric¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    Is E bing more like me? he wondered, feeling a mix of pride and exasperation at her increasingly sharp wit.


    E jumped out of the car, dressed in a simple ck dress paired with a red zer, making her look both fresh and elegantly sophisticated.

 Chapter 194: An Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 194: An Uninvited Guest</h4>


    Since it was a close friend¡¯s birthday with only a few guests invited, there was no need for formal attire; something casual would do just fine.


    Eric followed E out of the car, quickly catching up to her. He watched herposed demeanor and the way her lips pressed together like a delicate flower, and his gaze darkened slightly. His throat bobbed as he swallowed, unable to resist the surge of desire.


    Suddenly, Eric grabbed E¡¯s arm, pulling her abruptly in front of him. With one hand securely holding the back of her head, he pressed his heated lips against hers.


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her face flushed as she struggled against him¡ªafter all, they were right in front of Richard¡¯s house. How embarrassing would it be if their friends saw them like this?


    But Eric¡¯s kiss only grew more intense.


    E was overwhelmed by his powerful masculinity, nearly breathless, until he finally let her go, his gaze fixed on her now-red lips.


    Eric chuckled lowly. "You¡¯d better behave, or I¡¯ll punish those pretty lips of yours anytime, anywhere."


    "Eric, when did I misbehave?" E asked, exasperated.


    "Don¡¯t walk ahead of me," he replied.


    "When did I do that?"


    "Just now!" Eric raised an eyebrow. "This is just a warning. If you want something more intense, I don¡¯t mind punishing you in front of everyone. Then everyone will know that you belong only to me, Eric."


    E was leftpletely bewildered by his seemingly nonsensical words.


    What on earth did Eric mean by all this? Was he hinting that she had attracted some unwanted attention?


    Considering the incident with the Davis Group¡¯s quality report, E was genuinely in the dark. She had no idea who had helped her take down Robert so quickly since it wasn¡¯t part of her original n.


    Before she could dwell on it further, Eric led her into the Martinez family¡¯s grand hall, where a few small groups were already gathered. Eric¡¯s close friends, including Richard, were present. These friends had grown up together and even attended the same schools.


    Seeing Eric arrive with E, the room filled with warmughter.


    "Eric, you¡¯re finally introducing your woman to us, huh?" Adam teased with a grin. E had met him before, but her memory of him was a bit fuzzy.


    "Shut up, you¡¯ve already met her," Eric retorted with a dismissive snort, his expression one of pride as he pulled E onto the sofa beside him.


    Amelia joined them, sitting next to E with a bright smile. "E, I¡¯m so d you coulde. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this!"


    E smiled shyly. "Amelia, no need to be so formal with me. It¡¯s an honor for me to be here."


    Amelia wasn¡¯t having it. "Don¡¯t be so modest. I really do like you. Come on, let¡¯s go over there and chat with the other girls!"


    Amelia took E¡¯s hand and led her away, leaving the men to their conversations. On the other side of the room, two young women were already engaged in lively discussion.


    One of them, a girl with a wild, curly hairstyle, looked to be around twenty years old and had a bubbly personality. She was Jenny Perez, Adam¡¯s sister. The other, a woman with long, flowing hair, seemed to be about twenty-two. She was lovely, with a serene beauty, and her name was Nicole Morgan, Adam¡¯s girlfriend.


    E found that she could get along well with them. They were all straightforward, genuine people, very different from someone like Leah, who was the epitome of a "white lotus"¡ªbeautiful but deceitful.


    Servants bustled around, preparing lunch. Amelia had indeed only invited a small circle of close friends for her birthday, avoiding arge, formal gathering because it wasn¡¯t her style.


    Her n was simple: after lunch, everyone would head out to enjoy a day and night on a yacht, with Richard nning to take the group out to sea for an overnight cruise.


    But sometimes, the people you least want to see are the ones who show up right in front of you.


    Lunch wasn¡¯t even ready when another guest arrived. E looked up to see Leah, smiling broadly as she walked in, arm in arm with an elderly man with graying hair.


    The lively atmosphere in the room suddenly quieted down.


    E was well known as Eric¡¯s girlfriend, and everyone had heard about her history. The elderly man Leah brought along was none other than E¡¯s maternal grandfather, Sean Carter.


    Amelia¡¯s expression darkened, and she muttered under her breath, "What on earth was Richard thinking, inviting that awful woman?"


    Richard quickly stood up and approached the neers, his expression calm. "Old Mr. Carter, what brings you here today?"


    Sean nced around the room, his gaze settling on E. The girl looked almost exactly like Isabe!


    "I heard your grandfather wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I came to check on him," Sean replied, his tone indifferent as he looked away from E.


    In truth, it was Leah who had persuaded him toe. She wanted to attend Amelia¡¯s birthday party but hadn¡¯t been invited. Unable to resist his beloved granddaughter¡¯s request, Sean hade up with a simple excuse to bring Leah along.


    Richard frowned. "My grandfather is fine. He¡¯s upstairs painting right now!"


    "He¡¯s better? Well, that¡¯s good. Now that I¡¯m here, you¡¯re not nning to kick me out, are you?" Sean huffed, giving Richard a haughty nce, exuding the air of an elder demanding respect.


    "No, of course not. Please, go upstairs. My grandfather is there," Richard replied, though internally frustrated, he refrained from acting on his irritation. Sean was an elder, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to turn him away.


    Leah, spotting E among the group, blinked and smiled warmly. "E, you¡¯re here too? This is my grandfather. Aren¡¯t you going toe over and greet him?"


    The room fell silent again, as everyone exchanged nces. Eric¡¯s eyes narrowed in displeasure; Leah was clearly trying to provoke E again.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, E remained unbothered. She stood up calmly and nodded at Sean. "Hello, Old Mr. Carter."


    Sean¡¯s face hardened. Though she was his estranged granddaughter, E¡¯s cool demeanor showed not a trace of the respect he expected. Yet, since she had greeted him, he couldn¡¯t find any fault to express his displeasure, so he simply gave a curt nod in return, not sparing her another nce.


    Leah was visibly disappointed. She had hoped E would be rude to Sean, or at least ignore him, but E had handled the situation with grace. Leah had clearly underestimated her.


    Leah then escorted Sean upstairs.


    Once they were out of sight, Amelia let out a frustrated huff. "Who leaked this to that wretched woman?"


    Richard quickly defended himself, his face a picture of distress. "Babe, it wasn¡¯t me, I swear!"


    E gave a small, serene smile. "Amelia, don¡¯t get upset. Leah was just looking for an opportunity. Even if she hadn¡¯t shown up today, she would have found another time to try and bother me."

 Chapter 195: A Family Feud

    <h4>Chapter 195: A Family Feud</h4>


    Amelia was still annoyed and shot Richard a re. "I should¡¯ve known better than to have lunch here!"


    Richard quickly tried to soothe her. "Sweetheart, Old Mr. Carter is still an elder. He won¡¯t make things difficult for E."


    "But that Leah..." Amelia began, only to be cut off by Eric¡¯s cool voice, "Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, she won¡¯t be able to mess with my woman."


    E¡¯s face flushed at Eric¡¯s words, and the group broke into amusedughter. "Of course, no one can mess with your woman except you!" someone teased.


    Amelia joined in, grinning, "Exactly! And at night, you¡¯ll be the one ¡¯bullying¡¯ her!"


    E wished she could disappear into a hole. "Hey, you guys, stop teasing us like that!"


    The room erupted intoughter, and the earlier tension quickly dissipated. Soon, everyone was back to their activities¡ªsome ying cards, others eating, drinking, or chatting.


    Soft, rxing music yed in the background as the party picked up again. Just as everyone was enjoying themselves, Leah gracefully descended the stairs, her movements full of seduction. But the men in the room paid her little attention.


    "E, my grandfather wants to have a word with you. Let¡¯s go upstairs," Leah said with a sweet smile, acting as if she were the hostess. Her demeanor annoyed Jenny, who let out an audible huff of disapproval.


    "White lotus will always be a white lotus. No matter where you go, you pop up like a weed. So annoying," Jenny muttered under her breath.


    Leah maintained her calm, turning her warm smile toward Jenny. "Jenny, it¡¯s been so many years since west met. Why do you still have a problem with me?"


    Jenny rolled her eyes, clearly uninterested in engaging with Leah. Instead, she leaned in close to E and whispered, "Did you know? I have a cousin who went to school abroad with Leah. Leah once chased after a handsome guy in Country W, but she ended up getting pregnant and was dumped afterward. It¡¯s pathetic, really."


    E was taken aback. She never imagined that someone as cunning as Leah could end up being used by a man. It just goes to show that no matter how strong a woman is, there¡¯s always someone who can bring her down.


    Just then, Eric walked over and handed E a ss of juice. "If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t."


    With him around, who would dare to mess with her?


    E pressed her lips together, a glint of determination in her eyes. Avoiding the situation wasn¡¯t a solution¡ªeventually, she would have to face him.


    "It¡¯s fine. Old Mr. Carter isn¡¯t a monster. I¡¯ve actually been wanting to meet him," E said with a soft smile, taking the juice and following Leah upstairs.


    Eric, still concerned, decided to apany her.


    In Grandpa Martinez¡¯s study, Sean was admiring his friend¡¯s artwork while Grandpa Martinez looked visibly irritated. "Can¡¯t you leave? I¡¯ve barely made any progress on this piece, and now you¡¯re here disrupting my flow!"


    Sean snorted, "You think I want to be here? If I hadn¡¯t heard that you weren¡¯t feeling well¡ª"


    "Your damn health is the one in trouble! You¡¯ll die before I do, you hear me? You¡¯ve done enough bad things in your life, so try doing some good for a change!" Grandpa Martinez spat back, clearly unimpressed.


    Standing at the doorway, E couldn¡¯t help but smile at the exchange between the two old men. Her respect for Old Mr. Martinez grew. Outwardly, they might seem like friends, but it was clear there was more to their rtionship than met the eye.


    Just then, Leah called out sweetly, "Grandfather, E¡¯s here."


    Sean¡¯s expression immediately turned cold as he turned to re at E. His gaze was icy, and it was as if he were seeing the ghost of histe daughter, Isabe, in her ce.


    Old Mr. Martinez¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw E. "Well, well, Isabe¡¯s daughter really does look just like her! Come here, dear, I have a little gift for you as a wee."


    E was taken aback by his kindness and quickly shook her head. "Thank you, Grandpa Martinez, but I¡¯m just the younger generation. I couldn¡¯t possibly ept such a gift. You should save it for your future grandsons."


    Hearing E¡¯s polite refusal, Old Mr. Martinezughed heartily. "Good, good! You¡¯re such a well-mannered girl. Now, I definitely can¡¯t just give you any random thing. In three days, you¡¯ll receive a proper gift from me."


    Leah, standing nearby, seethed with jealousy. Old Mr. Martinez had never treated her, a capable and astute woman, with such warmth. Yet, E seemed to effortlessly win everyone¡¯s affection.


    After a few more pleasantries with Old Mr. Martinez, Sean exited the room with a stern expression, heading out onto the balcony. E followed him quietly, her gaze fixed on his slightly hunched back.


    Despite his gray hair, Sean¡¯s eyes still held a rebellious glint. His features were still handsome, hinting that he had been quite striking in his youth. But to E, he was nothing more than a heartless man.


    Sean sat on the stone chair on the balcony, his cold eyes locking onto E, who stood nearby. E¡¯s features bore a striking resemnce to Isabe¡¯s, but her gaze was much colder.


    Sean had always harbored some guilt towards E¡¯s grandmother, Ava Perez. After all, it was he who had switched Ava¡¯s son with another baby. Ava had given birth to a single child, but Sean had conspired with a doctor to give her the ultrasound results of his current wife, Julia Allen.


    Sean and Ava¡¯s marriage had been one of convenience, with no real affection between them. However, Ava had loved Sean deeply and prioritized him in all things after their marriage.


    Under Ava¡¯s bold and innovative leadership, Carter Group, which had been a small family business, grew into arge and sessfulpany. But Sean¡¯s heart had always belonged to Julia, the woman he could never marry.


    Everyone knew how much Ava had contributed to Carter Group, so Sean¡¯s guilt was well-deserved. But yearster, when Ava suddenly cut ties with her daughter and secretly made moves against Carter Group, buying up shares during a crisis, Sean had been furious. She even wrote a will, leaving her shares to E, which led to an irreparable rift between the couple.


    Despite their outward appearance of a loving marriage, it was all a facade to protect Carter Group¡¯s reputation. In thest years of Ava¡¯s life, Sean had her confined to their home, never allowing her to leave until she died.


    Through Eric, E had learned many things about her family¡¯s dark history, and she harbored no warmth or affection for Sean.


    "Sit down," Sean ordered.


    E met his gaze with a calm, detached expression. "If you have something to say, Old Mr. Carter, just say it. I don¡¯t have any patience for hypocrisy."


    Sean¡¯s face darkened further.


    For decades, everyone in Carter Group had shown him nothing but the utmost respect. Yet here was E, his own granddaughter, treating him with such coldness.


    "What kind of upbringing have you had? Is this how you speak to your elders?" Sean thundered, his voice rising in anger as he chastised E.

 Chapter 196: Give It Back

    <h4>Chapter 196: Give It Back</h4>


    E let out a softugh. "Now, Old Mr. Carter, don¡¯t get upset. After all, I was raised by a murderer, so it¡¯s only natural that Ick proper upbringing. Unlike you, Old Mr. Carter, who always carries himself with the dignity of a prestigious family! Not only did you build your fortune on the backs of women, but you also switched your legitimate son¡¯s identity with that of your mistress¡¯s son! No matter how many lifetimes I live, I could never stoop that low!"


    E had no intention of hiding her thoughts. If she were polite and respectful to this hypocritical grandfather, he¡¯d just see her as an easy target.


    No matter how nice she was to this man, it wouldn¡¯t change the horrible things he¡¯d done to Grandma Carter! Nor would it stop him from trying to take her shares!


    If he felt any guilt or regret toward Grandma Carter, he would have never allowed Leah and her lot to get close!


    "You... you ungrateful girl! You have no sense of shame!"


    "That phrase would be better applied to you, Old Mr. Carter! Doing such despicable things, I doubt you even know what shame means!" E retorted fearlessly, her voice sharp.


    Sean¡¯s face flushed with alternating shades of red and white. In this matter, he knew he was in the wrong.


    But how did this little girl E find out about this secret? Hardly anyone knew about it!


    "Don¡¯t you dare talk nonsense! Your two uncles are Grandma Carter¡¯s biological sons! If you keep spreading lies, I¡¯ll take you to court!"


    E blinked innocently at the trembling Sean, feeling a wave of satisfaction wash over her.


    "Well then, I¡¯ll be waiting for your summons, Old Mr. Carter!"


    "You... you really are a wild child raised by a murderer, with no respect for your elders!"


    Sean was so enraged that the veins on his forehead bulged, while Eric, not far away, couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips in a faint smile. Did this old man really think he could bully his girl? He should know better!


    Leah noticed the gentle look Eric gave E and couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. She had said so many ttering words, but he probably hadn¡¯t paid them any mind.


    At this moment, E¡¯s smile was full of mockery. "That¡¯s right, so you expect me to respect my elders? Besides, the murderer killed your daughter, yet you seempletely indifferent. And then you call me a wild child... Oh, how could I forget that my mom already severed ties with you. My apologies, I must be getting forgetful!"


    Sean¡¯s eyes zed with fury, but after hearing E¡¯s words, he took a deep breath.


    Even though he never had much affection for Ava, Isabe was still his daughter.


    He had only felt a fleeting sadness but no deep sorrow.


    After all, he had never shown much care for Isabe. Even when she was at home, he could barely be bothered to say a few words to her.


    In their entire father-daughter rtionship, they had probably exchanged fewer than ten sentences.


    "If Old Mr. Carter has nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be on my way!" E said with growing disgust as she saw theck of sorrow in Sean¡¯s eyes.


    A father is supposed to be protective, and Isabe was his biological daughter. Yet, hearing about her death seemed like nothing more than trivial news to him. Her disgust only deepened.


    Thinking of Leah¡¯s conniving ways, she couldn¡¯t help but see the resemnce to Sean. Indeed, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree!


    Grandma Carter was right to sever Isabe¡¯s ties with the Carter Group. It was for her and mom¡¯s good!


    Otherwise, growing up in the Carter Group, she might have turned out just like them!


    A flicker of disgust also crossed Sean¡¯s eyes. He had never loved Ava, and in thosest few years, he had grown to loathe her! After all, she had handed over the Carter Group shares to an "outsider"!


    "Hand over the shares Grandma Carter left you," Sean demanded. "You¡¯re just a little girl, there¡¯s no way you can manage all of that. And don¡¯t think that owning shares in Carter Group means you¡¯ll live in luxury forever. Girls like you, who only know how to eat, drink, and y, can¡¯t possibly handle the responsibilities of being CEO of Carter Group."


    Sean was nearing retirement, holding only 20% of the shares. Once he passed, those shares would be split between his two sons, making E thergest shareholder in Carter Group.


    "That¡¯s not something you need to worry about, Old Mr. Carter," E responded with a cold sneer. "Grandma Carter left me her shares, and I¡¯ll protect them, not hand them over to a pack of ungrateful wolves like you!"


    She turned and walked down the corridor, leaving Sean fuming, his cane thumping on the floor in anger. "You ungrateful brat! One day, you¡¯lle crawling back to return what rightfully belongs to us! Those shares belong to Carter Group!"


    What a shameless old man!


    E turned back, reluctant to argue with an elder, but his audacity pushed her buttons.


    "Carter Group¡¯s shares? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? I know exactly how Carter Group was built. It was Grandma Carter who secured the investments and painstakingly established thepany! Your face isn¡¯t just old and thick-skinned, it reeks of arrogance! And you dare im those shares as Carter Group¡¯s property?"


    Sean¡¯s expression darkened as he red at E with a violent fury. "Without Carter Group¡¯s backing, she wouldn¡¯t have seeded!"


    E chuckled, her anger bubbling over. "That¡¯s rich! Grandma Carter has been gone for years, and hasn¡¯t thepany¡¯s performance been declining year after year? Or... did my sources get that wrong?"


    Sean¡¯s fury intensified. "You impudent girl..."


    "I have no interest in talking to someone who refuses to see reason!" E turned her back on him, her expression as cold as ice. Sean¡¯s chest heaved with rage.


    Leah saw her chance to step in, eximing as she rushed to Sean¡¯s side. Even the way she ran was seductive, her curvaceous hips swaying with every step, catching E¡¯s eye despite herself.


    Today, Leah had deliberately worn a tight, short red skirt that entuated her figure perfectly. Unfortunately for her, Eric¡¯s attention was fixed solely on E.


    "Grandpa, don¡¯t be upset! E... she¡¯s still young, and her words may not be well thought out. Don¡¯t take it to heart!" Leah hurried to Sean¡¯s side, patting his back to calm him down.


    Sean¡¯s face softened slightly as he cast a cold nce at E¡¯s retreating figure, then turned to Leah. "Ah, my granddaughter... so sensible and obedient. It¡¯s true, those raised by others are nothing but ungrateful wolves!"


    E nearly choked in frustration at hearing this.


    Who¡¯s the ungrateful one here? Has this old man lived so long that he can¡¯t tell right from wrong anymore?


    Eric had intended to ignore Sean, but hearing this, he narrowed his mesmerizing eyes and turned back to Sean with a chilling stare.


    "Old Mr. Carter, maybe all those whispers in your ear have muddled your brain, which would exin why Carter Group¡¯s performance keeps declining."


    E couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Eric¡¯s words were brutal!


    A stroke of the brain¡ªhaha, looking at Sean, it actually makes sense!


    "You insolent boy! Where did youe from? Another wild child with no manners!" Sean roared, pointing at Eric, though deep down he knew exactly who Eric was. He just pretended not to, trying to maintain an air of superiority.

 Chapter 197: Flights of Fancy

    <h4>Chapter 197: Flights of Fancy</h4>


    "Old Mr. Carter, your family values are truly remarkable," Eric said with a sly smile. "Cheating on your wife, having your mistress and spouse pregnant at the same time¡ªwell, in other countries, that would be considered adultery, and you¡¯d be facing legal consequences. Oh, I almost forgot, there¡¯s now against adultery here, so your impable family values really do shine through, don¡¯t they?"


    Eric¡¯s mocking tone made E feel a wave of satisfaction. This guy¡¯s sharp tongue was lethal, and he didn¡¯t hold back!


    Sure enough, Sean¡¯s face changed colors rapidly, from red to white, then from white to green.


    "Grandpa, don¡¯t get upset. Mr. Nelson... was just joking with you!" Leah quickly tried to calm Sean, not wanting to offend Eric.


    "Miss Carter, please don¡¯t misinterpret my words," Eric said, turning to Leah with a serious expression. "Where did I joke with Old Mr. Carter? I was beingpletely sincere. It¡¯s just a shame that talking to someone with such low intelligence is emotionally draining! But never mind, let¡¯s not dwell on it. We should head downstairs for dinner."


    Eric let out a coldugh, took E by the arm, and started leading her downstairs.


    At the doorway of the study, Old Mr. Martinez couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily as he saw Old Mr. Carter being put in his ce. "Hahaha... You old fool, even you have days where youe out on the losing end. That Eric kid is bing more and more likable!"


    Sean was seething with anger as he stormed off, while Leah¡¯s face also soured. When they reached the dining room and saw that it was already full, Leah¡¯s mood darkened further.


    Seeing Eric again, her eyes lit up. "Mr. Martinez, I hope you don¡¯t mind if we join you for dinner?"


    Richard shot her a cold nce, knowing that his grandfather didn¡¯t actually like Sean but tolerated him out of respect for their long-standing rtionship.


    "Sorry, we didn¡¯t prepare any extra ces for you today. Besides, this little Martinez household can¡¯t possibly amodate such a distinguished guest as Old Mr. Carter," Richard replied, his words nearly causing Sean to faint from anger. However, as the elder, Sean restrained himself from losing his temper in front of the younger generation.


    With a cold huff, Sean signaled Leah to help him leave.


    Leah¡¯s smile, as she left, looked more pained than anything else.


    Richard went upstairs to fetch Old Mr. Martinez, who was in great spirits. Despite his age, he was lively and engaged in conversation with the younger people, making the lunchtime atmosphere pleasant. Even though E had to deal with her biological grandfather, the encounter didn¡¯t dampen her mood.


    With Eric carefully looking out for her, how could she not be happy?


    Meanwhile, as Leah helped Old Mr. Carter back into the car, her face was clouded with concern. She gently said, "Grandpa, why let that girl get under your skin? She really can¡¯t stir up much trouble, but Eric... he¡¯s the one to watch out for."


    Sean nodded in agreement. "You¡¯re right, that brat only acts so brazenly because of that punk!"


    "Grandpa, leave these matters to us. You should just focus on enjoying your time with Grandma," Leah said with a soft smile.


    But Sean shook his head. "You... you may not be a match for that punk yet."


    Leah had been bested at every turn, and Eric clearly didn¡¯t take her seriously. If they ever became true rivals, Leah wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    Leah¡¯s smile faltered slightly. "Grandpa, I¡¯ll keep growing and improving. One day, I¡¯ll be able to stand on equal footing with Eric! A talent like him, if we could bring him into Carter Group, would be a huge asset."


    Sean shook his head again. "His heart is with that brat. Bringing him into Carter Group would bring us more harm than good."


    Leah pondered for a moment, realizing Sean was right. If Eric¡¯s heart was truly only for E, then it wouldn¡¯t be wise to bring him into Carter Group.


    "Sweetheart, that boy has no taste. Don¡¯t let him make you sad," Sean said, trying tofort his beloved granddaughter with a gentle smile.


    Leah was his cherished granddaughter from the woman he truly loved, whereas Ava had only been a wife for business purposes. Naturally, he had no emotional attachment to E.


    Leah felt a bit more bnced after that. No matter how capable E was, she couldn¡¯t win over the people at Carter Group. Even her own grandfather had grown to despise herpletely!


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m not sad at all. I¡¯m going to work hard, and I¡¯ll definitely be Mrs. Nelson!" Leah said, her face lighting up with a bright smile. Even though Eric disliked her now, that was only because he was currently fixated on E.


    Once he got tired of her, even if he didn¡¯t love Leah, there would certainly be someone else in the picture.


    After all, what sessful man doesn¡¯t have a few mistresses?


    Sean was equally confident in Leah, and the two of them left the Martinez house, chatting andughing, as if the earlier unpleasantness hadn¡¯t left any mark on their spirits.


    After lunch, E and the group moved the party to a yacht, where they continued to celebrate with a lively party. The men yed a dice game where the loser had to kiss their date, leaving E with her face covered in kisses. Amid theughter and teasing, she and Amelia finally retreated to the deck.


    Standing on the deck, feeling the early summer breeze, E felt a wave of exhration.


    Although she knew that the people from Carter Group wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, and there would likely be storms ahead, she wasn¡¯t afraid!


    Thinking of Eric¡¯s sweet kisses, her cheeks flushed with warmth.


    "I can see you and Eric are really close. Sigh, my guy is nothingpared to Eric," Amelia said gloomily.


    E looked at her, puzzled. "What¡¯s wrong? I thought he treated you well?"


    "Ha! His temper is even worse than mine. We might seem fine now, but when it¡¯s just the two of us, we¡¯re constantly fighting! We bicker daily, and every few days, we have a big blowout¡ªit¡¯s practically routine!" Ameliained, feeling a mix of sweetness and sadness on her birthday.


    E suddenly didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    She and Eric were a perfect match; no matter what, he always protected her and treated her like a treasure.


    He had given her a world where she could freely express herself and be as wild as she wanted.


    At that moment, a female server approached them. "Would youdies like some juice?"


    E frowned. That voice... wasn¡¯t it Rachel¡¯s?


    This must be a joke, running into her here again.


    She turned around, and sure enough, there was Rachel, standing there with a tray of juice, her smile as sweet as ever. Seeing E and Amelia, her expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    Amelia¡¯s face instantly darkened. "Who let you on board?"


    After what happenedst time, Amelia had grown to utterly dislike Rachel. Even though she was Richard¡¯s distant cousin, the girl was just too irritating!


    And Richard didn¡¯t have any fondness for Rachel either, so he hadn¡¯t invited her to Amelia¡¯s birthday party.


    Rachel looked startled by Amelia¡¯s reaction and bit her lip in frustration. "I... I¡¯m just a server here. I heard my cousin was hiring, so I came!"

 Chapter 198: Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 198: Taken Away</h4>


    Amelia was nearly speechless with frustration. She couldn¡¯t believe the lengths Rachel would go to just to get close to Richard and Eric¡ªher shameless tactics knew no bounds!


    E, on the other hand, remained unfazed, looking at Rachel with a calm expression. "Your cousin is the host here, and yet you¡¯ve decided to work as his subordinate. That must be quite the sacrifice for you."


    Rachel quickly shook her head with a forced smile. "Not at all! I consider it an honor to work for my cousin."


    Just then, Richard and Eric emerged from the cabin. Upon seeing Rachel dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit, both men frowned, their displeasure evident.


    Amelia felt relieved when she saw their reactions. She had been worried that Eric might be charmed by Rachel¡¯s cutesy maid act.


    Richard¡¯s eyes narrowed with a cold gleam. "Who let you in?"


    "Cousin... I got the job on my own!" Rachel replied, trying to sound innocent.


    Richard almost lost it. He had specifically instructed his staff to hire a few waitstaff for Amelia¡¯s birthday party, and somehow Rachel had managed to slip through the cracks. He knew full well that neither E nor Amelia liked her.


    "Let it go, she¡¯s here now," Amelia said, biting her lip and letting out a coldugh. "People like her, who can slip through the tiniest cracks, are hard to keep out anyway."


    Richard sighed and tried to smooth things over with a smile. "Alright, don¡¯t be upset. How about we all go inside and sing karaoke?"


    "I¡¯m not interested!" Amelia pouted.


    E couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing. Amelia had just beenining about how much they fought, but now it seemed more like yful bickering.


    Eric moved closer to E,pletely ignoring Rachel, and wrapped his arm around her waist. "What do you want to doter?" he asked softly.


    E blinked. "What activities do you have nned?"


    "The yacht will stop near an artificial ind soon. We could go swimming, fishing, or maybe have a barbecue tonight," Eric suggested with a smile.


    E hesitated for a moment, then frowned slightly. "But I haven¡¯t learned how to swim yet!"


    "No worries, I¡¯ll teach you until you¡¯re a pro!" Eric said, his voice full of warmth.


    E¡¯s mood lifted immediately. Learning to swim would be a useful survival skill, after all.


    The afternoon turned cloudy, and the sea breeze tousled E¡¯s long hair as she stood on the deck. The vibrant yellow dress she wore clung to her body, entuating her graceful figure in the wind.


    Eric¡¯s gaze softened as he watched her. He leaned in, nting a gentle kiss on her earlobe, then slowly trailed kisses across her soft, delicate face.


    His kisses were so tender that E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up, meeting Eric¡¯s gaze, and saw the sparks of affection dancing in his eyes.


    Richard and Amelia exchanged a nce, smiling as they linked arms and headed back into the cabin, leaving the couple to their moment.


    Rachel, however, stood frozen in ce, watching in agony as Eric tenderly kissed E. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart, making it hard to breathe.


    How could her dream man be kissing another woman?


    Rachel had been secretly obsessed with Eric for years. She had spent her savings on a private detective just to get candid photos of him from afar. Her room, her private sanctuary, was stered with pictures of Eric.


    Even in her dreams, the male lead was always Eric.


    But now, seeing him kiss E with her own eyes, the pain in her heart was unbearable.


    Just then, Amelia¡¯s voice called out from the cabin, "Hey, server, hurry up and bring the juice in!"


    Rachel snapped back to reality, lowering her longshes. The pale look on her face showed a brief moment of confusion, and the hatred in her eyes faded away. She turned around, acting as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    E¡¯s breathing grew more and more rapid, her smooth, fair face flushed with a deep, intoxicating red. Her eyes were hazy, and her lips, now a vivid red, had been thoroughly kissed by Eric. The intensity of the kiss left her almost unable to stand, forcing her to lean against Eric for support.


    "Mmm... stop it!" she gasped. She was genuinely worried that Eric might lose control and do something really embarrassing.


    Eric, breathing heavily, his handsome face now tinged with a seductive charm, his brows filled with desire, leaned in and whispered, "If we weren¡¯t here, I¡¯d really... want you."


    E quickly pushed him away. "Go back and drink some water to cool off."


    Eric chuckled softly, elegantly adjusting his disheveled cor. "Do you think I¡¯m some kind of animal that goes into heat at random?"


    E shrugged helplessly. "I¡¯m just worried you might suddenly turn into one..."


    "E... you¡¯re really asking for it. How about I give you some punishment tonight?" Eric teased, lifting her chin with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "No, no, really, no need!" E waved her hands in protest. Being "punished" by him? No, thank you. When this man got into one of his more intense moods, she was genuinely afraid...


    If she ended up bedridden for three days, Chloe would definitely mock her to no end.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed in her skirt pocket. E paused for a moment, then pulled it out to check.


    It was from an unknown number.


    Eric raised an eyebrow, giving her a sly smile, his voice cool, "Have you attracted another admirer?"


    With that, he snatched the phone from her.


    E pouted. "Admirer? My admirers aren¡¯t like yours, popping up everywhere with their baggage."


    Like Leah and Rachel, for instance.


    These people seemed to exist solely to annoy her.


    Eric answered the call, and as he listened to the voice on the other end, his expression slowly darkened.


    E had a bad feeling. Could it really be a suitor calling to confess and disgust Eric?


    "What did you say? Say that again?" Eric¡¯s voice turned icy, sending a chill down E¡¯s spine.


    His lips pressed into a thin line, and his once gentle features hardened instantly, a violent aura emanating from him.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll hand the phone over to her."


    E, puzzled, took the phone. "This is E..."


    "Ms. Davis, this is Brianna¡¯s brother... I came to see Hannah today, and the doctor said someone took her. Did you arrange for someone to pick her up?"


    Anthony¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone, and E felt her mind go nk. It took her a few seconds to process what he was saying.


    So that¡¯s why Eric looked so grim¡ªHannah had been taken!


    "No, I didn¡¯t arrange for anyone to pick up Hannah. Mr. Baker, did you get the contact information of the person who did?"


    E took a deep breath, thinking the situation had been resolved, only to be faced with the sudden appearance of a mysterious person!

 Chapter 199: Mad with Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 199: Mad with Jealousy</h4>


    "The doctor said Hannah recognized the person as her uncle, but I don¡¯t have any brothers!" Anthony said, his voice full of anxiety. He only had one sister, Brianna¡ªno brothers at all.


    E paused for a few seconds. "I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll let you know if I find anything out."


    With that, E hung up the phone.


    Even though Brianna had poisoned Isabe, Anthony wasn¡¯t as malicious as his sister. Still, E didn¡¯t have much fondness for the whole family. Whoever took Hannah clearly had some sort of hidden connection with the hospital or used other means¡ªotherwise, how could they have taken her so quietly?


    Eric leaned against the railing, his expression dark. He called Stone Yuan and instructed him to investigate the situation immediately.


    Afterward, he quietly held E¡¯s hand, his gaze fixed on the sea with a somber expression.


    "What do you think?" E asked softly. "If someone took Hannah, it means they might be... an opponent of mine? But Brianna really didn¡¯t have any other brothers."


    Eric let out a coldugh. "That person might be targeting me, knowing that attacking you would indirectly affect me. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to dare take Hannah. But it¡¯s my fault¡ªI should have had someone keep an eye on Hannah."


    "It¡¯s not your fault. We all thought she was incapable of resisting," E said with some regret. Hannah¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t too severe, and with advanced treatment abroad, she might have recovered.


    But E wasn¡¯t so generous as to send Hannah abroad for treatment.


    Still, who could that mysterious person be?


    Eric gently kissed E on the cheek. "Don¡¯t worry. No matter who it is, I¡¯ll be by your side."


    He would support her unconditionally, protect her, and love her fiercely.


    E blushed, burying her head in his chest. "Just hearing you say that makes me feel content."


    They stood there silently in each other¡¯s arms. The phone call had chased away the sweetness of the moment, but now, their quiet embrace created a sense of evesting unity.


    No matter whaty ahead, they would face it together, hand in hand.


    Eric softly stroked E¡¯s long, silky hair. After about ten minutes, they left the bow of the ship and returned to the cabin.


    Inside, Jenny and the others were belting out songs in a wild karaoke session, their off-key voices filling the room.


    E¡¯s mood began to lift again. Sitting close to Eric, they yed a few games together, and her spirits gradually improved.


    Before long, the ship docked at the artificial ind, which had stunning scenery. Richard, nning a surprise for Amelia, had pretended they were only having a party on the ship. But when they arrived, he carried her up the red-carpeted path.


    "It¡¯s so beautiful! Oh my gosh, look at all those birds!"


    "Do you see that over there? It looks like a statue!"


    "This ind is amazing; there¡¯s even a man-made waterfall on the mountain!"


    The group cheered, and Richard, now at the archway, set Amelia down and kissed her passionately.


    E¡¯s mood was lifted by the excitement around her, and the unease from the earlier phone call faded away. Everyone cheered and ran to the nearby house, where they changed into swimsuits before heading to the beach for a swim.


    In the heat of early summer, swimming was the perfect way to cool off.


    Richard made sure all the servers¡¯ phones were confiscated to prevent any unauthorized photos, so he and Amelia could enjoy the water without worry.


    E had learned to swim before, so with Eric¡¯s guidance, she was able to swim on her own in no time.


    The beach was filled withughter and joy.


    Rachel stood by the shore with a few other servers, her eyes shing with a mix of emotions before she quickly reverted to her usual innocent and sweet demeanor.


    "Look at Mr. Nelson¡¯s physique, it¡¯s amazing! Gosh, Miss Davis is so lucky. I¡¯d be happy just to have a one-night stand with Mr. Nelson!" one of the servers gushed.


    "Yeah, after everything Miss Davis has been through, with her stepmother and half-sister tormenting her, meeting Mr. Nelson must be heaven¡¯s way ofpensating her," another added.


    "Exactly, they say that those who survive great hardships are destined for good fortune. I bet Miss Davis endured a lot of abuse from her stepmother!"


    "So jealous! If only I had a boyfriend like that, my life would be perfect!" one of the other servers chimed in.


    The two servers, though envious, didn¡¯t harbor the deep resentment and cunning that Rachel did. They didn¡¯t have her buried bitterness.


    "Rachel, I heard you and Miss Davis were ssmates?" the taller server asked.


    "Yeah, yeah, how was Miss Davis in school?" another girl inquired, clearly curious about what kind of woman could attract someone like Eric.


    They wanted to know what qualities Eric found attractive in E, hoping to maybe emte her and find their own prince charming.


    Rachel forced a smile. "I didn¡¯t interact with Miss Davis much... She was okay, I guess." Her response was tight-lipped, and the two servers exchanged a nce, sensing there was more to the story but deciding not to push further.


    "Rachel, we¡¯re going to take a break over there. Want to join us?"


    "No, I¡¯ll stay here," Rachel declined, her gaze fixed on Eric in the water. His toned, muscr chest and tanned, healthy skin were driving her wild with desire.


    How could she possibly win a man like that over to her side?


    Rachel suddenly thought of Leah, but with her phone confiscated, she¡¯d have to wait until she got it back to call her for advice.


    Out in the water, E identally swallowed a few mouthfuls of seawater, leaving her coughing for a while. Eric quickly patted her back. "Are you okay? How¡¯s the taste of seawater?"


    E looked up and met Eric¡¯s concerned yet teasing smile.


    "I won¡¯t die!" E grumbled.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he gently poked her forehead. "Don¡¯t talk like that, it¡¯s bad luck."


    E burst outughing. "Since when did you be so superstitious?"


    "Haven¡¯t you heard? The wealthier a man is, the more superstitious he bes." Eric replied nonchntly.


    E nodded in agreement. That was true¡ªotherwise, James wouldn¡¯t have kicked Eric out under the pretext of feng shui to move his beloved younger son, Henry, into Eric¡¯s ce.


    "Since James is so superstitious, you could use that against him and get rid of that awful woman," E said angrily, just thinking about the vile Grace made her feel sick.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it slowly. It¡¯s no fun to cut someone off in one swift move; making them suffer gradually is the best revenge," Eric said calmly.


    E smiled, but there was a tinge of sadness in it. This man was always soposed, no matter the situation.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pain for him.


    Just then, Adam called out from nearby with augh, "Eric, don¡¯t just focus on flirtinge over here and race us!"

 Chapter 200: Seduction

    <h4>Chapter 200: Seduction</h4>


    Eric rolled his eyes at Adam. "Not interested."


    Adam sighed dramatically, clearly disappointed. "Men, always choosing women over their friends. No fun at all!"


    Among their group of friends, Adam was the least skilled swimmer, so he had suggested the race as an excuse to "break up" couples, but instead, he ended up being the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes.


    Meanwhile, Richard and Amelia were having their own fun, with Amelia¡¯s voice ringing out, "Richard, stop it! Where are you touching!?"


    "Where haven¡¯t I touched before? It was an ident!"


    "Get lost!"


    Eughed so hard that tears nearly came to her eyes. Before they knew it, the delightful afternoon slipped away, and the sunset bathed everything in a warm glow. The evening sky was filled with stunning colors, casting a reddish hue over the ocean and the faces of lovers, leaving a beautiful, unforgettable mark on the day.


    E and the others took countless photos before reluctantly heading back to the luxurious, resort-like house Richard had rented on the ind.


    The house was enormous and opulent, with each suite featuring a private hot spring. However, being summer, it wasn¡¯t exactly hot spring season.


    After retrieving her phone, Rachel carefully examined it before retreating to her room and dialing Leah¡¯s number.


    "Leah, I¡¯m at Blue Dream Ind. Mr. Nelson and that little wench are really close. Do you have any good ideas?" Rachel asked cautiously.


    Leah paused on the other end, her expression darkening. "Let me think..."


    Leah hung up, and about ten minutester, she called Rachel back. They spoke for a few minutes, discussing the details of Leah¡¯s n, before ending the call.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes shed coldly. "This n... it¡¯s not perfect, but since they¡¯ve already seen through me, there¡¯s not much else I can do."


    Rachel understood that no matter what scheme she devised against E, Eric would never believe her¡ªhe would always believe E instead.


    A man blinded by love, tying himself to one tree, she thought disdainfully.


    Smirking, Rachel calmly set her phone down and headed towards her coworkers¡¯ room.


    After dinner, E and Eric took a walk around the ind. The scenery was truly breathtaking: swings, cobblestone paths, blooming flower beds, whimsical rocks, and caves...


    The air carried a slight salty breeze that brushed against their cheeks, but E felt utterly content.


    John called, and Eric listened silently for a while before responding, "Alright, contact Brian and the others abroad. See if they can help us identify that person."


    After hanging up, Eric nced at E.


    "The person who took Hannah left the country yesterday afternoon for Country W. It seems... they¡¯re trying to get her treated."


    Eric¡¯s tone was sharp, and E frowned, her mood souring. "Bad guys are like cockroaches¡ªimpossible to get rid of."


    "If he even thinks about hurting you, I won¡¯t hesitate to deal with him," Eric said, his expression softening as he reminded himself that he was on vacation with his woman and didn¡¯t want this news to ruin their time together.


    Besides, with his resources, he really had nothing to fear.


    E nodded, her interest waning. "Let¡¯s go back. My legs are starting to feel weak."


    "You really need to work on your stamina," Eric said with a slight frown.


    E nced back at him with a flirtatious smile, making his heart skip a beat. "I¡¯m not like you¡ªI don¡¯t need to train in martial arts to deal with shameless people!"


    "Starting tomorrow, you¡¯re getting up at six to go running with me!" Eric ordered as he wrapped his arm around E¡¯s waist. Her face scrunched up in dismay. Running at six in the morning? She was a habitualte sleeper¡ªwasn¡¯t this a bit too harsh?


    The rooms in the vi were plentiful, but E, being a bit shy, hadn¡¯t agreed to share a room with Eric.


    That night, they all gathered in the hotel¡¯s lobby for a party. They devoured a three-tier cake and then had a cake-throwing fight, leaving everyone covered in whipped cream.


    Even when she was separated from Eric, chatting with the other women, E could still feel his intense gaze on her.


    After the party, everyone returned to their rooms to wash off the cake and cream from their hair and bodies.


    Eric had just finished his shower, wearing a loose bathrobe that revealed his toned, muscr chest. His chest muscles were undeniably enticing, and a few drops of water trickled down from his still-damp hair, sliding down his handsome face.


    He looked effortlessly alluring, a sight that could easily make anyone swoon.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Eric opened it to find a shy-looking female server standing outside. "Mr. Nelson... Miss Davis has requested your presence at the natural hot spring on the first floor."


    There was indeed a hot spring on the first floor, though it was a public space.


    Eric nodded, then closed the door to change into something a bit less revealing before heading downstairs.


    The hot spring was located behind the house, nestled in the garden. Steam rose from the water, and on either side of the spring, several canna lilies swayed gracefully in the breeze, their vivid petals adding a touch of exotic beauty.


    Eric immediately spotted a woman in the hot spring. Her long hair cascaded down her back, wet and floating on the surface of the water. The ripples in the water,bined with the mist and light, made her submerged body appear somewhat obscured, enhancing the ethereal beauty of the scene.


    For most men, the sight of those soft, alluring lines would ignite desire.


    But Eric stood there coldly, his gaze icy.


    The woman in the hot spring wasn¡¯t E¡ªit was Rachel.


    This woman had the audacity to strip down and wait for him here, trying to seduce him!


    Rachel¡¯s face was flushed from the heat of the spring, her longshes fluttering as droplets of water entuated her fair skin.


    Pretending not to notice anyone was there, Rachel reached up to gently stroke her neck, letting her hand glide sensuously downwards.


    To most men, it would be an incredibly seductive gesture.


    "What are you doing here?" Eric¡¯s voice was cold and cutting.


    Rachel¡¯s face snapped up in shock. Seeing someone watching her, she let out a staged scream, quickly sinking her body lower into the water and covering herself with her hands.


    "Mr. Nelson... y-you... what are you doing here?" Rachel¡¯s delicate face was painted with a look of panic, her eyes filled with a mix of shyness and unease.


    This kind of innocence could be quite captivating.


    And Rachel was, in fact, still physically pure, never having been with a man.


    So, despite her boldness, there was a genuine sense of embarrassment at being seen like this.


    Eric raised an eyebrow sarcastically. Did Rachel really think that shing some skin would be enough to seduce him? Did she take him for someone who couldn¡¯t control his base instincts?


    "Someone told me my woman was waiting for me here. Imagine my surprise to find you instead," Eric sneered. "Rachel, you¡¯ve really grown thick-skinned, haven¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 201: Perfect Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 201: Perfect Prediction</h4>


    Rachel¡¯s face turned ghostly pale as she looked at Eric in panic. "No... it wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t do anything! The hot spring in my room seemed to be broken, so I came here instead!"


    Eric shot her a look of pure disgust before turning to leave. Just then, E and the server rushed in.


    "Wait, didn¡¯t your room have a hot spring? Why did you tell me to meet you here..." E¡¯s words trailed off as she saw Rachel in the pool. Instantly, she understood Rachel¡¯s little scheme and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    "So, you¡¯re here? Let¡¯s go. That scrawny body isn¡¯t worth looking at¡ªnothingpared to my woman," Eric said with a yful grin.


    E pressed her lips together in amusement and turned to the server.


    The server, who wasn¡¯t the same one who had notified Eric, looked just as surprised to see Rachel in the pool. "Rachel... why are you in there? I thought it was Miss Davis..."


    E smiled slightly and nced at the trembling Rachel. "Did Rachel ask you to notify me?"


    The server quickly nodded. "Yes, Rachel told me Mr. Nelson was here waiting for you. She said she couldn¡¯t notify you herself, so she asked me to do it."


    E sighed in realization. Rachel really was persistent.


    Eric¡¯s expression grew even more disdainful. "I hate when people y petty tricks in front of me. It¡¯s such a buzzkill. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll enjoy the hot spring together."


    He grabbed E¡¯s hand and marched out, clearly irritated.


    E found the situation amusing and covered her mouth to stifle augh. "Mr. Nelson, your romantic encounters are never-ending. Did you enjoy the show?"


    "Enjoy? Please, I¡¯m just grateful my eyes aren¡¯t permanently scarred!" Eric replied sarcastically, his voice dripping with contempt.


    In the hot spring, Rachel trembled violently, a deep sense of defeat washing over her. She had failed again!


    Eric was truly a tough one to reel in. It seemed that such lowly tricks weren¡¯t going to work on him.


    But then Rachel recalled something Eric had just said¡ªthey were going to the hot spring together?


    A man and a woman in a hot spring... surely, they would... do that. If she could capture it on camera and post it online... E¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    Excited by the thought, Rachel quickly jumped out of the water, dried herself off, and dressed, not caring that her underwear was still damp from the hot spring.


    She already knew Eric¡¯s room number¡ª209¡ªso she headed straight there.


    It was already midnight, and most people had gone to bed. Rachel was conflicted about how to get the photos, as the rooms on either side of 209 were upied.


    So, how could she manage it?


    Should she steal a key from the front desk? But what if she got caught?


    As Rachel racked her brain, she suddenly heard some not-so-innocent noisesing from inside the room!


    Wait a minute... these rooms were supposed to be soundproof...


    Rachel¡¯s excitement spiked as she noticed the door was slightly ajar. Looking down, she realized someone had wedged a tissue in the door to keep it from fully closing.


    It seemed E and Eric were so eager that they hadn¡¯t noticed the door hadn¡¯t locked properly when they rushed to the hot spring.


    In just a few minutes, they had already gotten started. Hearing those sounds, Rachel blushed but was also infuriated. She quietly pushed the door open and then locked it behind her to avoid being detected from the outside.


    Rachel pulled out her phone and slipped off her shoes. The room was dimly lit, giving the impression that Eric and E were in the hot spring... having sex. But as Rachel carefully crept closer, she realized the sound wasing from the television, which was ying an intense love scene.


    So, those suggestive noises had beening from the TV all along.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with jealousy and resentment. Did Eric and E really have such strange preferences when they were together?


    She tiptoed toward the room with the hot spring, trying to get a closer look, only to spot a shadowy figure of a man in the water.


    The man was making some rather suggestive noises...


    But where was the woman? Wait, where was she?


    Rachel squinted in frustration, her face flushed as she tried to see through the dim light and thick steam. It was impossible to get a clear picture!


    Suddenly, the man turned around and locked eyes with Rachel.


    Startled, Rachel¡¯s heart leaped in her chest, and she dropped her phone with a loud tter! It was her first time sneaking into someone else¡¯s room like this, and now she was terrified. Her hatred had clouded her judgment, leading her to take such a reckless step.


    "Who are you?" the man demanded sharply, his piercing eyes gleaming with a predatory excitement.


    Rachel¡¯s blood ran cold as she realized the foreign man was looking at her with a disturbing amount of desire. She spun around, desperate to flee.


    But the man was too quick. Just as Rachel reached the door, he grabbed her forcefully and pinned her against the wall, pressing his lips against hers in a rough kiss!


    Rachel was terrified out of her mind!


    She had always been pure and innocent; the thought of losing herself to this disgusting stranger filled her with dread.


    But the man was relentless, muffling her screams with his mouth, giving her no chance to fight back.


    In a panic, Rachel bit down hard on his lip, causing him to yelp in pain and release her. Taking advantage of the moment, she wrenched the door open and stumbled out, fleeing as fast as she could!


    The man sucked in a sharp breath, grumbling in frustration, "Mr. Nelson... didn¡¯t you say there¡¯d be a woman for me? What the hell... this is such a buzzkill!"


    Earlier, Eric had approached him to switch rooms. This man, Alex, was actually the owner of the ind. Although his resort was usually rented out to guests, he typically lived in a small house next door.


    Living alone had be rather lonely for him, so he had moved into the adjacent room for a change.


    Alex was passionate about night fishing, which is why he hadn¡¯t attended the evening¡¯s party. Rachel, of course, didn¡¯t know who he was, and even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t have changed anything. Eric had perfectly anticipated Rachel¡¯s intentions.


    Leaning against the doorframe, E watched Rachel¡¯s tearful, hasty retreat to her room, unable to suppress a satisfied smile.


    Rachel, full of ill intentions, had finally reaped what she had sown! Eric¡¯s n had been brilliant¡ªhad Alex been any more aggressive or ruthless, he might have chased after Rachel and made things much worse for her.


    Too bad the ind¡¯s owner wasn¡¯t a barbaric man. Even though Alex had misunderstood Rachel¡¯s intentions, her frantic struggle had convinced him to let her go. Still, this served as a clear warning to Rachel.


    This time, she got lucky. But if she tried something like this again, she might not be so fortunate.


    Suddenly, a hand gently wrapped around E¡¯s waist, pulling her back into the room as the door closed heavily behind her.


    Eric locked the door and pressed a tender kiss to her forehead. "So, did you enjoy the show?"


    E burst intoughter, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue that only made her more enchanting. "It was excellent! Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re incredibly devious¡ªyou predicted Rachel¡¯s every move perfectly!"

 Chapter 202: Hatred in the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 202: Hatred in the Heart</h4>


    Eric let out a disdainful chuckle, his wicked smile tinged with coldness. "Someone like her will always find ways to seek revenge. This was just a small lesson. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t go easy on her."


    E nodded in agreement. She didn¡¯t want to be too harsh, but Rachel¡¯s constant scheming to seduce Eric was beyond shameless.


    "Alright, now it¡¯s our time to enjoy," Eric said, the coldness in his eyes reced by a mischievous glint. His mesmerizing eyes seemed to hold a mysterious power that E couldn¡¯t resist.


    "No... you should go out, just in case someone sees us..." E protested weakly.


    "How could anyone see us in our room?"


    "Eric... ah... don¡¯t do this..." E tried to resist his advances, but she knew it was futile. Before long, she surrenderedpletely...


    Meanwhile, Rachel returned to her room, drenched in cold sweat. She copsed onto her bed, clutching a pillow as she trembled, the memory of that foreign man¡¯s predatory gaze sending shivers down her spine. Despite her fear, she couldn¡¯t deny the strange, unfamiliar sensations that had stirred within her.


    She shamefully closed her eyes, recalling how her body had reacted when the man kissed her. But he wasn¡¯t Eric¡ªhe wasn¡¯t the man she loved!


    If only... if only Eric would kiss her like that, everything would be perfect!


    But Eric was no ordinary man. Such trivial attempts at seduction wouldn¡¯t sway him in the slightest.


    "Damn you, E! If it weren¡¯t for you... if it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t ignore me like this!" Rachel¡¯s heart ached as if it had been bitten by a venomous snake. She was filled with resentment and a desperate desire to change her fate.


    But women like Rachel were all toomon. How many of them actually seeded in changing their destiny?


    Meanwhile, in a distant estate abroad, Hannah slowly opened her eyes. She looked around the room, which was decorated in a cozy, rustic style. The warm and inviting decor made the room feel like a safe haven.


    Soft music wafted up from downstairs, creating a serene atmosphere.


    "Miss, are you awake?" a maid asked gently.


    Hannah turned her gaze toward the maid, a woman in her fifties with the appearance and ent of someone from Country S.


    Sitting up slowly, Hannah nodded. The maid quickly approached her. "Miss, are you feeling unwell?"


    "No... I¡¯m fine," Hannah replied softly. But her eyes were like a stormy sea, filled with anger and dark emotions.


    Ten days earlier, in the psychiatric hospital, a stranger¡ªa middle-aged man¡ªhad approached her, offering her a chance to start over and promising to cure her illness.


    He exined that her appearance was strikingly simr to that of his deceased daughter, who had died a month earlier after failing to find a suitable bone marrow donor for her leukemia.


    The man, also from Country S, had a son and a daughter. When Hannah saw the portrait of histe daughter hanging on the wall, she was stunned by the resemnce. The woman in the picture had a serene smile and an air of grace, and her features were nearly identical to Hannah¡¯s.


    Hannah had been shocked. She initially suspected the man had fabricated this story to lure her away. But at that point, Hannah had lost all hope of reiming her life. Staying in the psychiatric hospital would only drive her further into madness. She knew E wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to find the world¡¯s best doctors for her.


    So, she decided to follow the refined-looking man out of Country S, clinging to the hope that this might be her chance to turn her life around.


    As Hannah had hoped, her new life in Country W turned out to be exactly what she needed. The servants and doctors were the best avable. Since her condition wasn¡¯t severe, she didn¡¯t need to stay in a hospital; a doctor would visit her every two days instead.


    Hannah settled into the beautiful estate, and under the careful attention of the maids and doctors, her health gradually improved, and her condition stabilized.


    Kyle Miller, the middle-aged man who had brought her here, treated her as his own daughter. No matter what Hannah wanted, he would provide it for her.


    The hatred in Hannah¡¯s heart had grown into a towering tree, but she knew she had only been in Country W for a few months. If she returned home to seek revenge, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would have Kyle¡¯s support.


    So she decided to leverage Kyle¡¯s resources and build herself up in Country W. When she became strong enough, even without Kyle¡¯s backing, she would be able to take on E on her own.


    Time flew by, and before anyone knew it, a year had passed. E had been epted into Egerton University in S City.


    Brianna¡¯s case had been concluded six months earlier. Due to the brutal and savage nature of her crimes, Brianna was sentenced to life in prison. Although she wasn¡¯t given the death penalty, E was satisfied with the oue.


    Brianna would spend the rest of her life in misery, and E had made sure that her time in prison would be a living hell.


    However, E couldn¡¯t shake the lingering worry about Hannah. After being rescued, Hannah had disappeared without a trace. E had a nagging feeling that whoever had taken Hannah had considerable influence in Country W.


    She wondered how many years it would be before Hannah reemerged, perhaps as a formidable adversary.


    On this particr morning, E slowly opened her eyes, still foggy with sleep. Her eyes felt dry and ufortable as if something foreign was irritating them.


    She rubbed her eyes and let out a long yawn.


    After a bit more rubbing, her eyes felt much better, and she finally focused on the man sleeping beside her. A smile curved her lips.


    Ericy beside her, his eyes closed gently, with long, thick eyshes casting a shadow over his face, forming a graceful arc.


    His strong nose, those thin yet full and vibrant lips, his perfect chin, and the sharp contours of his face... From any angle, he was wless¡ªperfect beyond measure.


    E was mesmerized. Even though she was so familiar with this man, every time she looked at him closely, it was as if Eric was capable of stealing her soul all over again.


    A man like him was a feast for the eyes, no matter the time or ce.


    E silently counted her blessings¡ªshe had truly found the perfect man. At least in her eyes, he had no ws or shorings.


    Just then, Eric suddenly opened his eyes, catching E staring at him.


    E quickly lowered her gaze, not wanting Eric to see her acting like a lovestruck teenager.


    Since her rebirth, she had vowed not to behave like she used to, getting all starry-eyed whenever she saw a handsome man.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Is your husband the most handsome man in the world, hmm?" Eric teased, pulling her into his arms and nting a soft kiss on her forehead. "Good morning, my dear wife!"


    E pouted, "I didn¡¯t sleep that well. I didn¡¯t get enough rest, and my back is sore..."


    Thebination of "not enough rest" and "back is sore" was enough to make anyone¡¯s mind go in a particr direction.


    Eric had been away on a business trip for the past few days, returning onlyst night. He had been particrly passionate and relentless with E, which exined her difort this morning.


    "Then let me take the day off for you," Eric suggested.

 Chapter 203: Call Girl

    <h4>Chapter 203: Call Girl</h4>


    "It¡¯s better not to," E quickly said as she tried to get up, but her waist gave out, and she copsed back onto the bed. Squinting her eyes, she felt the drowsiness creeping back over her. "Honey... you go brush your teeth first."


    "Alright, you take a little nap. We can eat breakfast in the carter," Eric replied.


    Eric, a car enthusiast, rarely ate in the car. However, he would make an exception whenever E was runningte for school.


    E mumbled an embarrassed agreement and closed her eyes again, feeling utterly exhausted. Last night, he had been... a bit too intense.


    Watching her snuggle back into the nkets like a sleepy little caterpir, Eric couldn¡¯t help but smile tenderly. He admired her soft, pink-tinged face for a few seconds before turning to head to the bathroom.


    E, half-asleep, heard a phone ringing on the nightstand. Forcing her eyes open, she realized it was Eric¡¯s phone.


    "Honey... your phone... is ringing..." she called out groggily.


    "Can you answer it for me? Tell them I¡¯m busy!" Eric¡¯s muffled voice came from the bathroom, likely in the middle of brushing his teeth.


    Reluctantly, E reached over and grabbed his phone. There were no secrets between her and Eric.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t told him that she had died once at the age of twenty-five and was now reliving her life from eighteen...


    "Hello... good morning," E greeted the caller, still drowsy.


    But her voice was so low that the person on the other end didn¡¯t seem to realize it wasn¡¯t Eric. In a sweet, overly sharine tone, the woman said, "Darling, are you still in bed? Do you want me to pick you up for work? I absolutely loved the gift you gave me yesterday¡ªit¡¯s just perfect! How about we have breakfast together?"


    The voice was unmistakably female, and it was so cloyingly sweet that it instantly woke E up, sending shivers down her spine.


    She had heard male ssmates talk about how some guys liked girls with cutesy voices because they found it endearing...


    But to E, such women were unbearable. Hearing that kind of voice made her want to keep her distance, and her skin would crawl with goosebumps.


    After all, overly exaggerated cuteness felt too artificial. If someone naturally had a sweet voice, that was one thing, but this... was grating.


    "Sorry, but my husband isn¡¯t avable," E replied calmly, her voice now louder and clearer.


    "W-What? Who are you? How dare you answer Mr. Nelson¡¯s phone? Which nightclub do you work at, you tramp!?" the woman on the other end snapped, her voice dripping with anger and disdain.


    E¡¯s good mood evaporated instantly. Not only had this obnoxious woman disturbed her morning, but now she was using E of being a call girl?


    "You¡¯re the tramp! Your whole family is full of tramps!" E shot back, her temper ring. While she could have responded with elegance, she had no desire to hide her true nature from someone like this.


    "I am not some lowly tramp! I¡¯m Jessica Bet from Country H, you ignorant fool! Tell Mr. Nelson that I¡¯ll being to pick him upter and to give me the address!" The woman, clearly irritated, haughtily demanded, her sweet tone nowced with arrogance.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Jessica Bet? The rising star from Country H?


    A year ago, Eric had acquired Davis Group, rebranding it as HopeCore Group and recing all the shareholders.


    Everyone assumed Eric was thergest shareholder, but in reality, E held that title.


    A few days ago, Eric had gone on a business trip specifically to Country H to sign the rising star Jessica, who was incredibly popr among Country S¡¯s male fans¡ªpractically a goddess to them. But this so-called goddess was now showing her true, disgraceful colors in front of E.


    "What exactly do you mean by that, Miss Bet? Are you trying to pursue my husband?" E shot back, her tone icy and her smile cold.


    "Mr. Nelson isn¡¯t married!" Jessica retorted angrily.


    "Did he tell you that himself?" E¡¯s expression darkened, a dangerous glint shing in her eyes.


    "Of course not! I read it in an online report. You¡¯re just some nightclub tramp, so back off. Mr. Nelson could never be interested in someone like you..."


    "Oh, really? You¡¯ve made me very angry, Miss Bet. The consequences will be severe. I¡¯ll make sure Mr. Nelson calls you personally," E replied coolly before hanging up, her mood thoroughly soured.


    Eric, the flirt, had managed to attract yet another woman¡ªa rising star, no less. If Jessica stayed in Country H, she might actually be a well-known celebrity. But E didn¡¯t care for such women, especially one as ill-mannered as Jessica, who had the audacity to call her a nightclub worker. Jessica probably had some kind of backing, which made her spoiled and arrogant, suffering from a severe case of "princess syndrome."


    She thought that just because she wanted a man, he would automatically fall for her? What a joke!


    Just then, Eric emerged from the bathroom, with a few droplets of water clinging to his bangs. As he moved, the drops fell onto his face and slid down, leaving a fresh, clean trail.


    With Eric looking like that, it was no wonder that even a popr young star would chase after him.


    Seeing E¡¯s dark expression, Eric wiped his face with a towel and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Who upset my dear queen?"


    E leaned back against the headboard, a teasing smile curling her lips. "Mr. Nelson, how much do you think I¡¯m worth?"


    "Priceless, of course! Why are you asking such a shallow question?" Eric frowned as he walked over and wrapped his arm around E¡¯s shoulders. "Did someone call and upset my queen?"


    "Someone called me a nightclub tramp, Eric. So, considering all those nights I¡¯ve spent with you, how much do you think you owe me?" E¡¯s smile was cold, almost chilling.


    Eric¡¯s expression immediately darkened. "Was it Jessica?"


    "Oh, you guessed it right on the first try. Eric, it seems your charming face has captivated the future queen of Country H¡¯s entertainment industry," E said with a smirk.


    She wasn¡¯t truly angry with Eric because she trusted him. She knew he wouldn¡¯t have given that woman any reason to believe there was something between them. The gift was likely just a gesture of goodwill as they were close to finalizing a deal.


    Without another word, Eric pulled out his phone and called LXL¡¯s top agent.


    "Forget signing Jessica. Tell her to get lost."


    "Mr. Nelson... But we worked so hard to bring her on board!" the agent protested.


    "Do you want to get lost too?" Eric¡¯s voice was cold, exuding a powerful and domineering aura as he abruptly ended the call.


    The agent wouldn¡¯t dare defy Eric¡¯s orders. Angering Mr. Nelson would lead to severe consequences.


    Jessica, who had spent her childhood in Country S, which made her highly sought after by many entertainmentpanies in the region. Eric had pursued her for LXL to ensure its sess, making E a wealthy major shareholder. Additionally, the Nelson Group had other business matters in Country H, so he had taken the opportunity to meet with Jessica.

 Chapter 204: Refusing to Sign

    <h4>Chapter 204: Refusing to Sign</h4>


    When Eric first met Jessica, she was extremely enthusiastic. The contract negotiations were almost unnecessary¡ªshe agreed to sign with barely any discussion. However, Jessica did have a few minor demands, so Eric promised to make some adjustments to the contract once he returned to Country S and to hold a signing event where the press could give Jessica the attention she wanted.


    Unfortunately, Jessicapletely misunderstood Eric¡¯s intentions, thinking his kindness meant he was interested in her. This led her to believe it was appropriate to call him in such a familiar manner.


    But before Jessica even had the chance to meet Eric for a second time, she was swiftly dropped from LXL. She was given a return ticket and told to head back to Country H. Neither E nor Eric cared what Jessica did after that.


    "Feeling better now? No matter how much money she could have made for LXL, she¡¯s not more important than my queen," Eric said with a lightugh, kissing E on the cheek.


    Even if E hadn¡¯t been upset, Eric wouldn¡¯t have signed Jessica. Knowing that she had developed feelings for him would only lead to futureplications. Misunderstandings would be inevitable, and that was something Eric wanted to avoid.


    Money was not something Eric cared about¡ªhe had plenty of it. But E? There was only one E in the world.


    E let out a soft huff, her eyes glinting with a mix of sweetness and mischief. "Actually, I wasn¡¯t just upset because she had her eyes on you... I was more concerned about her character. Over time, her ws would be obvious to everyone. A woman who disrespects others like that could never be a legend."


    A knowing smile spread across Eric¡¯s handsome face. "You¡¯re right. When LXL was founded, I told the agents that they should consider character when signing artists. If you look at the legends, the stars who are respected even in their old age, they all had impable character. They were faithful in their rtionships, and they had no scandals. That¡¯s why they¡¯re still revered today."


    "Hmm, I need to get to school!" E said, forcing herself to get up. Eric quickly helped her by massaging her sore back, then scooped her up and carried her to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    E¡¯s mood soared once again. Eric was so gentle and caring¡ªwasn¡¯t she lucky to have found such a man?


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself, but then her thoughts shifted, and her expression darkened slightly. As it turned out, Rachel had also been epted into Egerton University, the same school E would be attending.


    Rachel had chosen to study in the arts, while E had opted for finance.


    Over the past year, Rachel had kept a low profile, with no noticeable scheming. The people from Carter Group, while asionally trying to annoy E, hadn¡¯t done anything particrly outrageous.


    However, the Carter family had been showing up more frequently in public, using the media to disy their "concern" and "affection" for E in a very calcted manner. Even though it was all an act, it won them plenty of sympathy from outsiders who couldn¡¯t see through their false pretenses.


    E had been busy establishing her ownpany. She knew that after turning twenty-five, she could no longer rely on her knowledge of future stock trends. Without the ability to profit from the stock market, she needed to build something solid¡ªsomething real.


    "Oh, by the way, I was thinking of throwing you a small birthday party next week," Eric said with a gentle smile after they finished brushing their teeth. "Just a few close friends to celebrate¡ªwhat do you think?"


    E blinked as she squeezed some face wash onto her palm,thering it into bubbles. While washing her face, she replied, "A birthday party... uh... I¡¯ll leave the nning to you!"


    In truth, she had been hoping for an intimate celebration with just the two of them. However, considering that they¡¯d spent the past two years enjoying their private moments together, perhaps a change of pace wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    "Alright, where would you like to have it?" Eric leaned against the doorframe, the sunlight streaming through the window illuminating his face. The light seemed to wrap around him, making him look like the most radiant and warm presence in E¡¯s world.


    E lowered her gaze to hide the admiration in her eyes. "Let¡¯s have it here. You haven¡¯t had your friends over yet, right? As long as they¡¯re your close friends, I don¡¯t mind."


    Over the past year, Eric hadn¡¯t brought any friends over. It was only after E was epted into university that she moved in with him.


    "Sounds good," Eric agreed, then leaned closer with a mischievous grin. "Honey, have you considered... maybe having a baby while you¡¯re still in school?"


    His voice was maic, filled with a teasing allure. "I remember when I was in college, several of my female ssmates were already pregnant and married. They even took their graduation photos as a family of three!"


    E shook her head quickly. "No way... I can¡¯t even imagine that!"


    Besides, there were still plenty of people around who needed to be dealt with before she could even think about pregnancy and motherhood. Plus, LXL was just getting started, and she and Chloe were also nning to open a fashionpany.


    "Alright, I respect your choice," Eric said, still persistent as he took E¡¯s towel, rinsed it, and gently began drying her face.


    "Stop, you might get it in my eyes," E protested as she tried to grab the towel back, but Eric¡¯s careful actions made her relent.


    She wasn¡¯t made of ss¡ªthere was no need for such caution!


    But Eric held her steady, using his other hand to cradle the back of her head as he delicately wiped the water from the corners of her eyes.


    "Honey, don¡¯t you ever get tired of me doting on you like this every day?" E teased, her mood visibly brightening.


    "This isn¡¯t doting, it¡¯s affection. And if you want to repay me, then tonight..."


    "Stop right there! Give me a night off, OK?" E quickly wrapped her arms around Eric¡¯s waist, pouting yfully. "My back¡¯s already about to give out. If you keep going tonight, are you trying to kill me?"


    Eric¡¯s smile grew even more devilishly charming. "Well, that just proves your man is very capable in that department... Isn¡¯t that a blessing for you?"


    "Shut up! I¡¯m going to get breakfast!" E quickly broke free from his grasp, fearing that in the next moment, he might turn into a wolf and devour her whole.


    These sweet and tender moments never got old, no matter how often they were repeated. Having experienced both life and death, and love lost and found, E understood that Eric¡¯s actions were a testament to his unwavering love for her.


    Would he ever change? That was a question she couldn¡¯t answer.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Jessica received a call from the head agent at LXL, and she was furious. Her voice shrilled as she shouted, "What did you say? You¡¯re not signing me? What is the meaning of this? After all the effort to bring me back, you¡¯re just going to leave me hanging? You LXL people sure have some nerve, treating Country H¡¯s little diva like a ything!"

 Chapter 205: Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 205: Provocation</h4>


    On the other end of the line, the head agent¡¯s voice was icy. "Miss Bet, I¡¯m sorry, but we willpensate you for this. You¡¯re a rising star with a solid reputation, and you have the potential to be a major figure in Country H or even Country S. If you want to make this public, feel free to do so."


    With that, he hung up.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and her assistant, Dn Long, quickly spoke up. "Don¡¯t make a scene just yet. Let me figure out what¡¯s going on, and then we can n our next steps."


    Jessica took a deep breath. "I just called Mr. Nelson... A woman answered the phone and imed to be his wife... and I insulted her!"


    Dn¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Mr. Nelson has considerable influence. If you¡¯ve offended him, let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t hold a grudge. Otherwise, you might find it difficult to seed in Country S."


    "Is he really that powerful?"


    "What do you think? He¡¯s in his twenties, and in just two years, he¡¯s be the CEO of Nelson Group!" Dn replied softly. Without some serious skills, Eric wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach such a position.


    "From now on, listen to me. We can sign with anotherpany for now. Plenty of bigpanies are eager to have you. Once you¡¯ve made a name for yourself and established a strong backing in Country S, you can get your revenge however you want. But now is not the time, understand?"


    Jessica, though reluctant, trusted Dn, the agent who had helped make her famous. She wasn¡¯t foolish¡ªbeing a "princess" in the entertainment industry wasn¡¯t easy, and making it to the top required careful strategy.


    Meanwhile, in the car, E sat gazing out the window, watching the scenery drift by, a faint smile ying on her lips. The warmth of Eric¡¯s recent kiss still lingered.


    "What are you thinking about?" Eric asked suddenly, smiling.


    E shot him a yful look. "Just focus on driving!"


    Eric¡¯s smile deepened, his eyes filled with affection. Being with her made him feel invincible, with every moment spent together filling him with endless joy.


    The sun was bright and warm, the trees lush with green, and the winding, open road ahead seemed to lead toward an unknown future.


    On the first day of sses, E nearly arrivedte. Just before she got out of the car, Eric had insisted on a lengthy goodbye kiss, leaving her with a flushed face that drew curious nces. She had to rush to the bathroom to wash her face and cool down.


    When she finally made it to ss, she was thest to arrive.


    Chloe hadn¡¯t made it into Egerton University, but Lauren had, and she ended up being E¡¯s seatmate.


    Rachel, fortunately, wasn¡¯t in the same ss, which was a huge relief for E. She wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Rachel¡¯s unpleasant presence every day.


    However, E¡¯s relief was short-lived. After sses ended in the afternoon, E and Lauren were walking together along the school¡¯s corridor. Nearby was the sports field, where two teams were practicing, one of them a girls¡¯ team.


    Lauren pointed at one of the girls in the team. "Hey, isn¡¯t that Rachel? I can¡¯t believe she got into Egerton University. Ugh... so annoying!"


    E smiled faintly, and Lauren tugged her, suggesting they take a different path to avoid Rachel.


    Avoiding unpleasant people was Lauren¡¯s usual approach, but things didn¡¯t go as nned. Suddenly, a ball flew toward them and struck E in the back with a loud thud before bouncing onto the greenwn.


    E frowned, turning to see a group of girls standing still, watching her.


    Who had thrown that ball?


    "Hey, what are you standing there for? Hurry up and toss the ball back to us!" A girl shouted with a tone that was anything but friendly.


    Rachel was watching E too, secretly pleased with herself. The girl who had spoken was Olivia Walker, the daughter of the Walker family. Although Walker Group had been acquired by Eric, the Walker family still had some private holdings and were quite well-off.


    Rachel had filled Olivia in on who E was, knowing that Olivia held a grudge against Eric for taking over her family¡¯spany. Naturally, this led Olivia to dislike E as well. As soon as E appeared, Olivia had deliberately aimed the ball at her.


    "Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me? Could you please throw the ball back?" Olivia¡¯s voice was nowced with irritation as E remained unmoved.


    Lauren¡¯s face turned red with anger, and she scoffed, "Who do you think you are? Why should my friend E pick up the ball for you?"


    The audacity of this girl! She hit someone with the ball and instead of apologizing, she was ordering E around?


    "Lauren, don¡¯t get worked up. Let them pick it up themselves. Let¡¯s go." E didn¡¯t want to waste time on arrogant people, so she tugged on Lauren¡¯s arm and began walking toward another path.


    But Olivia quickly ran over, blocking their way. "Stop right there!"


    A group of girls, some eager to see what would happen and others genuinely concerned about a possible conflict, followed behind her. After all, it was clear that Olivia was in the wrong from the start.


    E raised an eyebrow, inwardly smirking. This was exactly the reaction she had expected. Olivia¡¯s behavior would only make her look worse in the eyes of others.


    E knew that the ball had been intentionally aimed at her. Being with Rachel, Olivia had clearly been influenced by her, and there was another obvious reason¡ªE was known to be Eric¡¯s girlfriend, even if it hadn¡¯t been officially announced yet.


    Eric was the heartthrob of the nation, often dubbed the "dream husband" by countless women over the past several months.


    At Egerton University, there were plenty of admirers, and even though it was only the first day of sses, many people were already keeping an eye on E. Now, even the boys ying on the field were gathering around, eager to see themotion.


    "Is it really that hard for you to pick up a ball? And you call yourself Mr. Nelson¡¯s girlfriend? Pathetic! There are girls like you everywhere, and it won¡¯t be long before Mr. Nelson dumps you!" Olivia taunted, her voice dripping with contempt.


    E let out augh, her eyes cold as she stared Olivia down. "Are you trying to tell me the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard?"


    "What did you say? Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re Mr. Nelson¡¯s girlfriend that I¡¯m afraid of you!" Olivia shouted, her anger ring.


    The male students around them watched with keen interest. Eric was their idol, and they were curious to see what his girlfriend was really like.


    Lauren scoffed. "How ridiculous. You think just because you¡¯re some rich girl that E should be afraid of you?"


    Rachel hurried over, grabbing Olivia¡¯s arm. "Olivia, don¡¯t get worked up. This is just a small matter, no need to make a big deal out of it."


    Other girls chimed in, trying to defuse the situation. "Yeah, Olivia, let¡¯s just get back to practice..."


    "Come on, Olivia, we¡¯re all waiting for you!" another girl urged.

 Chapter 206: An Eye for an Eye

    <h4>Chapter 206: An Eye for an Eye</h4>


    The other girls quickly tried to calm Olivia down, mostly because Olivia had been generous to them in the past, often buying snacks and sharing them. For that reason alone, they were willing to overlook her unreasonable behavior.


    E finally let out a coldugh and spoke with an equally icy tone, "So, now it seems like Olivia is the victim here, doesn¡¯t it? Let me remind you all that it was your group that hit me with the ball. Not only did she not apologize, but she also had the nerve to demand that I return the ball to her? And when I decided to let it go, she blocked my way and tried to teach me a lesson?"


    The girls fell silent, clearly taken aback by E¡¯s words.


    One of them quickly retorted with a sneer, "A realdy doesn¡¯t need an apology for something so minor, especially one who¡¯s hooked up with Mr. Nelson!"


    Olivia, emboldened by the support, chimed in with a smug grin, "Exactly! She¡¯s dating Mr. Nelson¡ªof course, she¡¯s got the right to be arrogant!"


    The nearby male students were stunned by the absurdity of the girls¡¯ments. It was clear to them that these girls had seriously skewed perspectives.


    Lauren trembled with anger, while E, still calm, smiled faintly and walked over to the ball.


    Lauren was on the verge of a breakdown. "E, what are you doing? They¡¯re the ones bullying you, and now you¡¯re actually going to pick up the ball for them?"


    E didn¡¯t reply, and as she walked away, Rachel and Olivia felt a surge of satisfaction. Even Mr. Nelson¡¯s girlfriend could be pushed around¡ªwhat was so special about her?


    But as E picked up the basketball with her graceful, pale hand and began walking back, her clean, rosy face glowed in the setting sun, making her look even more captivating.


    She narrowed her mesmerizing eyes and smiled brightly. "So, it¡¯s just a small matter, right? I shouldn¡¯t be petty, I shouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of it, and I shouldn¡¯t expect an apology?"


    Seeing E smiling, everyone was momentarily stunned. Olivia, as arrogant as ever, sneered, "Of course, it¡¯s just a trivial matter. Who needs to apologize for that?"


    Rachel, noticing E¡¯s sly smile, started to feel uneasy. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    "Good! That¡¯s a great answer!" E replied cheerfully.


    Lauren¡¯s face turned white with shock¡ªshe couldn¡¯t believe E was lowering herself like this. But in the next moment, E suddenly hurled the basketball straight at Olivia!


    The move was so unexpected that Olivia didn¡¯t have time to react. The ball struck her squarely in the face, sending her stumbling back andnding on the ground with a yelp of pain.


    The ball rolled away as Olivia sat there, stunned.


    Everyone was shocked, their eyes wide, unable to process what had just happened.


    Lauren¡¯s initial shock quickly turned intoughter. "Hahaha... E, that was awesome! Hahaha!"


    She had thought E would submit to girls like Olivia, but instead, E had bravely stood her ground, returning the favor with a well-aimed throw.


    The male students joined in,ughing and cheering for E. Her straightforward, no-nonsense attitude made her all the more admirable. She was clever, tough, and absolutely amazing!


    Rachel¡¯s expression immediately shifted to concern as she rushed to help Olivia up. Olivia¡¯s tanned face was slightly red and a bit swollen, but she hadn¡¯t been seriously hurt.


    "E, how could you do that? Hitting someone with a basketball is really painful," Rachel chimed in, taking the opportunity to y her usual role as the innocent peacemaker.


    E smiled gently, her expression as captivating as a blooming flower. The boys nearby couldn¡¯t help but be entranced by her beauty¡ªE was on a different levelpared to someone like Olivia.


    "You... E! Why did you hit me with the basketball?" Olivia demanded.


    "Yeah, E, that wasn¡¯t right. You should apologize to Olivia," another girl echoed.


    "This is outrageous! She should be reported for hitting Olivia like that," some of the other girls chimed in.


    Lauren¡¯sughter faded, reced by simmering anger, but E remained calm, her voice as cold as ice. "Didn¡¯t Olivia just say that this was a small matter and didn¡¯t warrant an apology? Sure, I might be dating Mr. Nelson, but Olivia, you¡¯re no slouch either. Even though Walker Group was acquired, you were still a daughter of a prestigious family. Is this the extent of your magnanimity? Oh, wait... could it be that you hate me just because my man acquired Walker Group?"


    Olivia¡¯s face turned pale, and she snapped back, "You... you¡¯re just making things up! You deliberately threw the ball at me!"


    "Oh, was it? I thought my hand just slipped," E responded with a sweet smile before her expression turned serious. "Didn¡¯t you just say this kind of thing doesn¡¯t need an apology, Olivia? Are you, the once-esteemed Miss Walker, really going to fuss over such a trivial matter?"


    "And the rest of you," E continued, turning her gaze to the other girls, "weren¡¯t you all just saying how small this issue was and how it didn¡¯t require any fuss? Now what¡¯s with the sudden change in attitude? I was only trying to return the ball to Olivia, and my hand slipped, that¡¯s all."


    The girls around Olivia were left speechless, their eyes wide in disbelief. E¡¯s boldness caught them off guard.


    "And let¡¯s not forget, I haven¡¯t even brought up whether that ball hitting me was intentional!" E added with a lightugh, her eyes fixed on Olivia, who bit her lip, ring at E with frustration.


    "You... you¡¯re just trying to twist the truth!" Olivia shouted, her anger boiling over. "You did it on purpose..."


    "I did it on purpose? And you didn¡¯t? When I do it, it¡¯s deceit, but when you do it, it¡¯s justified?" E retorted, turning her gaze to the group of male students. "These guys have been watching from the beginning. Why don¡¯t you tell us who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong?"


    At that moment, Olivia noticed a particr guy approaching, her face flushing, and her heart started to race.


    "Henry... Henry-senpai..." Olivia called out, her voice trembling.


    E looked up in surprise to see a boy dressed in the school¡¯s white uniform, hands in his pockets, walking toward them with a cold, detached expression.


    It was none other than Henry, Eric¡¯s half-brother. E hadn¡¯t expected him to be a student here.


    Judging by his appearance, he seemed to be a senior, which exined why Olivia addressed him as "senpai."


    Before Henry could say anything, another boy, Chloe¡¯s childhood friend Damien, spoke up in defense of E. "Come on, Olivia, you¡¯re being too overbearing. You hit someone with the ball and didn¡¯t even apologize. Instead, you expect her to pick up the ball? What kind of behavior is that?"


    "Yeah, you can¡¯t just bully people like that!" another boy added.


    "Besides, E just said her hand slipped. That¡¯s all there is to it!"


    The boys rallied around E, leaving Olivia on the verge of tears. Rachel¡¯s heart sank¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected E to win over the boys so quickly.

 Chapter 207: Approaching Her

    <h4>Chapter 207: Approaching Her</h4>


    The other girls around Olivia looked increasingly ufortable, especially when Henry appeared. His presence made them fall silent, and it didn¡¯t help that Olivia was clearly in the wrong. After all, she had deliberately thrown the ball at E and then demanded that she fetch it.


    What could have been a minor incident escted because of Olivia¡¯s arrogance. Had she shown even a little humility, E wouldn¡¯t have made a big deal out of it and would have likely just returned the ball. But Olivia¡¯s overbearing attitude pushed E to the point where she felt the need to respond in kind.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened, her gaze misty as she turned to Henry, "Senpai Henry..."


    Although it was Eric who had caused Walker Group¡¯s downfall, Olivia was aware of the tension between Henry and Eric. She was hopeful that Henry might take her side, given that E was Eric¡¯s girlfriend.


    "No need to say more. I saw the whole thing. You decided it was a small matter, so let¡¯s treat it as such. You can¡¯t me anyone else for it," Henry replied coldly, his voice detached as he nced at Olivia. His handsome face, full of dignity, only added to hismanding presence.


    Olivia¡¯s face turned even paler. She opened her mouth, trying to find the words to respond, but nothing came out. She was too embarrassed and frustrated to speak.


    Standing under the tree, with sunlight filtering through the leaves, Henry looked even more striking. The light yed across his features, making him appear almost ethereal.


    But E didn¡¯t spare him a nce. Instead, after thanking the boys who had defended her, she gave Olivia and Rachel a cold look before turning to leave with Lauren.


    Rachel seethed internally, her teeth grinding in frustration. The opportunity had been perfect, but Olivia¡¯s stupidity and the boys¡¯ shallow attraction to E¡¯s looks had ruined everything. Still, she knew she had to bide her time and wait for another chance¡ªdirectly confronting E herself wouldn¡¯t do.


    As E walked away, Henry watched her with a slight smile, then began to follow her. His tall figure caught Olivia¡¯s eye, and the sight of him chasing after E made her heart twist with pain. Why did every guy seem to fall head over heels for that "cheap girl"?


    "Olivia, are you alright? Let¡¯s head back to the dormitory. Try not to think about it too much," Rachel said softly.


    Olivia pulled her gaze away from Henry and took a deep breath. No matter how irritating E was, she doubted that E had any interest in Henry. So there was still hope for her!


    "Yeah, Olivia, just forget about it. After all, she¡¯s Mr. Nelson¡¯s girl," another girl chimed in, her toneced with bitterness.


    There were always those who, unable to have what others had, would try to diminish their achievements or happiness out of spite.


    Touching her still-throbbing cheek, Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with even more loathing, and she silently vowed not to forget E.


    E and Lauren had only walked a short distance when they heard someone call out to them.


    "E."


    E didn¡¯t turn around or stop walking, already knowing who it was. But Lauren did, tugging on E¡¯s hand as she noticed Henry approaching.


    "E, someone¡¯s calling you!"


    E couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated. Lauren was being a little too naive¡ªcouldn¡¯t she see that E didn¡¯t want to deal with Henry?


    Henry caught up to them, breaking into a light jog. Despite the short distance, sweat beaded on his forehead, but his eyes held aplex mix of emotions. "I need to talk to you."


    E reluctantly stopped, her expression cold as she turned to face Henry.


    Henry bore a faint resemnce to Eric, but E only had eyes for her husband. No matter how attractive a man might be, if he wasn¡¯t Eric, she quickly lost interest.


    "E, you¡¯re with my brother, aren¡¯t you?" Henry asked softly.


    E smirked. "And what does that have to do with you?"


    Lauren, who had been gazing at Henry with admiration, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed at the cold tone in E¡¯s voice. If E didn¡¯t think highly of someone, there was likely a good reason.


    Sensing the tension, Lauren gave E¡¯s shoulder a light pat. "I¡¯ll head off. You two have a nice chat."


    E nodded, then turned back to Henry with an icy stare. "If you have something to say, make it quick. Don¡¯t waste my time."


    Henry¡¯s voice grew colder as well. "I just wanted you to know... what happenedst time was all my father¡¯s idea. It had nothing to do with my mother."


    E was momentarily taken aback, recalling the incident over a year ago when Henry¡¯s family had tried to take over Eric¡¯s room, only for Eric to burn it all down. Since then, no one in the Nelson family had dared to mention it again.


    "I don¡¯t really care. If you¡¯ve got something to say, tell him yourself," E replied dismissively, turning to leave.


    Around them, female students couldn¡¯t help but swoon over Henry¡¯s presence, their eyes filled with admiration as they watched him walk away.


    "That¡¯s Henry! He¡¯s so handsome!"


    "Who was that girl talking to him? She seems so arrogant."


    "Are you serious? That¡¯s E, his brother¡¯s girlfriend!"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s E. She¡¯s so beautiful and ssy¡ªmy ultimate girl crush!"


    "I¡¯ve heard they¡¯ve been together for almost two years and still haven¡¯t broken up. E must be something special to keep Mr. Nelson¡¯s interest that long."


    "Pfft, I doubt Mr. Nelson will marry her. After all, her Davis Group was acquired, and he didn¡¯t give her a dime!"


    The girls continued gossiping as E reached the school gates. Henry quickly followed her out.


    "E, you shouldn¡¯t think so badly of my mother! She¡¯s not like your stepmother!" Henry said in a low, urgent voice, his eyes filled with a mix of confidence and a strange, unreadable emotion.


    E didn¡¯t even bother looking at him. "What kind of person she is has nothing to do with me. And it¡¯s quite rude and unseemly for you to keep blocking my way like this, don¡¯t you think?"


    She huffed in annoyance, stepping around him. Her irritation grew¡ªwhy didn¡¯t he just talk to Eric himself instead of bothering her?


    "Miss Davis, you¡¯re closer to my brother. Please, could you speak to him for me? He doesn¡¯t answer when I try calling him..." Henry continued, catching up to her again. His persistence made E¡¯s skin crawl. She tried to sidestep him, but in her haste, she misjudged the edge of a nearby flowerbed.


    Her foot, d in mid-heeled shoes, twisted painfully, and she gasped in pain. Unable to keep her bnce, she stumbled, about to fall.


    Henry immediately reached out, catching her by the waist. Without a second thought, he scooped her up into his arms.


    Furious and embarrassed, E struggled. "Put me down right now!"


    But Henry didn¡¯t relent, holding her tightly as he hurried back towards the school. "You¡¯ve twisted your ankle. Injuries like this can be serious if not treated properly. You could end up with a permanent limp if it¡¯s not taken care of!"


    The surrounding students stared in disbelief. Henry, who was known for rejecting advances and rarely interacting with girls, was now carrying E towards the infirmary with evident concern.


    His hurried steps and the tense set of his jaw made it clear how worried he was.


    "Henry! Put me down right now!"

 Chapter 208: Worried About Her

    <h4>Chapter 208: Worried About Her</h4>


    E was both angry and embarrassed. She threw a punch at his head with a dull thud, struggling hard, but the man just held her tightly, silently enduring her blows.


    "You jerk, let me down... I don¡¯t need your fake kindness... Bastard, let go of me!" Feeling the growing tension in the eyes of the onlookers, their gazes bing more suggestive andplicated, E suddenly lowered her head and bit down hard!


    Henry had just finished ying basketball, so he was still in his sports gear. The spot where E bit was on his bare shoulder! He frowned but refused to let go, ignoring the sharp, growing pain in his shoulder.


    E tasted blood, releasing her bite in frustration. Arge bite mark appeared on Henry¡¯s shoulder, with blood slowly seeping from it.


    Taking a deep breath, E¡¯s face flushed with anger, but Henry held her tightly as he sprinted through the crowd, attracting countless stares.


    Henry¡¯s heart was racing wildly, so fast he felt like he was on the brink of losing control, like he was a step away from heaven! The sweet scent of the girl lingered around him, and in that moment, he didn¡¯t even care about the pain in his shoulder. This was the same sweet presence he had longed for, night after night, in his dreams.


    E panted heavily, but no matter how much she struggled, he wouldn¡¯t loosen his grip. Finally, they arrived at the infirmary, and Henry gently ced her on one of the beds.


    "Doctor, check her out. Her ankle is sprained!"


    E¡¯s ankle was swollen and red. Even the slightest movement caused her intense pain.


    Henry, drenched in sweat and still catching his breath, watched as the doctor quickly brought over an ice pack to treat E¡¯s injury.


    The female doctor nced curiously at Henry. She knew who this handsome guy was. Wasn¡¯t there a trend for young heartthrobs like him these days? She didn¡¯t mind admiring youthful and athletic boys.


    Henry was a popr figure at school, known for his basketball skills, though he didn¡¯t talk much. He was introverted and rarely interacted with girls.


    The doctor pressed lightly on E¡¯s ankle, and Henry¡¯s voice instantly turned cold, "What are you doing? She¡¯s already in pain, why are you messing with her injury?"


    E stared at him, speechless. Was Henry an idiot? Her ankle was sprained, of course the doctor needed to assess the severity of the injury!


    "Does it hurt here? Is it very painful?"


    "Not really..."


    E nodded. It wasn¡¯t too bad, and the doctor smiled, "Your sprain isn¡¯t severe. Once the swelling goes down a bit, you¡¯ll need to start moving your ankle gently. That¡¯ll help with recovery."


    E nodded again. Even though her ankle was injured, she had still been able to stand earlier, though she lost her bnce in an effort to avoid making it worse.


    The doctor reced the ice pack on her ankle every three minutes, and soon the swelling subsided.


    "Hmm... Henry, what about your shoulder? Should we treat that?" The doctor noticed the bite mark E had left and nced at her with a teasing smile.


    E was furious!


    Could she not look at her with such a suggestive expression? Nothing had happened between her and Henry!


    "It¡¯s fine, just a small wound."


    Henry responded calmly.


    The female doctor turned back to E with a smile. "You two had a fight, huh? Haha, couples arguing is no big deal. You¡¯ll cool off soon enough. After all, Henry is the most handsome guy at Egerton University..."


    "You¡¯ve got it wrong. We¡¯re not a couple!" E quickly exined, but Henry dropped his gaze, a hint of sadness shing across his eyes.


    The doctor, unaware that E was actually Eric¡¯s girlfriend, kept up her cheerful tone. "Don¡¯t be too stubborn, dear. Otherwise, Henry will have a hard time making up with you!"


    Henry¡¯s face flushed red for no apparent reason.


    Suddenly, E felt a pair of cold eyes staring at her. She looked up quickly and locked eyes with Eric, whose gaze was deep and unreadable.


    "Eric!" E called out happily. Earlier, when she didn¡¯t see his car, she thought he wasn¡¯ting to pick her up.


    Henry, feeling awkward, stepped aside, head lowered, not daring to speak.


    The doctor nced between the two men, finally recognizing Eric. "Oh... aren¡¯t you the famous Mr. Nelson..."


    Seeing the dark look in Eric¡¯s eyes, the doctor realized she had made a huge mistake. She quickly exined, "This student sprained her ankle, and Henry carried her here... She should stay here for another ten minutes to ice it, and in twenty-four hours, switch to a warmpress, okay?"


    The exnation only deepened Eric¡¯s scowl, and the doctor, sensing she had made an even bigger blunder, hurriedly made an excuse and left the infirmary.


    "How did you end up spraining your ankle?" Eric walked over, sitting by the bed as he furrowed his brow, looking at E¡¯s injured foot.


    Her ankle was wrapped in an ice pack, so he couldn¡¯t see the injury.


    "It was an ident," E replied softly, not wanting to cause any further misunderstanding with Eric.


    Eric suddenly turned his head, fixing Henry with a cold, piercing gaze.


    "What are you doing here?"


    His voice was sharp and frigid, like a biting wind.


    "I... it¡¯s my fault that she sprained her ankle. I¡¯m responsible. I¡¯m sorry," Henry apologized quietly.


    E was surprised. She had assumed Henry was just as phony as Grace, but the way he had rushed her to the infirmary showed genuine concern. And now, he wasn¡¯t putting on any act. Maybe Grace had hidden her true nature well around Henry, which is why he hadn¡¯t adopted her fake behaviors.


    "Henry, are you tired of living? How dare you get involved with my woman?" Eric¡¯s face was full of displeasure. He had waited outside for a while before Lauren came running to tell him that Henry had carried E to the infirmary after she twisted her ankle.


    Henry pursed his lips and calmly said, "Brother, you haven¡¯t been home for over a year. Dad really wants you toe back. When he threw your things out, it was just because... he wanted to see you. Andst time, it wasn¡¯t my mom¡¯s idea. I hope you won¡¯t me her."


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "I thought the old man had died, and that¡¯s why you came looking for me."


    Eric¡¯s words were sharp and cutting, but knowing the strained rtionship between Eric and his father, E wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Henry¡¯s normally calm eyes flickered with a hint of coldness. "If you don¡¯t want toe back, then forget it. I don¡¯t ask for much. I just hope you won¡¯t hurt them. They¡¯re getting old."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 209: Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 209: Unreasonable</h4>


    "Who do you think you are to make demands of me? Get lost, and go back to wherever you came from!" Eric roared in disgust.


    Henry silently gave E a deep look. "Take care of yourself. Be more careful next time."


    "My woman doesn¡¯t need your concern!" The gloom on Eric¡¯s face grew even darker.


    Henry¡¯s expression tightened. "He¡¯s still your father. Do you feel aplished now, after seizing control of Nelson Group like this?"


    Eric¡¯s smile became even more mocking. He reached up with his slender, pale hand to adjust his cor,ughing coldly. "Of course, I feel aplished. It¡¯s far better than being a useless leech relying on daddy for everything, like you."


    Henry¡¯s face flushed red, then white, his fists clenched as rage built in his chest.


    "If you harm them too, then you¡¯re worse than an animal!"


    "That¡¯s a line you should direct at your so-called ¡¯great¡¯ father, not me," Eric retorted, uninterested in continuing the argument.


    He had no intention of wasting time with Henry. After all, James had tried countless times to destroy him, proving he was worse than an animal. And now this illegitimate son dared toe here and criticize him?


    Henry wanted to say more, but when he saw the cold, indifferent expression on E¡¯s face, he had no choice but to turn and walk out.


    Once Henry left, Eric¡¯s eyes grew icy. "How did you get mixed up with him?"


    E frowned in annoyance. "What¡¯s with that tone? Do you really think I wanted to get involved with him? He¡¯s the one bothering me!"


    Eric¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He knew Henry¡¯s usual behavior well. Even though Henry always annoyed him, he also knew that Henry wasn¡¯t typically excessive. The real scheming came from James and Grace, those two maniptors.


    Henry rarely interacted with girls, but this time he had carried E to the infirmary?


    Eric¡¯s expression became increasingly grim, and E felt frustrated. Things had been fine before, but now, just because Henry showed up, Eric didn¡¯t trust her anymore?


    Feeling irritated, E turned her head away, unwilling to talk to Eric.


    A cold silence settled between them.


    Half an hour passed before Eric finally broke. "I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go home, and you can have the doctor treat your ankle there."


    He bent down, lifting E into his arms, and started walking out.


    E pouted, still refusing to speak to him.


    Onlookers shot envious and jealous nces their way. Not only had E won over Eric, but even Henry had gone out of his way for her!


    Many girls were fuming, wondering why it wasn¡¯t them in her ce, as their heartthrobs never showed such interest in anyone.


    The walk was silent. Eric, in his perfectly tailored ck suit, looked as handsome and striking as ever. Meanwhile, E, her eyes clear and bright, had a soft blush on her face, exuding a quiet grace and elegance.


    E was wearing a ck dress, perfectly matching Eric¡¯s formal look. They looked like the ideal couple, yet a silent tension hung between them.


    When they reached the car, Eric opened the door and gently ced E onto the seat.


    Henry stood in the distance, watching Eric¡¯s car speed away, his expressionplex and unreadable. But what bothered him most was why he often dreamt of E¡¯s cold, icy eyes. Every time he saw her, his heart would race uncontrobly. Was it possible... he had truly fallen for E?


    He never wanted to get involved with Eric, yet every time James mentioned Eric, Henry couldn¡¯t help but feel that James still cared about his older brother. At least during the time Eric was abroad, Henry had quietly investigated and discovered that Eric had indeed been targeted for assassination and had faced deliberate suppression. However, he was unable to uncover who was behind it.


    From Eric¡¯s perspective, it could only be James or Grace. After all, back then, Eric hadn¡¯t fullye into his power yet¡ªwho else could he have offended?


    "Senior, is this your notebook?" A soft voice interrupted Henry¡¯s thoughts. He turned to see a girl, dressed youthfully and yfully, standing behind him, holding up a notebook.


    "It¡¯s not mine," Henry replied tly, his emotions now back under control as he headed toward the parking lot.


    Rachel stood there, her long hair flowing in the breeze, herrge eyes sparkling with curiosity. "I just saw you arguing with Mr. Nelson... Are you two really on such bad terms?"


    Rachel asked cautiously, and Henry turned back again, coldly staring at the cute girl. "You talk too much."


    Without another word, Henry walked off, not bothering to look back.


    Rachel was a little annoyed. She hadn¡¯t expected Henry to brush her off so easily.


    But there¡¯s always time. She had plenty of chances ahead.


    Just as Rachel was lowering her gaze in frustration, Henry suddenly turned back. "What¡¯s your name?"


    Rachel¡¯s heart leaped with joy. Had someone finally taken notice of her?


    "I... I¡¯m Rachel, from the Art Department!" she said eagerly.


    Henry squinted slightly but said nothing more as he continued walking toward the parking lot. Rachel¡¯s heart fluttered. Had he noticed her atst?


    Regardless, when a guy asks for your name, there¡¯s always a glimmer of hope, right?


    ...


    Back at home, Eric coldly ced E on the sofa, then sat on the other side and picked up a newspaper.


    The family doctor arrived to treat E¡¯s ankle. Since her injury wasn¡¯t severe, there wasn¡¯t too much cause for concern.


    After giving some instructions to Mrs. Harris, the doctor left. It was already past six in the evening.


    E¡¯s stomach growled loudly, making her feel instantly embarrassed. But it waste, and being hungry was only natural.


    Eric finally put down his newspaper, his lips pressed together tightly. He walked over to pick her up and take her to the dining room.


    E couldn¡¯t stand the cold war any longer. Just as he was about to lift her, she grabbed his hand sharply. "Eric, you need to make yourself clear. It was him who pestered me and caused me to sprain my ankle. Why are you mad at me?"


    Eric looked down at E¡¯s frustrated face, her eyes brimming with anger and hurt. Her gaze was like a pool of autumn water, reflecting her annoyance.


    Suddenly, he realized how irrational he had been. How could E ever be interested in Henry?


    At first, he had genuinely believed that if E hadn¡¯t done something, Henry wouldn¡¯t have shown such concern for her. Fueled by his own insecurities, he had let his jealousy take over and had chosen to ignore her. But now, hearing E exin things so directly, he recognized how childish and unreasonable he had been.

 Chapter 210: The Power Couple

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Power Couple</h4>


    Indeed, when people are in love, their IQ seems to drop to zero sometimes.


    "Alright, I¡¯m not mad at you anymore..."


    "What do you mean, you¡¯re not mad at me anymore? It was clearly his fault! Do you think I¡¯m to me?" E was on the verge of losing it. Wasn¡¯t Eric always so confident?


    There was no reason to sulk just because of Henry, right? Maybe it was because Henry was the illegitimate son, and Eric just wanted her topletely cut ties with him.


    Eric sighed, tugging at the corner of his mouth in defeat. "It was my fault, my dear Queen. Looks like you¡¯re hungry. Want to eat me first before dinner?"


    His teasing tone carried a hint of apology, but E turned her face away, refusing to look at his ridiculously handsome face.


    Eric cupped her face and nted a firm kiss on her cheek. "Feeling better now?"


    E still pouted.


    He kissed her again, and again, one kiss after another, until Mrs. Harris, who was nearby, started getting goosebumps.


    Finally, E couldn¡¯t keep up her act anymore and pushed his face away as he leaned in for another kiss. "Eric! You¡¯re so shameless!"


    "If I cared about being shameless, how could I ever make you stop being angry?" Eric chuckled, lifting E into his arms and heading toward the dining room.


    The unpleasantness caused by Henry had finally passed.


    E¡¯s foot still hurt, so she took a day off. By the third day, when she returned to school, she noticed that every time she stepped out of her ssroom, she seemed to spot Henry!


    Although he wasn¡¯t bothering her anymore, E had the feeling that he was intentionally making his presence known.


    Some people just don¡¯t get the hint, showing up even when they¡¯re not wanted. It was his choice, of course, just like Rachel, who never seemed to learn no matter how many times she faced setbacks. E could only shrug it off.


    On Saturday, Eric took E to the Elite Horizon Club. That evening, Amelia, Richard, and some of their friends were also there¡ªit had been months since they¡¯d all hung out together.


    During dinner, E finally told Eric everything about her encounters with Henry and the events leading up to it.


    Eric¡¯s eyes grew cold, though a yful smile tugged at his lips. "You¡¯re really something. So many girls are jealous of you, and now you¡¯ve got guys falling at your feet too. My Queen is getting more powerful by the day!"


    E scoffed and leaned in close to Eric¡¯s ear, whispering, "Of course I am. Olivia is just as annoying as Rachel! If I don¡¯t deal with her, who will?"


    "If she¡¯s bothering you, just let me know," Eric said, raising a brow, his mischievous smile adding to his charm.


    E shook her head, her eyes sparkling. "Nah, I prefer to handle her myself. Besides, it¡¯s pretty satisfying to p her down. I actually enjoy it! Oh, and by the way, I made five million in the stock market over thest two months!"


    Eric¡¯s eyes narrowed with amusement. "My Queen is getting richer by the day. Why don¡¯t you just keep me as your boy toy? I¡¯ll be your kept man from now on."


    "What do you mean? You already are my boy toy. Or are you thinking of flirting with other women?" E yfully lifted Eric¡¯s chin and said with a haughty grin, "You¡¯re mine, Eric. Remember that, Mr. Charming?"


    Amelia, sitting nearby, burst intoughter, nearly falling out of her chair. "E, you¡¯re such a queen! I¡¯m so jealous of your yful banter. You two are adorable!"


    As they chatted, Richard chimed in, grinning mischievously. "My Queen, why be jealous? Your boy toy here is a thousand times more handsome than anyone else!"


    Amelia, unimpressed, pushed his face away in mock disgust. "Get lost, get lost!"


    Eric smirked, his charming yet dangerous smile carrying a hint of coldness. "Your overly feminine face dares topete with mine?"


    Richard jumped up, challenging yfully, "Come on then, let¡¯s fight!"


    Eric, still smiling, shot him a sidelong nce. "I¡¯d say you¡¯re too delicate. You¡¯re no match for me."


    Truth be told, Richard really wasn¡¯t a match for Eric. After all, Eric held a fourth-degree ck belt in Taekwondo, and his skills were far superior. Richard, on the other hand, was more into art and filmmaking, hardlyparable when it came to physical prowess.


    Richard, looking defeated, turned to Amelia and yfully pouted, "My Queen, they¡¯re all bullying me! You¡¯ve got tofort my poor, wounded heart!"


    Amelia¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Alright then,e sit here, and I¡¯ll give you my purest first kiss!"


    Everyone burst intoughter, even Brian, who was single, didn¡¯t feel awkward about the banter.


    "Oh right, isn¡¯t there supposed to be a charity event tonight? Eric, are you going to attend?" Amelia suddenly remembered, looking up at him.


    E was a little surprised¡ªEric hadn¡¯t mentioned it to her.


    "Yeah, it starts at nine," Eric nodded, then turned toward E, his gaze soft and affectionate. "You were so focused on talking about school earlier, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt you."


    E smiled. That was true. She¡¯d been so excited to share the story about her run-in with Henry, Eric hardly had a chance to get a word in.


    "I ran into Sean and Leah earlier," Adam said with a grin, "Watch out for that old fox tonight. Who knows what kind of tricks he might pull!"


    Amelia scoffed, unimpressed. "What¡¯s an old fox like that going to do? If he messes with E, Mr. Nelson here will peel his skin right off!"


    Laughter erupted again, though everyone understood the underlying seriousness. They weren¡¯t genuinely worried, but it was good to give Eric and E a heads-up.


    After all, this power couple wasn¡¯t exactly easy to mess with. Anyone who tried would be ying with fire.


    At 8:30, Eric led E to the VIP lounge. A gown had been delivered for her to wear at the charity event.


    "Summer Town in Country S, where my mother is from, has been hit by disasters repeatedly this year. The surrounding area has been flooded, which is why I organized this charity event¡ªto contribute to her hometown," Eric exined with a smile, though a flicker of sadness passed through his eyes.


    E nodded. "I understand. But since Sean is here, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be too friendly toward me. That said... we shouldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of him trying something unexpected."


    Eric embraced her from behind, nting a kiss on her earlobe, his gaze turning icy. "Let hime. Like everyone¡¯s been saying, if he dares to mess with you, I¡¯ll peel his skin off."


    E giggled, her mood lifting as she changed into the gown.


    It was a simple yet elegant whitece dress, with modest V-necks on both sides that weren¡¯t too deep, showing off her smooth, fair skin just enough to be both tasteful and stunning.

 Chapter 211: Pretending

    <h4>Chapter 211: Pretending</h4>


    E, now dressed in the whitece evening gown, radiated a quiet elegance and grace. The understated sophistication of her attire stood in stark contrast to the bold, extravagant dresses some might wear, offering a unique charm of its own. For this charity event, a more subdued look was appropriate, given that the focus was on raising funds for disaster relief.


    Eric¡¯s eyes lingered on her, and his throat tightened slightly as he swallowed, suppressing the mischievous urge that rose within him. Despite himself, he smiled and teased, "Looks like someone changed into a gown, and the princess has turned into a queen."


    E burst intoughter, her eyes forming crescent moons as she smiled. She proudly took Eric¡¯s arm. "Standing next to someone like you is what really turns the ugly duckling into a queen!"


    In high spirits, they left the VIP lounge and made their way to the grand hall on the fifth floor, where the charity event was to take ce.


    The fifth-floor ballroom was filled with distinguished guests from various sectors of society, all dressed impably. The atmosphere was calm and dignified, with the women in attendance carrying themselves with a quiet grace, chatting in low murmurs.


    "Isn¡¯t that Mr. Nelson? And the woman beside him, I heard she¡¯s his girlfriend!" whispered one attendee.


    "She¡¯s gorgeous, so elegant!"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve heard the Davis family came into wealth after Robert married E¡¯s mother. Though thepany isn¡¯t publicly listed, her mother was a brilliant businesswoman."


    "Such a tragedy, though. She was poisoned by a mistress! So heartbreaking."


    "But Miss Davis is lucky, I¡¯d say¡ªwhat a great man she¡¯s found. If only I were that fortunate!"


    "Wait, isn¡¯t that E¡¯s grandfather and cousin over there? Things might get interesting tonight."


    As whispers spread throughout the crowd, E gracefully walked arm-in-arm with Eric, exchanging greetings with various influential figures.


    Leah, holding Sean¡¯s hand, approached with a poised and serene smile. Her own outfit was suitably modest for the asion, as she was no fool¡ªthis was not the time to unt with an overly revealing dress.


    "Cousin, what a surprise to see you here. What a coincidence!" came Leah¡¯s crisp voice just as E and Eric had taken their seats.


    E turned her head calmly, spotting Leah and Sean approaching.


    Eric stood up, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly as he greeted Sean with a casual smile. "Old Mr. Carter, wee."


    E, too, nodded politely. "Miss Carter, Old Mr. Carter, a pleasure."


    Leah had addressed her as "cousin," but E¡¯s response of "Miss Carter" didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the crowd, who quickly began specting about the strained rtions between E and the Carter family. Despite rumors that Leah often visited E at school, it was clear that the two didn¡¯t seem to get along well.


    Sean, maintaining a neutral expression, responded to Eric¡¯s greeting. "Mr. Nelson, I couldn¡¯t miss your charity event. Yourpanion tonight looks stunning."


    His tonecked the usual disdain and arrogance, a shift that didn¡¯t escape Eric¡¯s notice. It was clear that Sean¡¯s attitude toward E had changed.


    In recent months, Sean had quietly investigated E and discovered her close rtionship with Eric. The new mansion in the prestigious Crystal Lake Manor development was under E¡¯s name¡ªa property worth billions that Eric had gifted her without hesitation. This alone spoke volumes about E¡¯s importance to Eric.


    These revtions convinced Sean that E was no ordinary girl, and certainly not one to be underestimated. She had managed to ovee formidable opponents like Hannah and Brianna, leaving no doubt that she had a sharp mind and strong will.


    E was slightly taken aback by Sean¡¯s unexpectedpliment.


    Maintaining herposed smile, her tone turned cool. "Thank you for thepliment, Old Mr. Carter. Your skill at changing faces is quite impressive."


    Her words darkened Sean¡¯s expression immediately.


    But with so many reporters present, Sean couldn¡¯t afford to respond with any dismissive remarks. He pretended not to hear her.


    Leah shot E a sharp nce. This girl wasn¡¯t giving her any face at all! It was bing clear that E would be a difficult opponent to deal with.


    E¡¯s pointed remark, however, piqued the interest of those around them. "Changing faces" hinted that Sean had treated her poorly in the past, adding fuel to the gossip fire.


    Immediately, the socialites and noblewomen began whispering among themselves. "Did you hear that? Looks like E and Old Mr. Carter really don¡¯t get along."


    "Think about it. When Old Mrs. Carter was still alive, she cut ties with Isabe, which means the Davis family and Carter Group¡¯s rtionship ended right there!"


    "Yeah, there must have been some serious bad blood between them. I heard Carter Group opposed Isabe¡¯s marriage to Robert."


    "That¡¯s just the rumor. I¡¯m sure the real reasons go deeper than that..."


    E remained poised and unbothered by Sean¡¯s icy aura, even though they were seated just one chair apart.


    "Thirsty? Want some juice?" Eric asked, his voice soft and filled with affection as he smiled at her.


    E shook her head. "I drank plenty of soup in the lounge earlier, so I¡¯m fine."


    Eric took her hand, his mischievous smileced with a cold glint in his eyes. "There¡¯s bound to be a good showter."


    E¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. She understood Sean¡¯s sudden shift in attitude was likely a ploy to paint himself as the considerate grandfather in front of the media, making her seem petty byparison. He wasn¡¯t likely to stop there¡ªhe¡¯d surely try to take advantage of the situation.


    This shameless family! They¡¯d soon see why she¡¯d earned her reputation as a cunning queen. If she didn¡¯t give them a taste of their own medicine, her title would be in vain.


    The emcee took the stage, giving a brief speech to wee and thank the guests before quickly moving to the main event.


    The first person to donate was the secondrgest shareholder of Elite Horizon Club, who contributed one million under the club¡¯s name.


    Next came a series of high-profile individuals, all donating over a million as a show of respect to Eric.


    Eric, the dark horse of the business world, was known for his ruthless tactics but also his exceptional capabilities. Many powerful figures had profited handsomely from their coborations with him.


    Then it was Sean and Leah¡¯s turn to take the stage.


    E¡¯s smile deepened. The real show was about to begin¡ªwhat tricks would Sean try to pull this time?


    With calmposure, Sean held up a sign, which bore the figure of two million.


    The emcee beamed and announced, "Sean, President of Carter Group, is donating two million!"


    Sean then picked up another sign, raising it high.


    The emcee¡¯s face lit up with surprise. "Old Mr. Carter, are you adding another million?"


    A faint, seemingly kind smile crossed Sean¡¯s wrinkled face. "No, this extra million is on behalf of my granddaughter, E. Since she doesn¡¯t have the financial means right now, as her grandfather, I¡¯m just doing my part."

 Chapter 212: Left in an Awkward Situation

    <h4>Chapter 212: Left in an Awkward Situation</h4>


    As soon as Sean spoke, the room erupted in surprise.


    E¡¯s expression darkened. This old fox! He had the audacity to im he was her grandfather? And to donate money in her name? His game was clear: make everyone believe he treated her exceptionally well, to the point of being over the top.


    Sean was truly shameless. Just because he had some money, he thought he could bully her? That he could shamelessly im her as his granddaughter like this?


    E let out a coldugh, raising her eyebrows calmly.


    A sh of coldness flickered in Eric¡¯s dark eyes as well.


    Immediately, he took E¡¯s hand and whispered with a smile in her ear, "Let¡¯s go skin that old fox."


    E instantly understood. Her beautiful eyes sparkled as she chuckled and followed Eric onto the stage.


    As soon as they stepped onto the stage, the room fell silent. Eric, dressed in a sleek ck suit that fit him perfectly, exuded elegance and nobility with every move.


    E wore a white evening gown, embodying grace and poise. Together, they looked like a golden couple, causing many in the crowd to marvel, envy, and even harbor a touch of jealousy.


    Even those who were jealous had to admit that standing next to Eric, E¡¯s queen-like aura was a perfect match for Mr. Nelson!


    It was now Leah¡¯s turn to donate, and she generously gave three million under her own name.


    Leah¡¯s substantial donation drew apuse from the audience. After all, Leah had made her fortune overseas, and as a woman, her contribution of three million was even more impressive than what some top-earning celebrities had offered.


    As Eric and E reached the stage, Sean¡¯s expression remained unchanged, though he nced at E with a calm demeanor.


    E spoke calmly, "Thank you, Old Mr. Carter, for donating in my name. I appreciate your gesture!"


    With poise, E bent down and held up a que that read "Five Million." "Even though I lost my mother at a young age and my father has passed, I can still manage this sum."


    The crowd was collectively stunned, staring at the que E had raised.


    Five million!


    Sean and Leah¡¯s donations together barely reached that amount!


    This was a p in the face, no doubt.


    Hadn¡¯t Sean just implied that E didn¡¯t have the financial means, subtly suggesting that, as a college student, she couldn¡¯t afford such a contribution? NO! Thanks to her sess in the stock market, her wealth had nearly skyrocketed to 100 million! In just two short years, she probably earned more than anyone in the Carter Group could dream of.


    Sean and Leah¡¯s faces quickly turned awkward. This public humiliation wasn¡¯t something they could easily shrug off. Did they really think everyone here was a child?


    The room remained silent for a few seconds before thunderous apuse erupted.


    "E, you¡¯re amazing!" Amelia shouted from the audience with a big grin.


    "E! You¡¯re loaded!"


    "E, go for it!"


    E¡¯s friends cheered her on, encouraging her to further expose the old fox.


    Sean¡¯s face flushed red, then pale. Even though he suspected how E got her money, the donations were being processed via card on the spot.


    Leah¡¯s face, which had been full of smug pride, froze in a twisted expression, caught between smiling and frowning¡ªshe looked downright miserable.


    Eric chuckled softly, his devilish good looks exuding confidence. He nced wickedly at Old Mr. Carter. "Old Mr. Carter, though E¡¯s still a student, she¡¯s quite the stock trader, so five million is like pocket change to her..."


    Sean¡¯s mouth twitched as he forced a stiff smile, at aplete loss for words.


    E put down the five-million que and raised another que, this one reading four million. "This four million is to repay Old Mr. Carter for his kindness. Thank you for your concern for a little girl like me!"


    The crowd erupted once more!


    Four million on top of five million¡ªwasn¡¯t that nine million in total?


    What a powerful woman!


    Though many spected the money likely came from Eric, the fact that he was willing to spend so extravagantly was truly shocking.


    Sean¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, but he forced a smile. "No, no, E, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous..."


    Leah was furious, her chest tightening with anger! Now, Sean would definitely be provoked. He couldn¡¯t afford to donate less than E after being shown up.


    How could Sean, with his pride, ept being outdone by a young girl? Especially when E framed it as a "repayment" for his kindness by donating an additional four million!


    This was clearly mocking Sean for hisparatively small donation!


    Sean caught the glint of sarcasm in E¡¯s eyes, and Eric gave a wicked grin. Mocking, he said, "Old Mr. Carter, if a young girl can be so generous, shouldn¡¯t you consider increasing your donation just a little?"


    Amelia burst outughing again from the audience. Eric was truly shameless and ruthless. Sean wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse such a challenge, so he had no choice but to be skinned alive!


    Sure enough, Sean coldly smiled and raised an "Eight Million" que!


    With the three million he had already donated, that totaled eleven million!


    Another round of apuse echoed through the room, though Sean¡¯s smile barely hid the pain he was feeling inside. Eleven million! Even though Carter Group was arge corporation, the economy wasn¡¯t great at the moment. It would take a while to make back that amount.


    Besides, Sean was notoriously stingy. His charitable donations were typically just for Carter Group¡¯s good image, rarely exceeding one or two million. He had never been sovish!


    E smiled serenely, looking at Sean. "Old Mr. Carter, you¡¯re truly generous. On behalf of the disaster victims, I thank you sincerely."


    Eric beamed even more brightly. "Indeed, Old Mr. Carter, your generosity is impressive!"


    Sean¡¯s smile grew stiff. "It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Nelson. I¡¯m sure your contribution will be substantial as well."


    Eric chuckled softly and lifted a que reading "Ten Million," causing gasps from the audience.


    "This ten million,bined with Ms. Davis¡¯s nine million, makes a total of neen million, which we will donate in both our names. Additionally, our Elite Horizon Club will personally oversee the relief efforts, documenting the entire process to ensure that none of the donations are misused."


    Another round of apuse broke out. Down below, Richard wasughing so hard he nearly doubled over. Eric was truly a mastermind¡ªone simplement, coordinated with E, had caused Sean to effectively p himself in the face, spending millions more just to save face!


    How cunning was that! E and Eric were indeed a perfect match!


    Sean¡¯s face flushed red and green, while Leah didn¡¯t dare utter a word as she clung to Sean and walked off the stage.


    Sean¡¯s attempt to publicly im E as his granddaughter had backfired spectacrly, leaving him humiliated. He would likely regret this for months.


    iming he wasn¡¯t feeling well, Sean made an early exit. After the charity event, there was a banquet, and sure enough, a number of reporters surrounded E for interviews.

 Chapter 213: Forced to Acknowledge Ancestry

    <h4>Chapter 213: Forced to Acknowledge Ancestry</h4>


    Naturally, the most pressing question was waiting for E to answer.


    "Miss Davis, Old Mr. Carter referred to you as his granddaughter, yet you continue to call him Old Mr. Carter. Is it because of past grudges that you refuse to acknowledge your rtionship with him?" a sharp-faced female reporter asked loudly.


    This was the question everyone was most eager to hear the answer to. E raised her eyebrows slightly and fell into a brief contemtion.


    Leah quickly pushed through the crowd, "E¡¯s not feeling well right now. Everyone, please step aside."


    "Miss Carter, is Carter Group nning to formally acknowledge Miss Davis as the granddaughter?"


    "Yes, Miss Carter, Old Mr. Carter seems to treat Miss Davis quite well."


    The reporters continued to press for answers, while Eric stood calmly with his arm around E¡¯s waist, casting a cold nce at the reporters¡¯ aggressive faces, inwardly smirking at their audacity.


    E remained unhurried. She wanted to see how Leah would y this.


    "My grandfather is getting old. Of course, he just wants the family to be united and harmonious, but E..." Leah trailed off, adopting a look of hesitation and sadness. Her words subtly implied that E was being heartless, causing an elderly man grief.


    "Miss Carter, is Miss Davis refusing to acknowledge Old Mr. Carter?"


    "Miss Davis, with Old Mr. Carter treating you so well, how can you be so heartless as to reject his wish?"


    "Miss Davis, Old Mr. Carter is already 80 years old, isn¡¯t he? Even though there were disagreements between your Grandma Carter and your mother in the past, shouldn¡¯t you put those differences aside? Can you bear to see an 80-year-old man worry about you?"


    Leah and the reporters were practically forcing her to acknowledge the rtionship!


    How shameless!


    Eric remained calm, leaving the floor open for E to respond in her own way.


    Leah, secretly pleased, thought to herself how well these reporters were ying their part. The money she¡¯d spent was well worth it.


    E cleared her throat and spoke with a soft, sorrowful tone. "I¡¯m sorry if my stance has caused confusion. However... myte Grandma Carter had a final wish¡ªto sever all ties with my mother, and thus, with me. From that point on, we were not to have any further connection with the Carter Group. She was a remarkable woman. It was through her efforts that the Carter Group flourished, and my mother¡¯s life was cared for by Grandma Carter."


    "When Grandma Carter was younger, she had to manage both her family and the business. Her dedication is something my mother and I will never forget. But for reasons I still don¡¯t understand, Grandma Carter chose to be so resolute in cutting us off... Regardless, she remains someone my mother and I deeply respect, and I won¡¯t go against her final wish," E said quietly.


    The reporters buzzed with shock. Some even immediatelybeled E as heartless.


    The sorrow on E¡¯s face deepened as she nced at Eric. "Mr. Nelson, do you remember how Old Mr. Carter once said I was raised by a murderer? That even if I held 15% of the Carter Group¡¯s shares, I wouldn¡¯t be capable of managing them properly? Today, I¡¯m only here to say this to Old Mr. Carter and Miss Carter¡ªyou needn¡¯t worry! Even if Ick the business acumen, I¡¯ve found someone who will safeguard what¡¯s mine. That person is Mr. Nelson."


    Eric smirked coldly. "I¡¯m honored that my woman trusts me. If anyone tries to take those shares, they better make sure they¡¯re prepared to pay the price."


    Eric¡¯s words immediately made everything clear to everyone. It was now obvious that the Carter family¡¯s seemingly kind gestures toward E, including Sean¡¯s donation in her name, were all ploys to win her favor and, more importantly, to get their hands on her shares of the Carter Group.


    "Please don¡¯t treat me like a child. I can tell who genuinely cares for me and who doesn¡¯t. Thank you all for your concern," E said calmly. The surrounding societydies and onlookers couldn¡¯t help but startughing.


    "So that¡¯s how it is... Old Mr. Carter disregarded Miss Davis all this time because she was raised by a ¡¯murderer,¡¯ but now he wants her shares?"


    "Exactly! If he truly cared about his daughter and granddaughter, he would¡¯ve weed E back to the Carter family long ago!"


    "That¡¯s right, E was mistreated by the Davis family. When the news broke, Sean never even showed his face!"


    Leah¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She never expected that forcing E into a public statement would backfire so spectacrly!


    Now E had openly dered that Eric would protect her shares. This clearly meant that with Eric by her side, she would have no trouble bing the president of Carter Group if she wanted to.


    "Miss Davis, are you confident that you¡¯ll be the president of Carter Group?"


    "Miss Davis, has Old Mr. Carter been in contact with you for a long time?"


    E sighed with slight regret. "Indeed, Old Mr. Carter has always seen me as a child raised by a ¡¯murderer,¡¯ someone unworthy. But I have faith in my ability to make money, so there¡¯s no need for them to worry about me."


    The reporters¡¯ faces were a mix of surprise and awe. Even though many had been paid off by Carter Group, Sean¡¯s treatment of E was indeed shockingly ruthless.


    A child raised by a murderer?


    No matter what, Isabe was still Sean¡¯s daughter. How could he be so dismissive and refer to E as an illegitimate child?


    Such cold-heartedness wasn¡¯t something most people could fathom!


    Leah quickly shook her head and shouted, "E, my grandfather has always been good to you! How can you nder him like this?"


    Eric shot Leah a disdainful nce. "Miss Carter, you must be joking. I was there that day. Do you think I¡¯m deaf?"


    With Eric¡¯s words, he effectively confirmed everything E had just said, leaving the crowd in stunned silence.


    Leah trembled with rage. She had arranged for these reporters to pressure E without Sean¡¯s knowledge. If word of this got back to Sean, who knew how angry he would be?


    Meanwhile, Amelia and the others wereughing so hard their faces hurt. E was brilliant¡ªwhatever move the other side made, she countered it perfectly!


    Most of the reporters had been paid to pressure E into acknowledging her rtionship with Sean. Even if she refused, they nned to paint her as heartless and ungrateful, given how "caring" Old Mr. Carter seemed to be toward her. Rejecting an 80-year-old man¡¯s kindness would only tarnish her reputation.


    But with Eric confirming the truth and E¡¯s sharp wit, the narrative was flipped on its head. Sean now appeared to be the viin, using E¡¯s shares as leverage to force a rtionship, while E emerged as the victim of the scheme.


    Leah was quickly swarmed by other reporters. While she had managed to bribe most of them, there was still a minority that couldn¡¯t be bought off.


    "Miss Carter, Mr. Nelson has confirmed that Old Mr. Carter hasn¡¯t been very kind to Miss Davis, and that she has no desire to recognize him. Did you know about this all along?"


    "Miss Carter, is it true that Carter Group¡¯s only reason for approaching Miss Davis is to secure control of her shares?"

 Chapter 214: Self-Incrimination

    <h4>Chapter 214: Self-Incrimination</h4>


    "Miss Carter, it¡¯s said that you frequently visit Miss Davis at school, but she never appreciates it. Is this because of Old Mr. Carter?" a reporter pressed.


    Leah¡¯s face went pale with anger, her delicate expression crumbling into a pitiful look as she shook her head, trying to defend herself. "There¡¯s just been a small misunderstanding between my grandfather and E. E, please don¡¯t misinterpret his intentions..."


    Eric had had enough of Leah¡¯s fake innocent act. With a cold smirk, he tightened his arm around E¡¯s waist. "Miss Carter, you seem so pitiful. Should we y the recording from that day? Let everyone see if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been wronged or if my woman is the real victim!"


    Leah¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, and her lips quivered. "I¡ªI..."


    The crowd grew excited, chanting, "y the recording! Let¡¯s hear it!"


    Leah¡¯s lips twitched in panic, and she realized she had no way to fight back against Eric¡¯s usation. "Everyone, calm down... please calm down. My grandfather was a bit emotional at the time, so he might have said some things that weren¡¯t very nice..."


    E couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing.


    Leah had just incriminated herself¡ªEric didn¡¯t have any recording, but Leah¡¯s panic had caused her to admit everything.


    Theughter from the crowd became louder, echoing throughout the venue. Leah, her face now dark with humiliation, grabbed her assistant and made a hasty retreat,pletely abandoning any ns to stay for the uing banquet.


    Meanwhile, back at home, Sean was enjoying a massage.


    The masseuse, Minnie Anderson, had been recruited from Elite Horizon Club by Sean¡¯s current wife, Julia. Minnie was young, attractive, and very skilled at her job. Each massage left Sean feeling rejuvenated and in a great mood.


    Julia, however, always made sure to be present during these massages, and Minnie would chat with her briefly after each session before leaving the Carter household. Julia trusted Minnie,rgely because she knew Minnie had a wealthy boyfriend.


    When Minnie left the Elite Horizon Club, Julia had personally brought her into the family home to work as a private masseuse for her and Sean.


    But Sean¡¯s rxation was abruptly interrupted when his phone rang. Annoyed, he nced at the caller ID¡ªit was his assistant, George.


    Reluctantly, Sean answered, and George¡¯s panicked voice came through the line. "Sir, something bad has happened..."


    Sean¡¯s face, already dark with frustration from earlier events, turned even darker. Julia had called Minnie to cheer him up, but the massage session hadn¡¯t even finished when this call came in.


    George quickly exined the situation, and Sean¡¯s face drained of color as anger surged through him. He sat up abruptly, forgetting about the massage entirely.


    "What did you say? Leah paid off those reporters to force that brat to acknowledge me as her grandfather?"


    Sean was so furious his heart nearly gave out.


    "Yes, and unfortunately... Miss E said you called her the daughter of a murderer, and Mr. Nelson confirmed it! She also dered that she doesn¡¯t need your help¡ªthat she has someone to protect her shares. That person is Mr. Nelson!"


    "What?!"


    Sean¡¯s entire body shook with rage. "That idiot!" he roared, hurling his phone to the ground, where it shattered into two pieces.


    Julia immediately stood up and rushed to his side, gently patting his back. "You¡¯re not young anymore, why get so worked up? Don¡¯t stress yourself over this. Let our sons handle that girl¡¯s situation."


    Minnie chimed in to help calm Sean down. "Exactly, sir. Your two sons have been in the business world for years, thriving in it. How could they not handle a young girl like her?"


    But Sean couldn¡¯t shake the memory of E¡¯s expression at the charity event. It had been a public spectacle¡ªa clear show of her forcing his hand into a donation. Even though he knew it was a trap, he had no choice but to walk into it for the sake of his reputation.


    Donating over ten million had left Sean fuming. He knew it would sting for a long time, and now Leah had gone and made things even worse with her foolish actions. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a burning anger inside.


    At that moment, Frank and his wife, Evelyn, entered the room after hearing themotion. "Dad, what happened? We heard you went to the Elite Horizon Club¡¯s charity event, but why are you back so early?"


    The couple had missed the event because they were visiting Evelyn¡¯s ailing father.


    "Get Leah in here, now!" Sean demanded, his face still dark with anger, his heart aching from the frustration.


    Leah soon arrived home, only to face a severe scolding from Old Mr. Carter. It was the first time her grandfather, who usually doted on her, had ever yelled at her like this. Eventually, Leah broke down into tears, covering her face as she sobbed, and only then did Sean stop his tirade.


    "Dad, don¡¯t be so upset. Leah was only thinking of you. If that little witch hadn¡¯t twisted everything, Leah wouldn¡¯t have been embarrassed like that," Evelyn said, stepping in to calm Sean down, gently pulling him away.


    Sean¡¯s chest tightened with every breath, his heart pounding from the stress. Waving his hand, he said, "Enough! Take me to my room to rest. And listen¡ªkeep an eye on that scheming girl, E. Don¡¯t make any rash moves. Report anything suspicious to me immediately!"


    Julia quickly helped Sean upstairs. Although she was his wife, she was twenty years younger, still youthful and strong enough to assist him easily.


    Evelyn walked over to Leah, pulling her daughter into aforting hug. "Sweetheart, for now, just take a break and clear your head. Don¡¯t worry about that wild girl anymore."


    Frank nodded in agreement. "Yes, let your uncle and me handle it. Even though your uncle¡¯s overseas, he¡¯s still sharp."


    Frank¡¯s older brother, Edward Carter, was his twin and had immigrated to Country W years ago. While he still held shares in Carter Group, he focused on running his sessful business abroad. Edward had all but stopped returning to the family business, preferring to stay overseas and focus on hispany.


    "I know... but I just can¡¯t stand it! I can¡¯t stand being yed by that witch!" Leah said, tears still streaming down her face as she looked at her father. "Dad, don¡¯t worry. When Ie up with a better n, I¡¯ll discuss it with you."


    Frank nodded, looking at his daughter lovingly. "Don¡¯t worry. In the end, Mr. Nelson will see the truth and fall for you. He¡¯s only protecting that girl because he¡¯s intrigued by something new. It won¡¯tst."


    Leah nodded as well, though her eyes were still filled with tears. Both Evelyn and Frank felt a pang of sympathy for their daughter, their resentment toward E growing deeper.


    If E had heard this, she probably would¡¯veughed out loud.


    "Something new?"


    If Eric was just chasing novelty, would he have stayed by her side for almost two years, from the time she was in her final year of high school until her first year of college? Would he have married her?


    But E didn¡¯t know any of this. At that moment, she and Eric were sitting on a balcony, watching the city lights twinkle beneath them. The soft summer breeze brushed against their skin, making all the day¡¯s tension and heat melt away.

 Chapter 215: A Night of Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 215: A Night of Sweetness</h4>


    After the social event, Eric decided to take E to the presidential suite at the Nelson Group Hotel for the night. He believed that sometimes changing locations, like taking a mini vacation, could help them rx and bring unexpected results. This was a tip he had picked up from Richard, who seemed to have a knack for these things.


    Eric admitted that while he was good with words, when it came to finding ways to make Eugh or have fun, he often had to take a page from Richard¡¯s book.


    He picked up a slice of watermelon and held it out to E¡¯s lips. "Open wide, my queen," he teased.


    E chuckled, opening her delicate lips and taking a big bite. The sweet, juicy watermelon burst in her mouth, and her heart felt just as full and content.


    Eric gently brushed a strand of hair from her face that had gotten caught near her lips as she ate. "Did you have a good time tonight? That old fox must be regretting it for at least a month. Donating over ten million... for a miser like Sean, that¡¯s quite the blow."


    E burst intoughter, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Of course I had fun. Seeing his stiff face was so satisfying! But he¡¯s a smart man. He won¡¯t make such rash moves again in the future."


    Eric leaned in and kissed her softly on the brow. "That¡¯s true. Sean may not be as capable as your Grandma Carter, but he¡¯s cautious. This time, I¡¯m sure Leah egged him on to publicly im your rtionship, hoping to corner you in front of the reporters."


    "Hmph. He thought I was just some toy of yours, unable to fight back. Too bad both he and Leah were dead wrong."


    E¡¯s cold smile matched her words.


    "If anyone tries to bully my woman, they¡¯ll regret it. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll tear him apart and drain him dry," Eric said, his eyes shing with a dangerous intensity. Though Sean was a senior in the business world, in Eric¡¯s mind, respect was only due to those who didn¡¯t mess with E.


    "He won¡¯t give up so easily. The question is, what will his next move be?" E wondered aloud.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just enjoy your life and leave the rest to me."


    E tilted her head up, gazing at his perfectly chiseled features, which seemed wless from every angle. This incredible man belonged to her! The memory of Eric¡¯s yful scheming on stage, leading Sean into his trap, filled her with happiness, and she leaned in to give him a soft kiss on the cheek.


    "Honey, thank you... for loving me so much."


    Eric chuckled softly. "So, does that mean you¡¯ll reward me tonight?"


    E blushed, letting out a soft hum before nodding shyly.


    Eric burst intoughter. "Even if you weren¡¯t ready, I¡¯d never force you."


    He gently lifted her chin. Her lips, still moist and full from the watermelon, looked especially inviting with their subtle sheen. Feeling a surge of affection, Eric couldn¡¯t resist leaning in and kissing her.


    Given the height of their suite and the design of the balcony¡ªonly half-ssed¡ªno one outside could witness the intimate moment they shared. They were alone, high above the city, in their own world.


    E wrapped her arms around Eric¡¯s neck, responding to his kiss with equal passion.


    The warm summer breeze gently swept over them, and the soft strains of music drifted from the room. In that moment, everything felt perfect¡ªso beautiful, so peaceful, so sweet.


    Eric, panting slightly as he pulled away from her enticing lips, chuckled softly and said, "You little enchantress... tonight, you¡¯re absolutely stunning!"


    E, her face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and amusement, huffed lightly. "Oh? So, you don¡¯t like it when I look even prettier?"


    "My dear queen, how could I ever not like it? Come on, let¡¯s take a bath together," he said, scooping her up effortlessly and carrying her back into the room. He gently set her down by the bathtub before turning on the water, the soft sound of it filling the room.


    When the bathroom door creaked open, E stepped out with a blush still on her cheeks, but Eric didn¡¯t follow her. He was still inside¡ªwashing her delicate lingerie.


    E couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Eric had a bit of a neat freak streak; he didn¡¯t like anyone else handling her clothes, so he¡¯d taken it upon himself to wash them. That way, there¡¯d be no need to send them to the hotelundry service.


    Such possessiveness¡ªstrong and demanding¡ªwas both bold and endearing.


    A soft smile curved her lips as she opened the wardrobe, only to find a new collection of sexy lingerie hanging inside.


    E¡¯s fingers lightly brushed against the variouscy, silky, and beaded fabrics. Each piece was seductive, the designs fresh and daring.


    Considering how much he spoiled her, perhaps it was time she returned the favor... What did he like seeing her weartely, anyway?


    E tilted her head, her bright eyes darting back and forth before settling on a sheer, delicate nightgown with a regal style.


    Though the gown had an elegant, royal design, it was as thin and alluring as any summer lingerie¡ªperfectly suited to the season.


    After slipping into the nightgown, Ezily reclined on the bed, waiting for a certain someone to join her.


    It turned into an unforgettable night. E, in the quiet moments when she reflected, realized how every memorable night had been spent with Eric. Her youth, her time, were now entwined with a man she truly loved.


    A few days passed.


    At school, Olivia had approached her once, but E¡¯s strong presence had forced her to back down. Olivia found herself at a loss; she couldn¡¯t outwit E in an argument, nor could she hold her ground when it came to logic. The girls who had been watching the scene all ridiculed Olivia for her rough and domineering attitude.


    The truth was, Olivia had been in the wrong. She had deliberately thrown the ball at E, and everyone¡ªRachel, a few other girls, and even the spectators who hade to admire the boys on the court¡ªhad witnessed it.


    Although it was E¡¯s first day at school, her connection with Eric had already earned her the admiration of most of the girls. At the very least, she wasn¡¯t pretending or putting on airs like many others did.


    However, Henry¡¯s frequent appearances around her began to irritate E. Lauren even teased her, suggesting that Henry might have a crush on her, but E just scoffed at the idea.


    No matter what Henry¡¯s intentions were, she would never give him the time of day. He acted as if his mother was the most loving andpassionate person, but behind that pretty facade lurked countless dirty schemes and ulterior motives.


    E had also started receiving small, mysterious gifts¡ªalways without a name attached. She never kept them. If she took any, she tossed them straight into the trash. She had no interest in epting things from unknown sources, and there was a strong chance they were from Henry.


    A man¡¯s intentions, after all, could often be seen in his eyes.

 Chapter 216: A Disappointing Turn

    <h4>Chapter 216: A Disappointing Turn</h4>


    A few calm days passed, and when Eric returned from his business trip, he arrived just in time for E¡¯s birthday.


    As promised, they were celebrating at their new home, and Eric had invited a few close friends over for the asion.


    Upstairs, E was getting ready, putting on her makeup. After all, it was her birthday, and as Eric had insisted, she needed to look extra beautiful today. "It¡¯s a special day, after all," he had said, emphasizing that this was a day worth remembering.


    Chloe, who was watching E dress in her snow-white princess gown, couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her. "You¡¯re just getting prettier and prettier! Why do I feel like I¡¯m aging while you¡¯re growing more youthful by the day?" she sighed dramatically.


    Eughed and yfully ruffled Chloe¡¯s hair. "Do you want to try one of the dresses? There are a few more in the closet."


    Eric had indeed been thoughtful, ordering multiple dresses for E, each with a simr style but different enough that she could change her look if she wanted. He had clearly anticipated that she might want a little variety.


    E¡¯s usual wardrobe was more casual and fresh, but tonight¡¯s outfit was formal and adorably elegant.


    Chloe eyed her mischievously. "Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare! Your Mr. Nelson might tear me apart if I wore one of those dresses. They¡¯re all meant for you. It must be nice to have such a handsome, caring, and rich guy, and on top of it all, he¡¯s faithful. Not to mention the fact that he¡¯s ridiculously good-looking and has a solid character!"


    E blushed slightly, her cheeks turning a soft pink. She gazed at her reflection, noticing how the natural flush on her face made her look even better without the need for powder. Herrge eyes were emphasized by the darker eyeliner she had applied, and her longshes, coated with mascara, made her features pop in an enchanting way.


    Just then, Amelia burst into the room, letting out a gleeful squeal when she saw E¡¯s transformation. She dashed toward her, arms outstretched for a hug, but Eric stepped in, lifting her by the cor before she could reach E.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t hold back herughter at the scene.


    Eric and E¡¯s friends were always lively and genuine, making it easy to befortable around them.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Lauren was enjoying some snacks but couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit out of ce surrounded by so many beautiful people. Her small insecurities started to creep up again.


    Eric, after ushering Chloe and Amelia out of the room, locked the door behind them, determined to have E to himself. E stood up, half-amused, half-exasperated. "They¡¯re not men, you know! Why are you so protective?"


    "They¡¯re worse than men. They¡¯ve been hogging you all morning!" Eric grumbled with a hint of jealousy in his voice.


    He walked over to her, his hands resting on her shoulders as he gazed deeply into the eyes of the woman he adored.


    Though they had been together for more than two years, E still looked as breathtaking as the day they met. The princess gown she wore subtly revealed a hint of her cleavage, and her soft pink lips made his throat tighten in desire.


    Suppressing his impulse, Eric leaned in and kissed her cheek, which was smooth and bare of makeup. "My enchanting little witch..."


    E quickly pushed him away, giggling nervously. "Stop... You¡¯ll wrinkle the dress!"


    "So what if it wrinkles? You have a few more to change into!"


    Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh at her panicked reaction, teasing her with a yful grin. Teasing her always brightened his mood.


    "Eric, stop messing with me!" E pouted.


    "But I just want to mess with you!" Eric replied with a mischievous smile.


    "Eric!" E huffed, her lips curving into a yful pout. "It¡¯s my birthday, and I¡¯m the boss today!"


    Eric chuckled, then surrendered with a smile. "Alright, alright. Today, my queen is in charge. Whatever you want, it¡¯s yours."


    Finally satisfied, E grinned with pride. "Thank you, my prince!"


    Eric felt a surge of desire and couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, ignoring the lipstick on E¡¯s lips as he fiercely kissed her. The intensity of the kiss made E¡¯s legs go weak, and she leaned fully into him for support.


    When they finally parted, Eric¡¯s lips were smeared with her lipstick, which sent E into a fit ofughter. She teased him, saying she might as well apply some lipstick on him properly next time.


    As they descended the stairs, Amelia was still grumbling behind them, "Eric, you¡¯re such a jealous little tyrant! I just wanted to be close to E. Why are you so possessive? I¡¯m neither a man nor a drag queen! Come on, Eric!"


    E smiled at the yful banter, and as they reached the bottom of the stairs, their friends greeted them with apuse.


    Brian whistled and shouted, "Mr. Nelson, why are your lips a bit... colorful?"


    Everyone burst outughing again, and E¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment because the color on Eric¡¯s lips was, without a doubt, from her lipstick.


    The atmosphere was light and cheerful. The living room was decorated beautifully for the party, with a festive vibe that made everyone feelfortable. E sat with the other women, eagerly waiting for Eric to bring out the cake.


    As the gifts were presented, E¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy, her smile wide and warm.


    Just as Eric was about to have the cake brought out, his phone rang. It was a call from the security guard at the gate.


    "Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s an elderly woman here iming to be Miss Davis¡¯s grandmother. She¡¯s asking to see Miss Davis, and she has a bunch of reporters with her."


    Eric frowned deeply.Who on earth invited Grandma Davis here today? The fact that there were reporters present meant that someone had likely orchestrated this for a spectacle, especially given that it was E¡¯s birthday. If they refused to let her in, it could look bad for both E and Eric in the public eye.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?" E asked softly, noticing the shift in Eric¡¯s mood.


    "Your grandmother is here. And there are reporters outside. They can¡¯t get in, but it seems we¡¯ll have to let her in," Eric said, his tone calm but serious.


    E raised an eyebrow, letting out a coldugh. "Some people just can¡¯t resist stirring trouble, and they chose today of all days. But I don¡¯t feel guilty toward Grandma Davis. Let her in, but the reporters stay outside."


    Eric nodded, agreeing that this was the best approach. Grandma Davis was family, after all, and she had never been used of mistreating E. Turning away an elderly rtive would indeed look bad, especially considering E¡¯s rising public profile.


    After the Elite Horizon Club charity event, E had be a figure of interest. Although the media hadn¡¯t covered the event extensively, there were too many people involved for someone not to use this as an opportunity to target her.


    Amelia, clearly unhappy with the news, huffed in frustration. "E, hasn¡¯t your grandmother treated you poorly? What¡¯s she doing showing up now?"


    E smiled faintly. "She¡¯s neither good nor bad. In the end, she¡¯s just an old woman. Her visit today? She¡¯s probably been goaded intoing."


    Chloe frowned, crossing her arms. "Good? She didn¡¯t even speak up when Kevin was tormenting you. Where was she when you needed her?"

 Chapter 217: Falling for Slander

    <h4>Chapter 217: Falling for nder</h4>


    E didn¡¯t say much. As for Grandma Davis, she didn¡¯t have a particrly good or bad impression of her. Grandma Davis wasn¡¯t as kind as family, but she wasn¡¯t as malicious as Brianna either.


    She was just an ordinary olddy. This visit was surely spurred on by someone stirring the pot, causing her to rush over without even making a phone call, right?


    "Oh, Mrs. Harris, can you go upstairs and bring down the old phone on the desk?" E had thought of visiting Grandma Davis the next day, and it wasn¡¯t for show. She didn¡¯t hate her just because she was Robert¡¯s mother.


    After all, Isabe¡¯s poisoning had nothing to do with Grandma Davis.


    Plus, she was a mother who had lost her son, which was pretty pitiful. And sometimes, Grandma Davis could be quite reasonable. E¡¯s impression of her was gradually improving.


    Before long, the taxi dropped Grandma Davis at the vi¡¯s entrance. E went out to greet her. The cab driver gave E several looks, but sensing Eric¡¯s cold gaze and strong presence, he quickly left without lingering.


    "Grandma, you¡¯re here! Come on in and have a seat. It just so happens that today¡¯s my birthday. Your timing is perfect!" E said with a light smile, reaching out to take Grandma Davis by the hand.


    Grandma Davis gave a cold snort and, with a dark expression, walked inside.


    Seeing how luxurious the vi was, Grandma Davis was both shocked and unsettled. After sitting on the sofa, the other guests tactfully moved to the small bar to have a drink.


    It was just E and Eric apanying Grandma Davis. Mrs. Harris brought over some snacks and fruit.


    E ced the phone in front of Grandma Davis. "Grandma, I bought this phone for you. After all, you¡¯re always using andline at home, and it¡¯s inconvenient when you¡¯re out shopping."


    Grandma Davis¡¯ expression softened a little.


    "If you¡¯re being so thoughtful, why didn¡¯t you invite me to celebrate your birthday here? This is a huge vi. Is it really yours, E?"


    Eric raised an eyebrow casually. "I gave it to her."


    Grandma Davis¡¯ eyes widened. She had received a mysterious call earlier, where the caller told her that E had taken all of Davis Group¡¯s shares and conspired with Eric, who had renamed thepany "HopeCore Group" after acquiring it.


    And to make matters worse, E had donated a staggering nine million at a charity event! Upon hearing this, Grandma Davis was so angry her heart nearly exploded!


    After all, she still had a grandson!


    When thewyer read the will, all the shares were left to E, while Kevin only got a few properties!


    Grandma Davis had been furious, but thewyer advised her, saying Kevin was still too young to handle so many shares.


    E had also promised that when Kevin grew up, she would return some of the shares to him.


    Grandma Davis, being old and in poor health, had no energy to fight anymore. But after receiving that mysterious call yesterday, her anger reignited, and that¡¯s why she hade to confront E.


    "Is that true?" Grandma Davis red at E, not believing a word.


    E nodded. "Grandma, even though Brianna did wrong by my mother, that was in the past. When Kevin grows up, I will return some of the shares to him."


    Eric frowned. Kevin, with his personality, having shares? Once he had power, their lives would be turned upside down again.


    Who¡¯s to say it wouldn¡¯t threaten their very safety?


    "You¡¯re lying to me! You and this brat conspired to deceive me! Davis Group has already been swallowed up by this brat, what shares do you have left? You ungrateful girl... you¡¯re shameless! You dare to give all the shares away to him for this brat?"


    Grandma Davis was so furious her chest was heaving.


    E, still calm, gently held Grandma Davis¡¯s hand. "Grandma, why would you think that? Do you believe what outsiders say, but not your own granddaughter?"


    Grandma Davis felt a bit embarrassed, but when she thought about E donating nine million in one go, she became even angrier. "How can I trust you? You¡¯re squandering the Davis family¡¯s money! You donated nine million without a second thought¡ªare you not thinking of me, this old woman? Do you think all the money is yours? Don¡¯t forget, you still have a brother, and a missing sister!"


    A brother and sister? E sneered inwardly. She wasn¡¯t rted to them by blood at all, but Grandma Davis was so old that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to upset her any further.


    "Grandma, the money I donated was all from my stock market earnings. I hope you won¡¯t believe the nonsense other people are spreading. Davis Group was acquired by Mr. Nelson for fifty million. At that time, thepany was nothing but an empty shell, thanks to those two quality reports. Fifty million was a generous offer. Once Kevin grows up..."


    "Once he grows up? I¡¯ll be dead by then! And when you bully him, how can I, a ghost by then, help him?" Grandma Davis eximed loudly.


    Eric¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. "Madam, your words are utterly ridiculous. If I recall, Kevin stabbed E several times! Do you really think such a rebellious kid would be any better when he grows up?"


    Grandma Davis snorted. "I don¡¯t care! You must give me the money! I¡¯ll leave a will to pass it all to Kevin; otherwise, I won¡¯t be at peace!"


    E looked at her calmly. "Grandma, do you really want me to give half of my assets to Kevin? With his temperament, do you think anything good wille of it if he has that kind of money?"


    Grandma Davis¡¯s fury grew stronger, and her demands escted. "You need to hand over two-thirds of your assets! That would be fair! And as for Hannah, who¡¯s gone missing¡ªwho knows if you two had something to do with that!"


    Her breathing becamebored, and E looked at her with disappointment.


    All this time, had she never truly believed in her?


    Eric¡¯s eyes grew even colder. "Madam, have you forgotten who caused Mr. Davis¡¯s untimely death? Who was it that uploaded the quality report online? You already know, don¡¯t you? Brianna took that report to negotiate with Mr. Davis, but behind his back, she leaked it online, leading to his tragic death, didn¡¯t she?"


    Grandma Davis¡¯s heart clenched, filled with deep sorrow.


    E nodded softly. "Grandma, we don¡¯t have any other intentions. Kevin and Brianna are vastly different in character. If you give him too much money... could you bear it if he hires someone to kill me? He¡¯s just a child now, but a few words from someone else could turn his hatred toward me. If you¡¯re determined, I can transfer five million to your ount, and you can give him the money yourself and see how he spends it."

 Chapter 218: The Enemy in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 218: The Enemy in the Shadows</h4>


    Grandma Davis was stunned. She had indeed been stirred up by a few words from others before rushing over, and Kevin was Brianna¡¯s son... What good coulde from letting money fall into his hands?


    "E is right. If two-thirds of the estate were handed over to him, the future would be unimaginable. Grandma Davis, you¡¯re a reasonable person. Don¡¯t you think our arguments make sense?" Eric said with a light chuckle. "With Kevin¡¯s temperament, he needs to be sent to a better military school to help straighten out his thinking."


    Grandma Davis furrowed her brow and fell into deep thought.


    Although she was just an ordinary woman, E¡¯s words had hit home. If all the money ended up in Kevin¡¯s hands, who knows how he¡¯d spend it?


    If Kevin followed in Brianna¡¯s footsteps and sought revenge against E... the Davis family would be left without an heir!


    E calmly reached out, lifting a nearby teacup. Her jade-like fingers gently lifted the lid, and a delicate tea fragrance wafted into the air, soothing everyone¡¯s mood.


    Grandma Davis sat in silence for several minutes. She, too, picked up her teacup and took a small sip, the worries in her furrowed brow refusing to dissipate.


    The Davis family had only one male heir left. In the eyes of the elderly, daughters marry out, and only sons carry on the family line.


    So even though Brianna had killed Robert, Grandma Davis still hoped Kevin could stay within the Davis family and continue the lineage.


    But she couldn¡¯t deny that Kevin¡¯s temperament was a direct result of Brianna¡¯s influence. Just this past summer, he had gotten into several fights with the neighborhood kids, leaving them with bloody noses.


    If this continued, Kevin would be beyond saving!


    After pondering for a long time, Grandma Davis finally set down her teacup. "Alright, E... transfer five million to my ount, and I¡¯ll give the card to Kevin. I want to see if this boy can learn to behave. If he uses the money for anything illegal, I¡¯ll leave him to you two. I hope you¡¯ll find him a school that can really discipline him!"


    Grandma Davis¡¯s tone softened significantly, and her attitude had improved. E nodded without hesitation. "Grandma, I¡¯ll have someone transfer the five million to you immediately. But you must keep this secret from Kevin and everyone else. If word gets out, Kevin may stop cooperating entirely."


    Grandma Davis nodded, her eyes filled with sadness. E invited her to stay for dinner, but she declined.


    After seeing Grandma Davis off, Amelia and the others emerged. "Your grandma is something else, isn¡¯t she? She actually had the nerve to go after your money! But someone must have put her up to it," Ameliamented.


    Chloe added angrily, "Those people are never satisfied! They must¡¯ve done this on purpose, especially since today is your birthday! But I can¡¯t believe you managed to talk her down¡ªE, you¡¯re amazing!"


    Brian teased with augh, "Of course Mr. Nelson¡¯s woman couldn¡¯t be anything less than extraordinary!"


    Everyone burst intoughter, acknowledging that E¡¯s smooth talking and logical arguments had indeed won the day.


    Grandma Davis wasn¡¯t unreasonable, which gave E a good chance at sess.


    E quickly called everyone together as Eric brought out a beautifully crafted three-tiered cake. And right on top of the cake was arge diamond ring!


    It was Eric¡¯s birthday gift to E¡ªa token of his love. He nned to give her a specially designed wedding ring by an international designer when they officially announced their engagement and wedding ns. He would propose then, making it even more special!


    At that very moment...


    In the surveince room of a certain vi, Leah¡¯s face darkened as she red at the technician. "What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that the bug was the most advanced one from abroad? Why can¡¯t we hear anything?"


    The technician looked distressed. "Miss Carter... it¡¯s likely that their home has devices that interfere with any signals, so we couldn¡¯t get any audio!"


    Leah¡¯s face flushed red with frustration.


    She had worked so hard toe up with this n, and it still didn¡¯t work?


    Damn E! Did she have to be so smart?


    "If this n isn¡¯t working, then we¡¯ll have to go with n B. I¡¯ll call that old woman again and see what she has to say!" Leah sneered as she turned on another phone, but then she remembered that Grandma Davis hadn¡¯t made it home yet, so she dropped the idea for the moment.


    Dejected, Leah left the surveince room. When Mrs. Carter saw her daughter¡¯s defeated look, she rushed over to ask what had happened. After hearing the details, Mrs. Carter¡¯s expression darkened as well.


    They had thought that E was just a naive girl who depended on a man to survive, and handling her would be a piece of cake.


    But to their surprise, E was proving to be a tough opponent, and with a ruthless business genius like Eric by her side, this fight wouldn¡¯t be easy!


    "Alright then, since they¡¯re being so cautious, we¡¯ll have to target the old woman instead, understand?" Evelyn said with a smile. "Your grandfather thinks the n is solid. Once we mess with the olddy¡¯s mind and cause a rift between her and E, we¡¯ll gain quite a bit from it."


    That way, E would be too distracted to deal with the Carter Group.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll wait an hour and then call the olddy again..."


    "No, I¡¯ve arranged for someone else to do it. If she somehow manages to record the conversation, it¡¯ll be a problem for us." Evelyn, ever the meticulous nner, assured her, and Leah finally felt at ease.


    She had thought that secretly cing a miniature bug on Grandma Davis would do the trick and that when E got questioned and scolded, she would lose her temper.


    That recording would have been perfect for tarnishing E¡¯s reputation.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected E to be so sharp, installing signal-jamming equipment at home, rendering all bugs and mini cameras useless.


    "Mom... that girl is too cunning, but I just can¡¯t stand it! She¡¯s not good enough for Mr. Nelson! I love Mr. Nelson so much, what should I do?" Leah¡¯s face twisted in frustration. In all her years, no one had made her feel this defeated, except for that one boyfriend from abroad who had hurt her deeply. Now, E was doing the same.


    Evelyn scoffed, "She¡¯s just a college freshman. Don¡¯t be in such a rush. If you can¡¯t make a move where she lives, can¡¯t you make a move at her school?"


    At this, Leah¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ...


    This year¡¯s birthday was a rewarding one for E. Every gift she received was valuable, as her friends were all either wealthy or influential.


    That evening, Eric took her to spend the night at Nelson Group¡¯s newly developed luxury treehouse vi.


    The treehouse vi was built on a remote piece ofnd in S City.


    It took about an hour and a half to drive there, and when E stood in front of the uniquely designed treehouse, she was greeted by the sight of twinkling little lights. The setting sun cast a warm glow, illuminating the trees,wn, and the house in a magical light...

 Chapter 219: The Redemption of a Tragic Childhood

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Redemption of a Tragic Childhood</h4>


    E¡¯s eyes were filled with wonder¡ªthis treehouse was simply breathtaking!


    In front of the treehouse stretched argewn where many visitors watched the sunset or enjoyed outdoor dinners. Laughter and joy between couples filled the once destend with warmth and life.


    There were about twenty treehouses, each built alongside the trees. The massive trees partially formed the structure of the houses, their designs following the natural shapes of the trees. Though a bit unusual, the sight was stunning and unique.


    On the balcony of the treehouse ahead, two little children sat with their legs dangling. "Daddy, look at the sunset! It¡¯s so beautiful!"


    "Yeah, Daddy, the sunset looks like a yolk. But we can¡¯t eat the sun, right?" one of the children asked curiously.


    The couple on the balcony smiled warmly. "Silly, you can¡¯t eat the sun. If people got too close, they¡¯d be burned up!" the father replied.


    "Mama, can we go to the moon?" the little girl asked, her delicate face turned up to her parents.


    "Sweetheart, when human technology gets more advanced, we¡¯ll be able to visit the moon someday," the mother said gently, kissing her daughter¡¯s cheek with a loving smile.


    This heartwarming scene nearly brought E to tears.


    Since her rebirth, the love of her parents was what she craved most. But Isabe had passed away, and her father was nowhere to be found.


    Such a beautiful and loving moment was something E feared she would never experience. She couldn¡¯t go back to her childhood. Even if she could, what could her two-year-old self do against Brianna?


    E looked at the woman¡¯s gentle smile and felt as though she was seeing Isabe¡¯s beautiful, kind eyes¡ªthose eyes full of love.


    She remembered her mother¡¯s diary. When Isabe had fallen seriously ill, E had been not yet three, constantly pestering her mother to get up and y with her. But little E had no way of knowing that her mother was already too weak to even get out of bed.


    At that time, Isabe could only watch in sorrow and pain as her daughter yed alone and eventually fell asleep by the bedside. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to hold her.


    E¡¯s nose tingled with emotion. It had been such a happy birthday¡ªshe¡¯d thwarted the person who had tried to manipte Grandma Davis, and she should have felt triumphant.


    But birthdays were also the day her mother had suffered. Twenty years ago today, her mother had struggled through immense pain to bring her into the world.


    Thinking of that day, and of her mother¡¯s sad diary entries, E silently watched the joyful family of four in front of her, unable to stop the tears from falling.


    She missed Isabe so much¡ªmore than she could express. She longed to go back to when she was two, just to hold her mother close one more time.


    A pair ofrge hands gently embraced her from behind. Long, pale fingers slid across her cheek, softly wiping away her tears.


    "Don¡¯t cry, silly," Eric whispered softly, his voice heavy with emotion. His heart, too, felt suddenly weighed down.


    Compared to E, his childhood had been much happier. At least his mother, Victoria, had been by his side then.


    E quicklyposed herself, lowering her gaze. "Let¡¯s go..." she murmured quietly.


    At this moment, the staff at the service area noticed Eric and quickly and orderly came out to greet him.


    Eric waved his hand, signaling them to dispense with all formalities. "Just take us to the house we reserved."


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson!"


    The person in charge of the area personally led the way.


    E and Eric¡¯s arrival naturally attracted the attention of other tourists. They couldn¡¯t help but cast amazed nces their way¡ªafter all, the two of them were such an eye-catching pair, a golden couple.


    E¡¯s emotions finally began to settle, though her face still didn¡¯t show any signs of happiness.


    Suddenly, she felt like someone was following her, watching her from behind.


    She quickly turned around, only to see a thin man wearing a mask walking behind her. His gaze flickered for a moment before he veered off to the side.


    E frowned slightly.


    If he were just a regr tourist, why would his eyes look so shifty?


    The man quickly exited through a side door, and Eric, noticing E¡¯s reaction, asked quietly, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you see something unusual?"


    "That man..." E pointed toward the figure¡¯s retreating back.


    The person in charge quickly spoke in a hushed tone, "Mr. Nelson, Miss Davis, that man lives nearby and raises pigeons. If you look over there, you can see all the pigeons he keeps."


    E nodded. If he had been living here for a long time, perhaps she was just being overly cautious.


    "Are you still concerned?" Eric asked.


    "I just thought the way he looked at me was a little strange."


    "Hmph, if he dares look at you like that again, I¡¯ll gouge out his eyes," Eric said coldly, his lips curling slightly. E shot him a look, while the person in charge shivered at Eric¡¯s words, not daring to look at E again.


    Eric was only joking, trying to be yful. He wasn¡¯t actually that insanely jealous.


    However, the person in charge, having likely heard of Eric¡¯s formidable reputation, was so frightened that he stayed silent.


    He led E and Eric to the final treehouse.


    The treehouse was nestled into the tree, with tiny lights twinkling all around. At first nce, it looked like a swarm of glowing fireflies.


    As they stepped onto the metal staircase that wound around the tree, all they could see was lush greenery in every direction. The serene, natural setting made it the perfect spot for a rxing vacation.


    The house was supported by sixrge concrete and steel pirs, with a thick wooden floor above that was sturdy and secure, with no hint of instability.


    E sat on the balcony, mimicking the children she had seen earlier by swinging her legs over the edge. She gazed at the slowly sinking sun, feeling a sense of tranquility wash over her. This ce was fresh and beautiful, an ideal escape.


    Eric sat down next to her. "How are you feeling now? A little better?"


    E nodded. "Yeah, a little better."


    "Don¡¯t dwell on the past. What¡¯s gone is gone. We need to cherish the present," Eric said, taking her hand and gently kissing it. "My queen, you¡¯ve got me, your loyal servant. Cheer up, okay?"


    E smiled faintly, her eyes growing slightly misty again. "Thank you, hubby."


    The two exchanged a quiet nce, and E rested her head on his shoulder. Together, they watched the sun set in peaceful silence.


    About ten minutester, the sun hadpletely disappeared, leaving only the small twinkling lights in the trees to illuminate the night.


    Eric and E ordered dinner, and thirty minutester, a special meal was brought to their table.


    "All the chicken, duck, and fish here are raised by the local vigers, so the food is especially delicious. And this pigeon soup is, of course, made from the pigeons raised by the man Miss Davis saw earlier," the server exined.

 Chapter 220: The Vigilant Man

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Vignt Man</h4>


    E tried a piece of the steamed chicken and immediately found it to be incredibly delicious¡ªfar better than anything she¡¯d ever had at school. As soon as she bit into it, a subtle sweetness spread through her mouth, leaving her savoring the taste.


    "The vor is excellent," E said with a soft smile, offering her praise.


    Eric finally felt a bit more at ease. Seeing E¡¯s earlier sadness, he knew she had been thinking about Isabe.


    For those who have lost their parents, the love from them is something they will yearn for their entire lives¡ªa permanent regret that even the greatest wealth and glory cannot rece.


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson hired a fantastic chef. That¡¯s why the treehouses have been fully booked for months. We¡¯ve never had an empty one! Not only do we have repeat customers, but new guests as well. Reservations are already booked through the winter!" The person in charge beamed with pride and admiration as he nced at Eric.


    Every project Eric handled was a sess.


    Just like the new ice pce project, which was scheduled to open next year. Word had already spread among celebrities, many of whom had expressed their desire to visit. With such interest, the project was bound to seed. Eric had that kind of magic¡ªthough his methods could be ruthless, people still admired him.


    Not to mention, he had the looks to match his talent.


    E smiled at Eric. "Mr. Nelson, was this project your idea?"


    Eric raised an eyebrow casually. "Does it matter whose idea it was? You¡¯re enjoying it, aren¡¯t you?"


    Secretly, E was in awe. Her husband was truly remarkable¡ªevery project he took on turned into a major sess. All the hardship he had endured in his youth had clearly paid off.


    "Mr. Nelson, are there no bugs here at night? The house is built right around the trees," E asked, ncing up at the dense canopy of leaves.


    The person in charge quietly slipped away, leaving the couple to enjoy their time alone.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve sprayed insect repellent all around the house, so no bugs will dare toe in," Eric reassured her with a smile.


    E breathed a quiet sigh of relief. Thest thing she wanted was to wake up in the middle of the night with bugs crawling on her face¡ªthat would be terrifying!


    After dinner, Eric linked his arm with E¡¯s, and they took a walk around the area.


    Although E smiled andughed, deep down, there was still a trace of sadness. Even though she had visited the cemetery to pay her respects earlier that week, today especially made her want to see Isabe again.


    "If we go back tomorrow, I¡¯d like to visit my mother," E said softly.


    "Shall I go with you?" Eric offered.


    "If you have time, sure. If not..."


    "The Queen¡¯s matters are always my top priority," Eric said with a yful yet sincere tone.


    They snuggled close, exchanging sweet words, while two bodyguards stood watch nearby, silently ensuring their safety.


    Unbeknownst to them, just outside the wall, a pair of eyes observed them from the shadows of the trees. The figure quietly watched E and Eric¡¯s every move.


    Then, the person pulled out a phone and dialed a number. "Boss, Eric is sitting on the stone bench with that woman right now."


    "Make sure he doesn¡¯t notice you. Be careful¡ªhe¡¯s very sharp. This time, you can¡¯t afford any mistakes, or it¡¯s the end of the road for you! Remember, call me before you take any action!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    The person hung up and coldly stared in Eric¡¯s direction, eyes filled with malice.


    At that moment, Eric suddenly felt a chill down his back, but when he nced around, he didn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary.


    On their way back to the treehouse, Eric instructed the two bodyguards to stay extra vignt since there were many people around, making it easy for something to go unnoticed.


    Eric regretted not reserving the entire ce, especially since it was E¡¯s birthday.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You told the bodyguards to be cautious¡ªdid you notice something?" E asked softly after they returned to the room, having picked up on Eric¡¯s careful choice of words.


    Eric shook his head. After closing the door, he pulled her into a tight embrace. "Nothing... let¡¯s just begin."


    "Begin... begin what..." E started to ask but was cut off by his passionate kiss.


    "Hey, hey... we haven¡¯t even taken a bath yet!" she protested.


    "There¡¯s a double bathtub inside," Eric said with a grin as he scooped her up in his arms.


    In truth, he was trying to mask his unease, not wanting to rm E.


    Many years ago, while studying abroad, he had survived an assassination attempt, and that cold chill on his back had been the same feeling just before someone opened fire on him. Fortunately, he had reacted quickly, or he wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive.


    Meanwhile, one of the bodyguards quietly called Mark for reinforcements, knowing it was already nighttime, and if Eric and E needed to leave, it would be just as dangerous. Eric¡¯s earlier warning to "be cautious" had been a coded message, alerting them that someone might be watching their boss.


    The bodyguard also notified the head of security in the area to heighten their vignce.


    Inside the treehouse, the sound of running water mingled with the soft, calming music that floated through the air. The twinkling lights on the trees added a dreamy and magical touch to the scene.


    Above them, the night sky was filled with stars, and the moon was especially round and bright. Ey back in the bathtub, gazing up at the pearl-like moon through the skylight.


    The surrounding d¨¦cor made the bathroom feel like it was nestled inside the trunk of a tree, providing an intimate connection with nature, which was both rxing and serene.


    The man beside her leaned in, gently kissing her face. "Tonight will be unforgettable," he whispered.


    E¡¯s heartbeat quickened. The word "unforgettable" could describe countless nights with him, but tonight, those words carried a special weight.


    The sounds of insects chirping outside added to the atmosphere. But little did E know just how unforgettable this night would be¡ªetched deeply into her memory, both in passion and in peril.


    After their shared intimacy, E waspletely spent, lyingzily in bed, while Eric put on a loose, somewhat conservative set of pajamas.


    "Why are you wearing pajamas tonight?" E blinked, noticing something unusual.


    Eric handed her a simrly modest set of sleepwear. "Put this on," he said quietly.


    E raised an eyebrow. It wasn¡¯t like him¡ªusually, he would only wear briefs, preferring to sleep without clothes, especially in the heat. Eric loved sleeping that way.


    Though puzzled, she picked up on the subtle tension in his actions. Recalling the things he had said to the bodyguards earlier, she silentlyplied and put on the pajamas.


    Eric sat beside her, propping a pillow behind his back. His fingers tenderly traced the curve of her lips.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you still not satisfied?" E teased with a yful smile, kissing his fingers. "Thank you, hubby, for bringing me here."


    Given the remote location and Eric¡¯s status¡ªespecially with the extraordinary experiences he¡¯d been through¡ªtaking her here was not without risk.

 Chapter 221: A Nightmare Come True

    <h4>Chapter 221: A Nightmare Come True</h4>


    Eric¡¯s captivating eyes, reflecting E¡¯s soft, pink cheeks and vibrant red lips, stirred something deep within him. Unable to resist, he gently pinched her lips, then leaned in for another kiss.


    E let out a small whimper, her entire body feeling weak. She turned her head slightly to avoid his lips, "No more... I¡¯m so tired."


    Eric chuckled, lightly pinching her chin and whispering, "I just wanted to kiss you. What were *you* thinking?"


    "Eric, you jerk!" E yfully punched his chest, and Eric instantly pretended to be in pain.


    "Ouch! That hurts! Queen, you can¡¯t punish your servant like this. If you want to punish me, you should... ride on top of me instead!"


    "Eric! You really can¡¯t say anything decent, can you?" E¡¯s face flushed red as she turned her back to him, embarrassed.


    Eric wrapped his arm around her waist, his mischievous smile full of charm. "Are you happy with your birthday, my Queen?" he asked.


    E gave a small huff, but in her heart, she felt a sweetness. Ericy down beside her, holding her close. "Look up at the stars..."


    The ceiling was made of a small piece of tempered ss, so with just a nce, they could see the night sky. During the day, they could press a button on the wall to move a wooden panel that would block the ss and dim the room¡¯s light.


    E lifted her eyes as well, lying next to Eric, gazing at the stars.


    Eric reached for her hand, interlocking their fingers, his lips curving into a yful smile. "My Queen, if we can still watch the stars together when we¡¯re old, that would be perfect."


    E smiled softly, nuzzling her cheek against his arm. "We will. I¡¯ll stay with you until we¡¯re old, as long as you don¡¯t have any wandering eyes."


    Ericughed teasingly, "What do you mean by ¡¯wandering eyes¡¯?"


    E pouted slightly. "Men are like that. You¡¯re territorial and possessive. One day, if you get tired of me and meet someone new, you wouldn¡¯t be tempted? That¡¯s what I mean by wandering eyes. Look at how many men, after getting rich, forget the wives who stood by them through everything."


    Like Sean, like Robert¡ªthere were countless men who fit that description.


    Eric gently stroked her hair, his gaze tender. "Silly girl, how could youpare me to other men?"


    E snorted, "Then prove it with your actions!"


    "Want me to prove it by taking you again?" he teased.


    "Get lost! Prove it by staying loyal to me for decades!"


    "Well... that¡¯s a bit tough. There¡¯s this new artist at LXL who¡¯s got a fresh, delicate vibe,pletely different from you. I just remembered her..."


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    "Queen... don¡¯t twist my ear, it hurts!"


    "That¡¯s for lying to me, for trying to deceive me, for being unfaithful!" E grinned mischievously, "If you ever betray me, I¡¯ll..."


    Her hand formed into a knife as she dramatically aimed it toward his lower region.


    Of course, her hand didn¡¯tnd on Eric¡¯s most vulnerable area but instead struck his thigh. He winced, unable to hide his exasperation at his overly jealous little wife.


    Eric pulled E close, hugging her tightly. "E, don¡¯t worry. Even if I die one day, my heart will never change..."


    E quieted down, snuggling into his embrace as they gazed at the stars together.


    In this world, nothing is truly guaranteed, she thought. Even the stars, which are said to be eternal, might fall from the sky one day.


    So, she resolved to cherish every moment with Eric, making an effort not to argue over trivial things. After all, apart from the disagreement they had about Charles, there hadn¡¯t been any serious conflicts between them.


    Eric didn¡¯t say anything more. Silently, he held E¡¯s hand as they watched the moon and stars in peacefulpanionship.


    As sleep gradually overtook her, E¡¯s eyelids grew heavy, and before she knew it, she drifted off.


    Eric held his beloved close, though sleep eluded him at first. Eventually, after the calm of the night remained undisturbed, he allowed himself to rx, holding E as he too slipped into slumber.


    However, Eric soon found himself trapped in a nightmare.


    In the dream, he was walking through a vast golden desert under a scorching sun. His throat was parched, and though he desperately wanted water, he had already run out.


    Up ahead, E suddenly copsed. A sharp pain struck Eric¡¯s heart as he rushed to her side, shaking her gently. "E, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up, honey!"


    But E¡¯s face was ghostly pale, and Eric¡¯s heart nearly stopped. In the nightmare, he felt tears rolling down his face as he scooped her up and began running frantically. "Somebody help! We need an ambnce! Hurry!"


    But the world around him darkened. The road disappeared, the vige vanished, and everyone around them was gone. All that remained was Eric¡ªalone, clutching E in his arms.


    Then, to his horror, E vanished.


    Eric, now in a state of panic, ran wildly. Soon, he saw mes in the distance. E was lying in the fire, her beautiful hair beginning to burn.


    "No!" Eric screamed, bolting upright from the nightmare, heart racing.


    But something was wrong.


    Thick smoke was billowing around them, and mes were rising from below the treehouse. Eric barely had time to wipe the tears from his eyes, realizing with a shock that he had actually cried during the nightmare. Worse still, it was no longer just a dream.


    The fire had spread to the outside of the window, and the structure was beginning to shake. The acrid smell of gasoline mixed with the stench of burning wood. This wasn¡¯t an ident¡ªsomeone had deliberately set the fire.


    Without wasting a second, Eric grabbed the nket and wrapped it tightly around E, who had just woken up, coughing violently from the thick smoke.


    As E regained her senses, she realized what was happening. Eric was already carrying her toward the ming window.


    "Fire! We¡¯re on fire!" E screamed, her eyes tearing up from the smoke. Panic surged inside her¡ªhow could they escape from such an intense ze? What was Eric thinking, trying to run through the mes?


    She realized that he had wrapped her in the nket to protect her from the fire and smoke. Ovee with emotion, E¡¯s heart ached, but she steeled herself, knowing she had to stay strong. She pulled the nket tighter around her nose and mouth, determined not to let Eric¡¯s effort go to waste.


    In one swift motion, Eric leaped through the ming window, jumping down from the treehouse.


    Luckily, the treehouse wasn¡¯t too high, so the fall wasn¡¯t life-threatening.


    By now, the fire had alerted the other guests. Shouts and screams filled the air. "Fire! There¡¯s a fire! Wake up, everyone! Get out, quickly!"


    The shrill cries of children and the terrified yells of adults rang in their ears as E and Eric hit the ground hard.

 Chapter 222: The Grim Reaper Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 222: The Grim Reaper Arrives</h4>


    Eric¡¯s hair caught a small me, and with a swift p, he extinguished it. However, after falling from the treehouse, he realized that his leg felt numb, and he couldn¡¯t get up. The raging fire quickly engulfed the entire structure.


    E gasped for breath, cold sweat beading on her forehead as her hands and feet trembled. She hurried to help Eric move away from the copsing treehouse, but just a few stepster, Eric shouted and threw himself over her, shielding her from the heat as another wave of fire surged forward, igniting his pajamas.


    In that moment, someone rushed over, using a shovel to pry away the burning wood. With a firm stomp, the stranger managed to put out the mes on Eric¡¯s clothes.


    Eric, however, was in agony. The fire had burned his skin, and though the burns were on his back and not his face, the pain was unbearable. Cold sweat streamed down his face as he gritted his teeth, enduring the searing pain.


    E had fallen hard to the ground, her entire body aching from the impact. Eric had been above her when theynded, and the shock had left her limbs numb and temporarily useless.


    "Quick... take my wife out of here!" Eric shouted, his voicemanding despite the pain. The slender man who had helped them hesitated briefly, then rushed to assist E, pulling her out of the danger zone.


    E screamed through her tears, "Eric... you go first... I can still walk!"


    But the man wouldn¡¯t listen, lifting her and running away from the copsing treehouse.


    Eric heard E¡¯s heart-wrenching cries, and though his arms were badly burned from carrying her through the mes, each movement was excruciating. Still, for E, he pushed through the pain.


    Summoning all his strength, Eric propped himself up, enduring the unbearable agony in his arms as he crawled away from the dangerous area.


    The man carried E to safety and was about to go back for Eric when the treehouse suddenly copsed with a deafening crash.


    E, her face streaked with tears, screamed at the top of her lungs, "Eric!"


    Her heart felt as if it was being torn apart, consumed by a pain so intense it made her whole body tremble. If only she had been strong enough to get up earlier, Eric wouldn¡¯t still be in danger!


    "He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s crawling out!" the man shouted, running forward again.


    Several others rushed to help. Eric¡¯s face was pale with pain, his arms slick with blood, the skin burned and peeling from the intense heat. Two men arrived just in time, grabbing Eric and pulling him away from the fiery wreckage.


    "Mr. Nelson... are you alright? We were so scared... your arms, your back..." The person in charge had been woken by themotion and rushed over, witnessing Eric¡¯s desperate escape from the mes.


    "Get him to the hospital!" someone yelled.


    Just then, a tall figure approached. E froze, her senses on high alert, and in that instant, she screamed, "Eric, watch out!"


    Bang!


    The gunshot echoed through the night.


    People scattered in fear. E stood frozen, watching in horror as Eric slowly crumpled to the ground.


    "No!" E screamed in anguish, grabbing arge stone from the ground and hurling it at the man in ck who had fired the shot.


    The gunman had been preparing for a second shot, but the stone hit him squarely in the head, causing him to turn and re at E with fury.


    E, her heart pounding, realized the gun was now aimed at her.


    Before anything could happen, the slender man who had helped earlier screamed, "The police are here!"


    The gunman flinched in shock, and at that moment, the man wielding the shovel struck him hard in the back. The assant screamed in pain, stumbling forward as the man hit him several more times, knocking him to the ground.


    E rushed to Eric¡¯s side, trembling as she lifted him from the ground. The thin man had the ck-d assant pinned beneath his foot, and a convoy of vehicles could be seen approaching fast.


    Mark and Eric¡¯s team arrived in a hurry, their faces full of dread. E, her hands shaking, pressed down on Eric¡¯s wound, trying to stop the bleeding that poured from his chest¡ªright near his heart.


    Her face was smeared with dirt and tears, which flowed uncontrobly. She cried out desperately, "Someone help! Mr. Nelson is here¡ªhe¡¯s hurt! Get him to the hospital!"


    Eric¡¯s condition was devastating. His arms were a mess of burned and shredded skin, and part of his scalp had been singed, revealing charred flesh beneath.


    With great difficulty, Eric looked up at E. He reached out, his fingers brushing her tear-streaked face.


    "I told you... even if I die... my heart won¡¯t change... I¡¯m dying, E... I... love you... Thank you... for the happiness you¡¯ve given me. Happy birthday..."


    "Eric! Don¡¯t speak... save your strength, please... It¡¯s my fault... If you dare leave me, I¡¯ll follow you to the grave!" E¡¯s voice was filled with fury and sorrow, her heart breaking as she spoke. She had finally found a man who truly loved her, and now fate was cruelly taking him away.


    "No... you must live... for me... promise me... live on... and take care of Nelson Group..." Eric¡¯s voice was barely a whisper now, each breath morebored than thest. He stared at E, unable to speak further, his gaze filled with a desperate intensity.


    E held him tight, unable to find words, her throat choked with emotion. When Mark and the others finally reached them, they hurriedly lifted Eric onto a stretcher and rushed him into the car.


    E climbed into the vehicle beside him.


    "Mr. Nelson!" Mark, seeing the extent of Eric¡¯s injuries, was ovee with grief. He grabbed the emergency kit from the car and began trying to stop the bleeding. His hands trembled as he worked to save his boss.


    E sat beside them, clutching Eric¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go. Eric, his eyes clouding, continued to gaze at her, as if trying to burn her image into his memory forever.


    "Why... why is the wound here...?" Mark muttered, his voice shaking as he pressed down on Eric¡¯s chest wound to stem the blood loss. His tears flowed freely, unable to hold back the anguish he felt.


    Mark knew all too well that a wound in the heart meant very little hope for survival.


    The two assistants remained silent, their jaws clenched tightly. Stone, one of the men, received a call and barked into the phone, "Where¡¯s the shooter? Good. Keep an eye on that bastard. When the boss wakes up, he¡¯ll deal with him personally!"


    "Yes, we¡¯ll make him pay!"


    "If he survives this, we¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t have another chance... don¡¯t let his men get near him."


    Eric¡¯s awareness began to fade. His entire body was wracked with unbearable pain, each movement feeling like his insides were being torn apart. He could feel life slipping away from him, slowly but surely.


    E¡¯s tears fell onto his hand, warm droplets against his cold skin.


    "My Queen... don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll always be my queen... and my woman... Remember, you must... avenge me..."

 Chapter 223: Final Words

    <h4>Chapter 223: Final Words</h4>


    Eric¡¯s pale face managed a faint smile, though the life in his eyes was quickly fading. His gaze lingered on E, filled with deep affection and reluctance¡ªhis time with her had been so wonderful, and he truly didn¡¯t want to leave.


    E, trembling, shook her head fiercely. "No! If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t go on living either! Eric, you better pull yourself together!"


    Eric tried to speak, but the effort was overwhelming. Still, there were things he needed to say, or he¡¯d regret it forever.


    "Mark... if I don¡¯t make it... give all my shares to E..."


    Mark, tears streaming down his face, nodded. "I know what to do, young master."


    E¡¯s expression suddenly hardened with fierce determination. "Eric! Shut up! If you dare leave me, I swear, I¡¯ll go find a thousand young men to sleep with just to spite you. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer, even in heaven!"


    Ericughed, his hand slowly losing strength, finally slipping from hers, no longer able to hold on. His beautiful yet mischievous eyes gently closed. E felt as though her heart had been ripped apart, and she clung to his hand, tears pouring from her eyes like a flood.


    She said nothing, just quietly held onto him.


    Mark and John worked frantically to revive Eric, but E remained calm, sitting silently by his side.


    "Young master, don¡¯t fall asleep! Wake up!" Mark cried, his eyes shing with a deadly resolve. "That bastard... I¡¯ll make sure he pays for this!"


    John, after several failed attempts to revive Eric, sat back, covering his face with his hands, defeated.


    E remained seated, her gaze fixed on Eric¡¯s perfectly still face. "Eric, you go ahead and rest. You must be tired. Just remember to wake up in a little while... and look at me again."


    "Eric, you said before that when we¡¯re old, we¡¯d watch the stars together. We¡¯d retire in a treehouse, raise some pigeons, grow a garden, and our children would visit us every now and then..."


    "Eric... I wonder if you¡¯d still be handsome if you got a tan?" she whispered with a small, tremblingugh, though her smile was more heart-wrenching than tears.


    Mark couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He broke down, covering his face as he sobbed.


    E fell silent.


    With trembling hands, she gently caressed Eric¡¯s serene face.


    She wished with all her heart that Eric would suddenly open his eyes, sh her that devilish grin, and say, "Hey, you¡¯re crying for me? I could win an Oscar for this performance."


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He justy there, peacefully, in the seat of the car, unmoved by the speed they were racing at, or by E¡¯s touch as she stroked his face and kissed his hands.


    His elegant eyebrows, angled like distant mountains, remained motionless. His eyes, once filled with life, were now closed. His lips, dry and cracked, had lost their color. His face, once vibrant, was now pale. Every detail of his chiseled features was perfect... but it was a still, sorrowful kind of beauty.


    E¡¯s eyes trailed down to his scarred, burned hands, the skin scraped off his arms from when he had crawled to save her. Blood seeped from the raw wounds, and the sight pierced her heart with unbearable pain.


    Her breath came in sharp gasps, and the anguish became too much to bear. The only sound in the car was Mark¡¯s sobs, echoing through the space as E stared at Eric¡¯s still, pale face, at the gruesome wound in his chest. Finally, the overwhelming grief and agony took over, and her vision went ck as she fainted.


    "Young Madam!"


    John was shocked when he saw E copse beside Eric. He immediately rushed to her side, pressing the pressure point on her upper lip, but E remained motionless, lying next to Eric.


    "We¡¯ve arrived at the hospital!" the driver shouted. The car doors swung open, and everyone scrambled to get Eric into the emergency room as quickly as possible.


    John had already contacted the hospital en route, alerting them to prepare their most experienced doctors for Eric¡¯s arrival. Eric¡¯s high-profile status ensured the medical team was ready to act the moment they arrived, shaving precious minutes off the rescue efforts.


    Mark and the others paced anxiously in the hospital hallway, unable to sit still. John, on the other hand, was busy calling Richard and other trusted allies. However, he deliberately chose not to inform James and his faction.


    After all, tensions between Eric and James had long been simmering, and there was a chance this assassination attempt was connected to them.


    Soon, Richard, Adam, Brian, and Amelia rushed into the hospital. Seeing the distressed look in Mark¡¯s eyes, a terrible sense of foreboding gripped Richard.


    Frowning deeply, Richard urgently asked John, "John, where is Eric hurt? Just a few hours ago, everything was fine. What happened?"


    John shook his head. "Neither Mark nor I were with the boss today. We were on leave, so we arranged two bodyguards to protect the boss. But by the time we arrived, they had already been knocked out with tranquilizer darts. The treehouse security staff aren¡¯t as well-trained as our bodyguards. They encountered two attackers and fought them off, severely injuring one and lightly injuring three others. One of the attackers is dead, and the other escaped."


    "The gunman was wounded, and our team has him under control. But the boss... his injury is here..." John gestured to his chest, indicating the area near Eric¡¯s heart.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned grim. If Eric¡¯s heart was wounded, it was a very serious matter, and E fainting earlier only confirmed the gravity of the situation.


    Amelia could hardly bear the weight of it. She sat down, covering her face with her hands as memories of E¡¯s joyful smile and Eric¡¯s mischievous grin shed before her eyes.


    Just a few hours ago, they were all together, celebrating E¡¯s birthday. But now, in the blink of an eye, everything had changed. The contrast was so stark that it felt impossible to process.


    Amelia¡¯s throat tightened, her eyes stinging as tears threatened to spill. Richard, feeling utterly drained, sank down next to her and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, offering silentfort.


    Brian and Adam sat nearby, stunned into silence. After a while, Brian finally shook himself out of his daze and realized they needed to act. They couldn¡¯t let the escaped assant get away. He immediately began organizing a manhunt, determined to catch the one who had managed to flee.


    This time, they couldn¡¯t afford to let the mastermind hide in the shadows any longer. Whoever was behind this would be dragged out and made to pay.


    ...


    "We¡¯vepleted the mission. One of our guys got caught, but I¡¯ll handle it. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll reveal our identities," a man said coldly, sitting on the rooftop of a modest building, his voice indifferent as he spoke into the darkness.


    "Hmph, I haven¡¯t heard any official word of his death yet. I¡¯ll send the rest of the payment after I¡¯m sure that Eric¡¯s incapacitated."


    "Don¡¯t worry. The shot hit him in the heart. I saw it through my scope. Although there were some minorplications, he¡¯s as good as dead," the man replied with a cruelugh.


    How many people had escaped the hands of this infamous sharpshooter, known as "One-Shot de"? Very few, if any.


    "Regardless, I stick to my principles. Until I have confirmed news, I won¡¯t be sending the remaining funds," the voice on the other end replied firmly.

 Chapter 224: Eric’s Childhood

    <h4>Chapter 224: Eric¡¯s Childhood</h4>


    "I understand. I just wanted to reassure you, not rush for the payment. Feel free to call me again¡ªwhether it¡¯s the Grim Reaper or a god, we can bring them down with a single shot."


    "Alright, hanging up now," the other person responded indifferently.


    The man let out a cold snort, shutting off his phone. He removed the SIM card and tossed it into the river behind the house.


    His eyes glinted coldly in the dark, like a phantom or a bloodthirsty wolf prowling in the night. He was Blood Wolf, the leader of the most mysterious assassin group, the Blood Wolf Squad.


    Assassin squads like his usually consisted of four or five members, making it easier toplete missions. However, Eric¡¯s men had already captured the sharpshooter, and for the first time, Blood Wolf found himself in a difficult situation. He couldn¡¯t understand why the usually infallible marksman, known as "One-Shot de," had been caught.


    There were two possibilities.


    First, perhaps One-Shot de had seen something that distracted him.


    Second, the thin man had caught him off guard, someone One-Shot de would have never considered a threat. Most people ran in fear at the sound of a gunshot, but that man stayed and managed to injure him.


    Now, Blood Wolf had two ns.


    First, attempt to rescue One-Shot de.


    Second, if that failed, eliminate One-Shot de quietly. Dead men tell no tales.


    ...


    By morning, the news of a murder at the Nelson Group¡¯s luxury treehouse resort was sshed across the front pages of major newspapers and websites.


    James found out while reading the morning paper during breakfast with his family.


    When he saw the headlines, a heavy feeling settled in his chest¡ªa mix of emotions he couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    In truth, he had always felt a sense of guilt toward Eric¡¯s biological mother, Victoria. Their marriage had been a business arrangement, while secretly, James had kept another woman, Grace, on the side.


    He had never loved Victoria. His heart belonged to Grace, his college sweetheart and first love, a bond so deep that even being separated by their families had only intensified their feelings. Defying all odds, they continued their affair in secret.


    But back at home, James couldn¡¯t deny Victoria¡¯s admiring gaze. There was a sense of reverence in the way she looked at him, and over time, he stopped hating her. In fact, he began to appreciate her gentle nature.


    In the first few months of their marriage, James hadn¡¯t even touched her. Yet Victoria neverined, never lost her temper, and didn¡¯t confide in anyone about their cold rtionship.


    Victoria was brilliant, a true intellectual. In every aspect of her life, she was exceptional¡ªyet she had fallen in love with him. The young and beautiful Victoria was every bit as alluring as Grace, if not more.


    One night, James came home to find Victoria asleep on the bed, dressed in a thin, seductive nightgown, her figure outlined in the soft light for the first time.


    At that time, Grace had been sick, and James, ovee by desire, finally gave in and slept with Victoria.


    From that night on, things spiraled, and eventually, Victoria became pregnant with Eric.


    James was overwhelmed with guilt, torn between his obligations to Victoria and his love for Grace. He treated Victoria erratically¡ªsometimes kind, other times cold¡ªlike a man possessed by his own inner turmoil.


    Meanwhile, his affair with Grace remained hidden. Even when their son Henry was born, few people knew the truth.


    It wasn¡¯t until Eric was seven years old that everything fell apart. Victoria had taken Eric to her family¡¯s home for a brief stay, and during that time, James secretly invited Grace over.


    But as fate would have it, Victoria came home earlier than expected and walked in on them in bed.


    Eric had been ying downstairs with a new toy Victoria had bought him, so he hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    Victoria, furious and unable to contain her rage, stormed into the room and struck Grace several times. Seeing the woman he loved being hit and her tearful, hurt expression, James lost all sense of reason. In a fit of anger, he pped Victoria¡ªtwice.


    Victoria¡¯s fierce personality meant she could never tolerate betrayal. She had believed that when James finally shared a bed with her, he had let go of his old lover. But seven yearster, discovering him in that heartbreaking moment shattered herpletely.


    In a moment of unbearable anguish, Victoria threw herself from the fourth floor, dying instantly.


    James could never forget the sight¡ªhis son, Eric, hearing the noise, rushed outside to find Victoria¡¯s lifeless body. He dropped his toy, ran to her, and copsed in grief, sobbing uncontrobly as he clung to her.


    Afterward, Eric developed severe autism. James, consumed by guilt, sought out the best doctors and showered his son with love and care.


    Eric eventually recovered, and by the time he turned ten, James felt a joy and relief he hadn¡¯t known in years. That moment of Eric¡¯s recovery was one James still held onto dearly.


    But then, the day came when Eric was in a car ident and needed a blood transfusion. The doctor informed James that Eric¡¯s blood type was AB.


    James was stunned. Both he and Victoria had type A blood, making it impossible for them to have a child with AB blood.


    From that moment on, James¡¯s feelings toward Eric changed drastically. He began to resent the boy, and eventually sent him abroad, though he never withheld financial support.


    Eric, however, wasn¡¯t one to stay silent. He called James, furiously using him of being an unfit father, even going so far as to hire assassins to kill him. James, of course, hadn¡¯t been guilty of what Eric suspected, but their rtionship had already soured beyond repair.


    Their bond, once strained by grief and misunderstanding, grew worse with every usation and suspicion. After all, Eric was seven when Victoria died. While he didn¡¯t witness the full details, he understood enough¡ªespecially with the sudden appearance of Grace and the neighbors¡¯ gossip. It wasn¡¯t hard for Eric to piece things together.


    Eric¡¯s resentment toward James eventually turned into mutual hatred. Their rtionship deteriorated further, with neither willing to reconcile.


    Now, as James stared at the news headline, a wave of sadness washed over him, mixed with anger. He had once treated Eric as his own son, only to discover that Victoria had deceived him all along.


    Despite his efforts, James had never been able to uncover the identity of Eric¡¯s biological father. He¡¯d even tested several men he suspected of having affairs with Victoria, but none of their DNA matched Eric¡¯s.


    "Dad, what¡¯s got you so deep in thought?" Henry¡¯s voice broke through James¡¯s reverie as he came down the stairs, noticing his father¡¯s troubled expression.


    James didn¡¯t respond, simply handing the newspaper to Henry.


    Henry nced at the paper, his eyes immediately drawn to the headline. His expression darkened as he read further. While he didn¡¯t particrly like Eric, he didn¡¯t necessarily wish for him to die, either.


    "What happened?" Grace asked as she walked down the stairs, noticing her son¡¯s somber face. She leaned over to take a look at the paper and gasped in shock.


    "James! Something¡¯s happened to Eric. We should go to the hospital right away!" Grace¡¯s face was full of worry, and her eyes brimmed with genuine concern.


    "Mom, we can¡¯t go right now," Henry interjected, shaking his head calmly. "It¡¯s better if Dad goes alone. If we show up, it¡¯ll only upset him further."

 Chapter 225: On the Brink of Death

    <h4>Chapter 225: On the Brink of Death</h4>


    "Why should I go? Whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with me." James replied coldly.


    After all, that man wasn¡¯t his biological son.


    He had nothing to do with him whatsoever.


    Henry frowned, giving James a displeased look as he sat down to eat breakfast. "Dad, why bother? I don¡¯t even care about his room. Besides, you¡¯re still father and son. You¡¯re acting like enemies."


    "He¡¯s not my son! He¡¯s not my biological son!" James mmed his utensils down coldly. Grace¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "Honey, what are you saying? Eric... he¡¯s not your biological son?" Grace asked, astonished.


    James sighed softly, briefly recounting the car ident Eric had when he was ten years old. It had always been his secret. But at this point, James figured there was no need to hide it anymore. Especially since the newspapers were already describing Eric¡¯s injuries as so severe that he likely wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Henry fell silent. After a moment of contemtion, he finally spoke.


    "Dad, even if he isn¡¯t your biological son, do you really want the whole world to know that Eric isn¡¯t your son?"


    James snorted. "Of course not."


    "Then you need to go see him. After all, your son was in a serious ident, and as his father, how can you be so indifferent?"


    Grace also chimed in, urging him. Aside from a few close rtives and friends, most people didn¡¯t know about the strained rtionship between James and Eric.


    Even if things were bad between them, it wouldn¡¯t look right for James to stay home or head to work while his son was lying in the hospital, on the verge of death.


    James was silent. He certainly didn¡¯t want the public to find out about this family scandal.


    So, after breakfast, James headed straight to the hospital.


    Richard and the others were still there. They had stayed by Eric¡¯s side all night. After a grueling seven or eight-hour surgery, Eric had just been brought out of the operating room, but he was still in critical condition.


    When James arrived, Richard and the others frowned. They all knew about the assassination attempt on Eric abroad, and they all suspected James or Grace had something to do with it.


    However, James had never admitted to anything, and there was no evidence to implicate Grace. Whoever did it covered their tracks too well.


    "How is Eric?" James asked softly.


    Richard sneered. "You¡¯re quite the father, aren¡¯t you? Your son was nearly killed, and you¡¯re thest to know. Unbelievable."


    James scoffed. "How could I know if none of you told me?"


    "He¡¯s still in the ICU and hasn¡¯t passed the critical stage yet. The doctor said... if his condition doesn¡¯t worsen within the next twelve hours, he might wake up," Adam replied coolly.


    James stood silently, staring into the ICU. Through the ss, he could see Eric¡¯s entire body wrapped in white bandages, an oxygen mask over his face, and his eyes tightly shut.


    Just one look, and James could tell there wasn¡¯t much life left in him.


    He stood there for a long time, unable to move. He thought of Eric as a child, so handsome and adorable. But as Eric grew older, their rtionship hadpletely fallen apart.


    Every time they saw each other, Eric was like a raging lion, ready to tear him to pieces.


    James¡¯s expression darkened, lost in thought. He finally turned away and sat down silently nearby.


    The hallway outside the ICU was packed with reporters on both ends. It took a great deal of effort for John and the bodyguards to clear them out.


    James and the others had been waiting for who knows how long when suddenly, a sharp rm sounded from inside the ICU. Richard and the rest jumped up and rushed over, only to see the doctors and nurses frantically trying to save Eric, who was in critical condition.


    Richard clenched his fists tightly, his eyes reddening as he looked at Eric, who appeared lifeless.


    James stood there in a daze.


    He couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside because Richard and the others were blocking his view.


    His mind wandered back to the day Eric was born. He had been both overjoyed and incredibly anxious, watching his wife struggle in pain. He recalled his own infidelity, feeling a deep sense of guilt.


    James remembered the first time he saw Eric. Eric had been a healthy eight-pound baby, which made Victoria¡¯sbor difficult,sting for hours. The doctors feared that the baby might be deprived of oxygen, so they asked James to sign for an emergency C-section.


    Unlike most newborns, who were wrinkled and fragile, Eric had been plump and alert. While other babies slept, Eric had opened his bright, curious eyes, observing the world around him.


    James had instantly fallen in love with his newborn son and felt even more tenderness toward Victoria.


    But now...


    Why wasn¡¯t Eric his biological son?


    Why?


    James felt a deep, suffocating pain in his chest as the sharp beeping of the rm filled his ears. Instead of the satisfaction he might have expected, he felt a rare heaviness.


    Even though he had resented Eric for so long, why was it that now, with Eric on the brink of death, he couldn¡¯t feel any joy?


    ...


    Morning light streamed through the window, falling across E¡¯s tightly furrowed face, making her pale skin appear even more translucent. Even in her sleep, her brows were tightly knitted.


    She was struggling through a nightmare.


    She dreamt of Eric walking away, hand-in-hand with a faceless woman, both of themughing as they left her behind.


    Tears streamed down E¡¯s face. She wanted to chase after them, but her legs felt as if they were weighed down with lead. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t move.


    She stood there, rooted in ce, crying out Eric¡¯s name, her tears turning ice-cold as they fell.


    "E... Are you okay? E, don¡¯t cry. Wake up!"


    Someone was shaking her, and E¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    Chloe was looking down at her, her eyes red from crying. Amelia stood quietly nearby, and when she saw E had woken up, she immediately grasped her hand in relief. "E, you¡¯re awake! How do you feel? The doctor said you fainted from the shock..."


    E panted, her forehead damp with cold sweat, causing her bangs to stick to her skin. Chloe quickly grabbed a towel and gently wiped away the sweat and the traces of tears on her face.


    E¡¯s throat felt raw, likely from inhaling smoke, and she didn¡¯t feel well at all.


    "Chloe... How is he? Has he woken up?"


    The thought of Eric¡¯s injuries, especially the deep wound on his chest, made her temples throb painfully, and her head ached even more.


    Chloe bit her lip, her eyes red with sorrow. "I don¡¯t know... When I got here, they said Eric was still being resuscitated..."

 Chapter 226: Crocodile Tears

    <h4>Chapter 226: Crocodile Tears</h4>


    E took a deep breath, and Amelia quickly brought a ss of water to her lips. "Here, drink this sugar water to regain some strength."


    E obediently drank it down. "I... I need to go see him!"


    "E, how can you even think about getting out of bed?" Chloe eximed, rushing to stop her.


    E gave a bitter smile. "I¡¯m not hurt, I only inhaled a little smoke."


    Eric had protected her so well, even in the face of danger, making sure she had a chance to survive.


    Trembling, she sat up. Her head spun, and her heart pounded, silently praying that Eric would be okay.


    With Chloe and Amelia supporting her on either side, they hurried to the ICU.


    In the hallway, James¡¯s face was dark and stormy, while Richard and the others paced anxiously. When they saw E, Richard immediately rushed over.


    "Are you alright?" he asked.


    E shook her head, touched by Richard¡¯s concern. He was Eric¡¯s friend, but the worry he showed for her was heartfelt and genuine.


    "How... how is he?" E asked cautiously, stopping in her tracks, suddenly too afraid to take another step.


    "They just resuscitated him. He¡¯s out of immediate danger for now, but he¡¯s not out of the woods yet. We need to wait twelve hours. If there¡¯s no decline in his condition, he should be okay," Richard replied softly.


    E slowly moved toward the window, pressing her hands against the ss and staring deeply at Eric inside.


    Hey there quietly, as if nothing had happened.


    But in the next moment, his body trembled slightly, as though he was in immense pain.


    E covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. Seeing Eric like this... how much pain was he enduring? She would never forget how the skin on his arms had been rubbed raw, leaving only tender, bloody flesh behind.


    E shuddered, her tears falling silently.


    Amelia and Chloe each took one of her hands. "E, don¡¯t worry! Eric is a good person, and good people always pull through!" Chloe reassured her.


    E bit down hard on her lip, forcing a sad smile. *Do good people always survive?*


    Her mother had never done anything wrong in her life¡ªshe had never killed anyone or started any fires. So why was she poisoned to death?


    "Amelia, why don¡¯t you take E back to rest? The doctors we¡¯ve brought in are the best, and one of them is a renowned professor from abroad who just happens to be here in Country S on a work trip. You can trust that they won¡¯t leave his side," Adam said gently.


    "Yes, E, staying here won¡¯t do any good," Amelia urged.


    But E shook her head. She insisted on staying, waiting for him, and waking up together with him.


    "How about we go sit over there and wait?" Chloe suggested, knowing E wouldn¡¯t return to her hospital bed.


    E nodded, shivering as Chloe helped her to a nearby seat.


    Amelia sighed quietly, stepping aside to make a call for breakfast to be brought in. E needed to regain her strength, after all.


    Time passed, minute by minute.


    At some point, James received a phone call and left.


    No one paid him any mind. After all, James had left a poor impression on everyone. Had Eric not had such a father, his fate might have been very different.


    At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have been the target of an assassinationst night.


    Six hours had passed. E had drunk plenty of water but had no appetite for food. She sat in silence, nerves stretched taut, tension radiating from her.


    Richard received a phone call from John.


    Walking to the far end of the hallway, he lowered his voice and asked, "Did you get anything out of him?"


    "No. The guy¡¯s holding strong. Looks like the organization has his family under their control. No matter how hard we push, he won¡¯t say a word. And the other one¡ªthe one who was severely injured¡ªdidn¡¯t make it," John replied.


    "In that case, stop the beatings for now. We have other ways." Richard¡¯s voice turned icy, a cold smile forming. "Send him to Adam¡¯s hospital. Leak some info that the suspect is demanding a billion in exchange for revealing his boss. And... dig up everything you can about him. The more we know, the better our chances."


    "Got it. I¡¯ll get on it right away!" John hung up.


    Richard¡¯s eyes glinted with a deadly chill. Whoever dared hurt his brother had better be ready to pay with their life.


    Back in the hallway, E sat quietly, her face pale and drained of color.


    Though physically uninjured, the toll on her mind was immense. Her emotions were in shambles, and she felt overwhelmed by the weight of it all.


    For the first time, E felt how unbearably slow time could pass. Each second felt like a year, and though it seemed an eternity had gone by, only a few minutes had ticked past on the clock.


    She was filled with agony, regret, and sorrow.


    If only she had refused to go to the Treehouse Vi with Eric, none of this would have happened.


    Amelia, sensing her turmoil, quickly tried to reassure her. "E, don¡¯t me yourself. Those people had been nning this for a long time. Whether you were there or not, they wouldn¡¯t have been stopped."


    E paused, her gaze growing cold.


    Of course. How could she forget? Even when Eric was studying abroad, he had faced assassination attempts. Whoever was behind this had been scheming for a long time.


    Just then, James returned, this time with Henry and Grace in tow.


    E nced up, her eyes narrowing as they fixed on Grace.


    Grace¡¯s face was full of worry, and Henry¡¯s expression was equally grave. They both looked as if they truly cared for Eric.


    E found it all terribly ironic.


    But she was too drained to argue, too exhausted to even care about these people.


    When James and the others arrived, no one acknowledged them. Grace sniffled quietly, and after lingering for ten or so minutes, they finally left.


    E felt a sense of calm return as they departed.


    Amelia watched Grace¡¯s retreating figure with a clenched jaw. "What a show! Acting like she¡¯s Eric¡¯s real mother. That witch is probably hoping for his death! Her performance deserves an award!"


    Grace stiffened at thement but didn¡¯t turn around to confront Amelia. She silently followed James out.


    Chloe scoffed. "Do you remember how they treated Mr. Nelson when he was younger? That family is just unbelievable. Grace has always been the best at pretending."


    E remained quiet, but suspicion gnawed at her. She, too, believed Grace might be behind the assassination attempt.


    But without evidence, there was little they could do. The gunman had been captured, though, and E held onto the hope that this time, they¡¯d get some answers.

 Chapter 227: Childhood Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 227: Childhood Trauma</h4>


    After what felt like an eternity, the twelve-hour mark finally passed, and Eric was officially out of the danger zone. The room erupted in cheers of relief, with everyone hugging each other, eyes red with emotion. E was ovee with joy, tears streaming down her face.


    Finally, she allowed herself to return to her room for some much-needed rest.


    Chloe and Amelia stayed with her, deciding to spend the night at the hospital rather than go home.


    "The doctor said Mr. Nelson should wake up in a day or two. He¡¯s going to be okay, so don¡¯t worry, E. Get some proper sleep now, or you¡¯ll wear yourself out," Amelia said softly, peeling an apple for E.


    E stared out the window, lost in thought, before slowly turning her attention back.


    "Amelia, did they catch the shooter?"


    "Yes, they did. I heard he¡¯s demanding a billion before he¡¯ll reveal his identity and information about the organization," Amelia confirmed with a nod.


    "When Eric and I were attacked, there was a pigeon keeper nearby who helped rescue us. If it weren¡¯t for him, Eric might have been shot again by that man in ck. Make sure Mark and the others thank him properly and don¡¯t give him a hard time."


    E¡¯s phone had been destroyed in the fire, so she had no way to contact anyone directly, leaving it to Amelia to pass on the message.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. You¡¯ve been under so much stress for so long. Now that Eric¡¯s stable, get some rest. There¡¯s no point in exhausting yourself when you can go to him after he wakes up," Amelia insisted.


    Chloe agreed, "E, you really need to rest. If you fall sick, how will you be able to take care of Eric?"


    E nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over her now that Eric was out of immediate danger. But there was still a lingering shadow in her mind. If the shooter wasn¡¯t fully dealt with, Eric could be in danger again at any time.


    Still, E was too exhausted to think about it further. Her entire body felt like it was falling apart, worn down by the stress and tension.


    Amelia left the room to make a phone call, while Chloe stayed behind to keep watch over E.


    A soft knock on the door interrupted the quiet. Chloe looked up and, to her surprise, saw Brandon walk in.


    He had been absent for nearly a year, and now he suddenly showed up out of the blue?


    Chloe harbored deep resentment toward Brandon. E had once epted his love, but then he had turned around and slept with Hannah. It was unforgivable.


    Chloe stood up, her face darkening as she spoke in a low voice. "Get out. Don¡¯t wake her."


    Brandon looked longingly at E, who was sleeping soundly, though her brows were furrowed in worry.


    Chloe moved to push Brandon out of the room, shutting the door behind them.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her? I heard she was in the hospital. Is she okay?" Brandon asked, his voice full of concern.


    Chloe red at him. "Why are you here? You and E have nothing to do with each other anymore. She¡¯s fine, so you don¡¯t need to worry. You can leave."


    Brandon winced at Chloe¡¯s harsh tone, shocked that even she, who was normally so polite, now clearly despised him.


    "I know you¡¯re angry with me, but I just wanted to check on her, see if she¡¯s alright," he said, sounding hurt.


    "She¡¯s fine. Now that you¡¯ve confirmed it, you can go. Or are you nning to wait until she wakes up so you can reminisce with her? Brandon, can your skin get any thicker?" Chloe snapped.


    Brandon stood there awkwardly, not expecting such a cold reception. He had heard that after his affair with Hannah, he was no longer weed at school, so he had left to study in Country W. Now that he was back, was he here for E? Chloe couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Brandon looked thinner, but his face glowed with health, a sign that his time in Country W had treated him well.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go," he said quietly. "When she wakes up, tell E that I came by to see her. My number is still the same as before. I also won the SS Award in Country W, so... if she ever needs any of my paintings..."


    "Oh,e on," Chloe interrupted coldly. "You really think E¡¯s going to call you? Forget it, Mr. Hall. E¡¯s heart belongs to someone else now. Knowing him, she¡¯ll never reach out to you again, so stop holding on to false hope."


    Brandon turned silently and walked toward the elevator. Chloe was right¡ªE had Eric now. There was no way she would look at him the way she once did.


    Even without Eric in the picture, she probably wouldn¡¯t contact him again.


    Back in his car, Brandon didn¡¯t drive off right away. He just sat there, lost in thought and filled with sadness.


    He had learned through social media that E and her boyfriend, Eric, had been attacked during a vacation and were hospitalized with their conditions unknown. That was why he had rushed back.


    Hannah had been taken away by a mysterious figure, but Brandon didn¡¯t care. His trip to Country W was genuinely for self-improvement, in the hopes that gaining more skills might make E notice him again.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected things to take such a dramatic turn. Who was targeting them?


    Frustrated, Brandon found himself questioning why he still cared so much about E when it was clear she could never love him again. Why was he still clinging to her?


    Perhaps some loves only deepen with time, refusing to fade, no matter how hopeless they seem.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Eric was dreaming again¡ªthis time, of that barren desert.


    There was no water, no sunlight, no shelter, and no greenery.


    The world around him was dark, and he had been wandering for what seemed like an eternity, unable to find the way home.


    His mouth was parched, his head ached, and his strength was fading.


    "I can¡¯t fall... I can¡¯t fall... The Queen is still waiting for me... I can¡¯t die. I can¡¯t..." he muttered in his sleep.


    "If I leave, she¡¯ll cry."


    "If I really leave her... she¡¯ll find a thousand men... that girl full of thorns... she always keeps her word."


    "If I leave, someone will hurt her... I can¡¯t go. Keep walking, Eric! Just keep walking!"


    Eric struggled in his nightmare.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been walking, but even when all that was left was the faintest breath of strength, he kept moving, inch by inch.


    The shadow of death loomed over him constantly.


    Suddenly, the scene before him shifted, and he found himself standing at the front door of the Nelson family estate. His heart ached sharply.


    Since Victoria¡¯s suicide by jumping from the building, James had moved out, though the vi they lived in still belonged to Victoria.


    Eric realized he had shrunk back to the size of a seven-year-old¡ªan all-too-familiar nightmare.


    Bang!


    A loud thud echoed, and Eric saw a figure fall heavily to the ground. Blood sttered in a horrifying pattern across the floor.


    "Mommy!" his seven-year-old self screamed, his heart shattering.


    He rushed forward, holding her still-warm body as tears streamed uncontrobly down his face. Victoria¡¯s hand trembled as she reached out and gripped his tightly.


    "Son... you have to... live well... and never trust in love. If you ever do... don¡¯t cling to it. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 228: Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 228: Waking Up</h4><subtxt> Victoria¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and grief. The light in them slowly faded, overtaken by the finality of death.


    "Mommy, no! Mommy, wake up! You promised to take me to the beach for my eighth birthday... Mom... Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Somebody help! Take her to the hospital, my mom is sick, she¡¯s sick!"


    Seven-year-old Eric couldn¡¯tprehend that Victoria had jumped to her death. In his mind, she was just ill¡ªher fall, the blood, all of it must have been caused by her being unwell.


    By the time the paramedics arrived, Victoria had no pulse. Eric copsed in ce, too devastated even to cry.


    A fierce wind swept through, and suddenly, everything disappeared¡ªthe paramedics, his mother¡ªand then there was fire, a ze that consumed everything.


    "E... E! Where are you? Where are you?"


    "Eric, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m right here! Are you awake? My love!" E¡¯s voice broke through his nightmare, and Eric snapped his eyes open.


    His vision was blurry at first, but it slowly cleared, and he saw E¡¯s tearful face, her eyes sparkling with relief and joy.


    She was gripping his hand tightly, transferring warmth andfort.


    "E..." Eric realized he had survived. His eyes filled with tears as he processed the overwhelming fact¡ªhe hadn¡¯t died. He had made it through.


    And now, he swore he would make those who had hurt him and E pay for every ounce of pain they had caused.


    "Eric, the doctor said you¡¯ve passed the critical stage. Focus on healing, I¡¯ll be by your side every step of the way." E wiped her tears and kissed his hand gently. "Thank you for saving me from sleeping with a thousand men and from bing a... well, you know," she joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Chloe and Amelia, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but stifle theirughter. If it weren¡¯t for the bandages covering Eric¡¯s body, this moment would have been perfectly cheerful.


    Eric¡¯s throat was parched, and just then, a nurse came in to check on him.


    "Water..."


    "The patient needs water, quickly!" the nurse called out.


    E rushed to the water dispenser and filled a cup, carefully inserting a straw before bringing it to Eric¡¯s lips.


    Though Eric¡¯s injuries were severe, his throat had been spared, so he was still able to drinkfortably. After sipping about half the cup, he finally felt the dryness in his throat ease.


    As Eric was wheeled out of the VIP room for further examinations, E followed closely behind, unwilling to leave his side for even a moment.


    Step by step, her heart remained steadfast. As long as Eric didn¡¯t abandon her, she would stay by his side for the rest of their lives, no matter what.


    One day passed.


    Eric¡¯s condition improved even more. Though he was still on a liquid diet, he could now move in bed and even turn over on his own.


    The wound on his chest was healing slowly but steadily.


    For seven straight days, E rarely left his side except to shower. She slept on therge sofa in his VIP room, quietly keeping himpany.


    By the eighth day, Eric was able to get out of bed and move around. E helped him walk to the balcony.


    The view was beautiful, and the strong wind cooled the air, blowing away all the oppressive heat.


    The bandages had been removed from Eric¡¯s body, and though his burned skin was still healing, it was beginning to peel and regenerate. The sight of his tender, raw skin still made E¡¯s heart race with anxiety every time she looked at it.


    If Eric hadn¡¯t fought his way out of that burning house, he would¡¯ve been trapped under the copsing roof. Even if they had managed to rescue him, he wouldn¡¯t have had much life left in him.


    E kept her head down, carefully peeling an apple. "I heard that the shooter has gone mentally unstable, talking nonsense."


    She mentioned it casually, but Eric¡¯s expression turned ice cold. He knew the truth behind it all.


    "Yeah, apparently he lost it after hearing that his children were killed," Eric said with a cold, eerie chuckle. Even after facing death twice, his resilience had only grown stronger, almost unnervingly so.


    "Leave it to Mark and the others to handle. No need to worry about it," E said with a smile, understanding that some things were ssified, and Eric couldn¡¯t share the details.


    "Worry? I¡¯m not concerned about that at all. I¡¯m more worried about when my body will fully recover... and when we can..." Eric grinned mischievously, his tone suggestive.


    E wasn¡¯t upset by his teasing. She had seen him in moments of calm and vulnerability, knowing that during those times, he had been walking the line between life and death.


    "Mr. Nelson, ma¡¯am, someone¡¯s here to see you. It¡¯s someone from the Carter Group. Would you like to meet them?" A bodyguard stepped in and asked quietly.


    Carter Group?


    Leah? That spoiled princess couldn¡¯t resisting to see Eric now?


    "Do you want to meet them?" Eric asked with a yful smile, as if the shadows from his near-death experience werepletely behind him.


    E ced a slice of apple into his mouth. "Of course, why not? If I refuse, won¡¯t it seem like I¡¯m the jealous type?"


    Eric nodded and turned to the bodyguard. "Let them in."


    The bodyguard stepped out, and a momentter, Leah walked in, arm linked with Sean¡¯s. She carried a fruit basket in her other hand, filled with a variety of fruits.


    E frowned slightly but quicklyposed herself. Leah never missed an opportunity to parade around with Sean, unting her position as his favored granddaughter.


    "Mr. Nelson, E, how are you both?" Leah greeted them with a sweet smile, though inside, she was seething with jealousy. *Why didn¡¯t that fire kill that little tramp? Or at least disfigure her! Let¡¯s see if Mr. Nelson would still like her then!*


    Sean nced at Eric, noting his healthyplexion and how quickly he seemed to be recovering. His handsome face, untouched by the fire, only seemed to have sharpened with the experience, exuding even more of his natural charisma.


    "We¡¯re doing well, thank you for your concern, Miss Carter," Eric replied coolly, his tone distant.


    E smiled politely. "It¡¯s rare for Old Mr. Carter to take time out of his busy schedule to visit us. We appreciate it."


    Sean¡¯s expression darkened. "Are you implying we came toote?"


    E suppressed a smirk. The audacity! As if she had been waiting anxiously for them to visit.


    "Of course not, E," Leah quickly interjected, her smile never wavering. "Grandfather and I have been very busy these past few days and didn¡¯t want to disturb you while Mr. Nelson was still recovering."


    Leah set the fruit basket aside and helped Sean to a seat.


    "Old Mr. Carter is probably here to see if the fire got rid of me and E," Eric said with a smirk, clearly not in the mood for pleasantries.


    "Mr. Nelson, you do know how to joke," Sean replied with a cold chuckle. "Someone as brilliant as you? The heavens wouldn¡¯t let you go so easily." Despite the attempt at humor, Sean¡¯s resentment simmered beneath the surface. Eric and E¡¯s previous maneuver had cost him nearly ten million, and he was still bitter about the loss.</subtxt>

 Chapter 229: A Heartless Father

    <h4>Chapter 229: A Heartless Father</h4>


    If it weren¡¯t for the interests of the Carter Group, Sean wouldn¡¯t have bothered visiting this "wretched girl." In fact, if she had died, it would have been better¡ªthe shares of the Carter Group could be reimed.


    "E, Mr. Nelson, I heard that the shooter has been captured. The world is really unsafe these days. E, you should be extra careful. Mr. Nelson seems to have caught someone¡¯s attention, and danger could be lurking anywhere," Leah said with false concern, her tone dripping with insincerity.


    Sean let out a cold snort but said nothing further.


    "Don¡¯t worry," E replied with a smile. "If I get to be with Mr. Nelson, I¡¯d dly die for it." Her words were yful, and Eric lightly tapped her on the head, his eyes full of affection.


    "E, stop talking nonsense!" Eric said, his voice warm but firm.


    E bit her lip, her smile sweet, and Leah could barely hide her jealousy. The bond between them was something Leah could never touch.


    "E, my grandfather¡¯s birthday is next Wednesday. We¡¯d love for you to join us at the celebration," Leah quickly interrupted, hoping to break the sweet connection between E and Eric.


    E raised an eyebrow and smiled sarcastically, slicing the apple in half with one swift motion. "Why would I go? I¡¯m sure Old Mr. Carter would rather not see me."


    "Nonsense, my grandfather likes you very much. He was just praising how smart you are, but he¡¯s too shy to say it in front of you," Leah¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but she quickly recovered.


    Old Mr. Carter, being the cunning old fox he was, didn¡¯t reveal much emotion. He nced at E with the same cold detachment as if she were a stranger, someone irrelevant.


    "Mr. Nelson, you shoulde too," Old Mr. Carter said tly, his tone as neutral as ever.


    Eric chuckled softly, his demeanorzy but his eyes sharp with sarcasm. "I¡¯m not sure it would be appropriate for someone like me, who¡¯s been through life and death, to attend. What if my bad luck rubs off on you, Old Mr. Carter?"


    E couldn¡¯t help but feel ted by Eric¡¯s biting sarcasm. His remark was so delightfully ruthless.


    Sean¡¯s face darkened slightly. "Mr. Nelson, you are fortunate to have survived, as the saying goes, ¡¯What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger.¡¯ There¡¯s no need to be so self-deprecating."


    E stepped in, her tone calm, "Since Old Mr. Carter is so gracious, I¡¯ll be sure to attend."


    Leah was visibly shocked. She had expected E to refuse, given how Sean had always treated her with such disregard despite being her grandfather. He had never seen her as a true granddaughter.


    Old Mr. Carter nodded slightly, not dwelling on the matter. "Since Miss Davis has agreed, that settles it for both of you. We¡¯ll be leaving now, to give Mr. Nelson some rest."


    Eric¡¯szy smile remained as captivating as ever. "Take care, Old Mr. Carter. At your age, it must be hard to make the trip. Be careful not to trip on your way out."


    E burst outughing at Eric¡¯s cheeky remark.


    Eric rarely spoke so sharply to the elderly, but Sean was different. In E¡¯s eyes, Sean had no ce of respect.


    Sean¡¯s expression shifted again, but he held his tongue. Leah, clinging to him, cast onest longing look at Eric before they left, both looking defeated.


    As the door closed, E turned to the housekeeper, Mrs. Harris, and said, "Mrs. Harris, please take this fruit basket away. Feel free to share it with everyone, or toss it out. Either way, I don¡¯t want it sitting here and being an eyesore."


    Mrs. Harris nodded and promptly removed the basket.


    Eric gently ran his fingers through E¡¯s long, flowing hair, his eyes glinting with a soft smile. "So... I thought you didn¡¯t like seeing him. Why do you want to go to his birthday party?"


    E¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, like ice. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, that day is my mother¡¯s death anniversary."


    Eric¡¯s face darkened. Sean really had no shame. To hold a birthday party on the day of his own daughter¡¯s death anniversary was despicable.


    While Sean had probably been doing this for years, the fact that he personally invited E felt like a cruel twist of the knife in her heart.


    Although Ava (E¡¯s grandmother) had cut ties with Isabe long ago, Sean showed no mercy toward his daughter. Even if she had died on his birthday, it meant nothing to him.


    His actions made it clear that he had never truly seen Isabe as his daughter.


    To outsiders, Sean¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t surprising. He had long cut ties with his daughter, so it seemed natural for him to act without remorse. But E knew better¡ªGrandma Carter had distanced them from the Carter Group to protect her and her mother from that toxic environment.


    "What do you want to do when the timees?" Eric asked in a low voice, anger simmering beneath the surface.


    E tilted her head yfully and ced another slice of apple in Eric¡¯s mouth. "My imagination is a bit limited. I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet. Plus, taking care of you has made me lose so much hair! Why don¡¯t you think of something for me?"


    The heavy atmosphere immediately lightened, warmed by E¡¯s yful tone. Eric chuckled softly, his handsome face brightening.


    "Thank you for everything, my dear queen," Eric said with a smile.


    E had been taking care of him personally, from washing his face to helping him bathe. There was no way she would let a maid or nurse handle such intimate tasks, even if Eric was willing¡ªshe certainly wasn¡¯t.


    And each time she bathed him, E had been on edge, careful not to hurt him. His body was covered in injuries, and a wrong touch could reopen a wound. Every time she finished, she was left sweating from the tension.


    "A verbal ¡¯thank you¡¯ doesn¡¯t cut it!" E teased, her eyes twinkling.


    "Alright then, how about a few kisses as my thanks?"


    E¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red, and though they hadn¡¯t flirted like this in a while, the moment felt lighthearted and sweet.


    "Why can¡¯t *I* kiss *you* instead?" E pouted, her heart racing. The excitement of this kind of flirty banter fades over time, so she made sure to cherish these moments while they still felt this way.


    Eric sat upright, unable to lean back because of the wound on his back. But even in his position, he exuded a kind of regal elegance.


    E nced at him and couldn¡¯t bear to see him move.


    "I really can¡¯t move... If I try, it either hurts here or there," Eric said, feigning helplessness as he gave her a pitiful look.


    E sighed in mock exasperation and leaned in to give him a quick kiss on the cheek.


    "Here," Eric pointed to his lips, grinning mischievously.


    E had no choice but toply, leaning forward and gently kissing him on the lips.


    Eric chuckled softly, hisrge hand cupping the back of her head. The kiss deepened, filling the air with sweetness, like the rich taste of chocte. It was a moment that brought warmth and joy to both of them.


    When the kiss ended, E fed him another slice of apple. "Eric, thank you for protecting me so well..." she whispered.

 Chapter 230: Giving Him a Bath

    <h4>Chapter 230: Giving Him a Bath</h4>


    "Stop, stop! Honey, you¡¯ve said that same line a dozen times today. My ears are getting calluses! Can¡¯t you say something new?" Eric quickly interrupted E with a yful grin.


    E blinked, a bit surprised. *Do I say that so often?* Women can indeed be a bit chatty, she thought.


    "Alright, what do you want to hear? Or do you have a special request?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "My dear wife," Eric smirked mischievously, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "How about this: once I¡¯m fully recovered, for the next six months, you¡¯ll do everything I say?"


    Eric¡¯s eyes sparkled as if imagining his cute little E dressed up as a maid, diligently taking care of him.


    E pouted, eyeing the bandages on his hands. "Well, since Mr. Nelson is so charming, I suppose I¡¯ll reluctantly agree."


    Eric chuckled, reaching out to pinch her cheek gently. "Good girl. Behave, and you¡¯ll be rewarded. When that old man¡¯s birthday rolls around, I¡¯ll make sure he has the most unforgettable birthday of his life!"


    E¡¯s mood brightened. Over the past few days, she hadn¡¯t cared much about anything other than Eric¡¯s recovery. As for the Carter Group, she wasn¡¯t in any rush to n her next move.


    Later that evening, E fed Eric dinner, and they spent a peaceful time together, their love palpable. Even Mrs. Harris, watching from the side, felt moved by the sight of their harmony.


    "Eric, do you want to go for a walk outside?" E asked after finishing dinner. She had overeaten since Eric had yfully fed her more than she could handle.


    "Sure, let¡¯s go," Eric agreed. It had been a long time since he had left the hospital room. Staying cooped up was starting to feel stifling.


    Hand in hand, they slowly made their way down to the hospital park. There were plenty of people around, but E and Eric, with their golden couple appearance, easily stood out and attracted attention.


    Soon, a few reporters, who had been waiting for Eric¡¯s appearance, rushed over to get an interview.


    "Mr. Nelson, is it true that the arson was a deliberate attack?" one reporter asked.


    "Mr. Nelson, we heard that the shooter has been diagnosed with a mental illness. Are you still nning to pursue legal action?"


    "Mr. Nelson, was Miss Davis with you during the incident?"


    The reporters mored for answers, though they were kept at bay by Eric¡¯s bodyguards, unable to get too close.


    Eric nced at them coolly but said nothing.


    E¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of the reporters. She couldn¡¯t forget that night¡ªthe image of Eric lying lifeless in the car still haunted her. Just thinking about it made her heart ache.


    "In a few days, I¡¯ll hold a press conference. You¡¯ll be free to ask me anything then," Eric said calmly.


    The reporters exchanged nces, understanding that now wasn¡¯t the right time to push him further. After all, Eric was still a patient, and pressing him too hard wouldn¡¯t end well for them.


    After the reporters dispersed, Eric¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and just then, his phone rang.


    Eric¡¯s previous phone had been lost in the fire, so a few days earlier, he had Mark buy two new custom-made phones for him and E, thetest in high-tech devices from abroad. Their numbers had been restored, but his phone rarely rang unless it was important.


    "Is there a problem?" Eric answered.


    "Mr. Nelson, that man is still in the hospital, but there¡¯s been no movement from him," came the voice on the other end.


    Eric smiled faintly. That was all ording to n. Since they hadn¡¯t been able to gather enough information on the man, it was important not to act rashly. "No problem. Just keep him under protection and make sure no one gets close."


    "Understood, boss."


    The wolf hadn¡¯t taken the bait yet¡ªthat meant it was still cautious. And that meant Eric had to be even more careful.


    The sky was bathed in a soft glow as the sun began to set, painting the horizon in shades of orange and red. A cool breeze carried the faint scent of antiseptic, gently brushing past E and Eric as they sat on a stone bench, quietly watching thest moments of twilight fade away.


    The peacefulness of the moment was so warm, so natural. E wished this calm, quiet happiness couldst forever. But deep down, she knew it wasn¡¯t possible. Ahead of hery countless schemes and maniptions, yet with Eric by her side, she wasn¡¯t afraid.


    He had protected her this time.


    And next time, when facing those who wished her harm, she wouldn¡¯t let things escte to the point where Eric had to risk his life for her.


    Back in the hospital room, Mrs. Harris had already prepared the bath. E helped Eric into the bathroom, closing the door behind them.


    Eric sat on a chair as E carefully began undressing him. His back was still healing, though it was much better than before. However, when E identally brushed against one of the wounds, Eric winced slightly, though he quickly rxed and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    E felt guilty. "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to."


    Eric gave her azy smile. "Well, you¡¯ll have to make it up to meter."


    E rolled her eyes at him but couldn¡¯t help smiling. Then he suddenly took her hand, his expression more serious. "I need..."


    Warm steam from the bath rose up, filling the space between them.


    E nced at him with a teasing smile. "With all those injuries, you really think you can handle anything right now? Dream on."


    Eric chuckled, amused by her response. "E, I didn¡¯t mean *that*," he said, barely suppressing hisughter. "I meant I need to go to the bathroom."


    E¡¯s cheeks flushed. "Then stand up!"


    "Honey, your husband¡¯s tired. Help me up, will you?"


    Eric, ever shameless, shed her a mischievous grin. E sighed, knowing she couldn¡¯t refuse, and helped him to his feet. As he relieved himself, E marveled at how natural their rtionship had be.


    After all, when two people are deeply in love, it starts to feel like they¡¯re family. That¡¯s how E had felt about Eric, even before he got injured¡ªhe was her other half, someone she would share a lifetime with, like two hands always by each other¡¯s side.


    Soon, Eric¡¯s recovery was nearlyplete. On the tenth day, he was discharged from the hospital, although he could have left on the sixth. E had insisted they stay longer because she felt reassured by having doctors nearby in case of any suddenplications.


    Her worries had been unfounded.


    Now, Eric was back to his vigorous self, spending long hours in the study, catching up on a mountain of paperwork. In just ten days, thepany had delivered a truckload of documents, and even the sight of them gave E a headache.


    Concerned for his health, E limited the amount of work Eric could do each day. But Eric, with time on his hands, turned his attention toward her instead, much to her amusement.


    During this time, Chloe and others came by to visit Eric. However, when James and Grace tried toe by, Eric made it clear he didn¡¯t want to see them. He had no interest in facing that pair of deceitful people.


    Chloe also passed along Brandon¡¯s message to E, which Eric overheard. Upon learning that Brandon had be a somewhat well-known artist, Eric raised an eyebrow, an idea forming in his mind. "A famous artist? Well, that¡¯s true, at least in terms of his reputation abroad. He¡¯s got some talent, I¡¯ll give him that."


    E smiled, sensing that Eric had some n brewing in that sharp mind of his. Whatever it was, she trusted himpletely.

 Chapter 231: The Ruined Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 231: The Ruined Birthday Party</h4>


    E was surprised when Eric praised Brandon. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him with wide eyes. Eric leaned in close, whispering something into her ear.


    After hearing his n, E couldn¡¯t suppress herughter. "That¡¯s brilliant, honey! You¡¯re absolutely the smartest."


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. "Just sit back and enjoy the show."


    Soon enough, Sean¡¯s birthday arrived.


    The event was a grand affair, with Sean inviting high-ranking officials, influential figures from high society, and arge number of friends and family. With several hundred tables of guests, the celebration was held at the Royal Hotel, owned by the Carter Group.


    Despite the Carter Group¡¯s recent struggles, Sean had once been ranked among the top fifty wealthiest men in Country S. While his position had long been overtaken by others, the connections he had built over the years remained strong.


    Sean stood at the entrance of the ninth-floor ballroom, energetically greeting guests. His wife, Julia, her hair neatly styled, a stunning ruby ne adorning her neck, and her lips painted a soft red.


    Despite being in her seventies, Julia looked no older than forty, with a youthful and well-maintained figure.


    As guests arrived, the couple smiled and exchanged pleasantries with each one.


    Although Sean had been entangled in negative news earlier, it hadn¡¯t affected his socialwork. After all, Carter Group still had substantial assets, and such small controversies couldn¡¯t shake the foundation of such a once-powerful enterprise.


    Just then, a man in formal attire strode confidently into the hall, carrying a long, rectangr box in his hands.


    Sean raised an eyebrow, the man¡¯s cold smile stirring vague recognition, though Sean couldn¡¯t quite ce him.


    "You must be Mr. Sean Carter?" the man asked with a slight smirk.


    "Yes, that¡¯s me... and you are?" Sean replied politely, though he was clearly trying to remember where he¡¯d seen this man before.


    Julia, standing beside him, teased with a smile, "Don¡¯t mind him. My husband is over seventy, so his memory isn¡¯t what it used to be."


    The man gave a faintly sarcastic smile. "I¡¯m Mark, one of Mr. Nelson¡¯s subordinates. I¡¯m here to deliver a gift on behalf of Mr. Nelson and Miss Davis. It¡¯s a painting from a renowned international artist, said to perfectly match Mr. Carter¡¯s character. I hope you like it."


    Hearing that, Sean¡¯s smile grew wider. It seemed that although Mr. Nelson couldn¡¯t attend in person, the gift would still bring him the recognition and face he desired.


    He quickly signaled one of his staff to ept the gift from Mark. "How is Mr. Nelson¡¯s health?" Sean asked.


    "Mr. Nelson is still recovering, so he couldn¡¯t attend in person. Additionally..." Mark raised his voice deliberately, ensuring the entire room could hear, "Miss Davis asked me to pass along a message: Today is the anniversary of her mother, Isabe¡¯s, passing, so she felt it was inappropriate to attend and offer birthday wishes. She hopes you won¡¯t take offense."


    Mark¡¯s voice rang through the hall, catching the attention of everyone. The room fell into a hushed silence as guests, sipping wine and nibbling on hors d¡¯oeuvres, turned to look at Mark, their eyes widening in surprise.


    It was clear to everyone¡ªthis man had done it on purpose!


    Frank, along with his wife and children, immediately came forward, ring at Mark with frustration. But with so many guests present, they couldn¡¯t openly reprimand him.


    Sean¡¯s face turned pale. He had never expected Eric and E to pull such a move. After all, he didn¡¯t even remember that today was Isabe¡¯s death anniversary.


    He had never seen Isabe as his daughter, nor had he ever cared for her, so her passing meant nothing to him. To Sean, the date of her death was insignificant.


    But E¡¯s use of this detail cut deep.


    A few seconds passed before Sean, trying to regain hisposure, forced a tight smile and nodded. "No problem. Please send my thanks."


    In front of so many guests, Sean had no choice but to maintain hisposure. No matter how furious or humiliated he felt, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face.


    Max, Sean¡¯s grandson, was bristling with anger at seeing his grandfather humiliated like this. He stepped forward, ready to say something, but Frank, his father, quickly pulled him back. "Don¡¯t say a word. Don¡¯t embarrass the Carter Group."


    In their minds, Isabe had long been cut off from the family. Even if it was her death anniversary, there was nothing wrong with Sean celebrating his birthday. After all, Isabe was no longer considered his daughter.


    Mark gave a dismissive smile, filled with contempt. "Rest assured, Old Mr. Carter, I¡¯ll be sure to deliver your message. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    As Mark turned and walked away, Sean¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold fury. Yet, as more guests arrived, he quickly masked his anger with a practiced smile, greeting them as if nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, whispers began to spread among the female guests.


    "Did you hear? Old Mr. Carter is a piece of work. He¡¯s even trying to reim histe wife¡¯s shares from his granddaughter."


    "I heard about that. There was a news report recently. And today¡¯s his daughter¡¯s death anniversary? Unbelievable."


    "Yes, he¡¯s done a lot of charity work, but to forget the anniversary of his own daughter¡¯s death..."


    "Forget? More like he doesn¡¯t care! After all, they were estranged, weren¡¯t they?"


    "Remember, it was histe wife who cut ties with Isabe, not him! No matter how distant, a father shouldn¡¯t be this heartless toward his daughter."


    "How sad, though. On the anniversary of his daughter¡¯s death, he throws a big birthday party. It¡¯s just cruel!"


    "Yeah, even as an outsider, it¡¯s hard not to feel for her. How heartless can he be?"


    "If it weren¡¯t for my father making mee, I¡¯d never have attended this party."


    The murmurs of the women drifted to the nearby men, who exchanged uneasy nces. The atmosphere grew noticeably more tense and awkward.


    Despite the whispers, the party continued. Sean pretended as if nothing had happened, smiling and chatting with the guests. But he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had shifted.


    Many of the women, especially those who were more empathetic, looked at him with thinly veiled disdain. It didn¡¯t matter that he was still the head of Carter Group¡ªhe was getting older, and soon enough, his influence would fade.


    The feeling of unease gnawed at Sean, making this birthday the most unbearable one of his life.


    The luxurious food, once his favorite, now tasted nd and difficult to swallow with each bite.


    Finally, the party ended. Exhausted and furious, Sean stormed into his study, mming the door behind him.


    Julia, his wife, exchanged worried nces with their daughter-inw, Evelyn. Her face was filled with concern. "The old man has never been this upset before. Mr. Nelson¡¯s people made him lose face in front of all the guests. I fear this will weigh on him for a long time."


    Evelyn spoke softly, "Dad received many fine gifts today. Maybe we should ask him toe out and look at them to lift his spirits?"

 Chapter 232: A Gift Full of Irony

    <h4>Chapter 232: A Gift Full of Irony</h4>


    Maybe they¡¯lle across something rare, and that would definitely cheer the old man up.


    With that thought, Julia knocked on the study door. When she opened it, she saw Sean sitting inside, smoking gloomily.


    "Old man,e downstairs and see if there are any gifts you like. Don¡¯t sulk up here. Why let those petty people get to you?" Julia said with a smile, as Leah walked over.


    "Grandpa, Grandma¡¯s right. Why get upset? If you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re ying right into their hands," Leah gentlyforted Sean.


    Sean had a soft spot for Leah, and with a long sigh, his frustration seemed to ease. "You¡¯re right. If I let it get to me, it¡¯s exactly what those people want. Let¡¯s go and see if there¡¯s anything that might cheer me up."


    The group left the study and headed toward the main hall.


    The hall was piled high with gifts, all in fancy, high-end boxes.


    Leah, smiling, held onto Sean¡¯s arm and said, "Grandpa, look at all these gifts! I¡¯m sure every single one is a treasure!"


    Sean patted her hand. "Good girl, help me open them. Let¡¯s all see what surprises are inside."


    Sean¡¯s mood lightened as they opened gift after gift. Sure enough, everything was of exceptional quality¡ªantiques, or artwork by renowned masters.


    Sean picked up a rectangr box that was clearly a piece of artwork.


    As he unwrapped it, a rich smell of ink filled the air.


    Sean slowly unrolled the scroll, and immediately his expression darkened. The painting in his hands had to be a gift from Eric and E!


    The painting depicted a woman, her smile radiant and captivating.


    She was dressed in a long gown, beautiful and graceful, though the style of the dress was clearly from over a decade ago.


    "Wha... who sent this?" Julia¡¯s face turned pale the moment she saw the painting.


    On the side of the painting it reads: "Portrait of Isabe!"


    Eric and E had actually given Sean a portrait of his deceased daughter!


    Sean¡¯s expression grew even more severe, his hands trembling with rage as he hurled the painting to the ground.


    Leah nced down and saw the signature¡ªBrandon.


    "Who¡¯s Brandon?" Leah felt the name was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    Sean¡¯s legs trembled with anger. He slumped into a chair, furiously tossing his cane aside.


    "Scoundrels! How dare they send me something like this!" Sean¡¯s chest tightened with fury, and Frank hurried to pat his back. "Dad, don¡¯t get so worked up! That¡¯s exactly what they want!"


    Sean took deep breaths, struggling to calm himself, but every time he looked at the painting lying on the floor, he saw the inscription on the side: "July 7th."


    That date¡ªhis birthday¡ªwas also the day Isabe had passed away!


    It was cruel irony, a ck-hearted curse!


    Eric and E had sent him a self-portrait of his deceased daughter!


    Sean¡¯s veins bulged in anger, and he nearly exploded again. Julia was by his side, soothing him, "Why let these younger folks get to you? They¡¯re outsiders now. Why bother?"


    Though she said that, people on the outside would undoubtedly think Sean was cold-hearted, hosting a birthday party on the anniversary of his daughter¡¯s death.


    "Exactly, Grandpa. Why let them upset you? It¡¯s what they want!" Leah and the others tried to calm him down, and slowly, with his family¡¯sforting words, Sean¡¯s emotions began to settle.


    Max, upon seeing the artist¡¯s name, let out a surprised "Huh? Brandon? What kind of artist is that? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of him... oh wait, I remember now. This guy studied abroad at Country W and even won some SS award. He¡¯s gained a bit of fame. I also heard he¡¯s E¡¯s ex-boyfriend. But the funny thing is, on the very night he won her over, he ended up in bed with her sister, and that wild girl caught them in the act!"


    Max had been keeping an eye on E ever since Carter Group had been repeatedly getting the short end of the stick.


    He had discovered that E had quite a colorful past. Her stepmother went to prison, her father was killed by that stepmother, her half-sister disappeared, and then there was the whole Brandon scandal, which Max had naturally learned about as well.


    "What did you just say?" Sean was furious. "They had the nerve to say that the work of this so-called famous artist is worthy of matching my stature?"


    The smart ones in the room understood the underlying insult.


    Brandon was aplete scumbag¡ªafter proposing to the older sister, he slept with the younger one. His behavior was outright depraved!


    Eric and E¡¯s message was clear: they wereparing Sean¡¯s character to Brandon¡¯s!


    Sean flew into a rage, mming his fist down on the coffee table, producing a loud thud. Julia was so frightened that she quickly grabbed his arm. "Old man, don¡¯t do this... calm down, calm down! Max, get rid of that painting immediately! Trash like that has no ce in our home!"


    Max, realizing his words had stirred up trouble, quickly took the painting and threw it in the trash outside.


    Sean was so angry that his eyes rolled back, and his blood pressure shot up. Julia and the others rushed to give him his medication.


    He gasped for breath, looking frail and weak like an elderly man worn down by illness. But his eyes still held a venomous re. "That wicked girl! Just wait. We¡¯ll see who wins in the end!"


    Meanwhile...


    E was gently wiping Eric¡¯s body. His skin had almostpletely healed, but to ensure a full recovery, she decided to hold off on letting him take baths for another ten days.


    In the slightly steamy bathroom, E softly ran a sponge across his chest.


    A faint smile yed on her lips. "By the way, do you think that old man will be mad enough to drop dead tonight?"


    Eric let out a wickedugh. "He should be. That old man is so cruel; he¡¯s finally getting what he deserves."


    E pursed her lips slightly. "Do you really think the gunman will lead us to the person behind all of this?"


    "Of course. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Besides... the person backing him is no small fry. That¡¯s why we have to be extra cautious."


    Eric¡¯s eyes darkened, a sharp, murderous glint shing in them for a brief moment before disappearing.


    E frowned slightly. If that¡¯s the case, Eric will need to be even more careful.


    These past few days, he had been recovering at home, and they had increased the number of bodyguards to five.


    With the two they already had, that made seven in total.


    ording to Eric, those guards were part of a team he had personally trained seven years ago. They had all been soldiers, with humble beginnings, but were fiercely loyal to their leader.

 Chapter 233: True Blood Relatives

    <h4>Chapter 233: True Blood Rtives</h4>


    E¡¯s hand moved to the edge of his wound. After the surgery, it had healed quite well. Eric had mentioned that it was starting to itch, a sign it wouldn¡¯t be long before it was fully recovered.


    Remembering that night, her expression grew more serious as her hand slowly moved downward.


    Eric¡¯s usual fierceness faded as he looked at E¡¯s wless face. The seductive, gentle look she gave him as she lowered her head stirred something deep within him.


    His blood rushed, desire building up. He grabbed E¡¯s small hand...


    Startled, E lifted her wide, soft eyes and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I want to..."


    "No way! Your wound¡ªif you move, it¡¯ll tear!"


    "That¡¯s easy to fix... we¡¯ll just change positions!"


    Eric¡¯s breathing became heavier as he cupped E¡¯s face and kissed her.


    E had no choice. She felt guilty and had promised him that for the next six months, she would behave and do as he asked.


    Ugh... who knew a single passionate word would sell herself out like that? Sob!


    Afterward, they took a shower. Eric¡¯s stomach started to growl. He was still shirtless, as it helped his skin heal better, and since Mrs. Harris was on a month-long break, it meant E had to take on all the household chores. Thankfully, Eric wasn¡¯t too much of a neat freak; otherwise, just cleaning the floors and windows would¡¯ve given her a massive headache!


    Since her husband said he was hungry, E couldn¡¯t neglect him. She quickly headed to the kitchen to make some noodles.


    Over the past few days, E¡¯s once dreadful cooking skills had noticeably improved.


    Eric leaned against the kitchen door, watching E move deftly. She was washing two heads of lettuce, separating the leaves, and cleaning the roots thoroughly.


    That busy figure brought back memories of Victoria, who used to cook noodles and meals for him herself.


    There had been a time when nightmares would often gue him, but ever since being with E, they had be much less frequent.


    However, when he was unconscious, he had dreamt again of his mother jumping from the building.


    That moment was one Eric could never forget. Just thinking about it sent a sharp pain through his heart.


    And now, looking at E¡¯s small frame, it ovepped with Victoria¡¯s in his mind.


    His heart softened instantly, warmed by the thought. Perhaps he had fought to stay alive just to experience this day.


    Yet, when he recalled Victoria¡¯sst words to him, Eric¡¯s expression grew moreplicated.


    She had told him not to believe in love, or at least not to cling to it.


    Because of her own intense personality, her inability to tolerate even a grain of sand in her love, she had jumped, abandoning the man and son she loved most.


    "What¡¯s on your mind? You¡¯re so lost in thought. The noodles are ready! The doctor said you shouldn¡¯t eat things like eggs, so I only added some lean meat to the soup." E¡¯s gentle voice pulled Eric back to the present.


    He snapped out of his thoughts just in time to see E bring a big te of noodles into the kitchen.


    In their cozy new home, E¡¯s face was full of smiles, radiating contentment and happiness. As long as she was with him, her mood remained joyful.


    Eric sat at the dining table, wearing nothing but a pair of shorts that reached just above his knees, his chest bare.


    E nced at him. His chest was usually quite attractive, but now... there was a nasty scar there!


    Eric took a bite and shed a mischievous grin. "Wifey, your cooking¡¯s getting better and better. But remember, you¡¯re only allowed to cook for me, got it?"


    E blinked, amused. Was he getting jealous? Jealous of the future, even?


    "That¡¯s not happening!" E rejected him without hesitation.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Could E still be thinking about Charles?


    Charles was undoubtedly a good man, devoted to his rtionships, but he was married now!


    "Because in the future, I¡¯ll be cooking for our son and daughter, right?" E teased with a smile, poking Eric yfully on the forehead. "Eric, how can you not have confidence in yourself? I wouldn¡¯t bother making noodles for anyone else!"


    Eric let out a cold snort, his face stern and silent, but inside, his heart was filled with sweetness.


    At that moment, his phone rang¡ªit was John calling.


    "Boss, remember how Miss Amelia told us to treat the pigeon keeper well? We did some digging and found out that he was taken in and raised by someone else because his family was poor. He was malnourished as a child, and as a result, his health has never been great, so he stays at home raising pigeons. We offered him 500,000 as a thank you, but he refused. He said he helped because he felt a close connection with Miss Davis... like a familial bond."


    John¡¯s words made Eric¡¯s face darken instantly.


    That man dared to feel some kind of bond with his woman?


    Hmph, how many other men in the world felt a "connection" with her?


    "What exactly do you mean by... a close connection?"


    "He mentioned that he knows his own background. He said he feels like Miss Davis is family somehow, so he was curious about her. He didn¡¯t expect that night¡¯s events to unfold the way they did."


    John¡¯s rification caused Eric¡¯s expression to soften slightly. A familial connection...


    "Look into who abandoned him, what hardships he¡¯s gone through in life, or any significant events he might have experienced."


    "Yes, Boss. I¡¯ll have someone investigate right away."


    After hanging up, Eric ryed what John had just told him to E.


    E thought for a moment. "My biological uncle was swapped at birth by Old Mr. Carter. And... I took a closer look before, that man¡¯s features do resemble mine in some ways."


    Eric¡¯s eyes lit up. "You¡¯re saying... he might be your uncle?"


    "It¡¯s possible. Someone as cold-hearted as Sean wouldn¡¯t care about the child Grandma Carter had. Sending him to a poor family would have been his way of punishing him. If that family couldn¡¯t even afford food, they must have been in dire poverty. How cruel¡ªto let his own son starve while he indulged himself with his mistress!" E¡¯s tone had grown noticeably colder.


    "I¡¯ll have them run a DNA test in secret to see if there¡¯s a chance he¡¯s your uncle."


    E nodded. With today¡¯s advanced technology, a DNA test would easily confirm the rtionship without digging into decades-old records.


    However, half a dayter, John called back, saying that the pigeon keeper had lost his job after the treehouse resort burned down. A day ago, he and his wife had left their hometown to find work elsewhere.


    What made E even more heartbroken was the fact that their savior didn¡¯t even own a cellphone.


    He also had a son who was in college, but because they couldn¡¯t afford the tuition, his son had to drop out temporarily and work until he could afford to return to school.

 Chapter 234: The Pretentious Victim

    <h4>Chapter 234: The Pretentious Victim</h4>


    "It¡¯s such a shame. I thought... maybe I had finally found a family member," E said helplessly as she set down the photo of the man. His features were clear and bore a striking resemnce to Grandma Carter¡¯s¡ªabout fifty percent simr!


    She suddenly had a feeling that this man could very well be her biological uncle.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find him for you! I¡¯ve never seen someone so stubborn before. His family is so poor, but he still refused the reward money," Eric said, shaking his head in frustration.


    Some people, despite theirck of material wealth, have an unshakable pride. While this was hard for many to understand, E deeply respected such people.


    But for now, they had left. All they could do was hope they returned soon and could finally solve the mystery of his identity.


    Days passed, and soon a month had gone by.


    Eric¡¯s wounds hadpletely healed, but there was still no movement regarding the gunman, who seemed to be hiding deeply.


    That man had an unbreakable spirit. Despite Mark and the others trying to convince him by telling him that his family had been killed, he still kept his mouth shut.


    They had tried every method possible but still couldn¡¯t get him to talk.


    Through the gunman, Eric realized that his enemy was not only powerful but also cunning, like an old fox full of deceitful tricks.


    He had no choice but to use his secret dark force, one he had been reluctant to deploy until now.


    E, although worried, knew that apart from her small tricks and clever words, she was no match for such a powerful adversary.


    She returned to school to continue her sses. Although in her past life she had studied literature, this time around, she had chosen finance.


    However, with her reincarnated brain functioning better than ever, even after missing a month of sses, E could skim through her textbooks and understand seventy to eighty percent of the material.


    Lauren was thrilled, rushing to her side and grinning, "E, it¡¯s been so boring without you! Do you know, Rachel kepting to ask when you wereing back? She¡¯s driving me crazy!"


    E raised her eyebrows lightly. Was that sly girl plotting something new again?


    As if on cue, just as Lauren finished speaking, Rachel appeared outside the ssroom. Upon seeing E sitting inside, she excitedly walked over.


    "E, you¡¯re back! How¡¯s Mr. Nelson?" Rachel asked, her face full of concern.


    Rachel hadn¡¯t been able to meet up with Eric, nor had she been invited to the Nelson family, and Richard had been distant with her as well.


    Leah had only visited Eric once, and since then, with Eric recovering at home, Leah hadn¡¯t stepped foot in E¡¯s new house.


    So, Rachel could only try to get some information about Eric by using this method.


    "He¡¯s fine, thank you for asking," E replied calmly.


    Seeing E¡¯s indifferent attitude, Rachel bit her lip, looking hurt. "E, I know you have some reservations about me, but I really don¡¯t have any ulterior motives anymore. Please believe me!"


    Believe her?


    Only a fool would believe her. E raised an eyebrow slightly, "It¡¯s fine. You can go now. I¡¯d like some peace and quiet."


    In other words, she was telling Rachel to leave and stop bothering her.


    Rachel¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but she gathered her courage again. "E, I truly want to be just ordinary friends with you!"


    How shameless! Saying such words of "loyalty" in front of everyone was just a ploy to gain sympathy.


    If E rejected her, her ssmates would think she was heartless. If she epted, it would go against her true wishes.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in being friends with you! When I make friends, I look at character first, and then personality. Yours and mine just don¡¯t match, so please leave!" E didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions. She lived for herself, not for anyone else.


    Rachel¡¯s face alternated between red and white, while Lauren burst outughing. "Yeah,st time, you and Olivia bullied my girl E! How could E possibly be friends with someone like you? Keep dreaming! You intentionally threw the ball at her and then ordered someone else to pick it up for you. What are you, a goddess or a princess?"


    Lauren¡¯s words reminded the other ssmates of that incident. After all, many students were there at the time, and anyone who followed E knew exactly what happened.


    Rachel bit her lip pitifully, her face showing a look of innocent grievance, which made the boys around her feel sympathetic.


    "Come on, E, don¡¯t be so harsh. It was Olivia who threw the ball at you, not Rachel!" A boy stepped forward to defend Rachel.


    Lauren shot a fierce re at him. Rachel¡¯s pitiful act was working like a charm!


    E let out a softugh. "I¡¯m being too harsh? I¡¯m simply standing by my principles. Is it harsh to dislike someone and refuse to hang out with them?"


    The ss erupted inughter.


    Rachel¡¯s face turned bright red, while Lauren added loudly, "Sure, it wasn¡¯t Rachel who threw the ball, but during the whole incident, she never said a word to defend E! She was on Olivia¡¯s side the entire time!"


    Rachel didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.


    If she denied being with Olivia, she would offend Olivia.


    But if she admitted to being on Olivia¡¯s side, it would y right into Lauren¡¯s hands.


    However, such a small issue wouldn¡¯t stump her.


    "I was just so scared at the time that... I didn¡¯t know what to say," Rachel quickly stammered, trying to exin herself.


    E raised an eyebrow slightly. "Really? Funny, I remember you telling Olivia not to hold it against me, as if I was the one bullying her. You rushed right over tofort her, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Yeah, I remember you telling E not to act that way!" Lauren added with a cold smile.


    Some of the boys, clearly annoyed, nced at Rachel. "Isn¡¯t she from the art department? What¡¯s she doing here? We can¡¯t handle someone like her in our ss!"


    Another round ofughter followed.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Covering her face, she quickly ran out of the ssroom. Lauren, not missing a beat, shouted after her, "Hey, you can¡¯t see where you¡¯re going if you cover your face like that! Be careful not to trip and end up in the hospital!"


    E nced at Lauren with amusement. This girl was sharp, leaving Rachel with no way to retaliate.


    With five minutes left before ss, E turned her head to look toward the hill behind the school. Underneath a tree there, she and Eric had once shared a meal. The fireflies had danced in the air that night, creating a beautiful memory that still lingered in her mind.


    But now, although Eric had recovered, danger seemed to lurk around every corner. E couldn¡¯t help but worry that something might happen to him again.


    She was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t even focus in ss. Her entire morning was spent on edge.

 Chapter 235: The Online Friend Turned Out to Be Him

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Online Friend Turned Out to Be Him</h4>


    As the lunch break ended, E¡¯s phone chimed with a notification.


    She opened it and saw that someone had messaged her on Facebook.


    zeKnight:E, I¡¯m outside your ssroom. Will youe out and meet me? I just want you to know who I am, that¡¯s all.


    E was slightly startled. She hadn¡¯t expected that person to show up at her school. Why was he here?


    She nced outside at the two bodyguards Eric had assigned to her¡ªa man and a woman. The woman was quite attractive, and the man was tall and handsome.


    Because of the two bodyguards, many students, both boys and girls, had been trying to get closer to her.


    E didn¡¯t respond.


    Another chime. The person had messaged again.


    zeKnight:I know you have a boyfriend. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives, I just want you to know who I am.


    E found it somewhat amusing. Nowadays, some sketchy middle-aged men lurk online, tricking young girls into meeting them in person, only to rob or assault them.


    But this was her school, so she wasn¡¯t worried about him doing anything to her.


    Still, with so many boys admiring her, did she really need to meet each and every one of them? That seemed like too much trouble. zeKnight had been kind, checking in on her and chatting when she was troubled, but after all, that was just online interaction¡ªsomething fleeting.


    In her previous life, E had believed that love could exist online, but now she understood that if real life could be so harsh, how could something as intangible as an online connection be any better?


    "Sorry, I don¡¯t want to meet you," E replied.


    There was a brief pause.


    zeKnight:I¡¯m the one who sent Brianna the quality report...


    E¡¯s head snapped up, her gaze immediately scanning outside the ssroom, but she didn¡¯t see anyone unfamiliar. She quickly stood up and walked out.


    She and Eric had discussed this matter before, concluding that whoever had sent the report was a very shrewd individual.


    She didn¡¯t know why this person had helped her, but now she was about to uncover the truth.


    As she stepped outside, she saw a young man in white leaning against the stairs. His features were striking, and his bright eyes held a yful glint. "You came out?"


    E froze in ce, her blood turning cold.


    The man had a teasing smile at the corner of his lips, but then it faded. "Hello, I¡¯m Henry. I hope you won¡¯t think too badly of me."


    E took two steps back, and her bodyguards immediately moved in front of her.


    E couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªzeKnight, the polite and considerate person from online, was Henry!


    Why was it him?


    Henry was still just a junior in college. How could he have obtained that quality report? To pull off something like that would require powerful connections!


    After all, in Country S, it was illegal for private individuals to investigate apany¡¯s quality standards.


    "Surprised? That¡¯s the reaction I was expecting. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions¡ªI just wanted to help you deal with the people you hate," Henry said calmly, though the sharp gleam in his eyes made E uneasy.


    She really didn¡¯t like Henry.


    It wasn¡¯t just because his mother was Grace, but also because his father was James!


    That family had always been hostile toward Eric. How could E ever like Henry?


    "Is that so? Well, I should thank the second young master for going to such lengths to get me that quality report! But... because of your report, Brianna ended up killing Robert, and I¡¯m not happy about that. From now on... don¡¯te looking for me again."


    With that, E turned around and headed back to the ssroom.


    The ss bell rang.


    Henry stood there, his eyes shing withplex emotions. He quickly picked up his phone and sent E a voice message.


    "Sorry, I always thought... Robert wasn¡¯t sincere with you. I figured you hated him, especially since your mother¡¯s death had something to do with him. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I¡¯m sorry."


    After hearing the message, E coldly deleted Henry from her contacts.


    This man had been hiding his true self so deeply!


    But he was only in his twenties... How did he have such abilities? E¡¯s mind was swirling. She needed to talk to Eric about this.


    During lunch, Henry kept a silent watch on E from a distance.


    E noticed his gaze and looked away coldly. Having lived two lifetimes, she understood why Henry had used the anonymity of the inte to get close to her.


    His eyes were filled with a repressed desire.


    Did he want to get close to her?


    The thought sent shivers down E¡¯s spine. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Henry seed. Technically, she was his sister-inw, and even if she wasn¡¯t, there was no way she could ever be interested in a man like him.


    The way Henry stared at people was particrly unsettling, like a predatory tiger about to strike. It made E feel uneasy and disgusted.


    Just then, Lauren came over. "Hey, is Henry into you? You¡¯re his sister-inw, for crying out loud. How low can he go?"


    E shot Lauren an annoyed look. "Stop talking nonsense. Even if Eric weren¡¯t in the picture, I¡¯d never be interested in him!"


    Lauren blinked. Henry had been her crush not too long ago, but hearing her best friend dismiss him so harshly, she knew there must be a reason.


    "Why?"


    "Don¡¯t you think the way he looks at people is creepy?"


    "That¡¯s just because he likes you!"


    "You¡¯re an idiot! Don¡¯t shout so loud! Even if I died a thousand times, I¡¯d never like him! And... don¡¯t forget, his mother is the one who drove Eric¡¯s real mother to jump to her death. What do you think of that?"


    E lowered her voice. This wasn¡¯t exactly a secret anymore; it had already been widely spread on the inte.


    Lauren¡¯s eyes widened. "I thought those were just rumors. You mean it¡¯s actually true?"


    "Of course." E gave her a look as if she was the dumbest person alive. "Rumors always have some basis in truth. Haven¡¯t you seen those celebrities used of cheating? They deny it at first, but then a few dayster, they admit it. This world is full of fake people."


    Lauren pouted. "It¡¯s rare for me to have a crush, and you¡¯ve gone and shattered my illusion of him. How could you?"


    "Then go after him, stick to your ¡¯man-crush.¡¯"


    "No way, E! Don¡¯t abandon me! I¡¯m your best friend..." Lauren wailed, clinging to E dramatically.


    The two girls whispered to each other, while Henry continued eating his lunch slowly. He noticed when E left.


    However, this time, he didn¡¯t follow her. Instead, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "E, we¡¯ll meet again tonight."

 Chapter 236: Never Trust

    <h4>Chapter 236: Never Trust</h4>


    Although E had blocked and deleted him, he didn¡¯t bother to reach out to her again, knowing there would be plenty of opportunities to cross paths in the future.


    That afternoon, after school, Eric came to pick up E, telling her they were going to have dinner at the Nelson Group Hotel.


    But just as E sat down, Eric received a call from James.


    "I¡¯ve reserved a table at Sapphire Shores Tavern, room 206. Come over, I have a secret about your mother to tell you."


    James hung up immediately, leaving no room for Eric to argue or question him.


    "James says he has a secret to tell me and wants me to meet him at Sapphire Shores Tavern. Shall we go together?"


    E nodded quickly, "Yes, let¡¯s go together!"


    What kind of trick was James trying to pull this time?


    E had a deep disdain for both the Nelson family and the people from Carter Group. All she ever really wanted was a quiet, peaceful life. After all, Grandma Carter had long passed away, her mother¡¯s matters were resolved, and only Hannah remained missing.


    But E believed that one day, Hannah would return to S City.


    That day woulde when E had grown powerful enough, but by then, she would have grown in other ways, too.


    However, as much as she longed for peace, trouble always seemed to find her. Who knows how long she has to wait before she can live apletely peaceful life?


    Twenty minutester, Eric and E stood outside room 206 at Sapphire Shores Tavern.


    When they opened the door, they found James, Grace, and Henry sitting inside. James¡¯ eyes were cold, with a seemingly endless chill lurking in them.


    Eric and E walked in, closed the door, and casually sat down.


    "If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it. I have no interest in eating with you." Eric said coldly.


    James stared at him deeply, then nced at E. "Miss Davis, we¡¯re about to discuss some family matters, so if you wouldn¡¯t mind..."


    "Either shut up or get to the point. She¡¯s my woman," Eric cut James off coldly, exuding an air of nobility and arrogance, yet it made E feel warm and secure.


    Henry frowned, though he wasn¡¯t surprised. He kept sneaking nces at E.


    E, still wearing her light gray school dress, appeared more poised and serene.


    James took a deep breath. Grace whispered, "Maybe it¡¯s best not to say anything. Why hurt the child¡¯s feelings?"


    "You just sit there and keep quiet!" James said indifferently. Grace anxiously looked at Eric, "Eric, your father doesn¡¯t have anything important to say. You should just..."


    "There¡¯s no need for Miss Miller to be so anxious. After all, it¡¯s not your business we¡¯re discussing." Eric sneered. That hypocrite was as annoying as ever.


    Henry looked at Eric. "Brother, Mom is only trying to help you!"


    "What kind of brother are you? I don¡¯t remember my mother giving birth to a brother. Next time you see me, call me Mr. Nelson."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened sharply.


    Henry nced at E, then looked away without saying another word.


    Grace sighed softly, looking at Eric with a hint of pity in her eyes. E remainedposed, simply noting how deeply Grace seemed to hide her true self.


    "I invited you here for dinner today because... this might be thest meal we have together as father and son." James spoke quietly, aplex emotion flickering in his eyes.


    "Thest meal? Has Mr. Nelson been diagnosed with terminal cancer?" Eric sneered, his words as sharp as ever, with no hint of mercy.


    E¡¯s heart tightened slightly. Deep down, how could Eric truly want this kind of encounter between father and son?


    It was just that James had hurt him too deeply, which is why Eric acted this way.


    James, seemingly used to Eric¡¯s sharp tongue, coldly put down his utensils. "You are not my biological son."


    E¡¯s head snapped up, staring at James in disbelief!


    Eric¡¯s expression shifted as well. "Mr. Nelson, this is absurd. I¡¯m old enough to marry and have children, and now you choose to drop this joke on me?"


    His heart was in turmoil, shocked and unable to grasp why James would say such a thing.


    "Mom would never betray you!" Eric¡¯s gaze turned bloodthirsty, his expression savage. "But you¡ªbringing this woman home, driving Mom tomit suicide by jumping off a building!"


    Grace¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and her eyes quickly filled with tears. "Eric, I... I never meant for that to happen!"


    "Mom, why exin yourself to him?" Henry quickly pulled Grace back, giving E a deep, meaningful nce.


    E remainedposed, understanding this was something Eric and James needed to sort out between themselves.


    "What benefit would I gain by lying to you? I¡¯m not thrilled about being made a fool of. When you were ten and had that car ident that required a blood transfusion, the doctor told me you needed AB-type blood. But both your mother and I are type A¡ªit¡¯s impossible for us to have an AB-type child!"


    Jamesughed coldly, his eyes icy. "Do you know why I sent you abroad? Because after raising a son for ten years, I found out you weren¡¯t even my biological child!"


    Henry stared at Eric in shock. They weren¡¯t biological brothers? But why... did Eric and James still seem to share some resemnce?


    Grace sat there, full of sorrow, not saying a word.


    E watched coldly from the sidelines. Grace certainly knew how to act. Even now, when things had escted this far, she still put on a sorrowful front, as if genuinely remorseful for what had happened all those years ago.


    Eric began tough softly, hisugh wild, mocking, and cruel, with waves of disgust and rage surging in his eyes.


    He stood up, picked up a ss of red wine from the table and mmed it on the ground, shattering the room¡¯s uneasy calm. Grace flinched in fright.


    "James! I will never believe that my mother would betray you! If you¡¯ve got the guts, sever our rtionship right now!"


    Eric spoke each word slowly and clearly: "You heartless dog, you¡¯re not worth my time!"


    With a cold sneer, Eric pulled E close and stormed out with her, leaving in a ze of defiance.


    James clenched his fists tightly but didn¡¯t say a word to stop him.


    Because in Eric¡¯s heart, Victoria could never be that kind of person. He simply couldn¡¯t ept such a reality!


    "Dad, why did you have to tell him this? And for the record, I don¡¯t care about Nelson Group shares. I just want to studyw. I¡¯m going to be awyer!" Henry said coldly, his troubled gaze causing James to pause in surprise.


    Grace quickly shot a re at her son. "If you don¡¯t inherit Nelson Group, who will?"


    "Big brother can have it!" Henry snorted. "I¡¯m not interested inpeting with him for anything!"

 Chapter 237: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 237: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes</h4>


    "You don¡¯t want to? Have you ever thought that he might not even be your big brother at all?"


    James mmed the table in anger. "It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re studying, after you graduate, you¡¯lle and work at thepany!"


    Henry pressed his lips together. Though he had feelings for E, he really had no interest in business. Being introverted and not fond of socializing, he felt that he simply wasn¡¯t cut out for that world.


    Grace grew anxious. If her son truly didn¡¯t inherit Nelson Group, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts be wasted? She med herself for being too good at pretending¡ªshe had even influenced her son into being overly righteous!


    "Your father has worked so hard. Please don¡¯t go against him, Henry. Listen to him and don¡¯t make him upset, okay? After all, you are his only son!"


    Grace urged him softly.


    James remained cold-faced as a waiter came in to clean up the broken cup that Eric had smashed.


    "None of you give me any peace! If he..."


    James stopped short, realizing there were others present. He bit his tongue and finished, "No matter what, after you graduate, you will work at thepany! Otherwise, don¡¯t bother acknowledging me as your father!"


    Henry¡¯s eyes flickered with frustration. He ate his meal in silence, his mind troubled.


    ...


    Eric sat in the car, his face clouded with gloom. E ced her hand gently on his shoulder.


    She silently massaged his shoulders. "Rx, don¡¯t be angry anymore."


    Eric gave a bloodthirsty smile. "James is such an idiot. Let¡¯s go eat at Serenity Pavilion."


    E didn¡¯t say anything. She knew he was in a bad mood and let him make all the decisions.


    Before they set off, Eric held her face and kissed her deeply for a long time, almost igniting their passion in the car. Thankfully, he stopped before things got too heated.


    At the seaside Serenity Pavilion...


    Sitting in a traditionally styled room, facing the ocean, with a full moon rising, Edled a bowl of soup for Eric. "Do you really believe what James said?"


    Eric chuckled, pulling E onto hisp and wrapping his arm around her waist.


    He leaned close to her ear and said, "Many years ago, I came back to the country secretly and took a sample of his hair to do a DNA test. He treated me so badly that I desperately hoped... I wasn¡¯t his child, that maybe my mother had adopted me."


    "Unfortunately, when the DNA results came back, I was disappointed. He really is my father! As for why James insists I¡¯m not his son, it¡¯s based entirely on that doctor¡¯s word! That same doctor was hit by a car and killedter that fall. I looked into it thoroughly! James never even did a DNA test¡ªhe just assumed I wasn¡¯t his biological son!"


    Eric¡¯s tone was icy, and the chilling aura around him made it clear that he was in a foul mood.


    "But I kept quiet on purpose, because I believe... that foolish James will eventually give me a reason to strike back."


    E was speechless. So Eric had calmed down so quickly because he already knew he was undoubtedly James¡¯ son.


    "Did they catch the person who hit the doctor?"


    "The guy was driving drunk. My people have been tracking him, but he¡¯s been living an ordinary life since. Still, I¡¯m convinced it was intentional."


    Eric let out a coldugh.


    E frowned. There were so many things Eric hadn¡¯t uncovered, which proved that Grace¡¯s methods were impressive¡ªor perhaps... she had help?


    Recalling Henry¡¯s words, E decided not to keep anything from Eric and told him in detail what had happened that afternoon.


    Eric¡¯s expression grew darker and darker. Once the server finished bringing in all the dishes and shut the door, he finally let out a coldugh.


    E nestled against him, her hand gentlybing through his short, rugged hair. "Do you think Henry and Grace have someone else behind them?"


    "Yeah, Grace definitely has someone backing her. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have been so thorough, covering everything up so seamlessly. After all these years of digging, it was only during thest assassination attempt that we finally found a small clue," Eric said with a sneer.


    E furrowed her brow. "Should I... try to probe Henry for information?"


    "No need!"


    Eric¡¯s tone turned icy. His n was progressing smoothly, and there was no need for E to get involved at this point.


    But Henry¡ªbeing the one who leaked the quality report to Brianna¡ªmeant that whoever was backing him had considerable power and influence.


    Eric sent a text to John, instructing him to have someone discreetly monitor Henry and Grace, ensuring that no one would notice. It was crucial not to tip them off.


    E propped her chin in her hand, forgetting to eat as she watched Eric typing on his phone. He looked so incredibly handsome when he was focused, didn¡¯t he?


    Once he was done, Eric looked up and saw E staring at him absentmindedly. He gave a mischievous smile, his vanity kicking in. "So, what do you think? Your husband is pretty handsome, right?"


    So full of himself... E quickly lowered her head. "I¡¯m hungry, don¡¯t talk to me."


    Eric chuckled wickedly. This girl, so shy, was really just afraid of him teasing her again.


    "If Henry keeps bothering you, I¡¯ll make sure he regrets it," Eric saidzily, narrowing his eyes as he gazed at E¡¯s delicate face.


    "Good, he¡¯s been annoying me too." E pursed her lips, still feeling ufortable about Henry¡¯s unsettling gaze.


    "But... he has someone powerful behind him. If you hurt Henry, I¡¯m afraid..."


    E paused. Whoever had helped Henry get something so difficult to obtain had to be a formidable person¡ªsomeone who clearly valued Henry highly. E was worried that if Eric made a move, it could lead to even greater trouble.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. Just for now, if any ssmates invite you to any events or parties, try to avoid them. If they target you, two bodyguards might not be enough," Eric said, his voice serious.


    E nodded, feeling a subtle pressure building in her chest, making her uneasy.


    It was as if an invisible hand was slowly reaching out toward her.


    "There¡¯s a press conference tomorrow. But I think you should skip it," Eric said casually.


    E blinked, knowing Eric was trying to protect her. But tomorrow was Saturday.


    "But tomorrow... can I at least go shopping with Chloe and the others?"


    Eric narrowed his eyes and shook his head. "Wait until I¡¯ve dealt with this situation first. For now, don¡¯t go. I can have Chloee over to keep youpany instead."

 Chapter 238: A Few Clues

    <h4>Chapter 238: A Few Clues</h4>


    E felt a little deted. "Just be careful, and... Eric, I want to go on a diet, okay?"


    After nearly two years with Eric, she had gained more than ten pounds under his care! Her face had filled out, giving her an even rounder, doll-like appearance.


    "No way!"


    "Why not? If you won¡¯t let me go shopping, then I¡¯m going to diet!" E pleaded with him. Every time she secretly decided to start a diet, Eric would always send more food her way, inevitably breaking her n.


    "Eat it, or tonight you¡¯ll regret it in ways you¡¯ll remember," Eric said with a smirk, cing a golden, roasted drumstick in her bowl.


    The irresistible smellpletely shattered her resolve.


    E couldn¡¯t help but swallow and smiled bitterly. "Since it¡¯s a reward from my husband, I guess I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it."


    Eric¡¯s eyes crinkled into a crescent-moon shape as heughed. She clearly wanted to eat it, but still insisted on talking about dieting. People like her... they always end up gaining more weight, eventually bing a little chubby girl that no other man would pay attention to!


    Perhaps Victoria¡¯s tragedy made Eric insecure about rtionships at times, even though he knew he had almost everything going for him.


    But human nature is fickle. When someone grows tired of the same dish, they might be tempted to try something new.


    The next morning, Eric went to the Nelson Group Hotel for a press conference, where he revealed several key pieces of information.


    First, the assassin was still undergoing treatment and had been rambling, leading to a few new clues.


    Second, the identity of the culprit was still under investigation, but they were getting closer to finding out who it was.


    Third, the Treehouse Resort would reopen soon, marking itseback in the near future.


    The venue was tightly guarded, making it impossible for any unauthorized individuals to get close.


    After the press conference, Eric returned to thepany to meet with his highly skilled, secret team¡ªoperatives he had personally trained for his protection.


    The assassination attempt abroad had made him much more cautious, although that particr enemy seemed to haveid low for a while, giving him time to prepare.


    But now that this enemy had resurfaced, Eric was determined to root out the mastermind once and for all.


    ...


    During the weekend, E and Eric spent a day and a night in the vi. E was so exhausted from his "attention" that she could barely get out of bed by Sunday. Finally, Eric received a call from a friend inviting him out to dinner.


    It was Brian¡¯s invitation, and unsurprisingly, Eric brought E along.


    Meanwhile...


    After finishing lunch, Grace headed out alone, reportedly going to a beauty salon.


    Grace had always been meticulous about maintaining her appearance. Being married to James meant she was a high-societydy, and the thought of visibly aging terrified her¡ªwhat if her husband¡¯s eyes started to wander?


    Every woman wishes to stay forever young, hoping to keep a hold on their man¡¯s heart.


    Grace was careful as she approached the beauty salon. She scanned her surroundings, making sure there were no unfamiliar faces, before entering one of thergest beauty salons in S City.


    The L Beauty Salon belonged to the Taylor family. In S City, there were four prominent families: the Nelsons, the Taylors, the Carters, and the Perezes.


    Though the Taylor family was powerful, they still fell slightly shortpared to Nelson Group or Carter Group.


    The Taylor family specialized in beauty salons, skincare products, home goods, and simr industries. In the beauty world, they had established an excellent reputation.


    "Mrs. Nelson, you¡¯re here again! I¡¯ve missed you. Come, we¡¯ve saved your spot!" A seductive woman greeted Grace warmly, linking arms with her as they walked inside.


    Grace was a regr at the beauty salon, but Mark¡¯s team, tasked with following her, could only track her to the entrance. L Beauty Salon was strictly reserved for upper-ssdies and socialites; outsiders couldn¡¯t get in without membership.


    The beauticians there were highly trained, though Mark had other ways of gathering information about Grace¡¯s movements.


    An hour and a halfter, Grace emerged with a calm expression, her face clearly having just undergone treatment. Her skin was glowing, smooth, and rosy.


    Mark quickly received a call from a female informant.


    After the call, he returned to his car and dialed Eric.


    "Boss, my contact reported that Grace was at the salon for her usual one-and-a-half-hour treatment and left like she always does. Nothing unusual," Mark said.


    Eric frowned, frustrated at how elusive Grace¡¯s connections remained. She was always careful, never bringing bodyguards orpanions when she visited the salon.


    "But... one of the beauticians mentioned that every time she finishes Grace¡¯s treatment, Grace appears unusually tired and asks her to rest," Mark added, a spark of curiosity in his voice.


    Eric¡¯s eyes lit up. "Good. Have her measure the areas surrounding that beauty room, especially the three nearest rooms."


    "Got it, boss."


    After the call, Eric ced his phone on the table. Brian handed him a drink. "Here¡¯s to your survival and good fortune!"


    "Can¡¯t you say something nicer?" Eric gave him a yful smack, to which Brian snorted.


    "Fine, then here¡¯s to you and Miss Davis having kids soon!"


    "Exactly! Better start soon¡ªeveryone knows the older a man is, the dumber his kids are!" Adam chimed in with a teasing grin.


    E, who was sipping juice, nearly choked. Eric¡¯s kids, dumb? If they weren¡¯t little masterminds wreaking havoc, she¡¯d be surprised. Wait... why did she feel a flutter of sweetness at the thought? As if they were talking about her future kids.


    Amelia nudged E with a mischievous look. "Hey, when you two, you know... did you guys use protection?"


    E¡¯s face turned bright red as she mumbled shyly, "Yes, he... uses the most eco-friendly way."


    Ameliaughed knowingly, nodding in approval. "Your man is so thoughtful, really looking out for you!"


    E¡¯s cheeks flushed even more. Could they please stop talking about this? She ducked her head, quickly downing more juice to avoid further embarrassment.


    The atmosphere in the private room was light and fun. The men had started a drinking contest, and although E was pushed into drinking one ss, Eric took care of the rest for her.


    E rubbed her warm, pink cheeks and quietlyined in her heart about this drinking culture. When would it ever change? Poor Eric had to shield her from so much alcohol!


    After drinking too much, E excused herself to the restroom. Her two bodyguards followed closely behind, with Mia Martinez, the female bodyguard, apanying her into the bathroom, just in case anything unexpected happened.

 Chapter 239: Willing to Help

    <h4>Chapter 239: Willing to Help</h4>


    "Mia, aren¡¯t you tired from following me around all day?" E asked, feeling a bit guilty.


    Mia smiled softly. "Not at all! I used to have intense training every day. Being your bodyguard is actually much more rxing."


    E was at a loss for words. She and Mia seemed toe frompletely different worlds.


    Mia was quiet and refined. Though she was a bit taller than E, her frame looked even smaller.


    As E walked out of the restroom, her face flushed from the alcohol. Suddenly, a little boy came stumbling toward her and identally bumped into her leg.


    The child immediately plopped onto the floor and burst into tears.


    "Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s my fault, I must¡¯ve bumped into you!" E quickly knelt down to help the boy up, feeling guilty as she saw his small face crumple with tears.


    The boy looked about three years old, but in a ce meant for adults, it was odd to see a child. How could he have ended up here?


    "Sob... I want my mommy! I want my mommy!"


    His delicate face was streaked with tears, and when he saw E, a stranger, he grew more frightened and pushed her away.


    E felt helpless. "What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s name? Wait here, Owen, can you check if anyone¡¯s lost a child?"


    Owen Bell, one of her bodyguards, hesitated. His duty was to protect E, but seeing her pleading look, he reluctantly agreed and started looking around nearby.


    After just a few steps, a panicked woman emerged from a private room down the hall. "Son, how did you end up here?"


    The woman, about twenty-four or twenty-five, was dressed in a ck professional outfit. Her eyes were red as she rushed over to the crying boy.


    It turned out that the woman had brought her son along while running errands, but things hadn¡¯t gone well, and her son had been frightened by some men, causing him to run off. Unable to extract herself from her situation, the woman had eventually forced herself to leave the client to find her child.


    "Mommy, I was so scared!" The boy cried again, and even the servers nearby showed sympathy. The woman quickly scooped her son into her arms, tears streaming down her face.


    E felt a pang of sadness. It was tough for ordinary people to make a living. She gently patted the woman on the shoulder. "If you¡¯re looking for a job where you can take care of your child and the pay isn¡¯t too bad,e with me."


    The woman wiped away her tears, cradled her child, and for some reason, felt an innate trust in E. She followed her into the private room without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, in the shadows of a nearby corner, a pair of eyes silently observed E as she walked away.


    The softness of her face, flushed with warmth, her gentle smile, the slightly awkward yet caring expression in her eyes...


    Henry stood there, transfixed, watching her for what felt like an eternity. It wasn¡¯t until his ssmate called out his name that he snapped out of his daze.


    "Henry, what¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you heading to the restroom? Why are you standing here?"


    "Nothing, I just ran into someone I know," Henry replied with a faint smile, though his heart was filled with mncholy. He didn¡¯t know why, buttely, he had been dreaming more and more often, and the only thing in his dreams was the image of E walking away.


    But in every dream, she would be so distant, never once looking back at him with warmth¡ªjust like in real life.


    Even when they crossed paths at school, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to greet him. She never cared about what others thought or said.


    Henry thought to himself, *If only I were that little boy just now.* At least then... he could be close to her. He still vividly remembered the moment when he had carried her to the nurse¡¯s office.


    The faint scent of E still lingered in his mind, like a memory that refused to fade.


    "Henry, you¡¯re daydreaming again! Hurry back, or you¡¯ll have to down three shots as punishment!" A male ssmate patted Henry on the shoulder, identally hitting the spot where E had bitten him.


    Though the wound ached slightly, Henry felt an inexplicable sweetness wash over him, prompting a bright smile. "Alright, I¡¯ll make sure to take you down with me!"


    The ssmate chuckled. "Good to see you this happy... it¡¯s rare to have you join us for a gathering. Our cold and distant school idol finally warms up!"


    Henry walked back to the private room with his ssmate, but his thoughts lingered in that distant hallway. That scene kept reying in his mind.


    Meanwhile, E was the center of attention in the room, for an entirely different reason. It was her first time offering help to someone in need, and everyone was a bit taken aback. She felt slightly awkward under their stares. All she had done was try to help the young woman find a better, easier job with a higher sry¡ªwhat was so strange about that?


    Eric had already arranged a job for the woman, which made E feel even more grateful and fond of her husband. He always seemed toe through for her.


    "E, you¡¯re such a kind soul. Aren¡¯t you worried that woman might be a two-faced white lotus?" Amelia teased, raising an eyebrow.


    E shook her head. "A woman bringing her child to run errands like that must have been desperate. Besides, I asked Eric to find her a job, and it¡¯s not anywhere near our home or Eric¡¯s office. She¡¯s just doing what she has to. I believe in what I saw and what I felt."


    Perhaps after her rebirth, E had developed a more cynical, sharp-edged side, and her friends had gotten used to seeing her as cunning. They never expected this softer, more caring side of her!


    Eric pulled E closer. "Alright, everyone, let¡¯s focus on drinking. There are still good, simple people in this world. Brian, about that thing I mentioned, I trust you can handle it?"


    Brian nodded. "That¡¯s an easy one. Trust me, I can get my hands on the design ns."


    E, overhearing bits of the conversation, feltpletely lost. But given how busy Eric had beentely, likely dealing with the assassin and other matters, she didn¡¯t press for details.


    "It won¡¯t be long now..." Eric said with a faint smile, a trace of mockery in his eyes.


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What did he mean by that? Could it be that the true mastermind behind everything would soon be revealed?


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a small house on the outskirts of the city...


    A man was expertly butchering a chicken, blood staining the ground. A woman brought over a bucket of water. The man tossed the chicken into the bucket and washed his hands before lighting a cigarette.


    It was eerily quiet. This area was set to be demolished in six months, and the man and woman were thest remaining residents.


    "Honey, are you sure... that person didn¡¯t crack and reveal our information?" the woman asked, her face full of concern.


    The man shot her a cold nce, his eyes filled with an icy, dangerous energy. "You don¡¯t trust your own husband?"


    "It¡¯s not that... it¡¯s just that your uncle tried to assassinate him before and failed. And now... that brat, even though he¡¯s young, is really clever. He survived again!" The woman shook her head in regret.

 Chapter 240: Investigation Findings

    <h4>Chapter 240: Investigation Findings</h4>


    Blood Wolf snorted coldly. "One-Shot de would never expose us. He¡¯s been in our circle for years and knows the rules. Besides, after over a decade of our training, do you really think he¡¯d let that brat manipte him?"


    "That¡¯s true; otherwise, that brat would¡¯ve already made a move," the woman agreed after thinking it over.


    "Are we going to take any further action?" she asked.


    "Not for now. The heat¡¯s too strong. That brat has too many connections... Ever since that incident, the police have been all over S City. We¡¯ll hold off for now and wait for orders from my uncle," Blood Wolf said coldly.


    Though he was the leader of the Blood Wolf organization, he still took orders from someone else¡ªsomeone who had created Blood Wolf and without whom it wouldn¡¯t exist.


    "Should we take out One-Shot de?" the woman asked again.


    "No need. We can get him out of there," Blood Wolf replied icily.


    But the woman¡¯s eyes flickered with worry. Eric had stationed tight surveince around the hospital, leaving almost no chance to rescue One-Shot de unless they resorted to extreme measures. But doing so would only expose them, yielding no benefit.


    The woman now fully realized just how difficult an opponent Eric was.


    ...


    After a full day of rain, the sky finally cleared. The morning sun glowed red as E stepped out of the car, bidding farewell to Eric before heading toward the campus.


    Cars lined the street near the entrance, and Eric¡¯s car slowly turned away, leaving the front of Egerton University.


    Just then, a man jumped out of another vehicle and quickly followed behind E. His eyes burned with intensity, so much so that he almost bumped into someone.


    "Sorry!" Henry apologized quietly, quickening his pace to catch up with E.


    Not far away, Eric¡¯s car remained parked for a moment longer. His cold gaze followed Henry, watching his every move with precision.


    A man who wasn¡¯t infatuated with a woman wouldn¡¯t be so careless, so distracted. His eyes wouldn¡¯t be filled with such heat, nor would he be rushing after her into the school.


    "A third-rate son of a mistress, a sheltered weakling, dares topete with me for my woman? Looks like I¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson he won¡¯t forget," Eric muttered, his eyes narrowing, dark clouds crossing his face.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Mark, informing him that the area measurements he requested had been sent to his email.


    Eric immediately opened hisptop and reviewed the two new files¡ªone from Mark with the salon¡¯s room measurements and another from Brian.


    After studying them for a few moments, Eric let out a coldugh. "Looks like I¡¯ll have to put this n to use after all."


    Henry trusted Grace, didn¡¯t he? Fine. Eric would make sure Henry heard for himself what kind of person Grace really was.


    ...


    Later that day, E ran into Rachel after ss.


    Rachel greeted her with a bright smile. "E, want to join our department¡¯s art club?"


    E nearly choked on her frustration. "I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not interested in anything rted to you or what you¡¯re involved in. Please, Rachel, stop bothering me!"


    This girl was seriously getting on her nerves. She¡¯d have to find a way to deal with her soon. Rachel¡¯s constant buzzing around her like a pesky fly was getting unbearable.


    Rachel looked a little hurt, and the two girls with her seemed to take offense. "E, you don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    Their words were cut off when they saw Henry striding toward them. Rachel¡¯s face flushed as she tried to stayposed. "E, I¡¯m just trying to help. You¡¯ve never joined any clubs, so I thought you might get bored during your free time..."


    "Yeah, E, how can you turn down Rachel¡¯s kind offer like that?" another girl added with a sly smile.


    Henry walked over, his cold gaze sweeping over Rachel. "I need to talk to her. Could you give us a moment?"


    Rachel¡¯s face fell. She had expected Henry to defend her, but it seemed she had overestimated herself. Though she felt a bitter sting, she swallowed her pride and quietly stepped aside.


    E frowned slightly. "Say what you have to say."


    Henry looked a bit awkward. He hadn¡¯t expected E to dislike him this much. "I¡¯ve been hiding my identity before, and that¡¯s my fault. But I don¡¯t have much to say to you. I just noticed you didn¡¯t like Rachel, so I thought I¡¯d help you out."


    E nced at Henry, suddenly finding him a bit less irritating than before. But, considering he was Grace¡¯s son, she knew she had to keep her guard up and maintain her distance.


    Just as she was about to leave, a familiar voice rang out with a hint of amusement. "Hmm? Causing trouble for my woman again?"


    Eric?


    What was he doing here?


    E turned around, surprised to see Eric strolling overzily with his hands in his pockets. A few bodyguards followed behind him, one of them carrying a box.


    "Big brother, I was just trying to help her out..." Henry exined, though there was a hint of unease in his voice.


    "My woman is smart enough to handle things on her own. She doesn¡¯t need your help," Eric said mockingly, his eyes scanning Henry up and down. This time, his face was free of the usual anger or coldness.


    It seemed Eric had finally realized E had no interest in Henry, which made E breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Henry, get in the car with me," Ericmanded coldly, then leaned down to whisper in E¡¯s ear, "You won¡¯t have to wait long. There¡¯s a good showing up."


    E¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as Eric threw her a mischievous, confident smirk, making her heart skip a beat. His confidence meant he had something big nned.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting," E replied, her smile radiant, leaving Henry with a strange feeling of difort in his chest.


    Without another word, Henry followed Eric to the car parked under therge old tree nearby.


    Once inside, Henry spoke quietly, though there was a trace of pride in his voice. "What do you need, big brother?"


    But the immense pressure from Eric¡¯s presence made it feel like Henry was being crushed.


    "Don¡¯t call me big brother. My mother didn¡¯t give birth to you," Eric sneered. "Your so-called wonderful mother can¡¯t evenpare to a single strand of my mom¡¯s hair."


    Henry¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes growing colder. "If you have something to discuss, then let¡¯s discuss it. Don¡¯t insult my mother like that."


    "Insult? Henry, you¡¯re na?ve and stupid if you really think your mother is some virtuous person. She¡¯s only hidden her true nature so deeply that you can¡¯t see it. She¡¯s been wearing a mask of hypocrisy, even with you, her own son. What a great, loving mother," Eric said, raising his eyebrow, his face filled with cutting sarcasm.

 Chapter 241: The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 241: The Bet</h4>


    Henry¡¯s lips trembled in anger. "Shut up! You keep using my mother of being deceitful and maniptive, but where¡¯s your proof?"


    "Proof? How about the fact that over a decade ago, she was in bed with James, driving my mom to jump off a building to her death!" Eric spat.


    "That¡¯s your mom¡¯s problem! Just because men cheat, does every woman have to jump off a building?" Henry retorted, trying to control his breathing. Despite his anger, his heart ached. Grace¡¯s dark past was something that would never be erased.


    "No matter how you twist it, you always defend her, Henry! Since you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s make a bet. If you win, I¡¯ll treat your mother with respect from now on and won¡¯t target her again. But if you lose..." Eric paused, a cruel smirk curling at his lips, "all I ask is that you stay away from my woman."


    Eric stared coldly at Henry. "So, Henry, do you dare take this bet?"


    Henry, confident in his belief in Grace, couldn¡¯t imagine his own mother being involved in anything improper. As her son, how could he not know what kind of person she was?


    "What kind of bet?" Henry asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Eric pped his hands, and one of his bodyguards brought in a small leather case.


    Opening the case, Eric revealed a pair of ruby earrings, their brilliant red gleaming in the light¡ªclearly priceless.


    "You¡¯ll give these bugged earrings to your mother. If within seven days she doesn¡¯t engage in any shady behavior, I lose the bet," Eric exined, his smirk never leaving his face.


    Henry frowned, confused. "What... what are you implying? Do you think my mom is involved in some improper dealings?"


    "You¡¯re the one who wants to know, right? You¡¯re convinced she¡¯s some kind of saint. So what¡¯s the matter? Afraid to take the bet now?" Eric mocked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Henry thought of Grace¡¯s gentle, loving face. She had always looked out for both him and Eric. There was no way she could have any hidden secrets.


    "Fine, let¡¯s bet!" Henry replied with a coldugh. "But when you lose, you¡¯ll never target my mother again!"


    "A gentleman¡¯s word is his bond," Eric said, raising an eyebrow. "And if you win, I¡¯ll have no interest in going after a so-called saint."


    Henry took the ruby earrings and gave Eric a hard look. "I have no intentions toward E. I just don¡¯t like seeing those women harass her..."


    "You don¡¯t need to fix her problems. Focus on the task at hand, and thene talk to me," Eric interrupted coldly, cutting off any further conversation.


    He could see right through Henry¡¯s attempts to justify himself.


    Henry got out of the car, watching as Eric drove away. It was almost time for ss.


    Carefully, Henry tucked the earring box away, along with a receipt¡ªa legitimate purchase receipt, to avoid arousing Grace¡¯s suspicion.


    That evening, when Henry returned home, he immediately presented the earrings to Grace, along with the receipt. "Mom, I¡¯ve seen how hard you¡¯ve worked for me all these years. I¡¯ve never bought you anything, so when I saw this beautiful pair of earrings online, I thought you¡¯d like them. If you do, please ept them as a gift."


    Grace¡¯s eyes sparkled as she opened the box. The rubies shimmered seductively under the light, their allure impossible for any woman to resist.


    Grace was overjoyed. After all, this was the first time Henry had ever given her a gift.


    "Oh, my dear boy, you¡¯re so thoughtful! You¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯ve really grown up! I can¡¯t believe you got me such a lovely gift. I love you so much!" Graceughed heartily, her eyes crinkling into slits as she gleefully put the earrings on.


    "Do they look nice?" Grace asked happily after putting on the earrings.


    "They look amazing, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world!" James chimed in with a smile from the side.


    Henry felt a pang of difort. After all, this gift wasn¡¯t given with pure intentions, and if Grace ever found out about it, she¡¯d be furious. But the thought of seeing Eric forced to swallow his pride in front of his mother made it feel worth it.


    "Mom, wearing these earrings makes you look like an unbeatable eighteen-year-old!" Henry added, rare sweetness in his voice.


    Grace beamed at thepliment, while James looked curiously at his son. "I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been unusually happytely. Have you fallen in love?" he asked with a gentle smile.


    "Come on, Dad, don¡¯t tease me," Henry muttered, shaking his head, though his face flushed with warmth.


    A slight bittersweetness filled his heart. He had indeed fallen for someone, but the reality was that he and that woman could never be together.


    Grace patted his shoulder softly. "Son, if you like someone, be brave about it. Don¡¯t hide your feelings in your heart, or how will she ever know you care?"


    Henry¡¯s gaze darkened, and he nodded silently.


    "Your mother is right," James added, speaking seriously. "When a man likes a woman, he has to be bold and take the initiative. After all, you wouldn¡¯t be interested in the type of woman who chases after you, would you?"


    Henry smiled faintly but didn¡¯t say much more. His reserved nature often left him feeling inadequate, especially for the business world. However, he had the intellect, and that gave him some hope for sess.


    Grace adored the earrings and wore them every day. For five days, Henry didn¡¯t hear anything suspicious through the hidden listening device. Of course, whenever Grace went to the bathroom or had moments of privacy, Henry respectfully turned the device off. After all, she was still his mother.


    By the sixth day, there was still no unusual activity. Feeling victorious, Henry¡¯s mood lifted as the seventh day, a Sunday, approached.


    Alone at home, Henry browsed the inte, still wearing the earpiece. Tomorrow would be the eighth day, and he could return the device to Eric, having won the bet.


    Opening his phone¡¯s gallery, Henry scrolled through the photos in his folder. One after another, pictures of a girl¡¯s different expressions shed before him¡ªsmiling brightly, deep in thought, lost in a daydream.


    The girl in the photos was none other than E during her high school years.


    It was back then that Henry had first noticed E, all because of Eric. And before he knew it, he had fallen deeply for her, unable to stop his feelings from growing.


    As Henry gazed at the photos, a wave of sadness washed over him. He rubbed his forehead, pained by the hopelessness of his unspoken love. How much longer could this secret affectionst?


    Day after day, he found himself unable to resist following her. Every single day, he searched for any opportunity to see her, to catch a glimpse of her face.


    Is this the power of love? Henry wondered, his heart filled with a mixture of sweetness and sorrow.


    Suddenly, he understood his mother¡¯s past more clearly¡ªwhy she had been willing to be James¡¯s mistress, despite him already having a wife. The power of love was all-consuming, stripping away one¡¯s reason, dignity, and self-control.

 Chapter 242: Unveiling the True Face

    <h4>Chapter 242: Unveiling the True Face</h4>


    Just as Henry was lost in the thoughts of his secret crush, he suddenly heard the sound of a car pulling up outside.


    Grace is heading out!


    Henry didn¡¯t feel particrly rmed. Grace frequently attended events in the evenings¡ªcharity balls, parties with her friends, and various social gatherings. These past few days, she hadn¡¯t exhibited any unusual behavior.


    But then, about ten minutester, he heard the distinct sound of high heels clicking rhythmically on the ground.


    Da da da. The sound was sharp and steady, giving the impression of a graceful and elegant woman approaching.


    A faint sense of unease crept into Henry¡¯s mind.


    "Ah, Mrs. Nelson, you¡¯re here again?"


    "Yes, the usual. Room 606," Grace¡¯s gentle voice replied.


    "Since you¡¯ve beening to our L Beauty Salon, you¡¯ve been looking younger every day!" A woman nearby said with a flirtyugh.


    "Oh, you¡¯re just teasing me, Manager. I¡¯m getting older by the year, sigh..." Grace responded with a lightugh.


    The two women chatted briefly before Henry heard the door open, followed by the typical sounds of beauty treatments.


    Henry considered turning off the listening device¡ªit was, after all, thest night¡ªbut decided to endure just a little longer.


    About half an hour passed, and things seemed to quiet down.


    "Miss, are you feeling tired? How about resting for a bit?" a voice asked.


    "Miss?" Grace¡¯s voice responded, with a note of probing in it.


    Henry frowned in confusion. Why was the beautician suddenly feeling drowsy? After all, L Beauty Salon was one of the strictest and most prestigious salons in S City!


    Suddenly, Henry shot up from his seat.


    Why would the beautician feel sleepy all of a sudden? Something was wrong¡ªthis was no ordinary salon.


    And then, Henry heard the unmistakable sound of a door locking.


    Thud.


    After the door locked... there was a knock?


    The door opened, and a man¡¯s voice came through. "Stop using this tactic. Every time the beautician gets sleepy, it¡¯ll raise suspicion. If we keep meeting like this, someone will notice. From now on, send the beauticians away and pretend to rest here alone."


    "I understand," Grace responded in an indifferent tone.


    Henry felt as though lightning had struck him, leaving his mindpletely nk.


    Every muscle in his body tensed, his nerves straining under the weight of what he was hearing. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Grace, his supposedly kind and loving mother, was secretly meeting someone in private. This could only mean one thing¡ªnothing good.


    Was this man her lover?


    "I told you we need to meet less often, but you don¡¯t seem to listen," the man whispered, a hint of sadness in his voice.


    Grace¡¯sughter, unusually flirtatious, filled the air. "Oh, you! We¡¯ve alreadye this far¡ªwhat more do you want me to pretend?"


    "It¡¯s been seven days... I¡¯ve missed you," the man said softly, lowering his voice, while Grace teasingly responded, "Don¡¯t rush me!"


    "When are we going to act?"


    "The police are watching too closely right now. Haven¡¯t you seen the officers all over S City? We can¡¯t act yet. We¡¯ll wait until the heat dies down, until Eric lets his guard down."


    The mention of *Eric* sent Henry¡¯s heart racing.


    His eyes widened, and he clenched his fists tightly, his whole body shaking. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing¡ªGrace, the woman who had always been so gentle and loving, was involved in something like this.


    Grace had raised him to be kind, to be charitable, to be honorable. She had always taught him to be magnanimous and upright.


    But now... her true nature wasid bare, revealing a hypocritical and sinister side that he had never seen before. Could this really be the same woman who had cared so deeply for him and Eric?


    "Thank you for your hard work, darling," Grace giggled softly.


    "If you¡¯re so grateful, shouldn¡¯t you do something for me?" the man teased.


    "No, stop!"


    "Grace, I¡¯ve loved you for so many years and never forced you. I¡¯ve done so much for you... haven¡¯t you ever felt moved?"


    At this point, Henry couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He tore the earpiece from his ear and began stomping on it furiously. "No... this can¡¯t be! That person is not my mother! She¡¯s not my mother!"


    His face turned ashen. The crushing betrayal and shame made Henry feel like his heart was being torn apart. His chest tightened, and his breathing becamebored as rage surged inside him.


    "It¡¯s not true... she¡¯s not my mother... she can¡¯t be!"


    Henry lost control, his eyes red with fury as he pounded his fist into the ground where the listening device had fallen. He went into a frenzy, destroying everything in the study¡ªexcept for hisputer, which still disyed photos of E.


    A servant passing by the study heard themotion and, terrified, called James and Grace to inform them of the situation.


    When Henry¡¯s outburst finally subsided, he weakly copsed into the chair at his desk, his body trembling. His eyes were filled with anger and pain, and as he nced at the screen showing E¡¯s photo, he smashed his fist into it, leaving a gaping hole in the monitor.


    How could he have such a mother?


    No wonder Eric had always looked down on him, and no wonder E had never once shown him any warmth. They probably thought that he, Henry, was no different from Grace.


    Hatred, shame, and agony boiled inside him, and his breath came in ragged gasps as his eyes reddened with tears.


    For years, Henry had never doubted Grace. He always thought it was Eric¡¯s personal grudge¡ªrooted in Victoria¡¯s death¡ªthat led him to despise Grace.


    But the bet he had made with Eric had now backfired in the cruelest way possible. He had been so sure that he would win, so sure that Eric would be the one to lose... But reality had pped him in the face.


    "Henry, what¡¯s going on? Mrs.Wilson said you were smashing things in here..." James rushed into the room, having just left a party after hearing that something was wrong with Henry.


    When he opened the door to the study, he found Henry sitting motionless at the desk, his eyes vacant and unfocused.


    Grace arrived momentster, panting as she hurried in. "Henry, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, rushing toward him, a deep sense of unease gnawing at her.


    Henry looked up at her, his eyes meeting hers. Grace was as immacte as ever, her clothes perfectly neat, her makeup wless, and her expression full of genuine concern.


    The truth burned him¡ªhis mother was a deceitful and vicious woman. But her love for him, that was real. After all, he was her biological son.


    Suppressing all his pain and fury, Henry forced a stiff smile. "It¡¯s nothing... I was just in a bad mood, so I needed to blow off some steam."

 Chapter 243: The Player Gets His Comeuppance

    <h4>Chapter 243: The yer Gets His Comeuppance</h4>


    Grace noticed the pain in Henry¡¯s eyes and froze for a moment. "Son, are you really okay?"


    "Why would you break things just because you¡¯re in a bad mood? Henry, you¡¯re being so immature. You¡¯re already a junior in college¡ªif you don¡¯t grow up soon, you¡¯ll be graduating!" James, hearing this, breathed an inner sigh of relief.


    It was the first time he¡¯d seen his son lose it like that and smash things. Something must have really shaken him.


    Henry tried his best not to look at Grace¡¯s deceitful face. He couldn¡¯t let James know the truth about what had happened!


    In Henry¡¯s mind, James, all in all, was a good father.


    But as for Grace, he didn¡¯t know how to face her. Once she found out that he had overheard those words, how could they even interact anymore?


    "Dad, I was wrong. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll do better!" Henry panted, feeling a sharp pain in his chest.


    "That¡¯s good. You and your mom should have a heart-to-heart. I¡¯m going to make a few phone calls."


    With that, James hurried out of the study.


    Henry gazed nkly out the window at the dim streetlights. Grace patted him on the back. "Is it... because a girl you like was taken by someone else?"


    Henry chuckled softly. "Yeah... she and I, we¡¯re impossible now."


    Hisughter was filled with a tragic bitterness.


    If only Grace hadn¡¯t married James, maybe he¡¯d have had the courage to fight Eric for E!


    But now, what right did he have to fight? E hated stepmothers who were as venomous as a snake, and Grace was exactly that!


    He felt ashamed. He wanted to disappear.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then why not move on? There¡¯s no reason to be hung up on one person. Listen to me, go out and chat with your friends¡ªyou might meet someone even better," Grace gently encouraged him, but to Henry, it felt like a cruel joke.


    Suddenly, he looked up, his eyes piercing. "If you think that way, then why... why did you marry Dad in the first ce? If you hadn¡¯t, maybe my brother¡¯s real mom wouldn¡¯t have jumped off that building."


    Grace stared at Henry, stunned. "Son... what are you talking about? I..."


    Henry stood up, his head throbbing, hiding a flicker of resentment in his eyes. "I¡¯m really annoyed. I need to go for a walk!"


    "Henry, you¡¯re upset right now. Don¡¯t go wandering around... please be careful, okay?"


    Grace didn¡¯t chase after him, but watched him leave, worry written all over her face. She quietly went to the balcony, watching as Henry drove off. Sighing softly, she dialed a number she hadn¡¯t saved in her phone.


    "Henry wrecked the study. Maybe E upset him... didn¡¯t you give him the quality report from Davis Group? Ugh, how... how did he end up falling for that girl?"


    "What are you worried about? Once Eric¡¯s dead, that woman will be his."


    A coldugh came from the other end of the line.


    "Enough, don¡¯t call me again. That¡¯s it!" The man hung up.


    But a chilling glint shed in Grace¡¯s eyes. Henry¡¯s odd behavior earlier had convinced her that it was E who triggered him.


    She had once considered setting a fire to burn both E and Eric to death, to prevent her son from falling for his so-called sister-inw!


    After all, something like that would be a scandal of epic proportions!


    But who would¡¯ve thought Eric and E would survive that attempt.


    Now that Henry was acting so erratically, it seemed that killing E was no longer an option. She¡¯d have to wait patiently for that man to make his next move.


    "Boss, we¡¯ve verified the voice¡ªit¡¯s exactly who you predicted!"


    Eric was watching a movie with E when he received a call from John.


    A cold gleam shed in Eric¡¯s eyes. "Good. You¡¯ve all worked hard. Inform the team to investigate everyone connected to that person. Now that we have the recording, victory is in our grasp."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "And double everyone¡¯s bonus this month."


    "Thank you, Boss!"


    After hanging up, Eric¡¯s dark eyes were filled with a lethal sharpness. E turned around just in time to catch his expression, and it startled her.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" This dangerous side of Eric made her uneasy, and she instinctively tightened her grip on his hand.


    Eric gently kissed her soft lips. "Nothing. Just rx and watch your romance movie. If you¡¯re bored, we can always switch to a romantic action film."


    "Shh, keep it down! Mrs. Harris is still outside..." E whispered, her face flushing slightly.


    Eric chuckled, clearly in a good mood. In fact, after giving Henry that earring bug, he had kept a spare.


    So now, he had Grace¡¯s recording in his hands.


    For over a decade, he had kept a close watch on Grace¡¯s every move, but until now, she hadn¡¯t made any missteps.


    He had never imagined that the cautious and meticulous Grace would meet that man in a secret room at the beauty salon.


    Eric had people measure the dimensions of the salon just to figure out if there was a hidden room. Once he had the measurements,paring them with the interior design ns Brian had provided, it all became clear. Grace had been hiding something all this time, and the key was her weekly visits to the salon, where she was up to no good.


    Now that they had uncovered the man¡¯s identity, everything else would fall into ce.


    "You seem pretty happy. Is there new progress?" E whispered.


    Eric nodded. "Yes, there¡¯s been progress. But... my scumbag of a father, he¡¯s in for a serious blow."


    Eric smiled lightly as he spoke.


    E blinked, "No matter what, please be careful, okay?"


    "Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re so naggy!"


    E leaned into Eric¡¯s chest, feeling like everything was perfect, her heart at peace, as if she had found an unshakable rock to lean on forever.


    Just then, Eric¡¯s phone rang again.


    It was a call from Henry.


    E nced at the name, surprised. "Why is he calling you?"


    Eric chuckled, "Listen, and you¡¯ll find out."


    E quickly leaned closer, just in time to hear Henry¡¯s voice on the call.


    Henry¡¯s voice was filled with despair and pleading. "I... I lost."


    Eric smirked slightly, surprised that Henry hadn¡¯t tried to hide anything from him. It seemed like the spare recording wouldn¡¯t be necessary after all.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Brother, please, I¡¯m begging you¡ªlet her go, okay? She¡¯s my mother... She raised me. I¡¯m so sorry about what happened to your mother. You can send her to prison, but please... please just spare her, okay?"

 Chapter 244: A Difficult Choice

    <h4>Chapter 244: A Difficult Choice</h4>


    E stared at Eric in shock. What had he done to expose Grace¡¯s true nature?


    "Henry, why are you so anxious? Back then, why couldn¡¯t you spare my mother?" Eric¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. Not long ago, Henry was confident that it would be Eric who would lose. But now, here he was, like a beaten dog, begging him to spare Grace. What right did he have? What nerve?


    "I¡¯m sorry... We were wrong. No matter what, she¡¯s still my mother, even though she¡¯s cruel. I¡¯m sorry..." Henry¡¯s voice was filled with regret.


    "Henry, if it were you, what would you do? Would you be so forgiving toward a murderer? I suggest you stay out of this, or else... you¡¯ll find yourself on a dead-end path too!"


    Eric hung up, feeling no satisfaction¡ªonly a heavy weight on his chest.


    He had always despised Henry, but now that Henry was pleading with him, why wasn¡¯t there a trace of joy?


    Because this cycle of hatred had cost both sides dearly.


    "If you¡¯re feeling down, let¡¯s change the movie. How about something lighthearted?" E suggested softly. Eric smirked. "Let¡¯s watch a romantic action movie instead."


    E: ...


    Meanwhile, by the seaside...


    Henry gripped his phone tightly, too ashamed to call Eric again.


    Grace was cruel, but she had always taught him to live an honest life, with a clear conscience.


    When Eric had been hostile toward their parents, Henry had been angry and confused. Why would Eric act that way?


    Now, he finally understood.


    If he were Eric, he would have been just as extreme in his retaliation against James and Grace.


    What should he do?


    On one side was his biological mother, and on the other was the sense of justice he had always cultivated. His moralpass had always been straight.


    Now, forced to choose, he felt a deep, agonizing pain and conflict.


    Suddenly, his phone pinged. He nced at it, seeing a new message notification from his chat app.


    Henry¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his pulse quickening with a sense of excitement and anticipation¡ªlike a teenager in love catching sight of their crush.


    He opened the app and saw a new post from E.


    She was the only person he followed on social media.


    "Someone is having a rough day. I¡¯ve always believed in the saying that the wicked get what they deserve and the good are rewarded, but sometimes life is cruel. Some people leave and nevere back. Why must people¡¯s hearts be so full of greed and envy? It¡¯s the root of all evil."


    "Thinking about what I could cook to cheer someone up... but with my cooking skills, it might take me 800 years to make something decent..."


    Henry¡¯s hands trembled slightly.


    E... He had fallen for her, deeply and uncontrobly. But they could never be together. It was impossible.


    All he could do was try to make her happy, to make her smile.


    If he became like Grace¡ªdeceitful and maniptive¡ªE would end up hating himpletely, wouldn¡¯t she?


    After a long inner struggle, Henry finally came to a realization.


    To live as a person, no matter where or when, one must hold on to their core principles¡ªkindness, goodness, and integrity. Only then would one be worthy of respect and affection.


    He didn¡¯t want to be the viin. So... he had to let things unfold naturally. Even though Grace was his mother, she was evil and maniptive, and she had even tried to kill Eric...


    That fire...


    Henry¡¯s heart froze as he realized that the fire was likely Grace¡¯s idea too. If E hadn¡¯t been careful, she might have died in that ze.


    The pain in his chest felt like it was tearing him apart. The thought of abandoning someone so close to him¡ªhis own mother¡ªbrought an unbearable kind of suffering.


    For several days, there was no movement from the other side, but during that time, Eric had managed to gather a lot of confidential information. He and his inner circle had alreadye up with several ns.


    It was then that Eric received a call from Grace, inviting him and E to her housewarming party.


    "Eric, I know you and your father have had many misunderstandings, but I hope we can let the past go, alright? And about the things your father said before¡ªdon¡¯t believe a word of it," Grace said in a soft, pleasant voice. It was rare for Eric to take her call, so she made sure to put on her best "virtuous" act.


    Eric let out a coldugh. "Send me the time and address. Whether I show up depends on my mood."


    With that, he hung up. Talking to a woman like her for even one more second made him feel sick.


    But how could he let that venomous woman enjoy her housewarming celebration so easily? James had really outdone himself this time¡ªhe spent five hundred million to buy Grace an ultra-luxurious mansion!


    They were currently living in Victoria¡¯s old property, which, at the time of purchase, had been in both James and Victoria¡¯s names.


    Naturally, Grace wasn¡¯tfortable living there, so she manipted James into buying her a new mansion. A year ago, the renovation began, and in seven days, they would be holding the housewarming party. Grace was feeling triumphant, but she had the nerve to invite Eric?


    "Boss, should we prepare something special for the asion?" John asked with a chuckle, noticing Eric deep in thought.


    "Boss, is that venomous woman inviting you to her housewarming party?" Michael sneered. That woman was truly arrogant. Did she think that just because Eric hadn¡¯t acted over the past decade, he was too weak to take her on?


    Eric had long suspected who was behind everything, but without concrete evidence, he couldn¡¯t move too quickly. Plus, the person Grace was working with was extremely powerful, and Eric hadn¡¯t yet built up enough strength to confront them head-on.


    But things were different now. Eric wasn¡¯t the naive kid from years ago.


    "You guessed right. The venomous woman invited me to her party. Looks like I need to prepare a nice gift for her." Eric smirked. "Grace has been attending quite a few charity gstely."


    Michael and John exchanged a knowing look. "Got it, Boss. We know what to do!"


    On Monday afternoon, E had just returned to her dorm after lunch when someone delivered a box of choctes to her.


    "Wow, heart-shaped choctes!"


    "It¡¯s not the most expensive gift, but... chocte is definitely a favorite among girls. E, your man¡¯s got great taste!" Lauren eximed, practically drooling.


    E opened the box but found no note inside. She decided to call Eric to ask if he had sent them.


    When Eric¡¯s answer came, E¡¯s heart sank¡ªthe choctes weren¡¯t from him.


    That meant the choctes were not safe to eat.


    "Toss them. They¡¯re not from him." E had be very cautious. If the food didn¡¯te from Eric, she wouldn¡¯t touch it.

 Chapter 245: Careless Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 245: Careless Mistakes</h4>


    "Are you serious? Throw it away?"


    "Why would you toss out perfectly good chocte?"


    "E... I actually know who sent it," Zoey, one of her dormmates, whispered hesitantly.


    Zoey had a baby face and a sweet, gentle personality. Right now, she was looking at E with a bit of nervousness.


    "Who sent it?"


    Zoey leaned in closer to E¡¯s ear. "It... it was senior Henry. He asked me not to tell anyone, but I figured it was okay to let you know."


    E frowned in irritation, remembering the strange encounter when she had bitten his shoulder. The thought of it still made her feel uneasy.


    "You guys willing to eat this? Aren¡¯t you worried it¡¯s poisoned?" E had no intention of eating it and threw the box of choctes to the floor.


    "I¡¯ll eat it! I¡¯ll eat it!" Zoey immediately picked up the box, and the other two girls in the dorm eagerly gathered around, excitedly helping themselves.


    "Give me one..."


    "Me too! Ahhh, it must be from some senior admirer!"


    Zoey and the others ate the choctes without any worry, and when nothing happened, E sighed in relief. Henry wouldn¡¯t have been so tant as to poison something in such an obvious way, she thought.


    Thinking ahead to Grace¡¯s housewarming party in six days, E felt uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to go, but Eric had already arranged for her dress and insisted that she apany him.


    The idea of seeing Henry again, especially those eyes filled with an emotion he tried to hide, made her feel ufortable. But if she refused to go, Eric would certainly suspect something was wrong, so she knew she would inevitably run into Henry.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she had any feelings for Henry, but her aversion to facing him amused her. Trying to clear her mind, she yed some games before eventually falling asleep for her afternoon nap.


    In just a few days, the real drama would begin.


    That afternoon, after ss, Lauren came over to E and whispered, "Hey, by the way, what¡¯s up with Rachel? She¡¯s stopped bothering youtely."


    E raised an eyebrow. Lauren mentioning Rachel reminded her that she hadn¡¯t thought about her in a while.


    Rachel had indeed stopped being a nuisance for the past couple of weeks.


    But from E¡¯s experience, that probably meant Rachel had something up her sleeve and no longer needed to cozy up to her.


    "Who cares? As long as she¡¯s not around to annoy me, I¡¯m fine with it."


    "Where are you and your husband heading tonight?" Lauren teased with a mischievous smile.


    E raised an eyebrow, "What, you want to be the third wheel?"


    "No, I¡¯m just jealous... When will I ever find a boyfriend like that?" Lauren sighed wistfully. She didn¡¯t have the looks or the body to attract someone exceptional, and she knew it would be difficult for her.


    As they were talking, E received a message. She nced at her phone¡ªit was a private message on Twitter.


    Eric: Meet me at the back hill.


    E¡¯s eyes lit up. Was he nning to recreate the romantic moments fromst year? The back hill of the campus had beautiful scenery, though it could get a bit crowded.


    Still, she figured Eric might have arranged for some privacy.


    Excited, E rushed off toward the back hill without taking a closer look. In her excitement, she didn¡¯t notice that the ount wasn¡¯t verified.


    In her haste, she saw only the name "Eric" and missed the fact that there was no verification badge next to it!


    E rushed to the back hill, thinking that since Mia and Owen were off that day, and considering the recent tension, it was unlikely anyone would act recklessly. Because of that, she hadn¡¯t informed Eric about her ns.


    But when she saw who was standing at the pavilion, her heart dropped. It was Henry. Panicking, she quickly turned and tried to run away.


    Damn it! How could it be Henry? E couldn¡¯t figure out where things had gone wrong. But she was no match for Henry in terms of speed or strength. He yed sports and ran regrly. Within moments, he had caught up and blocked her path.


    E¡¯s expression hardened, her voice cold and sharp. "Move!"


    Henry felt a pang in his chest. Maybe fate was fair, he thought bitterly. Over twenty years ago, Grace had stolen James away, and now, two decadester, Eric had won E¡¯s heart while Henry was left drowning in the pain of unrequited love.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that E wouldn¡¯t question his fake message. Henry had purposely changed his name on social media, hoping to trick E into meeting him alone.


    "E, I... I won¡¯t let my mom hurt you or Eric!" Henry mustered the courage to speak, his gaze filled with desperate longing and an edge of madness.


    E¡¯s heart raced. She feared Henry might do something reckless.


    "Don¡¯te any closer! Henry, I¡¯m your sister-inw!" E¡¯s voice was firm. "Eric and I are legally married!"


    Henry stood there, frozen, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. He had always known that E and Eric¡¯s rtionship was as close as that of a married couple. But deep down, he had still harbored some hope, some small sliver of a chance that something might change.


    But E¡¯s words snapped him back to reality. The gulf between his fantasies and the harshness of reality was as vast as the distance between heaven and earth.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just... wanted to tell you that I won¡¯t let her hurt my brother anymore. If anything happens, I¡¯ll let you know," Henry said, breathing heavily. After getting the words out, he cast onest nce at E before turning and running away.


    E stood there, stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Henry to leave without doing anything inappropriate.


    What did his words mean?


    Feeling overwhelmed, E shook her head in frustration and pulled out her phone. Sure enough, when she checked the message, she realized that there was no verification badge next to the name "Eric." It had been Henry pretending to be Eric, and she had been too careless to notice the missing badge.


    "Ugh, E, you need to fix this bad habit of yours. What a careless mistake..."


    ...


    Grace had been in a great mood these past few days. Soon, she and her family would be moving into their new mansion, and she would no longer have to live in the house that still bore Victoria¡¯s name.


    At 7 p.m. that evening, Grace was on her way to the L Beauty Salon. As she stepped out of the car, a small girl suddenly knelt in front of her, crying, "Auntie, please help me! I can¡¯t find my mommy!"


    Grace paused for a moment. This time, she had brought two bodyguards with her, so she wasn¡¯t afraid the little girl was trying to scam her.


    While Grace wasn¡¯t from the lower ss, she watched the news daily. She had seen stories about criminals using children to lure unsuspecting women into dangerous situations.


    However, with her two bodyguards standing nearby, she wasn¡¯t overly concerned.


    The little girl looked to be about seven or eight, wearing a tattered vest and a skirt full of holes. Her hair was dirty, and she looked utterly pitiful, almost like something out of a tragic story.

 Chapter 246: The Creepy Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 246: The Creepy Little Girl</h4>


    "Auntie... please take me home, there are too many bad people out here... wuuu!" The little girl¡¯s tears sparkled as they rolled down her face. Grace felt a surge of disgust but was forced to maintain her kind and caring image, especially in such a public setting.


    "It¡¯s okay, Auntie will take you home. Where do you live?"


    "XX Street, XX Alley... I was out shopping with my mommy... and we got separated. I can¡¯t find her, wuuu!" The girl kept crying.


    "Alright, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Auntie will take you home." Grace smiled warmly, leading the little girl to her car. She nned to drive her home personally. The scene had drawn the attention of several onlookers, many of whom gave Grace approving nods. A few of her acquaintances even took photos and posted them to their social media, praising her act of kindness.


    Grace felt a sense of elegant pride, relieved that she had maintained her impable public image.


    However, half an hourter, the car stopped in a rundown neighborhood.


    "Madam, that alley ahead is XX Alley," the driver said.


    Nearby was a heap of garbage, its stench unbearable. This was an old "slum" area, yet to be demolished due to ongoing disputes overpensation with the homeowners.


    Grace and the little girl got out of the car. The girl stood there hesitantly, "Auntie... I¡¯m scared... pleasee with me... wuuu..."


    Grace felt disgusted when the girl¡¯s dirty hand grabbed her dress. She suppressed her revulsion, maintaining her calm facade, and gently smiled, "Alright, I¡¯ll take you home."


    The little girl clung to Grace¡¯s dress, humming a strange tune. One of the bodyguards went ahead to check the area. As they neared the garbage pile, Grace nearly gagged from the overwhelming stench.


    "Madam, there¡¯s no one living here! Look at the trash¡ªit hasn¡¯t been cleaned in ages!" the bodyguard reported, perplexed.


    Grace¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned toward the little girl.


    The girl stared at a nearby, dpidated building and murmured, "Mommy...e out and get Eva... I¡¯m so scared... Oh, I remember, Mommy jumped off the building and killed herself, wuuu... Auntie, can you be my mommy? Mommy doesn¡¯t want me anymore..."


    Suddenly, the little girl spun around, her eyes filled with a strange, unsettling glint. She grabbed onto Grace¡¯s clothes even tighter. "Mommy... why did you take so long toe get me? Wuuu... Don¡¯t leave me, Mommy, don¡¯t leave me!"


    The girl¡¯s sudden change in behavior caught Grace off guard. Before she could react, the little girl had already wrapped herself around Grace¡¯s legs, clinging tightly.


    Looking down at the girl, Grace felt no sympathy, only a rising sense of fear.


    Was this child possessed?


    The two bodyguards stood frozen in shock.


    Had they really been tricked by a little girl? But there was something seriously wrong with this child.


    "You... you... let go of me right now!" Grace stammered, trying to pry the girl off her legs. "Be good, Auntie will take you to the hospital, okay? You¡¯re not feeling well..."


    "I¡¯m not sick, I¡¯m not sick!" the girl shrieked, then suddenly bit down hard on Grace¡¯s wrist with terrifying force.


    Grace let out a scream as fear and panic surged through her. Instinctively, she grabbed the little girl by the hair and pped her hard across the face.


    But the girl still wouldn¡¯t let go, clinging tightly to Grace¡¯s hand. Fear and anger overtook Grace as she fought to free herself. Her face twisted into a terrifying snarl as she increased the pressure, using all her strength.


    Finally, the girl, wincing in pain, released her grip.


    Yet, before Grace could rx, the girl, still crying, tried to cling to her again. Horrified, Grace shoved the girl into a nearby garbage pile. "Stop her! She¡¯s like a rabid dog!" she screamed, rushing back to her car and mming the door shut. The girl¡¯s wails echoed more shrilly now, filling the air. The two bodyguards hurried back to Grace¡¯s side.


    "That girl isn¡¯t right in the head!" one of the bodyguards remarked, shaken.


    "Madam, should we take her to a mental hospital?" the other suggested.


    Grace frowned, ncing at the bite mark on her wrist, which was now oozing blood. The eerie and unsettling behavior of the girl repulsed her, filling her with a deep sense of disgust and fear.


    "No, no need. Mental hospitals probably wouldn¡¯t ept someone like her anyway," Grace replied coldly.


    The bodyguards said no more. Grace scowled at her once-pristine white dress, now smeared with dirty handprints. "Driver, take me to Fashion Square. I need to change my clothes."


    "Yes, Madam," the driver replied.


    Grace felt the day had been utterly ruined. Still, in front of others, she maintained her calm and collected demeanor. Thankfully, the bodyguards and driver were her people, so there would be no gossip about how she treated the girl. After all, she had only pushed the child¡ªthere was no way she¡¯d actually be hurt. The girl would just have to fend for herself.


    ### Sunday Evening, 5 PM


    On a hillside in S City¡¯s B District, Grace¡¯s new mansion was alight with decorations. The vast za in front of the mansion was lined with hundreds of luxury cars.


    Grace¡¯s new residence was perched on a scenic hillside bend, offering stunning views and conveniently located just ten minutes from downtown. The mansion, purchased at an auction by James a year earlier, was the epitome of luxury.


    Grace had pressured James into buying the ce after Eric had set fire to their previous home. She hadined that the old house, which once belonged to Victoria, never felt like a proper home for her. Unable to bear her constant worry, James had given in and bought the mansion.


    Inside, the mansion was packed with elegantly dressed guests, all praising the new home. Thevish interior, dripping with opulence, clearly showcased the immense care and money that had gone into its design.


    When E and Eric entered the grand hall, they were met with a staggering crowd. Even the second floor was packed with people, making the space feel overwhelming despite its size. The backyard, too, had its share of guests, enjoying food and drinks in the smaller outdoor za.


    Grace and James stood at the entrance, greeting guests. Grace wore a deep V-neck red evening gown that highlighted her voluptuous figure. Her makeup was wlessly applied, enhancing her features and giving her an extra air of sophistication. Around her neck hung a ne of exquisite jade beads, setting her apart from the crowd.


    The jade ne, along with the tworge diamond rings adorning her fingers, made Grace look every bit the part of a wealthy hostess. She radiated a sense of power and luxury,manding attention wherever she went.


    Eric¡¯s eyes flickered with disgust and cold fury. This ce, this role, once belonged to his mother, Victoria. Yet now, Grace, the woman who had taken everything, stood here living a life of luxury while his mother¡¯s memory was reduced to ashes. It was unforgivable.


    James, dressed in a formal suit, spotted Eric and his face darkened. However, mindful of the public setting, he quicklyposed himself, the tension fading from his expression.


    "You¡¯re here? Go inside and have some refreshments. I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself and not cause any trouble," James said coolly, his tone indifferent yet sharp.

 Chapter 247: A New Trick

    <h4>Chapter 247: A New Trick</h4>


    Eric let out a wicked chuckle, his eyes filled with mockery. "If you haven¡¯t done anything shameful, why are you afraid someone might cause trouble?"


    "You..." James was livid, but before he couldsh out, Grace quickly grabbed his arm. "Let it go. It¡¯s a big day, don¡¯t waste your energy on him."


    James huffed angrily. "Ungrateful child, you¡¯ve never been a source of peace!"


    Eric¡¯s smile grew even more defiant. "Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m not your son? How can I be ungrateful if I¡¯m not even yours?"


    James was about to explode with fury, but Grace held him back again, whispering, "The guests are here."


    Reluctantly, James turned away from Eric and, with a forced smile, joined Grace in greeting their arriving guests.


    E raised an eyebrow, watching James with disdain. How clueless could this man be, letting Grace deceive him for so many years? She wondered what kind of face he¡¯d make once he finally learned the truth.


    "Let¡¯s head inside," Eric said softly, a dark glint in his eyes. The night was lively, but this was the perfect stage for their carefully nned drama.


    As they entered, E¡¯s eyes quicklynded on the Carter family¡ªSean, Frank, Leah, Max¡ªall gathered on a sofa, happily chatting with a few high-ranking officials.


    E allowed a faint smile to tug at her lips. Carter Group hadn¡¯t caused her any trouble recently, or else they wouldn¡¯t be sitting here sofortably.


    Both Sean and Leah had be much more cautious, no longer making snidements about her. The moment Leah saw E and Eric, she quickly stood up, trying to appear gracious.


    "E, Mr. Nelson, you¡¯ve arrived! Come, sit with us," Leah called out, sounding as though she were the hostess herself.


    E gave a curt nod, her tone polite but detached. "Miss Carter, you¡¯re very weing, but Mr. Nelson and I have a few things to attend to. We¡¯ll pass for now."


    The two political figures seated with Leah, though influential, couldn¡¯t afford to show any arrogance in front of Eric. After exchanging pleasantries, they respectfully watched E and Eric walk away.


    Eric led E to a more private spot deep inside the vi, where a plush sofa was conveniently empty, offering them a space to talk without interruption.


    They sat down as a waiter brought over drinks and snacks.


    "This vi... what an extravagance," E remarked, her gaze sweeping across the enormous crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling, its dazzling white light illuminating every corner of the grand hall. The opulence was evident in every detail, from the jade-white marble walls to the gold ents embedded in the ornate lighting fixtures.


    The centerpiece of the hall, a jade sculpture of a coiling dragon, carved from pure Xiuyan jade, exuded a majestic and luxurious aura.


    "No matter how luxurious or beautiful the house, it¡¯s wasted when the people living inside have no heart," Eric said, a bloodthirsty smile ying on his lips.


    E was about to respond when something caught her attention. "Wait, is that Rachel? Of all ces... why is she here?" She frowned, watching Rachel in a tight dress, exchanging a nce with Leah.


    That kind of look, casual and familiar, suggested a deeper connection between them.


    E raised an eyebrow. "So Leah¡¯s been working with Rachel all along. No wonder Rachel¡¯s been going after me for no reason."


    Eric smirked, casting a brief nce in Rachel¡¯s direction. "Good people don¡¯t live long, but the wicked seem to survive forever. I suppose it¡¯s because they¡¯re so cunning, always dodging trouble. But... I have a feeling tonight¡¯s going to be quite the spectacle."


    E nodded, keeping an eye on Rachel. She knew that Rachel had backed offtely, which only meant she had some new scheme brewing. And if she was coborating with Leah, then things were bound to get interesting.


    Eric leaned over and whispered something into E¡¯s ear, drawing her attention to Rachel, who was now standing with a young man in a gray suit. The man was strikingly handsome, holding a ss of red wine, his smile faint, and his gaze asionally drifting toward their direction.


    E nced at the two, her lips curving into a faint smile. "Rachel¡¯s new lover?"


    "He wouldn¡¯t be interested in her," Eric said with a hint of disdain in his eyes. E smiled softly but said no more. Eric excused himself to take a phone call outside, where it was quieter. The room was filled with chatter andughter, making it impossible to hear anything clearly.


    Rachel and the young man walked over, happily sitting next to E. "E, this is my friend, Connor Perez. He¡¯s a national of Country Y but has roots in S Country."


    E gave a polite nod to the man. "Hello, I¡¯m E."


    Connor smiled elegantly, his eyes revealing nothing. "I¡¯m Connor. Nice to meet you."


    E turned back to Rachel, her voice direct. "Why are you here? What¡¯s your connection to the Nelson family?"


    Rachel froze for a moment, surprised by E¡¯s straightforwardness. She shook her head smoothly. "Oh, I don¡¯t have any connection to the Nelson family. I was bored, and my cousin was attending, so I tagged along."


    E took a sip of her juice, unconcerned. She had expected Rachel to hide her connection to Leah. Rachel was Leah¡¯s spy¡ªhow convenient, E thought to herself.


    Rachel, brimming with excitement, pulled a ne from her small bag. The pendant was arge circle, made of an unusual material¡ªnot jade, not silver¡ªbut its soft glow gave off a strangely calming effect, almost hypnotic.


    "E, look at this ne! Connor gave it to me. He says if you look at it long enough, you can see your own face reflected in the light. I couldn¡¯t figure it out, though. Connor, why don¡¯t you let her try?" Rachel said, her smile seemingly innocent.


    Connor handed the ne to E, his expression calm and kind. E blinked, her curiosity piqued. "Really? You can see your own face in the light? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a thing."


    "Yes, the world is full of strange wonders. You should give it a try!" Rachel responded, her enthusiasm masked by a practiced casualness.


    E nced at Connor, who smiled serenely and gently swung the ne back and forth. "Miss Davis, would you like to give it a try?"


    "Sure, why not," E said, feigning curiosity. She stared at the circle, the soft glow from the pendant giving her an oddly soothing sensation.


    "Good. Just rx, don¡¯t be tense," Connor¡¯s voice was soft and calming, coaxing a sense of ease.


    E tried to rx, her breathing slowing as she focused on the pendant.


    "Now, slowly focus on the circle. Think of something beautiful, something that makes you happy," Connor continued, his tone as smooth as velvet.


    E¡¯s mind drifted. "Something beautiful... being with my mom..." she murmured, her thoughts turning to the mother she barely remembered. Her imagination filled in the nks, creating an idealized version of a perfect, loving mother¡ªone she had no memories of, having lost her at the age of three.

 Chapter 248: Hypnosis

    <h4>Chapter 248: Hypnosis</h4>


    But what she really wanted now was to slip into her memories.


    "Imagine what your mom looks like right now. She¡¯s gazing at you with gentle eyes, telling you... to take a little rest."


    The man¡¯s voice had a special power, standing out in the midst of the surrounding chaos.


    E sat there, dazed.


    "You see your mom, and you feel happy. You¡¯re walking with her, walking... you both head up to the second floor, hand in hand, feeling good, and the scenery around you is beautiful..."


    The voice became more and more ethereal, with an inexplicable magic that made E slowly stand up and begin to walk upstairs.


    Seeing this, Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. She and Connor stood up and followed behind E.


    The people around them were blurry, caught up in cheerful conversations, and hardly anyone noticed. Even if they did, they just assumed the guests were taking a casual stroll.


    On the second floor, there were a few guests as well. All the rooms were open for guests to admire the decor, except for the master bedroom, which had its door closed.


    The soft red carpet underfoot made no sound as they walked.


    At that moment, music started ying outside in the za. Grace had hired some of the hottest young stars from the entertainment industry to sing and dance at the wedding celebration.


    Most of the guests were drawn outside by the performance, but E, unaware of anything, continued to follow Connor¡¯s voice into one of the guest rooms.


    Rachel followed closely behind, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before E¡¯s reputation was ruined! Rachel and Leah had been digging into E¡¯s past for a while now.


    They found a lot of information, and they guessed that Hannah and Brianna had probably tried their own schemes as well. They even discovered through Lily that Hannah had once tried to set E up to ruin her.


    But E had fought back every time. In the end, Hannah was dered mentally ill, and though she had mysteriously disappeared, Brianna¡¯s fate was just as tragic.


    So, drugging her was out of the question¡ªthey had to use a more sophisticated method.


    This Connor, the hypnotist Leah had found, was just the man for the job. He was well-established in Y Country but unknown in Country S.


    Perhaps it was because there wasn¡¯t much demand for hypnotists in Country S, but hardly anyone knew who Connor was.


    Rachel brought Connor in, and after sessfully getting close to E, they could finally put their n into action.


    It just so happened that Eric wasn¡¯t around, so Rachel was even less worried!


    As E approached the guest room door, she raised her delicate hand, ready to lean against the wall and walk in.


    "You¡¯re feeling very tired now, very tired... there¡¯s a soft,fortable bed in front of you, and you really want to take a little nap. Your mom is right there beside you..."


    Connor¡¯s voice had a hypnotic force that was impossible to resist.


    E took one step into the room.


    Rachel was so excited she could barely contain herself! Yes! The n was finally working!


    But suddenly, a voice called out, "Miss Davis, what are you doing here? Mr. Nelson is looking for you downstairs!"


    It was the anxious voice of John, one of Eric¡¯s bodyguards and assistants.


    He saw E standing in the guest room, looking at him in confusion.


    Connor remained calm, giving a soft cough. "Miss Davis, your friend is calling you!"


    Though they were just one step away from sess, they couldn¡¯t afford to let the n be exposed. Rachel was stunned!


    They were so close, but at thest second, this guy had swooped in and ruined everything. Damn it!


    E slowly came to her senses, ncing around in surprise. "Huh, how did I end up here?"


    Connor smiled faintly. "Miss Davis, you mentioned feeling a bit tired earlier, so we brought you to this VIP lounge to rest."


    Given the size of the mansion and the number of guests, Grace and James had naturally prepared several guest rooms for rxation.


    "Oh, that makes sense," E nodded. "I guess I¡¯ve been a little exhaustedtely; I barely remember anything."


    "Miss Davis, Mr. Nelson is looking for you," John respectfully reminded her.


    E nodded, suddenly feeling more alert. "Thank you, Mr. Perez. I¡¯ll head down now. We¡¯ll chatter!"


    She shed a sweet, joyful smile. After all, her beloved man was searching for her across the mansion¡ªhow could she not be happy?


    Watching E¡¯s cheerful figure as she left, Rachel felt both frustrated and relieved that E hadn¡¯t suspected anything.


    "My apologies, Miss White. It didn¡¯t work..." Connor shrugged with a helpless smile.


    Rachel frowned, ncing around the lounge. "Come with me," she said, leading the way into the guest room. Connor followed her in, closing the door behind them.


    The guest room was elegantly decorated, and the bed looked incredibly soft. Rachel sat down, lowering her voice, "Mr. Perez, maybe we can find another opportunity. What do you think?"


    Connor nodded, smiling lightly. "Though I have to admit, my mental energy is a bit drained. I only just arrived from Y Country yesterday and could use some rest."


    "Of course! You should rest, Mr. Perez," Rachel said softly.


    Connor smiled faintly. "Would you stay and keep mepany?"


    Rachel¡¯s face flushed instantly. She shook her head shyly. "Mr. Perez, you¡¯re teasing me again."


    Just then, Connor¡¯s phone rang with a melody so enchanting that even the usually cautious Rachel was momentarily mesmerized. The music was so entrancing that it reminded her of Eric, so tender and sweet that it felt like stepping into a dream.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes slowly became unfocused.


    ...


    E descended the stairs and saw Eric leaning casually against the back door, his eyebrow raised slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "There¡¯s a performance outside. Want to go check it out?" he asked.


    E shook her head. Having just been under hypnosis, she felt a bit weary again after rxing in Eric¡¯s presence.


    She walked over to the couch she had been sitting on earlier and sank into it. Eric, uninterested in the performance outside, sat beside her, letting her rest her head on his shoulder.


    E leaned into him, closing her eyes, and quickly drifted off to sleep.


    Most of the guests had gone outside to watch the show¡ªafter all, a popr young diva was performing. Although some of the men looked down on celebrities, there were still plenty of prominent figures who had married stars.


    As Eric watched E¡¯s slightly tired face, a sharp glint appeared in his eyes. His lips curled into a cold smile, but he remained patient. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before the real drama unfolded.

 Chapter 249: The Fool Takes the Bait

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Fool Takes the Bait</h4>


    Upstairs, someone silently watched the pair sitting closely together. It was Henry.


    His hands gripped the white railing as his heart raced. Now he felt like he was truly sick, maybe even going mad. Just seeing her back or hearing her voice was enough to drive him insane, to make him lose control!


    Tonight was supposed to be a joyous housewarming, but he couldn¡¯t go near her.


    Because standing by E¡¯s side was always Eric.


    The banquet was about to start. E woke up, having only napped for about ten minutes, but she was already feeling lively and refreshed.


    At that moment, Mrs. Taylor approached, and E quickly walked over to greet her. This Mrs. Taylor had shown her genuine care since her rebirth, and E hade to regard her as a true friend.


    After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Mrs. Taylor held E¡¯s hand, smiling warmly. "E, I can¡¯t believe how much you¡¯ve blossomed in just two short years. You¡¯ve grown so much!"


    E smiled. "It¡¯s all thanks to your care, Mrs. Taylor. I wouldn¡¯t have grown up so happily without it!"


    Eric suddenly felt a bit hurt by E¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t it him who had always been looking after her?


    E didn¡¯t notice the dark expression that had crossed someone¡¯s face, but she did see Rachel and Connoring down the stairs together.


    "Oh, Mrs. Taylor, you¡¯re here too? What a pleasure!" Rachel hurried over, her tone eager, like a puppy seeking attention.


    Several other societydies had apanied Mrs. Taylor, all of whom had good rtions with Grace.


    "And you are...?" Mrs. Taylor raised an eyebrow, trying to ce Rachel. Rachel quickly smiled politely and said, "I¡¯m Rachel, the server from the charity event at the L Hotel. Mrs. Taylor, you don¡¯t remember me?"


    E smiled faintly. Rachel, despite her less privileged background, knew how to ingratiate herself with high society. Whenever Rachel had free time, she would seek out jobs at prestigious venues to increase her ie and meet influential people. It was a win-win situation for her.


    Mrs. Taylor smiled, a trace of mockery shing in her eyes. "Sorry, there are just so many servers. I can¡¯t remember all of them."


    Rachel¡¯s face twitched awkwardly, but she quickly shook her head, pretending not to mind. "Oh, it¡¯s no problem! Important people like you tend to forget the little things."


    "Oh please, you¡¯re just a lowly server. Trying to climb the socialdder isn¡¯t as easy as ttering people!" One of the otherdies, disgusted by Rachel¡¯s behavior, couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke directly.


    Rachel¡¯s expression was quite the spectacle, but she quickly regained herposure.


    "Haha, I¡¯m really sorry, I guess I just don¡¯t know how to speak properly!" she said with forced humility.


    E found the situation amusing. Rachel was always trying to cozy up to the upper ss, but they clearly had no interest in her.


    At that moment, Mrs. Taylor¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of the sapphire ne around Rachel¡¯s neck. She chuckled lightly. "Well, Miss White, your boyfriend must treat you well. That sapphire ne must be worth at least a hundred thousand, right?"


    Rachel froze, looking down at the sapphire ne around her neck. She was momentarily stunned.


    She distinctly remembered not wearing any ne. After all, she was poor and had to be very frugal with her living expenses. If Leah hadn¡¯t sponsored her, she wouldn¡¯t even have been able to afford the dress she was wearing for the banquet.


    No wonder she had felt something strange when she woke up earlier, but she hadn¡¯t noticed the ne at the time because she was still groggy.


    "Exactly! Such a beautiful sapphire must be worth over a hundred thousand. Miss White has definitely climbed the socialdder!"


    "Miss White is quite good-looking, she certainly has the assets for it!" Several otherdies around began tough as well.


    Rachel instinctively turned to look behind her, wanting to ask how the ne had ended up around her neck. After all, she had fallen asleep in the guest lounge earlier. At the time, only she and Connor had been in the room, and when she woke up, her clothes were still perfectly neat, which had reassured her.


    But when Rachel turned around, she realized that Connor had disappeared!


    What was going on?


    He had been standing right behind her just moments ago, so how had he vanished in the blink of an eye?


    Rachel was filled with a growing sense of unease. At that moment, a servant rushed down the stairs, shouting loudly, "Stop the thief! There¡¯s a thief!"


    The room instantly fell silent as everyone turned to look at the panicked servant.


    Grace¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was frustrated that the servant, with her poor manners andck of decorum, was causing such a scene at an event of this scale. This would surely lead to embarrassment and gossip.


    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. When she snapped out of her thoughts, she realized the servant had already rushed up to her. "She... she stole Madam¡¯s sapphire ne!"


    Rachel froze, her hands and feet suddenly cold as ice.


    E and Eric stood off to the side, watching her with cold, indifferent expressions.


    Rachel had tried to frame E time and time again, but this time, E wasn¡¯t going to give her another chance. That man, Connor, had actually been working for Eric the whole time!


    Eric had intentionally let Connor be exposed in front of Leah to lure her into their trap, and Leah had then introduced Connor to Rachel without realizing she was ying right into their hands!


    Grace and James hurried over. "What¡¯s going on? Mrs. Moore, did you really see this youngdy stealing something?"


    Rachel¡¯s face flushed bright red. She could feel the judgmental, mocking, and disdainful stares from everyone around her.


    The servant nodded vigorously, her emotions running high. "After delivering drinks to the guests upstairs, I saw thisdying out of Madam¡¯s room. I was worried something might have been stolen, so I went in to check. To my horror, Madam¡¯s jewelry box was sitting open on the vanity, and the sapphire ne was missing!"


    The servant had a good rtionship with Grace, who had always treated her kindly and hidden her true nature well.


    The servant was also familiar with the sapphire ne, as Grace wore it often.


    All eyes in the room now shifted to the sapphire ne around Rachel¡¯s neck.


    "Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Nelson¡¯s ne? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen her wear it before!"


    "Who would have thought that such a beautiful, seductive girl would turn out to be a thief?"


    "Typical behavior for someone from a poor background. She¡¯s just here for the party and took the opportunity to steal something!"


    Terrified, Rachel quickly removed the ne from her neck. "Mrs. Nelson, it wasn¡¯t me... I didn¡¯t steal it! I was hypnotized! The man who was with me earlier is a hypnotist! He made me go into the room and take it! Why else would I wear it openly after stealing it?"


    Her words were met with a chorus of scoffs and mockingughter. Hardly anyone believed that Connor was actually a hypnotist.


    "She probably just thought no one would notice that the ne looked like Mrs. Nelson¡¯s, right? Did she really think she wouldn¡¯t get caught?"

 Chapter 250: Coming Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 250: Coming Prepared</h4>


    James and Grace¡¯s expressions darkened. What was supposed to be a joyous housewarming banquet had turned into an embarrassing spectacle. Though it didn¡¯t directly harm them, the awkwardness and difort in the air were undeniable.


    Grace, keeping up her mask of kindness, said with a gentle smile, "Well, that settles it then. Youngdy, you must be more careful when choosing your friends in the future. Don¡¯t associate with badpany."


    E, watching from the side, could barely contain her disdain. Grace was really ying the part of the benevolent woman, no wonder James had been deceived by her for decades.


    Rachel¡¯s face flushed red, and her eyes welled up with tears. "I¡¯m really not a thief! I¡¯m not... Leah, please tell everyone, that man is a hypnotist!"


    Rachel, despite her scheming ways, feared nothing more than losing her reputation in these circles. If she was branded a thief, she would be unwee wherever she went. Thebel of "thief" was like a scarlet letter, and the scornful nces thrown her way made her feel utterly despised.


    Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she maintained an innocent expression as she looked at Rachel, "Rachel, I didn¡¯t know he was a hypnotist. You told me he was handsome and asked for an introduction. I had no idea about his background!"


    Leah wasn¡¯t lying. She only knew that Connor was a hypnotist but had no idea where he lived or much else about him.


    Rachel felt a mix of shock and fury. Leah had just turned on her! Connor was the very man Leah had introduced to her, and now she was acting like she knew nothing.


    "Alright, let¡¯s consider this matter closed," Grace chimed in with a softugh. "Everyone makes little mistakes."


    Rachel bit her lip and shot a hateful nce at Leah. This incident had certainly left a bad impression on Grace, and any hopes Rachel had of marrying into the Nelson family now seemed far more difficult.


    Sean, standing nearby, gave E a long, thoughtful look. Seeing her standing calmly beside Eric, he simply nodded and said in a neutral tone, "Leah, be careful who you associate with. Bad habits can rub off."


    Leah blushed deeply. Though she had sessfully framed Rachel, she knew Eric saw through her little schemes.


    "Yes, Grandpa, I understand!" she responded, trying to appear contrite. If she hadn¡¯t been clever enough to pass this task onto Rachel, she would have been the one embarrassed now.


    Rachel, tears welling in her eyes, hung her head in defeat. At this point, any further exnations would only make things worse and cause more ridicule.


    "Leah... why did you do this to me?" Rachel murmured, her voice full of betrayal.


    But Leah averted her eyes, pretending not to hear, and quickly linked arms with Sean as they walked away. The rest of the guests began to disperse, though several of thedies stayed behind,ughing mockingly at Rachel.


    Rachel couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. This little scandal had not only torn her rtionship with Leah apart but had also damaged her reputation in a way that might be irreparable. If it weren¡¯t for her fear of further damage to her image, she would never have let things go this far.


    Watching Rachel¡¯s defeated figure as she fled, E leaned close to Eric¡¯s ear and whispered, "You¡¯re so ruthless. Rachel¡¯s never going to be able to show her face in these circles again."


    "People like her have pretty thick skin," Eric chuckled softly. "I just didn¡¯t want someone like that hanging around you¡ªshe¡¯s a ticking time bomb."


    After exchanging a few polite words with Mrs. Taylor, Eric escorted her to sit down nearby. He nced at E, his eyes gleaming with something darker, more calcting.


    "Another show¡¯s about to begin," he whispered ominously. A cold, dangerous light shed in his eyes. Grace was reveling in her sess tonight, throwing thisvish housewarming celebration. But after everything she had done to try to destroy him, Eric wasn¡¯t here just to enjoy the party.


    Grace had tried to kill him multiple times. And he wasn¡¯t the type to attend her celebration without a n.


    E handed a ss of apple juice to Eric, smiling gently. "Don¡¯t drink so much alcohol¡ªit¡¯s not good for you. Here, have some juice instead!"


    A warmth surged through Eric¡¯s heart. "As youmand, my queen!" he teased, taking the ss.


    E giggled softly, her heart filled with sweetness. But suddenly, she felt the intensity of someone¡¯s gaze on her. Lifting her eyes slightly, she saw Henry standing not far away, silently watching her with a drink in hand.


    When Henry realized E had noticed him, he quickly looked away, a sh of panic in his eyes.


    E felt a pang of annoyance. Her gaze shifted from Henry andnded on Grace, who was nearby,ughing and chatting charmingly with a man. Beside them stood James, showing a rare hint of respect toward the man.


    Eric caught sight of the man as well, and his expression turned cold, a brief, dangerous glint of bloodlust in his eyes before it quickly faded.


    "Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Nelson! Both of you have made such tremendous contributions to the charity work in S City. I¡¯m deeply grateful!" the man said with a light smile.


    Several other men chimed in with ttery, and a number of well-dressed women gathered around James, eager to ingratiate themselves.


    Grace was clearly pleased with herself, her smile beaming with pride and satisfaction. She felt as if she had finally reached the pinnacle of her life¡ªnothing could stop her from having everything she desired now!


    A devoted husband, a brilliant son, immense wealth, and a powerful lover¡ªit was the perfect life! So what if James had once strayed with Victoria? Everything belonging to the Nelson family¡ªits fortune, its legacy¡ªwas hers and her son¡¯s.


    Victoria might have been the original wife, but now Grace was James¡¯s legal spouse, his rightful wife. A dead woman had no chance ofpeting with her.


    The more Grace thought about it, the brighter her smile became, radiating confidence and a mature charm that suited her age. But just then, a murmur of surprise rippled through the guests.


    Eric, with a knowing smile, nced toward the 52-inch TV hanging on the wall in the living room. E followed his gaze curiously, noticing the screen had shifted to apletely different scene.


    Wait, wasn¡¯t the TV just showing the news? How had it suddenly changed?


    On the screen, Grace was seen leading a young girl into a dark alley. Though the lighting was dim, the streetlights nearby illuminated the scene enough for everyone to see clearly.


    The TV disyed the entire sequence¡ªGrace pushing the young girl into the alley in full detail.


    "Ah... Mommy, don¡¯t leave me! Mommy... Mommy!" the little girl screamed, her voice piercing and sharp, as she was pushed into a heap of trash. Her cries echoed through the room, causing everyone, including James and Grace, to turn in shock toward the massive TV screen.


    Grace¡¯s smile froze on her face. She stared at the screen in horror, recognizing herself in the footage.


    What was happening?


    How had this been filmed? And how was it now ying on the TV in her own home, during her grand housewarming celebration?


    The room erupted in whispers and gasps as the footage continued. The shaky video showed Grace rushing back to her car, her face twisted in rage as she furiously cursed the girl she had just manhandled.

 Chapter 251: From Heaven to Hell

    <h4>Chapter 251: From Heaven to Hell</h4>


    People were in even greater shock, as they never expected Grace, who often participated in charitable activities, to behave like this behind closed doors! It just goes to show that you can never truly know someone until you see what they¡¯re like in private. Appearances can be deceiving!


    The scene shifted, revealing two people sitting face-to-face. One looked like a female reporter, holding a microphone directed toward a man.


    Many recognized the man as the Deputy Director of Nelson Group.


    "Mr. Lee, you im that thepany under Nelson Group cut corners in the construction of the Heaven on Earth Vis in Beihai. Do you have any evidence?"


    Deputy Director Lee pulled out arge stack of documents. "Here¡¯s the evidence. Mrs. Nelson secretly conspired with me to use substandard materials, recing the imported brand-name ones with high-quality counterfeits! This is the purchase order..."


    Everyone waspletely stunned!


    All eyes were glued to the huge, exposed footage on the screen, with the audience forgetting where they were.


    Thankfully, one quick-thinking servant rushed over to turn off the TV. "Sorry about that, the TV had a small issue..."


    People snapped back to reality and immediately turned to look at James and Grace, their gazes shifting rapidly!


    Just moments ago, the high-ranking officials who had been happily chatting with James and Grace now stood frozen in ce, their expressions turning cold.


    Grace, always concerned with her image, had invited many reporters to today¡¯s housewarming celebration. Now, those reporters, as if fueled by adrenaline, swarmed over like a pack of wild animals, surrounding them!


    "Mrs. Nelson, was the TV hacked just now? Why would you treat a young girl so harshly?"


    "Mrs. Nelson, is there any truth to the ims made by Deputy Director Lee?"


    "Mr. Nelson, what do you have to say about what just happened? Do you have an exnation?"


    "Mr. Nelson, the Heaven on Earth Vis project developed by Nelson Group is worth over 50 billion. Are the construction shortcuts a result of bribery?"


    "Mrs. Nelson..."


    The room descended into chaos as the bodyguards, sensing trouble, rushed in to escort the reporters out.


    The high-ranking officials, their faces dark with displeasure, all made excuses to leave, iming they weren¡¯t feeling well.


    Numerous opportunistic guests also hurried to depart. After all, if such a scandal breaks out, it¡¯s unlikely that Nelson Group will have an easy time ahead.


    When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter. There was no one else to me for this.


    James¡¯s face was stiff with fury, his eyes burning with anger. Why had he not known about any of this? Who had dug up all this dirt so thoroughly?


    It didn¡¯t take long for the once lively hall to feel cold and deserted. James¡¯s secretary rushed over, panic in her voice. "Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s bad... There¡¯s a quality report of the Heaven on Earth Vis circting online, and Deputy Director Lee¡¯s interview is going viral..."


    James felt a dull pain in his chest, while Grace¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly grabbed his hand. "James, it wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me..."


    Her once triumphant face was now filled with anxiety and fear, as tears welled up in her eyes, making her look pitiful once again.


    Henry stood silently to the side, noticing the faint smile on Eric¡¯s lips. There was no doubt he was behind all of this.


    But could Henry question him? Eric was simply getting his revenge!


    "Get someone to take down the videos online immediately..." James said, his voice low as he tried to contain his pain.


    "Yes, sir..."


    "Something terrible has happened, sir! The city¡¯s advertising screens have all been hacked, and ma¡¯am... ma¡¯am¡¯s video is being yed on all of them!"


    Another assistant rushed in, causing Grace¡¯s face to turn deathly pale. She frantically shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "No... it¡¯s not like that. The child bit me! Look, here are the bite marks. I was just scared and panicked, and that¡¯s why I hit her!"


    The crowd began tough mockingly. Many of the high-societydies had long disliked Grace. After all, she was a shameless mistress who forced the original wife tomit suicide by jumping off a building!


    Ordinary women couldn¡¯t stand such behavior, but for the sake of personal gain, they had been ttering her all along. Now that Grace was being publicly disgraced, there was no reason for them to keep up their pretense of respect.


    "She deserves it¡ªcan¡¯t even admit what she did! Being exposed like this serves her right!"


    "Exactly! A mistress who forced the wife to her death, trying to use charity to clean up her reputation!"


    "Tsk, so fake. I can¡¯t even bear to watch this anymore. Let¡¯s go; this party¡¯s just dull now!"


    The wealthydies all began to leave. In a matter of moments, what was once a lively housewarming party was reduced to a cold and empty mansion. Even the celebrities, catching wind of the situation, quietly slipped away¡ªafraid that being associated with the scandal would ruin their own reputations.


    E and Eric sat on the side, calmly watching the drama unfold. Seeing Grace fall from heaven to hell and witnessing the various reactions of the people around them was more thrilling than any movie!


    "How could this happen? What on earth did you do? Grace, did you really go behind my back and conspire with Lee to cut corners on the materials?" James was trembling with rage. Once the guests had all left, he couldn¡¯t hold back his fury any longer.


    Grace burst into tears, covering her face. "I... I didn¡¯t know! I was set up! Honey, please don¡¯t believe what that Lee guy said!"


    James shook with anger. The thought of Nelson Group being involved in such a scandal meant thepany would suffer massive losses in the stock market.


    Nelson Group was thepany he had worked so hard to build, and now it was on the verge of copse. How could it all fall apart like this?


    "Mom, let¡¯s go rest. You both need to calm down," Henry said, walking over, feeling deeply troubled.


    After all, Grace was his biological mother. No matter how ruthless or cruel she could be, she was still the one who loved him the most in the world. As much as he loathed people like her, he couldn¡¯t bring himself tosh out at her.


    Grace, a tear-streaked mess, continued crying, while Eric and E approached, evil smiles ying on their faces.


    "As the saying goes, ¡¯If you walk by the river often enough, your shoes will eventually get wet.¡¯ Nelson Group was bound to copse in your hands. So why does it make me so happy?" Eric¡¯s smirk dripped with sarcasm, his eyes glimmering like springs of water.


    E shot Grace a disdainful nce, carefully avoiding Henry¡¯s conflicted gaze.


    "You... what do you mean? Are you saying this was all your doing?" James looked at Eric, sensing something sinister in his smile.


    Eric nced at him indifferently. "Yes, I did it. And I take full responsibility. As CEO of Nelson Group, I¡¯ve been deeply pained by some people¡¯s greed and embezzlement! Only by doing this will certain people¡¯s hypocrisy finally be apparent to you, right?"

 Chapter 252: The Consequences of Hypocrisy

    <h4>Chapter 252: The Consequences of Hypocrisy</h4>


    James, consumed with rage, swung a punch at Eric. "You bastard, you ungrateful son..."


    Before his fist couldnd, two of Eric¡¯s bodyguards quickly stepped in, grabbing James¡¯s arm.


    James¡¯s own bodyguards rushed over, and the tension in the room escted as both sides stood off, ready for conflict.


    "Dad! Don¡¯t act on impulse. Calm down and think of a way to handle this crisis!" Henry shouted, trying to steady Grace, who was barely able to stand.


    "Eric, you bastard! How could you do this just for revenge? You¡¯ve destroyed Nelson Group!" James roared, as if Eric were the one to me, not Grace.


    "Tsk tsk, there¡¯s no reasoning with someone like you. It was Grace who ordered the use of substandard materials. It was Grace who hit that little girl. Yet somehow, all the mends on me? James, your talent for twisting facts is remarkable. It¡¯s just a shame you¡¯ve been bullied by a woman for decades and never even realized it. Pathetic and spineless!"


    Eric¡¯s wicked smile, sharp and entrancing, only fueled James¡¯s rage further.


    E, too,ughed softly, her beauty radiant. "Old Mr. Nelson, perhaps you should reflect on the fact that all of this is your fault. Nelson Group¡¯s downfall is entirely self-inflicted."


    Both E and Eric knew the real reason Grace cut corners with the materials was to save arge sum of money¡ªmoney she nned to use to hire someone tomit murder.


    "You bastard..."


    "Bastard? If I had a choice, I¡¯d rather be a bastard than be your son, James!" Eric¡¯s gaze was fierce, filled with hatred as he stared James down, his voice dripping with venom.


    Yes, he would rather be a bastard than the son of such a despicable man. If it were possible, he¡¯d dly strip the very bones from his body and give them back to James!


    "You... You lunatic! You¡¯re insane! Guards, get him..."


    James, overwhelmed by his fury, felt his vision go ck and copsed in a faint.


    His bodyguards caught him just in time, and once again, chaos erupted in the hall.


    "Madam has fainted too!"


    "Hurry, get a doctor!"


    "Madam, wake up..."


    Eric and E exchanged a knowing nce, then smiled at each other, linking arms as they casually left the extravagant mansion.


    No matter how luxurious the house, when it¡¯s filled with people that vile, it bes just as filthy. It¡¯s no ce to linger.


    In the car:


    E looked at Eric with a smile. "Feeling better now?"


    Eric leaned over, fastening her seatbelt. His eyes darkened as theynded on her soft lips. He lowered his head and kissed her lightly.


    Murmuring between kisses, he said, "Mmm, much better. Now I just want to eat you..."


    E giggled, gently pushing him away. "Not now, wait until we get home!"


    Eric¡¯s wickedly handsome face lit up with a dazzling smile, his gaze mischievous and seductive, enough to make anyone¡¯s heart race.


    "So... are you saying there¡¯s a feast waiting for me at home?"


    "Of course. Didn¡¯t I ask Mrs. Harris to make you chicken soup?" E teased, pretending not to catch his meaning. Eric sighed, a tender look spreading across his eyes.


    "Sweetheart, I¡¯m in such a good mood tonight. After we eat, let¡¯s go for a swim."


    E¡¯s face flushed, knowing exactly what he meant¡ªhe was thinking about doing things in the pool again...


    But, like Amelia had once told her, this was part of the fun of being married. Otherwise, if everything was too rigid, a man¡¯s heart would eventually wander.


    Though human nature is inherently good, it¡¯s also greedy. E wondered, after more time passed, how he would treat her then.


    Eric started the car, speeding away from the now deste mansion.


    The two major scandals surrounding Nelson Group erupted throughout the entire city, even making international headlines. In just one day, thepany lost hundreds of billions in the stock market.


    Online, the news about Nelson Group¡¯s poor quality reports was flooded with posts condemning Grace.


    The image Grace had painstakingly built through charity work waspletely shattered!


    The housewarming banquet, meant to be a joyous asion, had instead be the city¡¯s biggest joke.


    Grace had believed that after the move, she would finally live a life of glory, free from the shadow of Victoria. But little did she know, that day would be her most painful fall.


    James had, of course, received the quality reports and the evidence from Deputy Director Lee, but Grace vehemently denied everything, using Lee of ndering her.


    She even went so far as to hold a press conference, iming that she was being defamed by Lee, asserting that she never had any involvement in thepany¡¯s operations.


    But as the press conference was happening, a new recording leaked online of a conversation between Lee and a woman. While the voice wasn¡¯t Grace¡¯s, it pointed directly to her as the mastermind.


    Chaos spread throughout S City, and for the first time, Grace and James had a serious argument, causing a rift in their rtionship.


    That morning, Grace woke to find the bed beside her already empty. No... James had slept in the guest roomst night. He hadn¡¯t set foot in the master bedroom at all!


    Grace, her face haggard, slowly finishedbing her hair when Henry knocked and entered the room. His expression was serious, and he looked deeply at Grace.


    "Mom, for my sake, please stop doing anything reckless. Don¡¯t break thew anymore, okay?"


    Henry had thought it through¡ªthough Grace had a prior record, Eric had only been severely injured, and her crime wasn¡¯t punishable by death.


    But if this continued, he feared that Grace would end up like Brianna.


    A life sentence would mean a woman spending the rest of her days locked away in prison.


    "What are you saying?" Grace looked up at her son in shock. "Son, how can you not believe me? I¡¯m your mother! How could you trust outsiders over your own mother?"


    Grace was confused¡ªhad Henry discovered something? No, it couldn¡¯t be. She had been so careful, leaving no loose ends. For over a decade, Eric had never been able to find anything substantial, and Henry was just a college junior, still dependent on her and... that person!


    How could he possibly see through her actions?


    "Mom! Eric is powerful now! He has evidence. That¡¯s why I believe... Mom, there¡¯s still time to turn back. Don¡¯t make things worse!" Henry knelt beside her, gripping her hands tightly.


    Grace silently stared at her beloved son.


    From the time he was little, she had taught him how to be a person, how to be righteous and upright.


    But she never imagined that her own hypocrisy would backfire so terribly. If Henry had been like her, he wouldn¡¯t be begging her to stop¡ªhe would be helping her take down Eric!


    Was everything she had done right or wrong?

 Chapter 253: The Easily Deceived Man

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Easily Deceived Man</h4>


    Henry looked at Grace with pleading eyes, "Mom, you¡¯re already at this age, why are you still chasing after so much? We have plenty of money, houses, and properties. Why can¡¯t you just live peacefully? If... if you¡¯re exposed, how will I ever face people and tell them you¡¯re my mother?"


    Grace was stunned, her eyes gradually filling with a sense of sorrow. "Henry, I admit... I¡¯ve done things that betrayed thepany, but aside from that, I haven¡¯t done anything immoral."


    Henry stared nkly at the mother he had always respected. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say, his eyes filled with disappointment and pain. The mother who had always taught him to live with integrity was now justifying her actions so confidently aftermitting such wrongs.


    "Mom, promise me you won¡¯t make any more mistakes, okay?" Grace, seeing the anguish in Henry¡¯s eyes, softened and tried tofort him gently.


    "I was just afraid that Eric¡¯s methods were too harsh and would leave us with nothing. That¡¯s why... I conspired with Deputy Director Lee to cut corners."


    Henry gave a bitter smile but said nothing more. He knew that once Grace had made up her mind, no matter how sincerely he spoke, she wouldn¡¯t change it.


    "Mom, remember what you said today. I just hope... you¡¯ll always stay by my side," Henry said, his eyes misty as he recalled E¡¯s disdainful and dismissive gaze, causing his heart to ache.


    Grace sighed softly, patted Henry¡¯s back, and pulled him into her embrace. Yet, her gaze grew even darker.


    After the two scandals, Nelson Group was severely weakened. Grace stayed home every day, no longer visiting her beauty salon, keeping an extremely low profile.


    She was, of course, clever, hiring an army of online influencers to clean up her image, iming that Deputy Director Lee was under someone¡¯s orders to frame her.


    There were also rumors that the story of Grace abusing the little girl had been orchestrated by someone else. The influencers worked hard to portray Grace as a victim, saying that anyone in her position would have reacted the same way to the girl under those circumstances.


    As for the little girl¡¯s whereabouts, no one could find her.


    But despite all attempts to clear her name, the stain on Grace¡¯s reputation was indelible.


    At home, Grace had mastered the art of ying the victim, acting heartbroken and sad. In James¡¯s eyes, this seemed like genuine suffering.


    After all, they had been married for decades. No matter how angry James had been, his anger gradually faded. One evening, after Grace¡¯s provocations, they finally ended up in bed together, and the resentment he had bottled up disappeared.


    Afterward, Grace cried, her face drenched in tears, sobbing about how Eric had set her up and exposed her, not only ruining her reputation but also causing significant damage to Nelson Group.


    James¡¯s resentment toward Eric deepened, and he held Grace tightly around the waist. "I¡¯m sorry, honey. I misunderstood you. I won¡¯t let him seed. I¡¯ll schedule a secret shareholders¡¯ meeting soon and make sure my will leaves everything to Henry!"


    Grace was shocked, her eyes shing briefly with panic. "You shouldn¡¯t do that. If word gets out, people will think you¡¯re heartless and too biased!"


    James sneered, "He¡¯s not my son. Why should I leave him any shares?"


    "But..."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m by your side. He won¡¯t hurt you anymore." James was full of confidence, but the thought of the housewarming scandal still weighed on him.


    Grace continued to sob softly, but the corners of her lips curled into a cold smile that James couldn¡¯t see.


    James gently patted her back tofort her. "Don¡¯t cry. I know now that I wronged you before..."


    Grace¡¯s smile deepened.


    Eric, you think you can fight me? You¡¯re still too inexperienced!


    No matter how much my reputation suffers, I¡¯ll rise again. And as for you, you¡¯ll only make James despise you more and more!


    Time quietly passed.


    E had recently noticed that Rachel was no longer around to annoy her, and Leah had also stopped unting herself. It was as if all those troublesome people had suddenly disappeared overnight.


    Perhaps the falling out with Connor had caused the copse of their alliance, and now they had toe up with a new n?


    E enjoyed several peaceful days, but on this particr day, she was feeling bored. Since Eric was away on a business trip abroad, she decided to go shopping with Lauren and Chloe.


    After browsing through stores for a while, Chloe and Lauren walked away with a lot of new items, while E only bought a silk dress and nothing else.


    In a nearby drink shop at the fashion square, E reserved a private room and discussed the direction of thepany with Chloe.


    There had been so much going on recently that thepany they had been nning to start had yet to get off the ground. After Eric¡¯s injury, most of their energy had been focused on the real mastermind behind the attacks, and since finding the right location required Eric¡¯s connections, everything had been dyed.


    "Chloe, do you think ourpany¡¯s clothing line should lean towards more mature styles, or should we go for something more cute and youthful?" E asked as she opened a bottle of juice. She only drank from sealed bottles in public, so no one could tamper with them.


    Chloe, resting her chin in her hand, looked a little troubled. "I¡¯m not sure. You know I¡¯m only good at eating, drinking, and having fun. When ites topany strategy, I don¡¯t really have any useful opinions. I can invest two million, but the rest is up to you."


    Lauren, sitting nearby, looked at them with wide eyes, practically drooling. "Chloe, E, you two are seriously rich! Why don¡¯t you just sponsor me?"


    Eughed. "Oh, stop being so silly."


    "I¡¯m serious! If you¡¯re serious about starting thispany, I might have a good candidate for you. He¡¯s my neighbor, though he left the vige a year ago to work. He dropped out of college in his second year. His family is poor, but he¡¯s really talented¡ªhe even won an emerging designer award in the country. But his family didn¡¯t understand, and his rtives mocked him, saying that as a man, designing women¡¯s clothes was a disgrace."


    E and Chloe exchanged nces, sympathy flickering in their eyes. "In this day and age, can you believe people are still so backward? Why shouldn¡¯t men design women¡¯s clothing?"


    Lauren nodded. "I triedforting him, but he couldn¡¯t bear the constant ridicule. His friends, meanwhile, were excelling in electronic technology and doing great before even graduating from college. That made him feel insecure, so he followed one of his friends down south."


    E sighed. "What¡¯s his name?"


    "His name is Benjamin Martinez. He¡¯s also one of our seniors¡ªhe went to Egerton University!"


    E paused for a moment, recalling something from her previous life. Though she hadn¡¯t attended Egerton University, she distinctly remembered reading a news article about him back then!

 Chapter 254: The Bad Boy Who Can’t Change

    <h4>Chapter 254: The Bad Boy Who Can¡¯t Change</h4>


    Benjamin from Egerton University¡¯s art department had taken his own life due to struggles with work and life.


    E tried hard to recall the details. Benjamin had died in mid-October of this year.


    "Lauren, try getting in touch with him," E said.


    Lauren immediately dialed Benjamin¡¯s number, but the line had been disconnected.


    Unable to reach Benjamin, E felt a deep sense of regret. Such a talented young man¡ªit would be a tragedy if he were to take his own life. She asked Lauren for a photo of Benjamin, nning to have Eric look into finding him once he returned.


    The three of them chatted for a while longer, grabbed somete-night snacks, and then finally left the drink shop.


    Mia and Owen, ever-watchful, followed closely behind E. Nothing unusual had happened recently, but as E stepped onto the street, seven or eight men armed with knives suddenly burst out from the crowd.


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock. How could these men be so brazen, attacking her in broad daylight?


    "E, watch out! Get behind me!" Mia shouted, pulling out a foldable steel baton hidden at her waist. As the masked attackers rushed forward, she struck one of their knives with a loud ng.


    Lauren and Chloe, terrified, huddled behind E, while E¡¯s whole body tensed. She couldn¡¯t believe these men were bold enough to confront her so openly!


    The only person who came to mind was Kevin¡ªhe must be behind this! That little punk had gotten his hands on a few millions of dors, and now he probably thought he could hire people toe after her.


    E regretted her decision to sympathize with Grandma Davis.


    But her thoughts were interrupted by the fight in front of her, which was quickly being resolved. Mia and Owen were highly skilled¡ªEric had hired them for good reason. Even though there were eight attackers, they were no match for professional bodyguards.


    In just a few minutes, the attackers were defeated, lying on the ground, clutching their heads and wailing in pain.


    Mia tore off the masks of a few of the assants, revealing that they were just teenagers, no older than fifteen or sixteen.


    The police arrived shortly after, taking the group away. The leader of the group recognized E and respectfully asked her toe along and give a statement. After a brief interview, she was free to leave with her bodyguards.


    When E got home, she dialed Grandma Davis¡¯s number.


    "E, is that you?" Grandma Davis¡¯s voice was frail, filled with sadness and regret. "I¡¯m sorry... I know what Kevin did. The police came to my house and took that fool away..."


    E fell silent, unsure of how to console the elderly woman.


    Though Robert had deserved his fate, and Kevin was detestable, E didn¡¯t harbor any real hatred for Grandma Davis herself.


    "Grandma, Kevin... he¡¯s got a bad heart. Please don¡¯t be too upset," E said softly after a moment of thought.


    Grandma Davis broke down, sobbing. "E... I know we¡¯ve wronged you. Kevin has done so many awful things, and now he¡¯s gone and caused more trouble for you... But I¡¯m so old, and your father passed away years ago. Kevin¡¯s the only grandson I have left. Please, E... I beg you, help him. Find the best school you can and try to turn him around."


    E¡¯s expression grew conflicted.


    She didn¡¯t hate Grandma Davis, but Kevin¡¯s nature seemed fixed. Even if he went to the best school in the world, could he truly change?


    E didn¡¯t want to nurture a future threat, but she also couldn¡¯t bear to break Grandma Davis¡¯s heart.


    "Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this," E said calmly.


    Grandma Davis, overwhelmed with gratitude, thanked E profusely. After a bit more conversation, she hung up, leaving E sitting quietly on the sofa, lost in her thoughts.


    The old saying "turning swords into plowshares" came to mind, but someone like Kevin was too dangerous.


    He was the son of the aplice to her mother¡¯s murder. Could she really set aside all the hatred and help Kevin, especially after he had once tried to harm her with a knife?


    E knew she wasn¡¯t a saint, and the truth was, she didn¡¯t want to help Kevin.


    But dealing with Grandma Davis was tricky. The old woman was in pain, and it didn¡¯t seem fair for her to suffer because of the grudges from Robert¡¯s generation. Still, deep inside, E couldn¡¯t help but hold some resentment.


    While she was lost in thought, her phone rang¡ªit was Eric.


    "Owen told me you were attacked. Are you hurt? Where are you injured? Please tell me!" Eric¡¯s voice was filled with worry, and a wave of warmth washed over E.


    "I¡¯m not hurt. They were taken down in the blink of an eye. Thank you for hiring such amazing bodyguards, hubby." E¡¯s voice wavered slightly with emotion.


    She knew this level of care and protection should feel normal, but thinking about her past life, where she was constantly manipted and mistreated, it touched her deeply to finally have someone who cared for her so much.


    "Silly girl, get some rest tonight. I¡¯ming back right away!" Eric said before quickly hanging up.


    E blinked in surprise. From the sounds in the background, she realized Eric was already at the airport, likely boarding a flight home.


    After taking a shower, she curled up with her iPad to y some games. Just a few minutes in, her phone pinged with a new notification.


    Assuming it was a text from Eric, she checked her phone but saw a message from a stranger on Facebook instead.


    Lately, her Facebook had been flooded with connection requests from people, most of whom she didn¡¯t know. asionally, someone would im to be a former schoolmate, and she had epted many of these requests.


    The message read:


    "E, I know you and my brother must hate me and my mom. I¡¯m sorry! I know she wronged you. I overheard on a listening device that they¡¯re nning to make a move next month. You and my brother need to be careful!"


    The sender¡¯s name was "A Face That Misses You", but from the content, E knew immediately it was Henry.


    Her nerves tensed. A move next month?


    It seemed that Eric had pushed their enemies too far, and they were preparing to strike.


    Henry had sent a second message:


    "My feelings for you areplicated. I hope you won¡¯t tell my brother... but I won¡¯t do anything inappropriate. E, please don¡¯t look at me with disgust the next time we meet, okay?"


    E narrowed her eyes, unsure how to respond to Henry.


    Blocking him wasn¡¯t an option¡ªshe needed the information he could provide.


    She knew about the micro-listening device that Eric had given Henry to pass on to Grace. Through that clever move, Eric had already gathered enough evidence to pinpoint the mastermind behind everything.


    Though Henry had yed a role in this, it was Eric¡¯s strategic brilliance that had brought them closer to the truth.


    E tossed her iPad to the side, not wanting to engage with Henry any further.

 Chapter 255: Passion in the Bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 255: Passion in the Bathroom</h4>


    Shey in bed, quietly reflecting on everything that had happened since her rebirth.


    But before she realized it, she had fallen asleep.


    E was dreaming of a spring outing. In the dream, she was going on a trip to the countryside with Lauren and Chloe. However, no matter how many times she called Eric, she couldn¡¯t get through.


    Lauren and Chloe were beside her, insisting that Eric had cheated. They even showed E intimate photos of Eric with another woman.


    In the dream, E nearly burst into tears, overwhelmed by the excruciating pain of betrayal. But just then, Eric suddenly appeared and pulled her into a tight embrace, kissing her passionately.


    The heat of his breath, the familiar scent, and the weight of his body pressed down on her all at once.


    E¡¯s eyes shot open, and she was met with Eric¡¯s erged face, just inches away!


    Huh? He¡¯s back?


    Eric was so mischievous, taking advantage of her while she was asleep!


    E quickly pushed him away. His disheveled appearance made her frown, "Go take a shower! You reek of smoke!"


    Eric was panting, his gaze filled with a hunger like that of a starved beast.


    When E shoved him, his hand reached back andnded on her iPad, which she hadn¡¯t had a chance to put away.


    As he nced back, he immediately saw the messages between her and Henry.


    Eric¡¯s face darkened, the tenderness in his eyes vanishing, reced by a cold, chilling look.


    He picked up the iPad, raised an eyebrow, and looked at E coolly.


    E rubbed her sleepy eyes. Seeing his expression, she sat up immediately. "Uh... I have too many strangers on Facebook. When he messaged me, I realized it was Henry... Honey, do you think he¡¯s telling the truth?"


    Eric let out a cold snort, "What he said is true. He has a bug. Don¡¯t forget, I have one too."


    E tapped her forehead. "Ah, right, I forgot about that."


    "Delete him!" Eric ordered icily.


    E hurriedly smiled and grabbed the iPad. "I just forgot you have one too, so I thought I¡¯d save it until you got home to delete it."


    Eric¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice pressed against her face.


    E quickly deleted Henry¡¯s ount.


    "I thought someone couldn¡¯t bear to delete him, saying he hadplex feelings for you? Ha ha ha..." Eric¡¯sugh was as cold as a winter rainstorm.


    E¡¯s mouth twitched. Seriously? He¡¯s jealous again?


    It was because of Grandma Davis that her mind had been a bit scrambled, and she simply forgot! She was nning to show him when he got back, but now, as soon as he saw it, he was already jealous.


    Seeing E nervously delete Henry, Eric¡¯s expression finally softened a little.


    It wasn¡¯t that hecked confidence. It¡¯s just that Henry was, after all, Grace¡¯s son.


    The son of "the other woman" ¡ª he didn¡¯t want his girl entangled with him at all.


    Besides, Eric still harbored shadows from the way Grace had forcefully inserted herself into James and his mother¡¯s rtionship. No matter how handsome or rich you are, once a betrayal happens, good looks and wealth won¡¯t stop it.


    "Alright, I deleted him. Don¡¯t be mad. You¡¯ve worked hard, honey. Come on, go take a shower, okay?"


    E kissed Eric on the cheek and said softly with a sweet smile.


    Eric snorted, "I¡¯m exhausted!"


    "Then I¡¯ll help you with your shower!"


    E grinned, her eyes gleaming. After all their years together, how could she not understand a man¡¯s mind?


    At this moment, what he needed was to be soothed.


    Eric¡¯s expression softened a bit. "But... my whole body is exhausted."


    "Then how about I help you in, okay?" E¡¯s bright, captivating eyes shimmered like a clear spring.


    Eric¡¯s expression softened even more. E quickly hopped out of bed and helped him into the bathroom.


    Skillfully, she ran the water and began helping Eric undress. When she saw the jagged scar on his chest, her heart momentarily skipped a beat.


    Ericzily sank into the bathtub and reached out to pull E close, yanking her into his arms suddenly.


    Ssh¡ª


    E¡¯s thin nightgown was instantly soaked.


    Her cheeks flushed as she mumbled, "My clothes are wet. Can¡¯t you let me take them off first?"


    Eric smirked mischievously, gently nibbling on her earlobe as he murmured, "So eager, huh? You should¡¯ve said something sooner!"


    "Eric!"


    E was both annoyed and helpless.


    "Let go of me... I need to wash your back!" E struggled a bit, but Eric took a deep breath instead.


    Hiss¡ª


    E spun around in rm, seeing his pained expression, and panicked. "What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?"


    She nced at the scar on his chest, which had healed but could still hurt if touched identally.


    "It hurts here," Eric said, pointing to his chest. E¡¯s eyelids twitched, her face suddenly clouded with concern.


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean to!"


    E¡¯s face fell, "Should we go see a doctor tomorrow?"


    Eric raised an eyebrow, his slightly upturned eyes glinting with mischief. Water droplets on his face made his devilishly handsome features even more irresistible.


    With a wicked grin, he pointed to his hand. "This hurts too. And this... and this..."


    E was speechless, realizing she¡¯d been tricked by Eric. This guy! His chest hurts, his hand hurts, his foot hurts¡ªhe even ims his hair hurts! Ugh, she¡¯s going to cough up blood!


    Seeing her face turn dark, Eric chuckled and pulled her closer. "I was just joking. Thanks, honey, for caring so much about me."


    All of the frustration in his heart vanished in an instant.


    E parted her lips, about to scold him, but the next second her mouth was sealed by Eric¡¯s ravenous kiss.


    His hands started wandering over her body, and soft moans began escaping from E¡¯s lips...


    "Ah... Eric! You¡¯re so bad..."


    The steamy bathroom was filled with passion, and the air turned hot.


    The next morning, sunlight streamed into the room.


    E opened her eyes and was met with Eric¡¯s gaze, filled with warmth and amusement.


    A few strands of her hair were tangled around her delicate neck, adding to herzy charm.


    Eric reached out and gently caressed her smooth face. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Not at all! My waist is killing me!" E pouted, rubbing her sore lower back.


    "Women always say one thing and mean another. If I didn¡¯t have the ability to make your waist sore, I bet you¡¯d beining that I didn¡¯t satisfy you!" Eric smirked devilishly, his perfectly chiseled jawline looking even more irresistible in the morning light.

 Chapter 256: The Jerk is Stirring Up Trouble Again

    <h4>Chapter 256: The Jerk is Stirring Up Trouble Again</h4>


    E turned her face away, not in the mood to argue with him.


    Eric pulled her into his arms. "What do you n to do about Kevin?"


    E hesitated, sighing softly. "I¡¯m not a saint. I really don¡¯t want to deal with him. Part of me wants him to stay in prison for the rest of his life. But there¡¯s a saying: the grudges of one generation shouldn¡¯t affect the next. Kevin¡¯s heart is twisted, and it¡¯ll be hard to reform him. If he behaves, I wouldn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. And then there¡¯s Grandma Davis... she¡¯s a pitiful woman. Even after Robert made his fortune, she didn¡¯t move to the city to enjoy life... She¡¯s been quite kind to people."


    "So, you don¡¯t want to break Grandma Davis¡¯s heart?" Eric asked.


    E nodded, sharing her conflicted feelings with him.


    Eric kissed her forehead. "Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll support you."


    E was torn and unsure of what to do for a moment.


    "If you ignore Kevin, someone will likely inform on you. I think it would be best to send him to a school. By the time he¡¯s out, Grandma Davis will likely have passed away. If he still hasn¡¯t changed, then you can deal with him however you want." Eric¡¯s voice was chillingly cold.


    E trusted Eric¡¯s judgment, knowing that he would always protect her.


    "Alright, let¡¯s do it your way. You can find a school for him. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with it," E said lightly.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have time¡ªit was that she didn¡¯t want to deal with it.


    Deep down, she wasn¡¯t willing. But out of pity for Grandma Davis, who was already so old, she didn¡¯t want to break her heart. After all, Robert¡¯s cruelty couldn¡¯t be entirely med on the older generation.


    With that, the matter of Kevin was settled and handed over to Eric, so E no longer had to worry about it.


    Eric¡¯s gaze fell on E¡¯s lips as they moved, and then down to her exposed corbone. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he leaned in to kiss her again.


    E whimpered, soon finding herself lost in Eric¡¯s embrace, her body yielding to his touch. The atmosphere in the room grew heavy with desire, and clothes and sheets were left strewn on the floor.


    "Ugh, you¡¯re so annoying! Why did you leave a hickey on my neck?" E protested.


    "It¡¯s a warning, so everyone knows you¡¯re my woman!"


    "Duh! Who doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m your woman..." E grumbled, frustrated. The hickey was so obvious that she¡¯d be embarrassed to go out without covering it up.


    Eric grabbed her hand and kissed her face. "You¡¯re not allowed to cover it with BB cream!"


    "You... you..." She was speechless¡ªthis man could read her mind!


    Just as their yful banter continued, John¡¯s phone call interrupted their intimate moment.


    "Boss, James held a secret shareholders¡¯ meeting. I got word that he ns to publicly reveal your identity and transfer all his shares to Henry."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened, a heavy shadow settling over his face. His eyes filled with icy fury. "Good. If he¡¯s acting like this, I¡¯ll make sure to p him down hard. Deliver the documents we prepared to the Nelson Group building immediately. I¡¯m heading there now."


    "Yes, boss!"


    E, being so close, overheard everything John said. Sheughed in anger. "James is at it again? Didn¡¯t he learn his lesson about Gracest time?"


    "If Grace didn¡¯t have some tricks up her sleeve, how else could she stay by his side for over twenty years?" Eric scoffed with disdain.


    Eric¡¯s eyes shed with cold determination as he got out of bed and changed into a sleek ck suit.


    E quickly followed, jumping up. "I¡¯ming with you!"


    "Are you sure you want to go?" Eric raised an eyebrow. "Aren¡¯t you afraid it might disgust you?"


    E shook her head and firmly grabbed his hand. "I want to stay by your side!"


    Eric smiled faintly, his voice calm. "Honey, my wings are strong now. You don¡¯t need to worry about me getting hurt. They don¡¯t have the power to bring me down."


    E¡¯s eyshes trembled. Eric was right¡ªhe wasn¡¯t the same man he had been a year or two ago.


    It wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone to oppress him now, but she still couldn¡¯t help worrying. Would the uing shareholders¡¯ meeting go off without any issues?


    At this very moment...


    In the southern suburbs of S City, at the local police station, a boy around twelve or thirteen sat in the visitation room, staring nkly at the sobbing Grandma Davis in front of him.


    "Kevin! How could you do this? You¡¯ve already hurt your sister before, and now this? Kevin, wake up, please! Your mother is in prison because she killed your father!" Grandma Davis was in tears, her face, deeply wrinkled like tree bark, contorted with pain and sorrow.


    "Grandma! You¡¯ve been deceived by that girl! She¡¯s the real culprit behind Dad¡¯s death! She pinned the crime on Mom!" Kevin shouted angrily, his face twisted in rage. The murderous look in his eyes made Grandma Davis so furious she could barely continue crying.


    Grandma Davis mmed her hand on the table, shouting sternly, "You ungrateful child, what nonsense are you spouting? The video of your father being beaten by your mother is all over the inte! Do you think I don¡¯t know the truth just because I¡¯m old? Everyone out there knows the truth! It was your cruel, heartless mother who killed your father! Kevin, I don¡¯t want to argue. I just want you to be a decent person!"


    Kevin coldly stared at Grandma Davis, but his eyes reddened despite himself.


    He remembered thest time Brianna hade to see him; the scene was still vivid in his mind.


    Robert had nevere to see him, supposedly because he waspletely obsessed with his mistress.


    In Kevin¡¯s eyes, his mother loved his father so much. How could it be possible that she killed him?


    No matter how much Grandma Davis tried to reason with him, Kevin remained silent, his expression cold and unyielding.


    Seeing his stubbornness, Grandma Davis¡¯s heart grew heavier. She left the police station in tears.


    Her frail figure, standing alone in the wind, caused the nearby officers to shake their heads in pity.


    E was in Eric¡¯s car when she received a call from Grandma Davis, who urged her to punish Kevin severely. She suggested finding the strictest school to educate him. If Kevin didn¡¯t change, Grandma Davis said she wouldn¡¯t me E any longer.


    E didn¡¯t expect such words from Grandma Davis and agreed on the spot.


    Her heart, however, grew heavy. In truth, Grandma Davis wasn¡¯t that bad. Now, having lost her son and living alone in the mansion, E couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for her.


    Her thoughts were interrupted as, twenty minutester, she and Eric arrived at the Nelson Group headquarters, just outside the boardroom.


    The two secretaries at the door were momentarily stunned upon seeing Eric but quickly greeted him and silently opened the door.

 Chapter 257: Presenting the Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 257: Presenting the Evidence</h4>


    As soon as the doors opened, the lively conference hall fell into a sudden hush. All the shareholders turned their heads to see Eric and E enter, nked by several tall, imposing bodyguards.


    The shareholders¡¯ gazes toward Eric were tinged with discontent. The Nelson Group had lost billions due to him, and many of them harbored significant grievances.


    James, standing at the front of the room, sneered coldly. "You¡¯re just in time. I have an important announcement to make today."


    Eric, still holding E¡¯s hand, calmly sat on a nearby sofa, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "It seems Mr. Nelson went ahead and called a shareholders¡¯ meeting without my knowledge. Quite amusing. In your eyes, I was never really the president of thispany, was I?"


    James felt a sudden pang of unease at Eric¡¯sposure, though he quickly brushed it aside. His anger toward Eric had reached its peak, and his n could no longer be dyed.


    "I have an urgent matter to announce," James dered confidently. "Eric, your actions have caused significant damage to thepany¡¯s interests. Your days as president are numbered!"


    E could feel the fire rising within her. James was beyond foolish, but she was eager to see how he¡¯d handle the humiliation that was about toe his way.


    Just then, the door opened again, and Henry hurried into the room. He saw James confidently standing at the front and then noticed Eric and E sitting calmly on the side. His heart sank.


    "Dad, why did you call me here?"


    He had received a call from his father¡¯s secretary early that morning, urging him toe to the Nelson Group headquarters immediately.


    "Sit down. I have something important to announce!" James replied coldly.


    Henry, confused, nervously sat in an empty chair, casting uneasy nces at Eric and E.


    Eric¡¯s face darkened, his sharp gaze cutting through Henry like a de. Henry, feeling guilty, quickly averted his eyes. The shareholders remained silent, fully aware of Eric¡¯s newfound power and too cautious to risk offending him.


    James began his speech. "Today marks the first shareholders¡¯ meeting I¡¯ve called in over two years because I have two very important announcements to make!"


    Some shareholders had heard rumors but were still too wary to cast any disrespectful looks toward Eric. In their minds, Eric was akin to a demon¡ªruthless and effective. After all, on the day of James and Grace¡¯s housewarming party, Eric¡¯s people had somehow hacked into the closed-circuit TV and broadcasted incriminating footage of Grace for everyone to see.


    James cast a frosty nce at Eric. He had long since grown to despise this "son" with whom he shared no blood rtion, and he had been nning this moment for years¡ªthough he hadn¡¯t expected to execute it so soon.


    "First, I want to announce that Eric and I share no blood rtion. From this moment on, his matters are his own, and mine are mine. I am severing all ties with him as father and son!"


    James¡¯ deration sent shockwaves through the room.


    Henry stood up, stunned, looking between his father and Eric. "Dad!"


    James, however, had already expected Eric¡¯sck of reaction. His face was eerily calm, as if he had anticipated this turn of events all along.


    "Second, I¡¯m instructing mywyer, Mr. Wilson, to draft my will immediately. All of my properties, businesses, and shares will be left to my son, Henry!"


    As soon as James¡¯s words fell, the room erupted in even greater shock. The two bombshell announcements could only worsen the situation for Nelson Group, which was already struggling. However, since this was a shareholders¡¯ meeting and everyone present had a vested interest in thepany¡¯s well-being, the information was unlikely to leak¡ªunless there was a traitor among them.


    Eric had considered this possibility, which is why he had ordered all the secretaries and assistants to leave, leaving only the shareholders and key yers in the room.


    Henry could no longer hold back. He shot up from his seat. "Dad! I don¡¯t want your shares! I know you mean well, but believe me, I¡¯m not cut out for business, and I don¡¯t need your shares!"


    Once again, the room buzzed with astonishment.


    E frowned slightly. What was Henry up to? He was actually refusing the shares James was handing him?


    Eric slowly stood, locking eyes with James, his expression cold.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you not satisfied?" James sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Haven¡¯t you always wanted to sever our father-son rtionship? And now you¡¯re not happy?"


    E¡¯s heart clenched with bitterness. She understood too well the pain of being disregarded by a father. She didn¡¯t even know who her real father was.


    James¡¯s smug expression made her stomach turn, but Eric let out a soft chuckle. "This is exactly what I¡¯ve been waiting for."


    The shareholders were stunned, their faces showing a mixture of confusion and fear. They could sense that Eric had anticipated today¡¯s events for a long time.


    At that moment, there was a knock at the door. It was John, delivering the documents. Eric took the thick folder and looked back at James. "You im I¡¯m not your biological son. Do you have any proof?"


    James snorted. "We¡¯ve already severed ties¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of discussing this now?"


    "I¡¯m simply asking you, do you truly believe I¡¯m not your biological son?" Eric¡¯s tone turned sharp, and his gaze grew piercing.


    E, silently cheering for Eric in her mind, thought, *Go, Eric! Crush this scumbag father!*


    "Of course!" James shouted. "Years ago, when you had your car ident, the doctors told me your blood type was AB! Both your mother and I are type A! Satisfied now, Eric?"


    Ericughed mockingly. "Mr. Nelson, for someone who once led Nelson Group, you really are irrational and impulsive. Even if thepany stays in your hands, it¡¯s doomed to fail. You im I¡¯m not your biological son, but where¡¯s the hard evidence? Such as a DNA report? Fortunately, back when I was in college abroad, I suspected the same thing and secretly had a DNA test done."


    As he spoke, he pulled out a document from the folder.


    "This is a DNA test between me and Mr. James Nelson, conducted ten years ago. Feel free to review it. It¡¯s signed by Professor Lee, a renowned expert from theb." Eric tossed the document onto the conference table, and one of the shareholders picked it up and began to read.


    James¡¯s face turned ashen. "You¡¯re lying! You forged that document!"


    "This is my blood test result," Eric continued, raising his hand to show the papers. "And if you¡¯re still not convinced, I also have a video¡ªyes, a video of the blood test."


    He waved a small USB drive in his hand.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go verify this report with the DNAb. The one in shareholders¡¯s hands is just a copy."

 Chapter 258: Publicly Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 258: Publicly Humiliated</h4>


    The shareholders¡¯ faces grew increasingly serious as each of them reviewed the DNA report. Henry, in shock, looked from one person to another before slowly sitting down, unsure of where to stand. His father, James, was on one side, while on the other was Eric, his older brother, whom he had secretly admired. Conflicted and confused, he chose to stay silent and let events unfold naturally.


    Eric¡¯s taunting voice cut through the tension in the room. "If you still don¡¯t believe me, feel free to call your friend. If I remember correctly, Professor Lee has always been close to you. I specifically asked him to keep this secret." Eric sat back, a smirk on his face. "Oh, and the doctor who told you about my blood type during my car ident? He passed away in that very same crash."


    James¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, as if the ground had fallen from beneath his feet. "Impossible!" he muttered.


    He had long convinced himself that Eric wasn¡¯t his biological son, which justified his cruelty and distance. Grace, of course, had yed a major role in driving the wedge between father and son, further eroding what little bond they had left.


    "James!" Eric¡¯s voice was sharp and biting. "You relied on the words of some random doctor and decided I wasn¡¯t your son? Doesn¡¯t that make you feel ashamed? You¡¯ve let a woman manipte you all these years, and you don¡¯t even realize it!"


    Eric¡¯s aura radiated power as he took several steps toward James, his presence overwhelming.


    At that moment, a shareholder who had been reviewing the document stood up and spoke. "James, this really is Professor Lee¡¯s handwriting." The man frowned as he addressed James. He was a longtime friend and one of the founding members of Nelson Group.


    "Exactly! And let¡¯s not forget, thisb is one of the most reputable in the world. It¡¯s been in operation for hundreds of years without any scandals," another shareholder chimed in.


    "James, we absolutely cannot allow this information to go public. If it does, Nelson Group will be severely damaged!" the shareholders began expressing their concerns. Eric¡¯s words had clearly swayed them.


    The fact that James had based his entire belief on the word of a single doctor,pounded with Grace¡¯s recent scandals, had made the shareholders increasingly wary of both her and James. They realized that James, as her husband, had been manipted all along.


    How could they continue to trust someone so easily deceived?


    Originally, many of the shareholders had resented Eric for exposing Nelson Group¡¯s scandals. But on closer reflection, they realized that if Eric hadn¡¯t revealed Grace¡¯s misdeeds, she might have destroyed thepany entirely. She had been digging thepany¡¯s grave, and no one had even noticed.


    "James, this report is a forgery!" James¡¯s face was contorted with rage, the veins on his forehead bulging. He simply couldn¡¯t ept the truth in Eric¡¯s words.


    Eric sneered, his voice icy. "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. I just want to warn you¡ªstop letting women lead you around by the nose, or Nelson Group will fall apart under your leadership." He paused, his eyes narrowing. "As for your shares, I don¡¯t care about them. If I wanted them, I could take them anytime I wished. But I don¡¯t need them. Leave them for your foolish son."


    James was seething with rage, his nostrils ring, especially as he noticed the doubtful nces from the shareholders around him. In a fit of impulsiveness, he quickly dialed Professor Lee¡¯s number.


    After exchanging a few polite words, James cut straight to the point and asked about the incident from years ago.


    Professor Lee¡¯s voice on the speakerphone echoed throughout the room. "James, I had promised Eric confidentiality back then, but since you¡¯re already aware of it, I won¡¯t hesitate to speak. Yes, Eric came to me for a DNA test, and of course, our center¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t allow us to deceive him. But what surprised me the most was that after he learned you were indeed his biological father, he seemed... disappointed."


    The words hit James like a brick. The speakerphone amplified his humiliation for everyone to hear. So it was true¡ªEric had indeed done a DNA test all those years ago.


    "James, I know your rtionship with Eric may not be harmonious, but as an outsider, I urge you to reconsider. After all, he is your biological son. Don¡¯t be too harsh..." Professor Lee¡¯s voice trailed off before James abruptly hung up the phone, his breathingbored and his chest tight with pain.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. For more than a decade, he had treated Eric cruelly, all because he was convinced Eric wasn¡¯t his son, believing Victoria had had an affair and that Eric was an illegitimate child. Every time he looked at Eric, his heart filled with disgust and anger.


    Before the misunderstanding, James had genuinely loved Eric. But once he believed the lie that Eric wasn¡¯t his biological son, his attitude had souredpletely.


    Now, James¡¯s legs felt weak as he looked at Eric, his face pale as death. He remembered how Eric had once survived an assassination attempt while overseas, something James had never truly investigated because he didn¡¯t care enough. He had thought, "If he¡¯s not my son, what does it matter if he dies?" He had never once shown mercy.


    And now, all of this was unraveling before his eyes, exposing just how heartless and foolish he had been.


    E, watching James¡¯s reaction, felt a wave of satisfaction rise within her. The p in James¡¯s face was brutal and well-deserved. He had foolishly believed Eric wasn¡¯t his son, publicly dered their rtionship severed, and handed everything over to Henry¡ªonly to find out that Eric was indeed his blood. The look on his face now was priceless, shifting between shock, confusion, and regret.


    Eric¡¯s voice cut through the silence, dripping with mockery. "Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s no need for guilt. After all, you just dered that we¡¯re no longer father and son. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day. You and your mistress drove my mother to her death. You¡¯re not worthy to be called a father!"


    Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed with bitter disdain. Not only had James driven his mother to despair, but during his time abroad, Grace had secretly manipted things so that he had no money for basic necessities. He had survived through sheer willpower. When attempts were made on his life, James hadn¡¯t even lifted a finger. And now, he had the audacity to sever their ties¡ªexactly what Eric had been waiting for.


    "You... you ungrateful child! You¡¯re spouting nonsense! You and Professor Lee are conspiring to fabricate this whole thing. If it weren¡¯t for you stirring up trouble, Nelson Group wouldn¡¯t have lost billions!" James raged, his face red with anger and denial, unable to admit his own foolishness and mistakes.


    Eric¡¯s smile turned cold as he raised his phone. "I have a recording that I believe everyone here would be very interested in hearing."


    Henry shot up from his seat, panic written across his face. "Brother! Don¡¯t!"


    Seeing Henry¡¯s desperate reaction only made James¡¯s expression darken further. He knew, instinctively, that the recording must be damning, likely rted to either him or Grace, which exined why Henry was so anxious to stop it.


    Henry, speaking quickly, blurted out, "Dad, I don¡¯t want your shares. Give everything to Eric aspensation! Please, take back everything you just said..."


    Seeing Henry¡¯s frantic plea, James clenched his fists, unsure of what to do next. He felt utterly lost.


    Eric chuckled, his tone dripping with malicious amusement. "Oh, I don¡¯t want his filthy shares. And Henry, make sure to pass along a message to your dear mother¡ªtell her toe see me promptly, or I¡¯ll make sure everyone hears this recording."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 259: Choosing to Hide the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 259: Choosing to Hide the Truth</h4>


    Henry discreetly exhaled a sigh of relief, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. When he had sent Grace the earring, he had suspected that Eric might have ced a second listening device. But his overconfidence at the time, believing Grace could never be so duplicitous, led him to overlook the warning signs. Now, he realized the gravity of his mistake. And it all stemmed from Grace.


    "I... I¡¯ll tell her," Henry said, his face pale. If Eric really released the recording, it would likely cause his parents to have a massive falling out, breaking their rtionship irreparably.


    James, still in denial and unwilling to believe Eric, sneered coldly, "What recording? y it for everyone to hear!" He stubbornly continued, ignoring the shareholders¡¯ concerned nces as he challenged Eric.


    Eric raised an eyebrow, deliberately pulling the phone back. He wasn¡¯t about to let James listen to the recording just yet.


    Why give James the satisfaction so soon? Eric wanted Grace to y the victim first, to adamantly dere her innocence. Only then would he present the evidence and let James p himself in the face.


    "Sorry, I still have some use for it. You won¡¯t be getting it today. Henry, I trust you know what you need to do now, right?" Eric¡¯s voice was cold and taunting.


    Henry¡¯s face drained of color. "Brother, please... for the sake of my support, don¡¯t take this out on my mother."


    "Support?" Eric scoffed, his eyes shing with disdain. "You were only supporting Grace. Make sure to give her the message¡ªI¡¯m hungry and don¡¯t have time for this drama. Let¡¯s go, darling." He turned to E with azy smile, clearly unbothered by James¡¯s tantrums.


    E linked her arm with Eric¡¯s as they sauntered out of the conference room, leaving James fuming. Eric felt no more anger or sadness over James¡¯s actions. Severing their father-son rtionship had given him a sense of freedom.


    He had long since be used to being overlooked and dismissed. Now that the ties were officially cut, he felt no burden of expectation from James anymore.


    As Eric and E left the room, James, furious and frustrated, was left with the odd behavior of his son Henry.


    He red at the remaining shareholders and, trying to regain control, snapped, "I expect that today¡¯s events will remain confidential. If anything gets out and harms Nelson Group, it¡¯ll be on your heads!"


    One of the shareholders, already fed up with Grace¡¯s antics, shot back. "What are you saying, James? It¡¯s your wife¡¯s actions that put Nelson Group in jeopardy, not us. Are you ming us now?"


    "Exactly!" another shareholder added. "It¡¯s Grace and her scheming that caused this mess. Even if Nelson Group faces more crises, it¡¯s your family¡¯s fault. What¡¯s the point of threatening us?"


    James had inadvertently ignited their frustration, and realizing his mistake, quickly lowered his tone. "I apologize for being harsh. I just meant we all need to protect thepany¡¯s interests. I¡¯ll take care of Grace¡¯s situation and give you all an exnation."


    The shareholders remained visibly displeased, but James had no choice but to swallow his pride and deal with the fallout. He turned to Henry, "Henry,e with me to the office."


    James needed to understand exactly what the recording in Eric¡¯s possession contained. He couldn¡¯t risk another blow to Nelson Group, especially if the content of the recording proved disastrous.


    Henry followed his father into the office, silent and apprehensive. Once inside, James locked the door, shutting out the noise of the shareholders¡¯ meeting and isting them from the outside world.


    James looked at his son with urgency. "Henry, tell me the truth. What¡¯s on the recording Eric has?"


    Henry stood stiffly, staring at the floor, too afraid to meet his father¡¯s eyes. If James learned that Grace had been involved in shady dealings with another man, the family would be torn apart.


    After a moment of tense silence, Henry clenched his teeth and replied, "It¡¯s nothing... just some recordings that don¡¯t reflect well on me."


    James narrowed his eyes, sensing his son¡¯s evasion, but Henry kept his head down, determined to protect Grace.


    After all, she was his mother. How could he bear to see his parents¡¯ rtionship destroyed over a single recording?


    James looked at Henry with suspicion. His son couldn¡¯t even lift his head, and James knew from experience that Henry had never been able to lie convincingly. Whenever Henry tried to deceive someone, it would show immediately. So James was certain his son was hiding something from him.


    "Henry, I¡¯ve always treated you well... Don¡¯t lie to me, okay?" James sighed, softening his tone. "If Eric truly is my son, then I¡¯ve treated him terribly all these years."


    Henry clenched his jaw tightly. "Dad, it really has nothing to do with you. I... I got drunk a few days ago and ended up sleeping with a woman. Someone recorded it, and now that video is in Eric¡¯s hands."


    James frowned, growing even more suspicious. Henry had never shown much interest in women. Grace had even once suspected that Henry might be gay.


    How could he suddenly get drunk and end up in bed with a woman?


    Plus, Henry¡¯s story didn¡¯t add up. Eric had explicitly told Henry to pass along a message to Grace, asking for a man toe and see him. Who was this man? And why would Eric want to deliver a message to Grace?


    Realizing that he wasn¡¯t going to get the truth out of Henry, James dismissed him. After Henry left, James quickly made a call to Grace, ordering her toe to his office immediately.


    Grace had been out shopping nearby, so it took her less than ten minutes to arrive at James¡¯s office.


    "You finished the meeting already? Honey, I bought you two new suits! Come on, try them on..." Grace chirped excitedly. She had been stuck at home for so long, and now that she was finally out, she was in high spirits. The media had lost interest in her scandal, and most people no longer recognized her as the once-revered charity figure who had been exposed for child abuse.


    "No need. I called you up here because I have some questions," James said coldly.


    Grace froze for a moment. James rarely spoke to her in such an icy tone. Even after her scandal hade to light, and they had gone through a brief period of coldness, their rtionship had improved in the past few days, returning almost to its former closeness.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You look so upset. Did Eric bother you again?" Grace knew that Eric and E had visited today, so she deliberately feigned a sympathetic expression. "Honey, Eric¡¯s just having a hard time epting everything. Don¡¯t be too hard on him."


    James paused before responding, his voice calm but tense. "He dide. But he brought a DNA report from ten years ago, and he dered that he doesn¡¯t want anything from me."


    Grace blinked, surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected that Eric¡¯s ambitions wouldn¡¯t include James¡¯s shares.


    "Well, don¡¯t get too worked up about it," Grace said, attempting to soothe him. "It¡¯s not good for your health to stress over these things..."


    But James suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of irritation. Grace¡¯s gentle demeanor, something he had once found endearing, now struck him as insincere, even rehearsed.


    "Enough," James interrupted, his voice sharp. "That¡¯s not what I want to talk about. I want to know if you¡¯ve done anythingtely that might weigh on your conscience."

 Chapter 260: Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 260: Suspicion</h4>


    James looked at Grace coldly, his frustration building over Eric¡¯s cryptic message about "that man." Grace was usually surrounded by her circle of close friends, rarely giving anyone a reason to suspect infidelity. Yet, Eric¡¯s words had stirred doubts.


    Grace¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but she quicklyposed herself. "What could I possibly have done? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong! My conscience is clear," she said, trying to sound confident.


    James smirked, his doubt obvious. "Then why did Eric ask Henry to ry a message to you about a man? He told Henry to tell this man toe forward, or he¡¯d release a recording. That recording isn¡¯t about Henry¡ªit¡¯s about you. Henry tried to lie to me just now, but I know he¡¯s covering for you!"


    Grace¡¯s heart raced, and she felt a chill creep over her. What did Eric know? Could he have figured out the identity of that man?


    "James, don¡¯t believe Eric¡¯s nonsense! He¡¯s deliberately trying to create misunderstandings between us! Henry... Henry has feelings for E, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s siding with them." In her desperation, Grace even threw her own son under the bus, hoping to divert attention away from herself.


    James frowned, sensing something off. Henry¡¯s panic earlier had seemed genuine, not something easily faked. Grace¡¯s quickness to me their son only deepened his suspicions. Henry was never one to lie easily, yet Grace was quick to use him.


    "Is that so? Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?" James asked, his voice tinged with doubt as he studied Grace¡¯s face.


    Grace forced a bitter smile and sped his hand tightly. "James, you must see what Eric is doing. He¡¯s trying to destroy us! Ever since... well, since I inadvertently caused Victoria¡¯s death, he¡¯s held a grudge against me."


    James fell silent. Grace wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªEric had indeed med her for his mother¡¯s suicide. But something about her exnation didn¡¯t sit right. Grace had always spoken kindly of Eric before, urging James to make peace with him. Yet, ever since Grace¡¯s scandal hade to light, her tone had shifted, and she frequently spoke ill of Eric.


    Had her true nature finally revealed itself?


    The once seemingly benevolent stepmother, always advocating for peace between father and son, had turned malicious, now speaking venomously about Eric. James couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Grace was trying to cover something up. Was she shifting me to hide a deeper secret?


    "Darling, please don¡¯t let Eric manipte you. If he truly is your son, then go ahead and give him half of your shares. I won¡¯t oppose that. But don¡¯t let his lies make you doubt me," Grace said, her eyes filled with feigned hurt, as if she were about to cry.


    James sighed, drawing her into an embrace. "Alright, I believe you."


    Inside, however, he felt more confused than ever. Something wasn¡¯t adding up. If this had been the Grace of old, she would have urged him to reconcile with Eric. But now, she seemed desperate to turn him against his son. Was she that eager to see Eric fail?


    "Eric... that kid is driving me insane," James muttered, shaking his head. "I don¡¯t know how to deal with all of this."


    "No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you," Grace said softly, but there was a cold smile lurking on her lips.


    Eric, you think you can outsmart me? she thought to herself. Heroes often fall prey to women, and I¡¯ve remained undefeated for years. There¡¯s no way you can bring me down with some silly recording.


    Grace was confident that Eric didn¡¯t have anything incriminating. If he did, surely, he would have used it against her already.


    "Thanks, Grace," James replied softly, though his eyes still held a flicker of doubt.


    Grace might have overyed her hand. In her eagerness to defend herself, she had unwittingly shifted James¡¯s suspicions even more. The gentle, nurturing Grace who once wanted peace between James and Eric now appeared to be someone entirely different.


    James couldn¡¯t forget the humiliating shareholders¡¯ meeting earlier in the day. Eric had torn him apart in front of everyone, exposing his weakness and using him of being manipted by a woman. And then there was Henry¡ªhis son¡¯s unusual behavior had only deepened James¡¯s suspicions.


    After sending Grace off, James slumped into his chair by the desk, overwhelmed with uncertainty. Should he trust Grace? Or should he trust Eric? The weight of his thoughts bore down on him as he sat in silence for what felt like an eternity. Finally, he picked up the phone and gave a quiet but decisive order.


    "Keep an eye on both Mrs. Grace and Henry. If they do anything unusual, inform me immediately."


    "Yes, sir," the voice on the other end responded.


    For the first time, James had allowed suspicion to creep in, doubting Grace¡¯s intentions and actions.


    ...


    At Chloe¡¯s home, E and Eric were frequent guests, often enjoying meals in the warm, family-like atmosphere. Charles¡¯s six-month-old son, Nathan, was growing fast, resembling his father more with each passing day. E had developed a fondness for the little boy and always enjoyed ying with him, eliciting excited giggles from the infant whenever she was around.


    Since Robert¡¯s passing, E had hung his cherished painting in her new home, though she still allowed Grandpa Carter to borrow it for his own study and work. Despite sharing the Carter name, Carter Group and Sean¡¯s family had no real rtion, but the twopanies were worlds apart in their business dealings and reputation.


    Aunt Carter, spoke up with a smile, "I heard you and Chloe are into investments these days. If she turns into a businesswoman, I¡¯ll have you to thank, E!"


    E blushed a little, modestly waving off thepliment. "Oh, Auntie, I¡¯m just dabbling. We¡¯re only talking about it for now¡ªwe haven¡¯t found any real targets yet."


    Aunt Carter grinned, clearly intrigued. "Well, have you ever considered the bar business? The other day I went to the supermarket and noticed a bar nearby that¡¯s doing quite well. I heard the owner is looking to sell since he¡¯s moving abroad. It could be a good investment."


    E exchanged a nce with Eric. She wasn¡¯t particrly skilled in managing a bar, and she knew the entertainment industry carried significantly higher risks than sectors like fashion or retail. Bars and nightlife spots often attracted a mix of people, some of whom could cause trouble, which might be hard to manage.


    However, if she leaned on Eric¡¯s influence, she could potentially handle such a venture.


    "We¡¯ll definitely think it over," Eric said, smiling. "Bars are part of the entertainment industry, and with me by her side, E wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about, but..."


    "I agree that the entertainment industry is tricky," Chloe chimed in. "E, you¡¯ve never liked those kinds of ces."


    E nodded, recalling her past life when Hannah had dragged her to those types of venues. The experiences had left her with a negative impression, particrly because she had unknowingly be exposed to a hidden drug in that environment. That past trauma still made her ufortable with the idea of being involved in such a business.


    "But I heard that bar, ¡¯Ten Nights,¡¯ makes quite a profit. Eric, if you¡¯ve got the capability, why don¡¯t you take it on? After all, why let a good opportunity go to waste?" Aunt Carterughed. "Besides, I¡¯ve heard you and your father aren¡¯t on the best terms. If you want to stand on your own two feet, you¡¯ll need a good source of ie."


    Eric chuckled lightly. "I¡¯ll give it some thought."


    "Mom, enough of that. Eric has his ns. Let¡¯s just enjoy the meal," Charles interrupted, cutting off the conversation with a gentle but firm tone.


    Though the conversation shifted, E felt a strange unease. Aunt Carter usually wasn¡¯t one to pay much attention to business matters. Why had she suddenly brought up the idea of the bar, especially with such insistence toward her and Eric? It seemed out of character.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 261: Paying Attention to Other Men

    <h4>Chapter 261: Paying Attention to Other Men</h4>


    After dinner, E and Chloe were whispering in the room, while Eric was on the phone, asking John to find out who owned that bar and about the owner¡¯s social connections.


    Ten minutester, John reported back, "Boss, Ten Nights Bar is owned by a middle-aged man who¡¯s nning to immigrate to Country Y. That man is quite close with him."


    Eric let out a coldugh. "*His* next move is probably at Ten Nights Bar, right? He knows I¡¯ve recently taken an interest in the entertainment industry, and if I were to get seriously injured or even killed in such a chaotic ce, it would be hard for the police to find any evidence!"


    After all, fights happen frequently at entertainment venues. If a hitman takes advantage of the confusion, who would know who fired the shot?


    "Boss, you¡¯re brilliant for figuring this out so quickly. Should we go with n A or n B?"


    "n S!" Eric smirked. "The safest way is to take the initiative."


    "Got it! I¡¯ll notify all the guys right away and have them on standby!"


    After hanging up the phone, Eric faced the slightly stifling breeze, looking out into the thick darkness of the night. A bloodthirsty smile spread across his face as his eyes gleamed sharply.


    Since someone keeps trying to take his life, he¡¯d y along, making sure his enemy would never get back up again!


    Inside the room...


    Chloe excitedly waved her iPad. "E, guess what? My dream guy, Mason, actually added me on Facebook! He even asked for your Facebook too!"


    E¡¯s face suddenly darkened. "How did you get in touch with him?"


    "He called me, hehe. Didn¡¯t he call you?"


    E frowned. Mason was such a mysterious figure. How did he suddenly get in contact with Chloe? What were his intentions?


    Although she didn¡¯t know him well, the impression he gave her wasn¡¯t a good one at all.


    "No, he never called me." E shook her head, staring at Chloe intently.


    "Chloe, if he asks you out, you have to be careful, okay?"


    Chloe¡¯s face flushed. "Oh,e on! What are you thinking? Mason isn¡¯t that kind of guy. If he wanted women, he¡¯d just have to crook his finger, and they¡¯de running! He¡¯s got money, looks, everything¡ªthere¡¯s no way he¡¯d try anything with me!"


    E was speechless. Chloe was still too na?ve.


    Mason had this evil glint in his eyes¡ªmalicious and full of bad intentions.


    "Mason always gives me a bad vibe, an unsettling feeling. So, please be careful," E said softly.


    But Chloe, with her flushed face full of excitement, dismissed her concerns. "E, don¡¯t be like that! You haven¡¯t even gotten to know him yet. Rumor has it he¡¯sing to Country S soon! E, will youe with me on the date? I¡¯m so nervous!"


    "We¡¯ll see," E replied. No matter how much she tried to warn Chloe, it seemed to fall on deaf ears.


    Chloe had fallen for Mason at first sight, so she probably wouldn¡¯t believe that he had any bad intentions.


    After chatting for a bit longer, E reminded Chloe to let her know if Mason showed up.


    Now that Mason had gotten close to Chloe, E would definitely have Eric look into him to see what kind of person he really was.


    After leaving Chloe¡¯s room, E and Eric said their goodbyes to Chloe and the others. They then got into the car, holding hands as their bodyguards escorted them away.


    When E and Eric got home, they snuggled up in their home theater to watch a movie. In their new house, E felt a constant sense of contentment.


    If she wanted a drink, there was a bar.


    If she wanted to swim, there was a pool.


    If she wanted to watch a movie, they had a theater.


    This house was truly perfect.


    E nestled into Eric¡¯s arms, munching on fries while watching the movie, when she suddenly remembered Mason.


    "By the way, what kind of person is Mason? He¡¯s been getting close to Chloe recently, and I¡¯m worried he might deceive her," E asked, tilting her head to look at Eric.


    Eric leaned down and bit off the half of the fry that was sticking out of her mouth. "Him? He¡¯s just a business partner, I don¡¯t know him too well."


    "Is his family powerful in Country W?"


    "They¡¯re pretty influential. The Scott family moved out two generations ago and have established deep roots since then. Now their businesses are doing exceptionally well," Eric said, recalling what he knew.


    E felt a little disappointed. Knowing about his family didn¡¯t help her understand Mason as a person.


    "Do you think he¡¯s the kind of guy who would toy with women? I heard he has quite a few in Country W."


    "He definitely treats women like clothing, swapping them out regrly. Changing women every month is normal for him. Besides, Country W is very open-minded¡ªif personalities don¡¯t match, the women don¡¯t cling on."


    Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed with a slight chill. "Why, are you interested in him?"


    "Of course not! I¡¯m just trying to look out for my friend and figure out what kind of man he is," Eughed, pinching Eric¡¯s cheek. "You¡¯re such a jealous one!"


    Eric let out a cold snort. "Chloe¡¯s a hopeless romantic. Even if Mason¡¯s a scumbag, no matter how much you warn her, she¡¯ll still chase after him."


    E was left speechless.


    Eric¡¯s sharp insight into people was always spot on.


    "So, what should we do?" she asked, furrowing her brow. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for the movie anymore and kept eating fries. "Chloe¡¯s my good friend¡ªshe¡¯s always stuck by me, even during my hardest times. What should I do?"


    "Some people have to experience their own trials to learn. You can¡¯t stop it for them. Just stay calm," Eric said coolly.


    E pouted. "Don¡¯t be so heartless!"


    "Your Majesty," Eric said yfully, "you¡¯re not Chloe. You want me to worry about other women? Sorry, but your husband can¡¯t do that. I only care about whether *my* woman is well-fed, well-dressed, and looking as beautiful as ever."


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh. Eric had a point.


    Some people just won¡¯t learn until they hit a wall.


    She had been trying so hard to persuade Chloe not to throw herself headlong into this rtionship, especially when she didn¡¯t really know what kind of man Mason was.


    Love at first sight often blinds women to a man¡¯s ws.


    But Chloe kept insisting that Mason was the perfect man, and there was no way E could change her mind.


    So perhaps all her worrying was pointless. She might as well enjoy watching the movie with Eric, maybe get in a little workout afterward, and make the best of the night!


    ...


    Rachel stood on the balcony of her dorm, once again dialing Leah¡¯s number.


    "I¡¯m sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed is currently unavable," the automated message said.


    Rachel¡¯s expression turned cold, and her eyes darkened with anger.


    "Damn it! You used me and then kicked me to the curb. It¡¯s not going to be that easy!"

 Chapter 262: The Present and the Past

    <h4>Chapter 262: The Present and the Past</h4>


    Rachel was so furious that her hands trembled. Ever since she had been falsely used of theft, she no longer dared to participate in high-society events.


    Now, all she could do was wait¡ªwait for people to forget about her scandal, and then everything would be okay.


    What enraged her most was that Leah hadn¡¯t said a single good word in her defense at the time, nor had she revealed Connor¡¯s true identity, which had left Rachel fuming. They had agreed that once the n seeded, Leah would give her fifty thousand.


    But when everything fell apart, Leah denied everything! Rachel was filled with resentment and anger.


    But what could she do? Leah was the heiress of the powerful Carter Group, and Rachel was just an ordinary college student¡ªno match for her at all.


    At that moment, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed.


    Seeing the name on the screen, Rachel hesitated for a moment but ultimately answered.


    "Rachel, did you miss me? Sorry I didn¡¯t answer your calls earlier; I¡¯ve been busy," the voice on the other end chuckled.


    Rachel bit her lip and asked, "Colin, can I borrow two thousand? I... I¡¯ve run out of money for food this month."


    Colin Fox was Rachel¡¯s ex-boyfriend, who had already started working. They had dated for a while, but when Colin couldn¡¯t get her to sleep with him, he dumped her, frustrated by her unwillingness.


    Rachel was now forced to reconnect with him for the money.


    Her father was unemployed, spending his days in small gambling dens, and her mother worked as a cleaner.


    Her mother¡¯s ie barely covered household expenses, leaving no money to support Rachel¡¯s education. So Rachel had to constantly work part-time jobs. If she didn¡¯t want to keep working, her only other option was to take advantage of men.


    With such a family situation, Rachel naturally wanted to climb her way up to marry into a wealthy family. If she could marry a rich man, she wouldn¡¯t have to struggle ever again.


    Rachel knew that working as a waitress again wouldn¡¯t get her far¡ªher pay would be low, and it would diminish her status. Besides, she couldn¡¯t even get jobs at high-end venues anymore. After the theft usation, all the fancy hotels and clubs where she had worked before refused to hire her again.


    Grace must have a grudge against her, Rachel thought. After all, it was Grace¡¯s housewarming party she had disrupted.


    Even though the scandal that followed had nothing to do with Rachel, some women held onto grudges tightly.


    "Heh, you need money?" Colinughed. "Well, I happen to have two thousand in cash right now. You cane and pick it up."


    "Uh... could you transfer it to my card? I promise I¡¯ll pay you back!" Rachel quickly tried to sound sweet and charming.


    "Rachel, why are you still acting all high and mighty? When we were dating, you wouldn¡¯t even let me touch you. Now you¡¯re asking me for money, and you don¡¯t even want to meet in person? Can¡¯t we at least meet up as regr friends?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant! Where are you? I¡¯lle over right away!" Sensing Colin¡¯s displeasure, Rachel immediately smiled and tried to smooth things over.


    If he refused to lend her the money, then what would she do?


    "I¡¯m at Ten Nights Bar."


    With that, Colin hung up.


    Rachel silently put away her phone, applied some light makeup, and hurried out the door. She was an art major, and she had packed her days full of tasks¡ªwhether it was reading, practicing dance, or singing, she was always working toward her dream of bing a famous star.


    If she could achieve that, even if she couldn¡¯tnd someone like Eric, she might at least snag herself a rich husband.


    Rachel hurried to Ten Nights Bar, a ce known for its lively atmosphere and entertainment, making it packed every night.


    As soon as she arrived, she spotted Colin at the bar, drinking with a group of men and women. Colin¡¯s family wasn¡¯t exceptionally wealthy, butpared to Rachel¡¯s circumstances, his family was well-off. They owned several rental properties in the city, allowing them to livefortably without much work.


    "Rachel, you¡¯re here! Over here!" Colin¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her approach.


    Rachel bit her lip and obediently walked over. Colin casually wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her to sit on hisp. Immediately, the two women sitting nearby gave her mocking smiles.


    "Oh, isn¡¯t this the girl who stole Mrs. Nelson¡¯s ne not long ago?"


    "Yeah, I remember that! I was there too," chimed in another woman,ughing. She had worked as a temporary server at the event, as the Nelson family had needed extra staff for therge gathering.


    These women, much like Rachel, had been hoping to catch the eye of someone in the Nelson family. But after working as servers, they quickly realized how naive they¡¯d been¡ªHenry didn¡¯t bother with women, and Eric already had E by his side. The other wealthy young men already had lovers, leaving no room for women from ordinary backgrounds like them.


    "Mr. Fox, why would you be interested in a thief?" another man sneered.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "I... I didn¡¯t do it. I was framed!" she stammered, her voice shaking.


    Colin looked surprised. He hadn¡¯t heard about this incident before, and from what he knew of Rachel, she didn¡¯t seem like the type who would ruin her reputation for money.


    "Pfft, stop pretending. You stole it and wore it around your neck like it wasn¡¯t obvious. Did you think people wouldn¡¯t notice the sapphire ne was marked?" One of the women¡¯s bright red lips curled into a satisfied smirk, clearly enjoying Rachel¡¯s difort.


    "Enough. Rachel,e with me," Colin said, standing up and leading the way outside.


    He took her across the street to a nearby hotel. Rachel was confused. "Why are we going here?" she asked quietly.


    "My wallet¡¯s in my room." Colin exined.


    Rachel hesitated but, recalling how Colin had never forced her in the past, felt a sense of safety. She followed him into his room, thinking nothing would happen. But as soon as the door closed, Colin locked it, and before she knew it, he had thrown her onto the bed. The smell of alcohol was overwhelming, and Rachel felt an urge to vomit.


    "Spend the night with me, and I¡¯ll give you five thousand," Colin said coldly, his face twisted into a drunken smile as he began tearing at her clothes.


    Rachel froze in terror and grabbed his hands. "Colin, please... for the sake of what we had, don¡¯t do this to me!" she begged.


    She had never imagined Colin would get violent, but it was clear he had had too much to drink. His face was flushed, and his eyes were filled with the wild hunger of a predator.


    Though they had dated for several months, Colin had never forced himself on her, so she had always believed she was safe with him. But now she realized how naive she had been. She had trusted too easily, with no sense of caution.


    "You hypocrite! Weren¡¯t you always working as a server at bars? Who knows how many men you¡¯ve been with..." Colin growled, his strength overwhelming her as he refused to let her resist.


    Rachel¡¯s cries filled the room, but no matter how much she wept or pleaded, Colin didn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 263: The Recording Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Recording Exposed</h4>


    In the aftermath of her sobbing, Rachel had lost everything.


    Colin threw five thousand dors onto the ground and left without a second thought. He had always been a yboy, changing women as easily as changing clothes. Once he had what he wanted, he never cherished it. Expecting anypassion from such a man was futile.


    Rachel, trembling, picked up the scattered bills from the floor, tears streaming down her face. Her eyes burned with hatred. If only she had been born into a wealthy family, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money, and none of this would have happened.


    Sitting on the floor, clutching the money tightly in her hands, she gritted her teeth, muttering through her sobs, "Leah, E... you two bitches, just wait and see!"


    ...


    A few days passed, and things seemed calm.


    Just when James thought the storm had passed, his assistant knocked frantically on his office door. Before James could respond, the assistant barged in, panting with panic written all over his face, holding an iPad but struggling to find the right words.


    "Mr. Nelson... something bad has happened... really bad!" the assistant stammered, his breath ragged.


    James¡¯ expression darkened. The unease in his chest intensified. "What is it? Speak up!" he barked.


    The assistant, trembling, handed over the iPad. "This morning... someone posted an audio recording on that popr forum... and the news outlets have already picked it up!"


    "What recording?" James was on the verge of losing his temper. His assistant¡¯s fragmented exnations were infuriating.


    "It¡¯s about... Mrs. Nelson. Mr. Nelson, you should listen for yourself."


    Without waiting for further instruction, the assistant hurried out of the office, unwilling to stick around for James¡¯ reaction to the recording. He had no desire to be on the receiving end of James¡¯ inevitable rage.


    James¡¯ face turned ashen. Judging from his assistant¡¯s reaction, the recording couldn¡¯t be good. Had Grace done something terrible again? Another child abuse scandal, perhaps? If so, the Nelson Group would undoubtedly face another devastating blow.


    Anger coursed through him as he thought about the mess Grace had caused. She had seemed fine for a while, but now mistake after mistake had piled up.


    He grabbed the iPad, and the headline on the page read: Exposing the Ugly Side of a Wealthy Madam!


    James¡¯ heart raced, his breathing became shallow, but he forced himself to press y.


    The recording began with the sound of Grace¡¯s voice in the background at L Beauty Salon.


    Then, after a brief pause, the conversation that followed sent a chill down his spine.


    "I told you we should meet less often. Haven¡¯t you noticed anything?" the man said.


    "Oh, stop it. We¡¯re already in too deep¡ªwhat else can I do?" Grace replied."It¡¯s been seven days... I¡¯ve missed you so much!"


    "Be patient!"


    "Tell me, when do we act?"


    "The police are on high alert right now. Haven¡¯t you seen how many officers are all over S City? We can¡¯t act yet. We¡¯ll have to wait for the heat to die down, and for Eric to let his guard down."


    "Thank you for all your hard work, my love!"


    "Since you¡¯re so grateful, shouldn¡¯t you do something for me in return?"


    "No!"


    "Come on, Grace, I¡¯ve loved you for so many years and never forced you into anything. After everything I¡¯ve done for you, don¡¯t you feel even a little moved?"


    "I¡¯m very touched, but... I¡¯m married, and so are you!"


    "Grace, I love you!"


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this..."


    "Grace, for you, I specifically trained a group of assassins¡ªwasn¡¯t it all so you could take over Nelson Group? Once Henry inherits thepany and James is out of the way, will you be with me?"


    "Don¡¯t talk about that right now. Let¡¯s discuss when we¡¯ll act. My new home¡¯s move-in date ising up, and I don¡¯t want anything bad happening during such a happy time."


    "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be anytime soon. I¡¯mying a careful trap, and the next time, we¡¯ll eliminate that punk for good! If it weren¡¯t for some annoying fool meddlingst time, Eric would already be dead!" the man growled.


    The vicious tone of the man¡¯s voice was like a hammer to James¡¯ chest. Inside the recording, it was undeniably Grace¡¯s voice. The same voice that was always soft and alluring when she spoke to him. In front of others, Grace was poised and proper, but behind his back, she was conspiring to kill him and Eric.


    The realization that they were plotting not only Eric¡¯s murder but also his own sent shockwaves through James¡¯ heart. Decades of trust and love shattered in an instant. His entire body shook with rage, his eyes bulging with disbelief.


    The pain in his chest was unbearable. How could Grace, the woman he had loved for over twenty years, conspire to murder him so ruthlessly?


    The tablet slipped from his hands, crashing to the floor. Outside the door, his assistant winced in dismay¡ªit was an expensive iPad, after all.


    "Someone... get in here!" James roared, his voice trembling with fury.


    The assistant nervously entered. "Yes, Mr. Nelson?"


    "Call someone right now. I want them to watch Mrs. Nelson closely. She¡¯s not to leave the house!" James¡¯ face twisted with anger as he copsed into his chair, feeling utterly powerless. Even now, he couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard, but the undeniable truth of the recording told him that Grace was behind all the attempts on Eric¡¯s life.


    No wonder Eric despised Grace so much¡ªJames had been the fool, blind to it all. He could almost hear Eric¡¯s voice ringing in his ears, mocking him: "With your intelligence, you¡¯ll always be outwitted by a woman."


    James mmed his fist onto the desk in frustration, startling the assistant, who had just finished making the call and now shrank back nervously.


    "Is that wretch at home?" James growled.


    The assistant lowered his head. "The housekeeper said Mrs. Nelson is home. She was just having breakfast..."


    Before the assistant could finish his sentence, James stormed out of the office, heading straight for home. All the way there, he struggled to contain his emotions, the rage boiling inside his chest. As he reached the parking lot, reporters swarmed him, no doubt because of the leaked recording. He shoved his way through, ignoring their questions.


    When his car finally pulled up in front of the new house he shared with Grace, his driver sensed something was terribly wrong. James¡¯ eyes were filled with a dark, violent fury. It was clear that the Nelson Group was about to face another crisis.


    Inside, Grace was feeling great. After a visit to L Beauty Salon the previous night, she had woken up feeling younger and more radiant. Who says women age easily? Only women without money to take care of themselves do, she thought smugly. Grace elegantly sipped her milk, basking in her own glow.


    Just then, James stormed into the house, his face contorted with a murderous anger.

 Chapter 264: Uncontrollable Anger

    <h4>Chapter 264: Uncontroble Anger</h4><subtxt> "James, why are you back? Did you forget something?" Grace asked, surprised,pletely unaware that the storm was about to hit.


    James looked at her, standing there in an elegant purple silk dress that entuated her perfect figure. Even though Grace was in her forties, her body and face were impably maintained, making her look as though she were only in her early thirties. She was still the type of woman that middle-aged men would find attractive.


    But all James felt was the overwhelming urge to p her. He restrained himself, however, determined to see how Grace would talk her way out of this one.


    Inside, a tempest of fury and shame was brewing, but outwardly, James remained calm. He was a skilled actor, after all.


    "Tell me, who is that man?" James asked coldly. Though he didn¡¯t explode with anger, the icy chill radiating from him made Grace¡¯s heart skip a beat. Could it be...? Had her affair been exposed?


    Impossible!


    She had been so careful, meeting the man at the beauty salon where even the ever-cunning Eric hadn¡¯t suspected a thing.


    Grace quickly masked her fear with a look of innocent surprise, setting down her ss of milk. "James, what are you talking about? What man?"


    The veins in James¡¯ temple throbbed with rage. His anger was reaching a boiling point, threatening to consume him entirely.


    "Still pretending?" James sneered. "You really are a fantastic actress. I can¡¯t believe I was fooled by you for over twenty years!"


    Grace¡¯s face grew pale. "Honey, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand a single word," she replied, feigning confusion. She yed the part of the innocent victim perfectly, her wide, doe-like eyes glistening with unshed tears, practically begging for sympathy.


    James, shaking with anger, erupted intoughter¡ªbitter, painfulughter. "You don¡¯t understand? You... you should just die!"


    Unable to contain his fury any longer, the image of Grace¡¯s innocent face contrasted sharply with the seductive, scheming Grace from the recording. The same Grace who had conspired with another man to kill Eric and himself.


    It was too much to bear¡ªthe lies, the betrayal, the humiliation.


    James raised his hand and, before Grace could react, pped her hard across the face. Then, without hesitation, he struck her again. The sound echoed in the room, as Grace, wide-eyed in shock, sat frozen in her chair.


    "You whore! Did you think I wouldn¡¯t find out? You yed me for over twenty years, and now you think you can just lie your way out of this?" James roared, his chest heaving with rage. "You wed your way up from being a mistress and imed the title of Mrs. Nelson for yourself¡ªdidn¡¯t that make you feel powerful and proud?"


    James had finally unleashed all the anger and shame that had been building up inside him for years. To be tricked for so long¡ªwhat man wouldn¡¯t feel humiliated?


    It was like a giant, ring betrayal hanging over his head.


    Grace was stunned. She sat in the dining chair, her face stinging from the blows, staring at James, who had transformed into a man consumed by fury. She had never seen him so enraged.


    "Husband... why... why did you hit me?" Grace¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she pressed her hands to her burning cheeks, her voice trembling. Her tears started to fall, turning her into a picture of pitiable innocence.


    But James was beyond reason. He couldn¡¯t stand her act any longer. He stormed toward her, grabbing her by the hair, yanking so hard that it felt like her scalp might tear.


    "You bitch! Still pretending? The recording of you and that bastard was exposed! You¡¯re truly vicious, plotting to kill Eric again and again. And what¡¯s worse, you used your body to do it! How filthy are you, Grace? Why don¡¯t you just die already?"


    James pped her again, and again, until Grace¡¯s once-beautiful face swelled with red marks. The once pristine, delicate features were now distorted by bruises and swelling.


    The maids stood frozen in shock. They had both worked in wealthy households before, but never had they witnessed such a brutal fight between the master and mistress.


    Grace cried out in pain, her sobs muffled as she gasped for air. Fear and shock gripped her heart¡ªJames had gone mad, and it seemed her and "his" secret had been fully exposed.


    Damn it!


    Who had the precision to leak the entire affair, leaving no trace of their involvement? Was it Eric?


    Grace¡¯s tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. "Please... stop... Honey, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry!" she sobbed, desperately pleading for mercy.


    At this point, what could she deny? James had always trusted her; he wouldn¡¯t be beating her like this if the evidence weren¡¯t irrefutable.


    James¡¯ eyes were bloodshot, and he had lost all sense of reason. He continued his brutal assault on Grace, kicking her relentlessly.


    She copsed to the floor, clutching her stomach in agony as James kicked her again, forcing her to curl into a ball, crying from the intense pain.


    "Did your lover give you happiness? Or did you repay that bastard with your body? He trained a hit squad for you! Isn¡¯t that just fantastic¡ªright out of a sci-fi movie, Grace! You two even wanted to get rid of me? You filthy whore!" James spat.


    Just then, Henry burst into the house, horrified by the sight of James violently kicking Grace. He rushed over and quickly pulled James away.


    James, panting heavily, had already exhausted much of his strength from the beating, so Henry had little trouble pulling him back.


    "Dad, stop! Don¡¯t hit Mom anymore... you need to calm down! Right now, the priority isn¡¯t this¡ªit¡¯s figuring out how to deal with the crisis at Nelson Group!" Henry¡¯s eyes were wild with urgency. He couldn¡¯t believe how quickly Eric had leaked the recording online!


    And there was more¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even heard some of the details in the recording. They had plotted to kill James!


    This revtion had obviously pushed James over the edge. Henry knew how much his father had trusted Grace...


    James, ovee with grief and rage, let out a bitter, hollowugh. "I thought I¡¯d found the perfect woman in the world. I believed she was staying at home, dutifully raising our children and treating her stepson as her own. She never had an affair, no bad habits. The most she ever did was visit the beauty salon... How blind I was. How utterly stupid!"


    "Dad, please, calm down!" Henry pleaded, trying to hold James back as he prepared tosh out again.


    Jamesughed bitterly, his face twisted with pain. He thought about how he had been so heartless to his biological son, Eric, yet had been so generous and trusting with Grace¡ªthe woman who had betrayed him and even plotted to have him killed.


    And Henry? Could he even be sure Henry was really his son? The absurdity of it all was overwhelming.


    "I¡¯ve been blind, fooled by my own stupidity!" James roared, pushing Henry away and storming out of the house.


    The beating had released some of his pent-up fury, but as Henry had pointed out, they now had to deal with the fallout¡ªhow to handle the crisis looming over Nelson Group.


    Recently, because of Grace¡¯s previous scandals, thepany¡¯s stock had plummeted. And now, with this secret recording leaked, the damage to Nelson Group¡¯s reputation would be catastrophic. Grace was, after all, the wife of thepany¡¯s vice president.


    Henry nced at Grace, who was now slumped on the floor. Her face was so swollen and bruised that it was impossible to recognize her once-beautiful features.</subtxt>

 Chapter 265: Losing Sanity

    <h4>Chapter 265: Losing Sanity</h4>


    Henry quietly approached Grace, who was crying helplessly, and guided her to the sofa. He made a quick call to a doctor he knew, asking them toe over and treat Grace¡¯s wounds.


    "Wah wah... Son, why is this happening? Everything I did was for you! I never meant to kill your father... It was him... It was that person..."


    Grace continued to cry, clutching Henry¡¯s hand tightly.


    "Mom, the reason you¡¯re in this situation is... the sins you¡¯vemitted over the years," Henry said calmly, gently easing his hand away from hers.


    In pain from the beating she had endured, Grace looked up at Henry weakly. "Henry... don¡¯t look at me like that... I did it for you, for you..."


    Henry gazed at her, emotions swirling inside him¡ªshame, anger, and deep sorrow.


    Grace was his biological mother, and seeing her like this broke his heart.


    But his anger and shame ran even deeper. To Henry, money was sufficient on its own¡ªthere was no need to resort to dirty, disgraceful tactics to acquire it.


    "Mom! Are you really doing this for me? Do I actually need money? Am I so sick that I can¡¯t afford treatment? Am I so obsessed with money that it makes me ill? Mom! I have plenty of money; my bank ount has millions! I don¡¯t need you using underhanded and evil methods to gain everything. I can¡¯t stand the thought of it... your hands are covered in blood!"


    Tears welled up in Henry¡¯s eyes as he gripped Grace¡¯s hand tightly, overwhelmed with pain.


    "Mom, please listen to me. Go confess. Just say you were tempted by that person! Normally, you¡¯d only face a sentence of eight to ten years, and when you get out, we can be together again! Don¡¯t make any more foolish decisions!"


    Henry¡¯s hopeful gaze left Grace speechless.


    This was the son she had raised from childhood¡ªso sensible, so just!


    Even though she was the one who hadmitted the crime, he still urged her to confess!


    Grace¡¯s tears started flowing again. "No... I don¡¯t want to go to prison... I can¡¯t bear the thought..."


    If she confessed, the stain on her identity as Mrs. Nelson would be permanent.


    "I don¡¯t want my identity to be tainted... please don¡¯t!" Grace weakly shook her head.


    Henry let out a sarcasticugh. "You really think that by not confessing, you can maintain a clean identity? The entire inte is filled with your recordings. Everyone knows you¡¯re as vicious as a snake."


    Grace was left speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine attending social events and facing scorn from others. The thought was unbearable.


    "Do you know why those recordings of you and that person got exposed? Mom, I made a bet with my older brother. If you behaved for seven days without doing anything inappropriate, then he would always treat you and Dad with kindness and respect!"


    Henry¡¯s voice turned bitter. "If I lose, then I can¡¯t have any thoughts about E! I agreed!"


    "My brother asked me to give you that earring. It contains a tiny listening device! We both have one..."


    Grace stared in shock at her beloved son.


    Despair filled her eyes as she realized how she had fallen into this pitiful situation because of Henry¡¯s schemes.


    Or maybe it was because her son trusted her too much and betrayed her!


    Her own son had given her listening devices that had ruined her reputation.


    Is there anything more ironic, more heartbreaking, or more desperate than this?


    Graceughed, but the slight movement made the wound on her face sting.


    "...This is what they call retribution, right? Haha, my own son has ruined my reputation!" Tears streamed down her face as her heart ached with confusion and pain.


    Henry¡¯s tears fell, too. How could he want his mother to be involved in such a scandal? But without this, how could she ever wake up?


    "Mom, please listen to me. I¡¯ll go with you to turn yourself in, okay?" Henry pleaded, his voice filled with sorrow.


    Grace sobbed and hugged Henry tightly, a whirlwind ofplicated emotions surging within her.


    "Mom... I really hope you¡¯ll always be kind and good..."


    After they had both cried enough, the doctor arrived to treat Grace¡¯s wounds. Fortunately, her injuries were mostly superficial¡ªjust some redness, swelling, and bruises. Nothing serious.


    Henry helped Grace back to her room so she could rest. Once he closed the door, Grace picked up her phone and dialed a familiar number.


    "Donald, you need to leave right away... our story has been exposed! Get out... he¡¯ll hurt you soon... Eric is going to call the police and have you arrested!"


    "What? That bastard actually hurt you? Damn... what evidence could that jerk Eric possibly have?"


    "Our recordings have been exposed!" Grace said anxiously. The other person was known for drinking heavily, rarely getting up early the next day.


    The response was furious. "Very well... Eric, you¡¯re asking for it! I¡¯ll send someone to take care of him right now!"


    The call ended abruptly, leaving Grace in a state of panic. If he acted on his anger now, it would only confirm their involvement in a murder!


    When she tried to call back, the line was dead.


    "What should I do? He¡¯s going to do something reckless again. Eric must be ready for this. How could he be so impulsive? After all these years, if he kills someone, he¡¯ll face the death penalty!"


    Grace felt immense regret. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have told him that James had hurt her. Provoking him would only make himsh out in her defense!


    With her emotions spiraling, Grace sat in silence, crying. With someone like him loving her, maybe her death was worth it.


    ...


    The recording spread like wildfire, even bing a hot topic on foreign forums. After all, Eric had invested in numerous industries with his ssmates while studying abroad.


    He had a ster reputation in Country W, so with his name now linked to the recording, many took notice.


    As a result, the stock price of the Nelson Group plummeted again.


    In the conference room, the shareholders wore grim expressions. Grace had caused yet another crisis for thepany, and they were fed up with her foolishness.


    While they scrambled for solutions, Eric turned off his public phone and rxed at a seaside bar, sipping his drink.


    He called on his private phone. "Honey, you need to stay home and avoid any public ces, okay?"


    "I know, stop nagging!" E replied sweetly.


    "You have to be careful too... Eric, are you sure there¡¯s no danger?" E¡¯s voice trembled with worry from the other end.

 Chapter 266: The Drink Was Drugged

    <h4>Chapter 266: The Drink Was Drugged</h4>


    Eric raised an eyebrow wickedly. "How could it not be safe, baby? You have to trust your man. If I didn¡¯t have confidence, wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m just here to die?"


    "Alright, just be careful!"


    "Sure, that guy is here, so I¡¯ll hang up now." Eric said with a faint smile, setting his phone aside.


    The neer was Alvin Torres, the owner of Ten Nights Bar, where Eric had arranged to discuss an acquisition. s


    Alvin, a middle-aged man in his forties with a somewhat portly appearance, instantly broke into a wide smile upon seeing Eric. "Mr. Nelson, great to meet you! I never expected to see you in person!"


    "Please, have a seat, Mr. Torres!" Eric replied with a slight smile, swirling his drink.


    At the bar, a woman was skillfully mixing cocktails.


    "Give me a Bloody Mary," Alvin said, his demeanor rxed and cheerful.


    Eric¡¯s gaze flickered.


    Alvin didn¡¯t seem involved in the murder-for-hire case; he was merely close to the person behind it and had been used.


    However, Eric had opted for his S n, choosing to meet at the seaside bar, Ocean Breeze, instead of Ten Night Bar.


    "I¡¯ll have a Bloody Mary too!" Eric smiled. "Mr. Torres, we share simr tastes."


    Alvin appeared respectful and thrilled; after all, Eric was a rising business star, and establishing a connection with him promised future benefits.


    After some pleasantries, they dove straight into business.


    The bartender noticed the two engaged in lively conversation and signaled a server to deliver the two Bloody Marys to Eric and Alvin.


    As the two finished their drinks, the bartender disyed a bloodthirsty smile.


    She lowered her voice, whispering, "They¡¯ve both finished their drinks; it¡¯s time to act!"


    "Understood!"


    The bartender smirked subtly; hours earlier, she and Blood Wolf had received a call from their boss instructing them to eliminate Eric.


    To that person, anyone who harmed his woman had to pay with their life!


    The meeting between Eric and Alvin was going smoothly, and Alvin, excited, was about to present the prepared contract when suddenly, he felt dizzy, his world spinning!


    "What¡¯s happening... the drink... it¡¯s drugged!"


    Alvin slumped over the table, drifting into unconsciousness. In hisst nce, he saw Eric frowning and clutching his head, indicating he had also ingested the drugged drink.


    As the two copsed, the bartender whistled, and the bar¡¯s back room opened, revealing three or four men.


    This bar was usually quiet, with more patrons only at night; at that moment, only Eric and Alvin upied the hall.


    Rumor had it that Eric chose this ce for its tranquility when meeting Alvin!


    The four men swaggered over, one around forty, with a well-defined face but a glint of bloodlust in his eyes.


    He leaned next to the unconscious Eric, sneering, "Ha! Mr. Nelson? Maybe you should head home for some milk. You expected me to show myself? With that IQ, you¡¯re fit only to be a pretty boy!"


    As the manughed arrogantly, the bartender suddenly screamed, feeling something cold press against his temple!


    Startled, he looked up to see a man in dark sunsses, lips curled coldly. "Mr. Taylor, with your intelligence, it seems you¡¯re better suited for a second chance at life¡ªor maybe just go back to drinking milk!"


    The man¡¯s chilling voice seemed toe from hell!


    As Eric slowly opened his eyes, he turned to the man beside him, sighing. "Mr. Taylor, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to just shoot me while I was passed out? Instead, you want to y the big shot, showing off your power as president of Taylor Group, right?"


    The four men were held at gunpoint, too afraid to move an inch.


    Eric stood up and adjusted his tie elegantly. The man standing next to him - Donald Taylor, is the president of Taylor Group. He and Grace have been ssmates since childhood and have been studying in the same university!


    Donald¡¯s obsession with Grace has reached a crazy level, but he dotes on her very much. After she fell in love with James, he did not stop her.


    After Donald got married and had children, he still had such thoughts about Grace, and was instigated by her. So when she just married James, he started to take his fatherless and motherless nephew to S City and secretly trained him and several street children.


    The assassination attempts on Eric were orchestrated by Donald¡¯s Blood Wolf group.


    But Eric held not only the evidence of his murder-for-hire scheme; he knew that in recent years, Taylor Group had engaged in moneyundering, bribery, and even drug trafficking for greater profits.


    For a major corporation to be involved in such activities, it spoke to Donald¡¯s audacity and extensive connections.


    "Mr. Donald, you are suspected of murder-for-hire, bribery, and drug trafficking. Here¡¯s our arrest warrant. You may speak, but every word could be used as evidence against you!"


    The handsome man in sunsses scoffed, signaling his assistant to cuff Donald and the members of Blood Wolf.


    Blood Wolf red fiercely at Eric; his real name was Paul Taylor, Donald¡¯s nephew, and the bartender was his wife.


    The Blood Wolf group initially had two more assassins, but the one who shot Eric that night had been captured, and the seriously injured assant had died.


    "Eric... you¡¯re bold! You¡¯re clever! So the ones we took down were bait to lure me in!" Paul¡¯s eyes sparkled with malice.


    When they approached, they had spotted dozens of armed men, prompting them to fire silenced tranquilizer guns.


    But they were misled by Eric¡¯s ploy, thinking everyone was incapacitated and that Eric had no backup.


    "I learned that from you! Honestly... I wanted to put a bullet in your heads right here to settle the score for those assassination attempts! But I, Eric, am aw-abiding citizen, so I had to coborate with our new district chief to set a trap for you!"


    Eric chuckled, his smile wickedly charming.


    Several men rushed in from outside. "Boss, are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine. No knives, no bloodshed, and yet we¡¯ve captured the notorious Blood Wolf group¡ªwhat a brilliant feat! This is the highest achievement! Thanks, brothers!" Eric beamed at the man in sunsses.


    "Enough talk, go home and spend time with your wife!" the man shed a dazzling smile, looking extremely handsome.

 Chapter 267: A Celebration Too Soon

    <h4>Chapter 267: A Celebration Too Soon</h4>


    Donald red at Eric menacingly. "Well, kid, I underestimated you! But I¡¯m not worried, because even if I have to spend my life in prison, you won¡¯t get to live well either!"


    Blood Wolfughed arrogantly. "Eric! You think your tricks are clever? We have more up our sleeves!"


    "Eric! I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure you die a miserable death!" Donald screamed, his eyes bloodshot with rage.


    Ever since he became infatuated with Grace, he had gone mad! He sacrificed everything to please her. Money and reputation meant nothing to him; they couldn¡¯t tame his heart, which was filled with resentment.


    Eric¡¯s eyes shed coldly as hended a punch squarely on Donald¡¯s face, knocking out a tooth that rolled across the floor.


    The onlookers watched the scene with disbelief, viewing these fallen men with cold detachment.


    If Donald had managed Taylor Group well, he would have had plenty of money and everything to enjoy, but he chose this unusual path instead.


    The criminal mind truly operates differently!


    "You still think you can taunt me? Do you really believe you can stab me in the back? Donald, your underground bank, moneyundering operation, and drug trafficking ring have all been taken down! What other tricks do you have left? Go ahead, show me!"


    Eric growled fiercely. "If you even dare to breathe another word, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t call yourself a man anymore!"


    Donald, enraged, lunged forward but was held back tightly by Paul. "Uncle! You¡¯ve wreaked havoc for years; the Taylor family will settle the score with you! You¡¯ve ruined the Taylor Group, and I bet Grandpa is turning in his grave. Come back and face the music!"


    Donald red furiously at his nephew. "You bastard, let go of me! I want to kill him!"


    Erded another punch, splitting Donald¡¯s lip. This time, Donald merely gasped, staring at the furious Eric.


    "You¡¯re a fool, still not realizing you¡¯ve been yed by a woman for decades! Ha! Grace only loves James. If you think you can get her to join you in prison, think again... She¡¯ll be by James¡¯s side for the rest of her life! You risked your life for her, but she won¡¯t appreciate it. You probably haven¡¯t even touched her finger in over a decade, have you?" Eric said contemptuously, sarcasm dripping from his words.


    "Yeah, Mr. Nelson, there are indeed fools like him. He¡¯s sitting in jail while Grace will be out in a few years..."


    The other menughed, mocking Donald¡¯s stupidity.


    Donald, filled with despair and fear, howled like a wounded animal. "Shut up! Just shut up!"


    He was filled with hopelessness. After all he had sacrificed, he had never won Grace¡¯s heart!


    "Just sit in your cell. Grace is probably at home getting pampered right now! Come on, guys, let¡¯s celebrate tonight! It¡¯s on me!" Eric chuckled lightly, casually dusting off his sleeves as he turned to leave with Mark and the others.


    Blood Wolf regretted not being more cautious. He had been brainwashed by Donald and had followed his orders without question.


    The main goal was to eliminate Eric, so no one could prosecute him and Donald, but he didn¡¯t expect to walk right into their trap¡ªinviting the enemy into their ownir!


    Now, if he had been more level-headed... the oue would have been different!


    ...


    E was anxious at home until Eric¡¯s voice came through the phone, filled with warmth and tenderness, instantly easing her racing heart.


    She genuinely worried about Eric¡¯s n failing; if it resulted in mutual destruction or worse, he could even lose his life.


    After all, facing someone as reckless and dangerous as Donald felt like walking on eggshells!


    "How¡¯s it going? Are you worried about me? Looks like my dear wife really loves me!" Eric chuckled wickedly on the other end.


    E couldn¡¯t help but smile. If he was in the mood for joking, then the S n must be going smoothly!


    His voice was both soft and sexy, and she could picture his handsome face, those sharp features softened by warmth, making her feel overwhelmed with emotion.


    "Are you really okay? You¡¯re not hurt anywhere, right?" E asked, still anxious. The Blood Wolf group was ruthless, havingmitted many crimes in Country S, yet they had never been caught!


    "Really, I¡¯m fine. No need for any weapons. It¡¯s pretty surreal, right? I¡¯m on my way to pick you up so we can all celebrate together!"


    Tears of joy welled in E¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯ll wait for you!"


    She held the phone tightly, filled with excitement as the call ended.


    This n was going so well, perhaps thanks to his vtile personality. But suddenly, E sensed something was off.


    Where were Mia and Owen? They had been right there with her, ensuring her safety, afraid of even the slightest danger!


    She turned quickly, only to see Mrs. Harris approaching with a gun!


    "Mrs. Harris!" E eximed, confused.


    Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Harris someone Eric hired? Why was she acting like this?


    "Come with me, or I¡¯ll put a bullet in you!" Mrs. Harris said with a cruel smile, excitement gleaming in her eyes.


    E took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. "Where are Mia and Owen?"


    Mrs. Harris¡¯s voice sharpened. "Heh, it¡¯s toote to notice they¡¯re gone!"


    That voice no longer sounded like Mrs. Harris. E¡¯s heart raced¡ªthis woman wasn¡¯t who she seemed!


    "Who are you?" E demanded, her voice low. The woman stepped closer, pressing the gun to E¡¯s head. "No more questions, just move!"


    Reluctantly, E stood up and walked outside.


    Aside from Mia and Owen, there were two security guards at the entrance.


    But the woman could easily disguise herself for a moment, making it hard to raise suspicion!


    What should she do?


    E¡¯s palms were sweaty with fear.


    This was her first encounter with such a dangerous situation, and it hade out of nowhere; she had no idea how to handle it!


    If this woman was impersonating Mrs. Harris, then something must have happened to Mrs. Harris!


    "You¡¯ve had special training, haven¡¯t you? Otherwise, how could you get in here?" E said quietly, trying not to provoke her.


    The woman smirked, her expression holding a rebelliousness that Mrs. Harris never had!


    E rarely heard Mrs. Harris speak these days. Mrs. Harris was a quiet person., so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Unexpectedly...


    "Of course, so you¡¯d better behave, or I won¡¯t hesitate to pull the trigger!"

 Chapter 268: Life and Death Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 268: Life and Death Struggle</h4>


    The woman¡¯s voice was harsh, slightly resembling Mrs. Harris¡¯s but sharper and hoarse. E realized she had neglected to notice the changes¡ªMrs. Harris must have been in trouble.


    "Are you sent by him? I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d have this backup!" E spoke softly, but the cold gun barrel knocked against her head.


    "Shut up!"


    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with malice.


    "Honestly, if you¡¯re here for money, I can offer you more than he does. I want my life, but money I can earn again," E said calmly. "At myst charity g, I donated nine million. You¡¯ve probably heard of it, right? I still have about a hundred million in my ount!"


    E attempted to lure the thug, but she was met with a scornfulugh. "And what of that money? It¡¯s all from selling your body."


    E chuckled, "Selling? You think I¡¯m like that with Eric? Have you ever seen a woman sofortable? Even when I was nearly killed, he was the one injured, while I didn¡¯t get a scratch!"


    The woman faltered, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Though she hadn¡¯t been involved in the assassination attempt, she knew the details. E had only inhaled some smoke, while Eric had nearly lost his life protecting her.


    "Do you think... Eric will love me for no reason? If I have no means, no ability to make money, just like a crazy girl out there. Do you think he will fall in love with me?" Eughed mockingly, trying to entice the woman.


    "Enough! I don¡¯t want your money!" the woman snapped, impatience shing in her eyes.


    They walked into the garage together.


    E immediately spotted the steel pipe not far away.


    If she got taken away like this... then Eric would definitely be dragged into it again!


    No, she couldn¡¯t let Eric be involved because of her!


    E took a deep breath, watching the distance between herself and the car shrink. Her heart raced, and her palms were drenched in cold sweat.


    Her entire body was tense, and her mind raced.


    She recalled a wealthy heiress who had been kidnapped. Though she returned safely, the ransom had been a staggering one hundred million.


    E cared less about the money and more about... her own innocence! Sometimes, being kidnapped and paying a ransom didn¡¯t guarantee a safe return.


    What mattered was, whose person was this woman?


    If she were taken away, the journey could be fraught with danger¡ªone misstep could lead to a serious oue!


    E noticed that the woman was wearing heeled boots, and she instantly regretted not paying attention! She had been so worried about Eric all day that she hadn¡¯t noticed the woman¡¯s footwear!


    Mrs. Harris never wore boots like that; this woman must have been trained!


    E took a deep breath. "Oh... my car keys, are they in my pocket? By the way, Donald is your boss, right?" E said with a light chuckle. "He¡¯s really quite devoted, isn¡¯t he? Killing and breaking thew just for Grace!"


    The woman¡¯s expression shifted, and she shouted angrily, "Shut up!"


    "For that woman, he¡¯s in prison for murder¡ªdo you think that¡¯s worth it? Grace never liked him! She loves James; otherwise, she would have divorced him long ago! Donald could provide her with plenty of materialfort!"


    E said coldly, "Because Grace and James have a son, once a woman has children, her heart tends to settle down!"


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!" As the woman grew agitated, E suddenly swept her foot, tripping the woman!


    The woman let out a yelp as she stumbled forward, and without fear, E forcefully stomped down on the woman¡¯s gun hand!


    E¡¯s words were meant to distract the woman, giving her a chance to strike while she was ring up!


    The woman couldn¡¯t kill her right away; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ordered her to get in the car and follow her!


    "You bitch... you tried to ambush me!" the woman screeched,nding a punch on E¡¯s leg. E stood her ground, fury burning in her eyes!


    She pped the woman across the face, but the woman was a trained assassin. Despite herck of experience, she was still quick on her feet!


    The woman dropped her gun, grabbing E¡¯s leg and yanking her down to the ground.


    E fell,nding right on top of the gun!


    The woman lunged at her in a rage, but E kicked out with her leg, striking the woman and then rolled to kick the gun far away.


    The woman, eyes zing with fury, screeched as she rushed for the gun.


    In time, E wrapped her arms around the woman¡¯s waist. The woman bit down hard on E¡¯s arm, causing her to gasp in pain!


    With a fierce punch aimed at E¡¯s head, the woman was a formidable opponent, and E had no leverage in this position!


    Her head spun from the impact.


    The woman finally rolled to the gun and grabbed it!


    E¡¯s blood ran cold as she witnessed this moment; she gasped for breath, a dull ache pounding in her head!


    "Bitch! If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    The woman aimed the gun at E. E responded with a cold smile, showing no fear in her eyes. Life and death were in fate¡¯s hands; she was a mere pawn!


    Everything was predetermined. Fate had given her a second chance, and perhaps being alive now was a blessing!


    Because it allowed her to experience the true taste of love!


    Bang¡ª


    A gunshot rang out, and E felt her limbs go cold!


    She envisioned her own death, picturing Eric weeping over her lifeless body, heartbroken and in despair!


    No...


    Wait...


    E suddenly realized she felt no pain at all. The gunshot had nearly shattered her eardrums, leaving her body numb.


    But after a few seconds, she looked up in shock to see Eric standing not far away!


    He stood there, lips pressed tightly together, his eyes filled with fierce rage and intensity, the gun in his hand emitting faint wisps of smoke.


    "Are you okay, ma¡¯am?" Mark and John rushed in, seeing E sprawled on the ground, their faces pale with fear, hesitating to approach.


    The woman on the floor stared nkly, her eyes wide in death; Eric¡¯s bullet had struck her in the forehead. E almost vomited at the sight.


    She was still too weak, unustomed to such scenes.


    Eric snapped back to reality, his pale face still tense as he tossed the gun aside and rushed over.


    "Eric!" E cried out, overwhelmed with mixed emotions, having just grasped the feeling of facing death!

 Chapter 269: Attempting to Escape Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 269: Attempting to Escape Responsibility</h4>


    The two hugged each other tightly. Eric suddenly thought of something and pushed E away to look her up and down. "Are you hurt...your forehead..."


    Eric¡¯s eyes revealed a violent aura. E had a big swelling on her forehead because the woman¡¯s fist just hit her there.


    E forced a smile, tears streaming down her face. "Honey, I¡¯m fine... I really am!"


    It was just a small injury, much less significant than his!


    Finally, she could fight back without dragging Eric down!


    "I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t... protect you better!" Eric felt a wave of pain seeing E in tears and pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Inside, he was filled with fear. The moment he rushed in, he heard a strange woman¡¯s angry voice, and he realized E was in danger!


    If he had been just one secondte...


    He might be holding E¡¯s lifeless body right now!


    Thinking of this, cold sweat broke out on Eric¡¯s forehead, and his eyes glistened. If this precious woman he cherished left him...


    He would endure the agony of loss again! He had gone through it once at the age of seven, and if it happened again, he would probably lose his mind.


    "Change your clothes; we¡¯re going to celebrate. John, you guys handle this and then head out, got it?" Eric said calmly.


    "But Mrs. Harris..."


    Eric nodded, "When I got back, she called me saying she¡¯d been kidnapped, but it was just a random binding, so Mrs. Harris managed to break free without much harm. I realized something might have happened at home!"


    E let out a long sigh, her tense nerves finally rxing.


    Eric picked her up to change clothes. After the fight, E¡¯s white dress was dirty.


    But when he saw the bite marks on her arm, his expression darkened!


    "Great! This time, if I don¡¯t take out Donald, I¡¯m not Eric!"


    Seeing his furious face, E gently touched him. "Don¡¯t be too angry; it¡¯s bad for your liver. I need to change clothes; we¡¯re celebrating soon!"


    Eric took a deep breath to calm his anger.


    James and Grace were tortured beyond recognition by him, and Grace will also face jail time!


    Now that everything was settled, he could finally rx and enjoy!


    "You¡¯re right; it¡¯s not worth getting angry over those scumbags. Hurry up and change, but don¡¯t make it too sexy!" Eric chuckled, not wanting anyone else to notice his woman¡¯s great figure.


    "Eric, you¡¯re so stingy!" E¡¯s expression softenedpletely, as if the recent kidnapping never happened.


    Mark and the others found Mia and Owen in the backyard, both hit by tranquilizer darts. They would probably get another scolding from Eric and have to return to the "base" for training.


    That night, after E treated her wounds, she and Eric headed to the club, joining friends at Elite Horizon Club to sing, eat, and chat. Amelia was thrilled after hearing about E¡¯s escape.


    "E, you¡¯re the best! Let¡¯s toast! Let¡¯s take down those hypocrites and clear out all the scum!" Amelia raised her ss with gusto.


    E¡¯s face flushed as she drank, and Jennyughed excitedly. "Do they think E is so easy to deal with? Those people dare to bully her? Cheers!"


    The women clinked sses and then dove into the crowd of men to y games. Everyone was especially happy that night, where status and hierarchy didn¡¯t matter.


    E got drunk for the first time, hugging Eric and yfully lifting his chin. "Hey, handsome...e on... give me a kiss!"


    Everyone burst intoughter at E¡¯s adorable drunken antics; it was a moment she would forever cringe about whenever Chloe and the others brought it up!


    Surprisingly, Eric didn¡¯t get angry that time, but once they got home, he gave her a serious punishment...


    At the Nelson family vi.


    Early in the morning, Grace opened the door and stared nkly at the guest room.


    James hadn¡¯t stepped into the master bedroom for two nights!


    He wouldn¡¯t even spare her a word, his eyes filled with intense disgust and hatred!


    "Mom, you¡¯re up so early?" Henry asked coldly, seeing Grace standing in front of the door.


    Grace¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. "I... I want to turn myself in."


    Henry was right; if she turned herself in, her punishment might be lighter. But... Grace was hoping Donald would take all the me.


    And she would only be guilty of covering up the crime!


    "Then go, why do you have to keep wasting time at home?" Henry looked at Grace disappointedly. "Do you want that man to bear all the me?"


    "Henry, why would you say that? I¡¯m your mother!" Grace¡¯s eyes quickly filled with tears.


    Without even ncing at her, Henry headed downstairs.


    When James got up, he found Henry and Grace having breakfast. Seeing her, Grace timidly stood up. "James..."


    James had kept her under house arrest for the past two days, not allowing her to step out of the Nelson family home.


    James looked at her coldly. "Why are you acting so friendly? I¡¯m the husband you plotted to murder!"


    Grace turned pale. "I didn¡¯t mean it that way... If I didn¡¯t love you, would I have stayed by your side all these years? Woohoo, he...his conditions are not bad, why don¡¯t I go with him? Isn¡¯t it for you and Henry?"


    James scoffed. "You talk about being so noble, but you¡¯re just a beautiful facade hiding a dirty heart!"


    Tears streamed down Grace¡¯s face. "James..."


    She truly loved only James.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed by his side for so long.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    The servant opened the door, startled to see two police officers standing outside.


    "Sir, ma¡¯am..."


    "What¡¯s going on?" James looked up and saw the serious expressions on the officers¡¯ faces, his own darkening slightly.


    "This is Mr. James¡¯s home, right? Mrs. Nelson, we need you toe with us!"


    One of the officers said calmly, a hint of regret in his eyes.


    "I... what crime have Imitted to have to go with you?" Grace asked, feigning ignorance, her increasingly dramatic demeanor making James feel disgusted.

 Chapter 270: Regret

    <h4>Chapter 270: Regret</h4>


    "Suspect Donald has confessed, and you¡¯ve also be a suspect in drug trafficking and moneyundering. Pleasee with us!" another officer said expressionlessly.


    Grace¡¯s eyes widened in shock, almost unable to believe his words!


    Donald had actually confessed and dragged her into this? She had onlyined about Eric in front of him, using him a bit, while he had taken it upon himself to handle Eric!


    She had never been involved in drug trafficking!


    "Mom, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll find you the bestwyer!" Henry said, a sh of pain in his eyes. She was his biological mother, and he didn¡¯t want this oue for her.


    James¡¯s face darkened with anger as he mmed his hand on the dining table. "This is your doing! Grace, from now on, everything you do is none of my business!"


    He was both angry and hurt. He had treated Grace sincerely, always standing by her side when Eric insulted her.


    No matter what happened, he had chosen to believe in Grace. If it weren¡¯t for that recording, he might have remained oblivious until his dying day, continuing to trust her!


    "James... I didn¡¯t do drugs, I swear I didn¡¯t!" Grace cried out, herposure as a wealthydypletely shattered, tears streaming down her face.


    "Whether you did or not, it won¡¯t be long before the divorce papers arrive. The Nelson family can¡¯t afford this shame! I, James, would rather have never met you, Grace!"


    James was so angry he couldn¡¯t even finish his breakfast. "You poisonous woman, you shameless harlot! You¡¯ve put such a huge green hat on me, and you still have the face to stay here? Get out... Take her away, don¡¯t dirty my space!"


    The two officers exchanged nces, then quietly took Grace away, seeing how red-faced James was with rage.


    Grace cried and shouted as Henry tried tofort her, urging her to calm down. He promised to find awyer and fight the case well, assuring her it wouldn¡¯t end badly.


    But Grace was filled with pain and despair. She had thought the man who loved her and cared for her would never betray her, yet he had turned against her, dragging her down!


    She imagined everyone who knew her wouldugh at her shamelessness, despising her cruelty and malice!


    James looked at the beautiful vi and the empty dining room, letting out a long sigh, filled with mncholy and a sense of failure.


    The Nelson Group had once been glorious, but now it had suffered greatly.


    When Victoria died, he had felt guilt and pain, but after learning from that fraud doctor that Eric¡¯s blood type was AB, all his guilt vanished, reced with overwhelming hatred.


    But now, he was the one being yed with!


    Who had sent that fraud doctor? Although there was no evidence, James was sure it was tied to Donald and Grace!


    "I, James, have lived for decades... only to find myself even more of a failure than before... thinking I had a beloved woman and a sensible son..."


    James slumped down, his head pounding.


    What face did he have left to show Eric? At least Victoria hadn¡¯t betrayed him; over the years, she had treated him with care and tenderness...


    It turned out that sometimes, when one is blind to the truth, a single misstep can lead to a lifetime of regret.


    Three days after the incident.


    E groggily opened her eyes and saw that Eric was already up, on the phone.


    "Yeah, I¡¯ll be at Country W soon. Have them notify the reception department to prepare the materials I need!"


    Eric¡¯s sharp features looked especially handsome in the morning light, and as E listened to his conversation, her sleepiness vanished.


    She sat up, ran her little fingers through her slightly messy hair, andzily squinted at Eric as he turned to face her.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Off on another business trip?" E asked, reluctant to see him go.


    Eric came over, sat on the edge of the bed, and kissed her cheek. "Yeah, there¡¯s a big client at Country W I need to meet. If I can get a partnership with Anderson Enterprises, it¡¯ll stabilize the project Brian and I are investing in! But even if it doesn¡¯t work out, Country W¡¯s business will still grow."


    E smiled, brushing her fingers over his now-gentler face. "Just be careful and don¡¯t overwork yourself!"


    Eric¡¯s eyes held a hint of a smile. "You don¡¯t need to worry this time; I¡¯ve taken care of Donald¡¯s henchmen. By the way, that maid pretending to be Mrs. Harris is actually a killer who admires Donald. But she¡¯s not as capable as Blood Wolf; otherwise..."


    E shuddered at the memory of that day.


    Eric was right¡ªif that woman had been more skilled, she might have lost her life!


    "Get up and go for a run; you can¡¯t skip a day!" Eric said seriously, fixing his gaze on her. "Even though I¡¯ve hired two more experienced bodyguards, they can¡¯t protect you every second!"


    E nodded, her cheeks flushing pink, prompting Eric to lean in and kiss her again.


    "Babe, are you really leaving for the airport soon? Can Ie see you off?" As Eric stood up, E quickly jumped out of bed.


    She wrapped her arms around his strong frame, nuzzling against him like a little kitten. "Honey, can¡¯t you take me with you?"


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in ss?" Eric chuckled. "E, is it because your handsome husband is going out that you¡¯re worried about other women stealing him away?"


    E huffed, "Of course not! I¡¯m not worried at all!"


    Previously, she thought it was petty when Eric got jealous.


    But now that he was going on a business trip, she truly worried about the temptations abroad.


    After all, Eric had a face that could charm anyone; women would throw themselves at him!


    Just like Rachel, Leah, and the previous Hannah and Avery back home.


    Eric was practically a ma for trouble, drawing women wherever he went!


    "Be good, pack up my clothes while I wash my face!"


    Eric kissed her passionately, then rushed to the bathroom.


    E felt a pang of emptiness and reluctantly started gathering Eric¡¯s clothes.


    It was summer, so she didn¡¯t need to pack much; she tossed three outfits into his suitcase, then added a few of her own things.


    After packing, E felt like it wasn¡¯t enough, so she quickly grabbed a pen and paper. "Eric, no flirting with other women! Or I¡¯ll find someone else!"


    Once she finished, she drew a big smiley face, folded it up energetically, and tucked it into his clothes.


    Eric emerged looking refreshed. Since the client was important, he kissed E again, didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast, and left.


    E watched his car drive away, feeling frustrated. "He said he¡¯d take me out tonight¡ªwhat a liar!"

 Chapter 271: Mason Is Back

    <h4>Chapter 271: Mason Is Back</h4>


    Today just happened to be Saturday, and E nned to visit Amelia to discuss potential investment, as Amelia was also interested in buying shares.


    The Ten Nights Bar had been taken over by Eric, but the official owner was listed as E.


    E knew he had selflessly shared his assets with her!


    Such happiness wasn¡¯t something every woman could have!


    Amelia had a good understanding of the bar industry, and with her family¡¯s longstanding bureaucratic background, having her as a shareholder would definitely help pull in Richard as support.


    With Amelia involved, E wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the bar; she couldpletely leave its management to her.


    At Amelia¡¯s house, the two women brainstormed ideas for the bar and also discussed the fashionpany E hadn¡¯t fullyunched yet.


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be starting a fashion line? Has Eric not found you a location yet?"


    Amelia elegantly sipped her red wine and raised an eyebrow in inquiry.


    "He showed me a few ces, and I was quite satisfied, but finding the right designer is tough. I want a cutting-edge designer who understands market demands, since our target audience is young people," E said, lounging at the Nan household while enjoying breakfast.


    "Well, Richard has several friends who are emerging designers, but they¡¯re prettyzy because their families are wealthy. I can take you to meet them!"


    With Amelia¡¯s help, E sessfully met two emerging designers, but the thought of Benjamin brought a wave of regret.


    After a day spent at Amelia¡¯s, they all had dinner together in the evening. With Eric out of town, E didn¡¯t mind where she ate.


    Just as they finished dinner, E received a call from Chloe, who excitedly informed her, "E, Mason is back and even attended the party hosted by ourpany!"


    E froze, her expression darkening. "What did you say? Where are you right now?"


    Mason was back?


    But Eric had just gone to Country W¡ªwhat were the odds?


    Feeling uneasy, she asked for the party¡¯s address and hurried over, wearing casual clothes and not bothering to change into a formal dress.


    However, upon learning this, Amelia generously offered E a dress that didn¡¯t quite fit her anymore.


    Amelia had gained some weight, but surprisingly, the dress fit E perfectly.


    When E arrived at the party, it was exactly seven in the evening.


    As soon as she stepped into the hall, she spotted Chloe and Mason chatting animatedly together!


    Her expression darkened; the charming Mason looked as handsome as ever. In his ck suit, he practically shone, causing many wealthy women at the party to subtly nce his way.


    "E, you¡¯re here! Come sit over here!"


    Chloe beamed at her as soon as she saw her.


    E wore the purple evening gown from Amelia, which ttered her figure, and even though she was only a freshman, she looked better than before.


    Mason hadn¡¯t seen E in over a year. He lifted his gaze, a faint smile gracing his lips.


    Inside, he felt an inexplicable flutter! But he reminded himself that this woman was not meant to be loved, but rather tormented!


    E walked over, asking, "Chloe, is yourpany hosting this party?"


    "Yes! We¡¯re celebrating our new productunch, so we invited everyone to drink and celebrate!" Chloe replied with a smile. "E, you haven¡¯t forgotten Mason, have you?"


    E¡¯s heart sank further. Chloe had referred to Mason as someone she had met, which clearly indicated how deeply she was falling for him. What she truly feared was that this man would turn against her!


    E finally turned her gaze toward Mason, shaking her head slightly. "Sorry, I¡¯ve had so much going ontely that I barely remember."


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. How could such a handsome guy be forgotten?


    Mason chuckled, "Miss Davis, you really know how to joke."


    "I¡¯m serious!" E said apologetically, looking at Mason. "If Chloe hadn¡¯t called me, I would havepletely forgotten what you looked like."


    Mason¡¯s expression darkened a bit; her words made it seem like he was just a bystander.


    For other women, he was the kind of man you couldn¡¯t forget with just one nce!


    "Then let me reintroduce myself. I¡¯m Mason. Miss Davis, it¡¯s good to see you again!"


    Mason smiled. "I distinctly remember that you almost kissed me on the Dreamboat. If it weren¡¯t for your boyfriend showing up, I might have lost my virginity to you!"


    E felt a wave of nausea; did this guy really have to be so self-absorbed? Eric never mentioned that incident, so she had no idea what had happened at the time.


    "E... Leah is here!" Chloe suddenly whispered. E looked up to see Leah entering with her father, Frank, chatting amiably with Charles and Uncle Carter.


    E was already used to the presence of annoying people and smiled faintly. "It¡¯s fine; if she¡¯s here, she¡¯s here. That¡¯s her business!"


    "Should we move to another spot to chat?" Chloe suggested, knowing E didn¡¯t like Leah.


    "No need; Leah isn¡¯t a tiger. Why should I be afraid of her?" Eughed lightly, picking a ss of red wine from a passing server.


    Mason raised an eyebrow at this, a deep smile creeping onto his lips.


    Chloe looked momentarily stunned, her adorably clueless expression amusing E. Chloe always felt insecure about her looks, but she had a doll-like face that was quite cute.


    "Yeah, why should we be afraid of her? My thought process really is a bit off," Chloe said with augh.


    Tonight, the Carter Group was the host.


    Leah and Frank were just guests; although they shared the same surname, they had no blood rtion. As part of the host family, why would E avoid Leah?


    Just then, Leah gracefully approached them, wearing a gold and silver mermaid-style evening gown, her long hair elegantly swept up, with two small strands framing her face, giving her a regal yet gentle look.


    "E, Chloe, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here... Mr. Scott, it¡¯s been a while!"


    Leah smiled at Mason, her eyes sparkling but also slightly unfocused.


    E nodded, while Chloe leaned in to whisper, "Didn¡¯t Jenny tell us... that Leah dated a man in Country W and got pregnant and had an abortion?"


    "That man... was supposedly Mason¡¯s cousin."


    E was utterly shocked; who would have thought Leah and Mason were connected like that!

 Chapter 272: Unconcealed Affection

    <h4>Chapter 272: Unconcealed Affection</h4>


    Mason was extremely cold toward Leah, giving her a casual nod but saying nothing further.


    However, Leah, oblivious to the tension, sat down and smiled at him. "Mr. Scott, how have you been all these years?"


    Masonzily raised an eyebrow. "Oh, quite well, thank you! My cousin is doing even better¡ªhe¡¯s getting married soon to a very famous model from Country W. She¡¯s making more money than you and has a body that¡¯s twice as good, with superior charm to boot."


    Leah hadn¡¯t expected Mason to bring that up, and she awkwardly forced a smile. "If he¡¯s doing well, I¡¯m genuinely happy for him. Best wishes to them."


    "Best wishes? I recall someone calling my cousinst month while we were having dinner, and that person cursed him, saying he wouldn¡¯t have a son and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have a penis!" Mason chuckled.


    Leah¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes narrowing slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. "Haha, some people just don¡¯t deserve blessings."


    "Some women really are two-faced. You know my cousin hates women like that, right? Didn¡¯t someone once seduce some high-ranking officials for business? Tsk tsk, once my cousin found out, how could he want that child? You¡¯re just a jealous woman scorned, pretending to be virtuous," Mason mercilessly revealed the truth from back then. E chuckled, adding, "Mr. Scott is right; men generally don¡¯t like women like that!"


    Leah trembled slightly, standing up abruptly. That unborn child was likely a stain on her life!


    "I have something to attend to, excuse me!" she said stiffly, unable to keep up the fa?ade any longer, and walked away quickly.


    Chloe burst outughing, clutching her stomach. "Wow, you¡¯re so ruthless! She¡¯s usually such ady, and you¡¯ve made her leave! E and I were curious about how long she could keep that up!"


    Mason chuckled lightly. "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. No rush."


    Chloe immediately gazed at Mason with starry-eyed admiration, while E secretly kicked her to snap her out of it.


    Did she have to be so infatuated?


    Chloe didn¡¯t even know Mason¡¯s true nature and was already head over heels!


    But Chloe just blinked and continued chatting happily with Mason, while E felt like the neglected one.


    E remainedposed. Although Mason wasughing with Chloe, his attention was clearly on her.


    This man was doing it on purpose!


    He was intentionally acting so close with Chloe to provoke her, or perhaps he just wanted to toy with Chloe, leaving her feeling helpless as a friend.


    E felt incredibly frustrated and kicked Chloe again.


    Chloe looked more and more innocent, gasping at E. "E, why did you kick me? Did I say something wrong?"


    E¡¯s expression was a mix of annoyance and disbelief!


    Mason chuckled. "Miss Davis isn¡¯t feeling jealous about Chloe and me having a good time, is she?"


    Chloe quickly waved her hands. "Oh, E, you¡¯re married now! You can¡¯t... uh, heh heh heh... I didn¡¯t say anything, nothing at all!"


    You can¡¯t steal my man - this is what Chloe wanted to say, but she is a girl, and saying such things in front of Mason would only make him disgusted, right?


    E gasped, nearly ready to copse from embarrassment!


    She didn¡¯t like Mason! She was just trying to remind Chloe not to get too invested too quickly!


    Look at how Chloe was gazing at Mason¡ªlike she was staring at gold! E wanted to hold up a sign: I¡¯m not Chloe¡¯s friend!


    "I¡¯m not! Chloe, as a woman, you need to be moreposed!"


    E gently reminded Chloe.


    Chloe made a small sound of realization, then nodded and straightened her posture, her tone bing much softer.


    E felt like she was about to choke.


    To shake off her frustration, she rushed to the other side and downed some juice.


    A pair of cold eyes were fixed on E.


    It was Rachel, who had been quiet for a while but was now back in this social scene, hoping that one day a handsome rich guy would notice her!


    But unexpectedly, at this Carter Group event, she saw both E and Leah!


    Right now, her greatest hatred was for Leah. If it hadn¡¯t been for Leah introducing Connor to her, and if Leah had defended her, her reputation wouldn¡¯t be so tarnished!


    E noticed that the nearby server suddenly froze. She nced back and caught Rachel ring at Leah with icy hatred.


    Hmph.


    So those two had truly fallen out.


    E snorted softly, her eyes darting as a cold glint crossed her lips. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s an opportunity. If there is... she wouldn¡¯t mind letting the two of them go at it.


    But... this was Uncle Carter¡¯s party. As she thought about the host tonight, she quickly dismissed the idea.


    Chloe¡¯s family had been so kind to her; she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble here and ruin the harmony of the event.


    After just two cups of juice, E felt her stomach was about to burst. She headed toward the restroom.


    Inside the women¡¯s restroom, E stepped out of a stall and looked at her reflection. She hadn¡¯t put on any makeup, but her skin looked wless and rosy.


    After washing her hands, she was about to leave when she suddenly noticed someone leaning against the door, smirking at her.


    E jumped!


    She red at Mason, who was blocking the exit, her face scrunched up. "Mr. Scott, what do you mean by this?"


    Mason leered at E. "You were jealous just now, weren¡¯t you?"


    E¡¯s face darkened. "I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll y with Chloe¡¯s feelings. Mason, you have plenty of women in Country W. Since you first arrived, you¡¯ve probably been with hundreds!"


    Mason blinked. "Darling, you¡¯re so perceptive! Are you noticing my number of women because you¡¯ve fallen for me? Don¡¯t be jealous! If you decide to be with me, I might just consider being exclusive with you."


    E realized talking to this man was like trying tomunicate with a brick wall.


    He was nothing but a thick-skinned lout!


    And she was human, so how could they possibly connect?


    "Mason, could you move aside? The only man I want is Eric. The others don¡¯t catch my eye at all!"


    E scoffed, and just then, a woman walked in, saw Mason blocking the way, and panicked, thinking she had entered the men¡¯s restroom. She quickly backed out.


    But Mason stepped forward, startling E as he leaned against the wall, effectively trapping her inside!


    E red at him, her teeth clenched. With the two new male bodyguards outside, they had to wait there while she used the restroom!

 Chapter 273: Delete the Video

    <h4>Chapter 273: Delete the Video</h4>


    E squinted her eyes and sneered at Mason, "Mason, don¡¯t tter yourself! I¡¯d rather turn into a lesbian than ever be interested in someone like you!"


    Mason, unfazed, smirked flirtatiously, "E, are you just trying to get under my skin? What kind of ¡¯someone like me¡¯ do you mean? Either way, I¡¯ve already be your dream guy, haven¡¯t I?"


    E was speechless!


    She bent down, trying to slip away from him, but Mason suddenly wrapped his arm around her waist. "Eric¡¯s on a business trip, aren¡¯t you lonely? How about tonight..."


    E¡¯s face darkened with anger, and she raised her hand to p him. But Mason, not being foolish, swiftly caught her wrist.


    Their position was strange¡ªalmost as if they were dancing in the women¡¯s restroom.


    As their bodies pressed together, E became even more furious.


    "Mason, get lost!"


    "I can¡¯t roll, I can only walk," Mason teased. "But if you roll with me, I might give it a try! Besides, what¡¯s so great about Eric? Does he know how to read you like I do? Is he as experienced as I am?" Mason chuckled, his eyes full of temptation.


    E, now enraged, scoffed. "You¡¯re so full of yourself. Honestly, you¡¯re filthy! Back off, or I won¡¯t be so polite!"


    Mason¡¯s expression darkened. "E! I¡¯m giving you a chance here!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed her chin roughly, which caught E by surprise. She quickly knocked his hand away with force.


    Mason¡¯s face turned grim. "You really are a rose with thorns!"


    But women like her only made men want to conquer them more.


    "E..." a voice came from outside, and only then did Mason slowly release her. In an instant, E¡¯s knee struck him in just the right ce, causing Mason to clutch himself in pain.


    "E! How can I have sex with you if my dick is broken?"


    E was utterly disgusted. "You? You¡¯re not even worth a second nce from me!"


    Just then, Chloe ran in and spotted Mason in the women¡¯s restroom. "Mason, what are you doing here?"


    "I came to the wrong ce!"


    "But why are you holding yourself down there?" Chloe asked in her innocent, clueless way.


    E snorted and stormed out. "He¡¯s got diarrhea, and it hurts down there!"


    Chloe, full of concern, rushed over, "Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the doctor!"


    With a grimace, Mason pushed her hand away and struggled to stand up. "No need, I¡¯m fine now!"


    Chloe watched the two of them rush off, looking confused. "What¡¯s going on? Why does this feel so weird? Did I miss something?"


    Compared to E, who had lived through so much, Chloe¡¯s mind was much simpler. Although she had her suspicions, within seconds, she brushed them aside.


    Meanwhile, in the restroom hallway, Rachel stood there, watching them walk away with a cold smile on her lips.


    Just as Mason had wrapped his arm around E¡¯s waist, Rachel had been about to walk in. Seeing the scene, she had quickly stepped back and secretly filmed it with her phone.


    "You wild thing! Flirting everywhere you go. How could someone like you ever be worthy of Mr. Nelson? Hmph, with this video, I¡¯ll make sure your reputation is ruined!" Rachel sneered, her smirk growing wider.


    Once she posted this video on the school forum, E¡¯s name would be dragged through the mud. After all, Eric was incredibly popr now, the dream guy of countless girls!


    How many people had their eyes on E? How many were jealous of her? They would be eager to pounce on any little misstep and gossip about it endlessly!


    "Delete that video!"


    A cold voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Rachel spun around in shock, her eyes wide as she saw the man standing behind her.


    Henry!


    What was he doing here?


    Henry¡¯s face was tense, his expression filled with disgust as he looked at Rachel. It was obvious that he had overheard her earlier conversation.


    Rachel¡¯s face went through a range of emotions¡ªshock, then hurt, and finally pitiful pleading. "Senior... I... I was just joking!"


    She never imagined that the saying "the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind" would apply to her situation!


    "Delete it," Henrymanded coldly again.


    Though he couldn¡¯t have E for himself, he didn¡¯t want her reputation tarnished by some scandal. Worse yet, he knew that some obsessive fans, when driven to irrationality, could be a real nuisance.


    Egerton University had once seen a case where a beauty from the art department had started dating a popr finance major. But soon after, the girl began receiving threatening letters, and sometimes she¡¯d even find dead rats or snakes in her room. Eventually, it drove her to a mental breakdown.


    The scariest thing in the world is the human heart.


    Even the smallest incident can bring out the darkest sides of people, and Henry was relieved that he had managed his own emotions well. He didn¡¯t hold any resentment toward Eric or E over what happened with Grace.


    "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll delete it right now!"


    Rachel, on the verge of tears, quicklyplied. "I really like E, and I admire Mr. Scott, especially since he¡¯s been featured in financial magazinestely... but I like you even more, Senior!"


    After deleting the video, Rachel looked up at Henry with timid, watery eyes.


    If she couldn¡¯t get close to Eric, getting Henry¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t a bad constion.


    After all, both were from the Nelson family. Henry was just as handsome as Eric, and while his skills might not match Eric¡¯s, the shares he held in Nelson Group were more than enough to support them for a lifetime!


    "Thanks, but I¡¯m not interested in women like you," Henry sneered. He couldn¡¯t stand women like her.


    Not all men liked overly coy women.


    "Senior, I¡¯m serious... I... I love you!" Rachel¡¯s face flushed, and her eyes were filled with gentle affection as her cheeks turned pink.


    Henry scoffed sarcastically, ignoring herpletely as he turned and walked away without another nce.


    Rachel stood there, humiliated, while several nearby rich girls burst into mockingughter.


    "A mere servant girl, and she thinks she can get with the second Nelson son?"


    "What a joke! She should look in the mirror and see what she really looks like! You think Henry would be interested in a woman like you?"


    "Hmph, a woman with that much scheming? Even I wouldn¡¯t like her!"


    Rachel endured the scorn and disdain of the wealthy girls and quietly walked away.


    Henry, after leaving, didn¡¯t approach E. He simply watched her from a distance, observing her every move, every smile. His heart was filled with a mix of emotions¡ªbittersweet yet beautiful.


    So, this was what unrequited love felt like?


    Meanwhile, E returned to the couch with a cold expression on her face. Chloe, on the other hand, was doting on Mason, who looked grumpy, showering him with endless concern and care.


    E felt even more frustrated now.


    Why couldn¡¯t Chloe see through Mason?


    Perhaps, when women are blinded by love, they all be fools, blind to the truth!


    But the thing that would really push E¡¯s frustration to its peak was yet toe.

 Chapter 274: Accepting the Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 274: epting the Pursuit</h4>


    Mason nced at E with a provocative smile, basking in Chloe¡¯s care and affection. "Mason, are you still in pain? Does it still hurt down there?"


    Mason felt a bit awkward. Chloe was so clueless¡ªasking about such a private area so casually!


    E was fuming, barely able to contain her anger as she sat off to the side, her expression icy.


    "Chloe..." E¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered with an idea as she called softly, "I¡¯m feeling a bit dizzy."


    Chloe immediately panicked and rushed to sit beside her, leaving Mason behind.


    E sighed in relief. Despite Chloe being blinded by love, she was still a dependable friend in moments like this.


    "E, are you okay? Did the drinks get to you? Are you drunk?"


    Chloe remembered that E couldn¡¯t handle alcohol well. Last time she¡¯d gotten drunk, she even lifted Eric¡¯s chin in front of everyone and demanded he kiss her, leaving the crowd in stitches.


    "Maybe a little..."


    E furrowed her brow. "Why don¡¯t youe with me to the lounge for a bit?"


    Chloe was about to agree when Mason chuckled, "Chloe, I¡¯ve got something to tell you."


    E silently fumed¡ªMason was doing this on purpose!


    Chloe¡¯s face turned a shade of red as she looked at Mason, the charming, devilishly handsome man gazing at her with deep affection. Her heart raced wildly. "What do you want to say?"


    Mason, with his breathtaking good looks, seemed like a dreame true. Before, Chloe had thought E was the luckiest girl in the world for ending up with Eric.


    Now that Mason had appeared, Chloe secretly hoped for her own perfect love story.


    Mason smiled softly, his expression tender and his voice dripping with charm. "Chloe, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    Before E could even react, Chloe jumped up, squealing with joy as she threw her arms around him. "Yes, yes, I will!"


    E froze in ce, utterly stunned.


    Mason!


    He was doing this on purpose!


    After teasing her just moments ago, he was now confessing to Chloe. It was obvious he was ying with Chloe¡¯s feelings, likely nning to crush herter.


    E stared at the two of them, still locked in an embrace. Mason nced over his shoulder at her, raising his eyebrow with a smug, teasing smile.


    Mason had never been this maniptive before!


    E couldn¡¯t figure out why he was targeting her like this. They had no real connection, so why was he going out of his way to mess with her?


    His strategy was clearly through Chloe. Stay calm. Stay calm.


    E took a deep breath and sat down quietly. Even if she wasn¡¯t okay with it, Chloe was.


    Mason wasn¡¯t proposing to her. If she intervened now, pulling Chloe away and warning her about Mason, there would only be one oue¡ªher friendship with Chloe would be over.


    So, she had to figure out what Mason¡¯s game was and what he was nning next.


    "E, I¡¯m so happy! I finally have a boyfriend!" Chloe, adorable and clueless, came back to E, hugging her tightly as she cried andughed.


    "Alright, alright. Go chat with your Mr. Mason. I¡¯m going to walk around and get some fresh air."


    E needed to step away. Her emotions were all over the ce, and if she stayed, she mightsh out at Chloe.


    Chloe didn¡¯t insist on her staying, and soon she was back toughing and talking with Mason.


    E walked off into the distance. The venue was quiterge, with a balcony overlooking a sizeable pool.


    She walked over to the pool¡¯s edge, her thoughts drifting to Eric, who was far away in another country.


    What was he doing? Was he okay?


    The shimmering water of the pool reflected in E¡¯s eyes, bringing back memories of Eric¡¯s vi and the times they¡¯d spent together by the pool.


    Looking back now, time had flown by. Over a year had passed, and yet, step by step, she hadpletely changed the course of her past fate.


    Just then, a waiter approached with a tray of drinks. "Miss, would you like a drink?" the male server asked politely.


    As the man walked closer, E instinctively took a step back, forgetting that the swimming pool was right behind her. She had developed a habit of retreating whenever strangers approached, especially after the way Mason had just toyed with her at the party.


    "Miss, be careful!" the waiter cried out, watching in shock as E stepped right into the pool. His shout caught the attention of two people nearby, who immediately rushed toward her.


    Although E knew how to swim, she fell backward into the pool and, while turning over, identally swallowed some water. It stung her nose and eyes, causing her to cough and feel disoriented. Just as she was about to steady herself and swim to the surface, she heard two loud sshes.


    Wait, who else fell in?


    E paddled a bit, but all she saw were the ripples of water in front of her. Suddenly, someone grabbed her dress and started pulling her toward the edge of the pool.


    Startled, E realized that someone had jumped in to rescue her, thinking she was drowning!


    When she was finally dragged to the edge and helped out of the water, she wiped the water from her face. Her eyes were stinging, but she could still make out the scene in front of her.


    Four men stood there, soaking wet and staring at her with concern. It was Henry and Mason! The other two were, of course, E¡¯s bodyguards.


    E was fuming. What was Mason doing here, interfering again? And now, after his public confession to Chloe, what if she got the wrong idea?


    No matter what, Mason¡¯s confession would inevitably hurt Chloe at some point, whether now orter.


    "E, are you okay? You scared me half to death!" Chloe ran over, her usual clueless expression reced with genuine concern as she gently touched E¡¯s face. "E, are you back to your senses?"


    E, dripping wet with her clothes sticking to her body, felt utterly ufortable.


    "I¡¯m fine, Chloe. Don¡¯t worry," E reassured her calmly, starting to regain herposure.


    Henry shot a nce at Mason, then quietly turned to leave. E called after him, "Thank you, brother-inw!"


    That simple phrase¡ª"brother-inw"¡ªhit Henry like a punch to the gut, stirring up all his bottled-up emotions.


    Everyone around them was taken aback.


    Did E just call Henry her brother-inw? Did that mean she and Eric were married?


    Henry turned back with a faint smile, masking his inner turmoil. "It¡¯s nothing. I just happened to be passing by and thought you couldn¡¯t swim, so I jumped in to help. I¡¯ll go change now, and you should too, sister-inw, before you catch a cold."


    E nodded. Her previous impression of Henry hadn¡¯t been great, but unlike Kevin, Henry had never been obsessed or caused trouble after Grace was taken away.


    In this moment, she felt a bit grateful toward him.


    Mason chuckled softly. "If I had known her brother-inw was here, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to Chloe and jumped in to save you myself."


    Both of them jumping in had made things even more awkward, and now rumors would likely start circting.


    Chloe shot Mason an annoyed look. "Mason, E¡¯s my best friend! I thought she couldn¡¯t swim!"


    But the onlookers were all giving Mason strange nces. This business genius from Country W had been so eager to dive in and save someone he barely knew?

 Chapter 275: Don’t Listen to Her Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 275: Don¡¯t Listen to Her Nonsense</h4>


    E forced an awkward smile. "Thank you, Mr. Scott. But, Chloe, I forgot to mention¡ªI can swim. Eric taught me."


    Chloe¡¯s eyes sparkled with envy. "Of course, you¡¯re always the lucky one. Come on, let¡¯s get you changed!"


    Chloe quickly signaled a nearby waiter to inform the manager and have a new dress sent for E in her size.


    E felt ufortable in her soaked dress, especially with the leering eyes of certain men around her. She could sense their gazes and was tempted to p a few of them across the face. These men, despite their suits and polished appearances, couldn¡¯t hide their lustful nature.


    E and Chloe left the area, and fortunately, E¡¯s bodyguards had spare clothes in the car, sparing them any further inconvenience.


    Mason raised an eyebrow, feeling a slight sting of annoyance. Hadn¡¯t he just won Chloe¡¯s heart? Why had she suddenly forgotten about him in her panic?


    A waiter respectfully approached Mason, guiding him to the changing room to switch into dry clothes.


    In the lounge, E and Chloe were chatting when a dress was delivered, but the person bringing it was none other than Rachel.


    E furrowed her brow slightly, surprised to see Rachel here. However, she chose not toment and focused on getting changed quickly.


    Once E left, Rachel turned her gaze to Chloe, noticing the concern in her eyes as she watched E¡¯s retreating figure. Rachel let out a cold chuckle.


    This wretched girl, she thought, how lucky she is¡ªdating a rich, handsome guy and befriending the daughter of the Carter Group¡¯s CEO. Envy and hatred bubbled inside Rachel.


    "Ms. Carter, actually, I¡¯m a ssmate of E¡¯s. You probably don¡¯t know me," Rachel said quietly.


    Chloe, unfamiliar with Rachel, looked a bit puzzled. "Oh, really? Then why wasn¡¯t E very warm toward you earlier?" she asked, recalling E¡¯s indifferent nce at Rachel.


    Even Chloe, naive as she was, could sense that Rachel wasn¡¯t someone E liked.


    Rachel gave a small smile. "Well, there was a misunderstanding between us before, so she doesn¡¯t talk to me much anymore. But there¡¯s something I wanted to tell you..."


    Chloe¡¯srge, pretty eyes widened with curiosity. "What do you want to say?"


    Rachel¡¯s expression grew serious. "Is Scott your boyfriend?"


    "Yes!" Chloe beamed, excitement surging as she thought about Mason¡¯s recent confession.


    "But I saw Scott so anxious when he jumped in to save E. I think... he actually has feelings for her. He might just be using you to make her jealous," Rachel whispered.


    Chloe¡¯s face darkened. "That¡¯s nonsense!"


    "And... didn¡¯t E say she could swim? She¡¯s usually pretty sharp, so how could she identally fall into the pool like that? The waiter didn¡¯t push her¡ªso, did she jump in herself? Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t she hold the waiter ountable? Maybe she did it on purpose, to test if Mason would be worried about her and to see how sincere his feelings are!"


    Rachel¡¯s voice remained low, but her words were sharp, her eyes gleaming with malice. "Anyway, that¡¯s all I wanted to say. Believe me or not, it¡¯s up to you."


    Chloe was left stunned.


    She had been so worried earlier that she hadn¡¯t even considered this possibility!


    But now that Rachel had pointed it out, Chloe was frozen in ce. E was always sharp, especially when dealing with jerks. How could she have fallen into the pool so clumsily?


    Could it really have been on purpose?


    Just as Chloe was deep in thought, the dressing room door swung open.


    E stepped out wearing a deep red evening gown, the plunging neckline entuating her stunning figure. She looked even more breathtaking than before.


    "Rachel, you weren¡¯t badmouthing me, were you?" E asked coldly, noticing Chloe¡¯s dazed expression.


    Rachel quickly shook her head, "Of course not! I wouldn¡¯t dare say anything bad about you."


    E snorted, handing the wet dress to Rachel. "Get this cleaned and dried, and bring it back to me in an hour."


    Rachel obediently took the dress and left, all while pretending to be respectful.


    E gently patted Chloe¡¯s shoulder, snapping her back to reality.


    "Don¡¯t listen to that two-faced¡¯s nonsense," E warned. "But... I really don¡¯t trust Mason. He¡¯s known for switching women like clothes when he¡¯s abroad. You should prepare yourself."


    Chloe took a deep breath and nodded. "E... I know he likes you, and I know that. But I just wanted to experience what it¡¯s like to be doted on by a handsome guy. I couldn¡¯t help but fall for him too. I know I might get hurt, but sometimes with love, you can¡¯t help but crash into the wall before you learn."


    E frowned. "I¡¯m not worried about you crashing into a wall; I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll crash into an iron wall."


    Chloe giggled, quickly returning to her usual carefree and clueless self. "Alright, now that you¡¯ve changed, let¡¯s head back out. I¡¯ll introduce you to some top-shelf foreign wines. Once you¡¯re married to Eric, you¡¯ll need to know these things for all those fancy events!"


    E remained speechless.


    She was already Mrs. Nelson, thank you very much.


    In her previous life, E had never been much of a drinker, and with Robert¡¯s stingy ways, there were never any fine wines at home. This was an area where she could definitely use some learning.


    As she followed Chloe around the event, Ergely ignored Mason, even though he was still present. She figured once Eric returned, she¡¯d deal with the situation and find a way to make Mason back off and leave Country S on his own.


    Later, Rachel returned to E with her dress, now cleaned and dried.


    After taking her dress, E headed back to the dressing room to change. Meanwhile, one of the wealthy young men had taken a liking to Rachel and invited her out for ate-night snack, which she happily epted.


    Once E was done changing, she stepped outside and found Leah standing there, smiling at her.


    So, Leah was getting restless again. Was she about to start trouble?


    "E, I heard you fell in the pool earlier. I was on the phone with a friend at the time. Are you alright?" Leah asked, her face full of fake concern.


    E chuckled lightly. "Miss Carter, can¡¯t you see? If I were hurt, would I be standing here in front of you?"


    Leah¡¯s smile faltered slightly, though she maintained herposure.


    "E, my grandmother really wants to meet you. How about we have dinner together sometime?"


    Without even ncing at Leah, E adjusted her hair. "Oh, and how did Old Mr. Carter like the gift Eric and I sent himst time?"


    Leah¡¯s face tensed at the mention of the previous incident, barely suppressing her frustration. "E, that gift was a bit much. My grandfather was really upset..."


    "Upset? He was upset because I called him out, wasn¡¯t he?" E arched her brow coldly. "He seemed pretty happy that night, considering he forgot his own daughter¡¯s death anniversary and threw a big party instead."


    E¡¯s tone was cutting as she added, "The Carter family is truly disgusting. Miss Carter, please do me a favor and stay out of my sight."

 Chapter 276: Rivals in Love Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 276: Rivals in Love Everywhere</h4>


    Leah¡¯s smile faltered slightly, and she let out a soft sigh. "E, honestly, you don¡¯t have to hold onto the grudges from the previous generation. We don¡¯t want your shares¡ªreally!"


    E was speechless. How could she not know the Carter family¡¯s greedy ambitions?


    Without a word, she sidestepped Leah, refusing to give her another nce. The Carter Group had suffered plenty of setbacks already, so Leah wasn¡¯t likely to make any rash moves. But that didn¡¯t stop her from showing up now and then just to irritate E.


    Meanwhile, Chloe had be inseparable from Mason since that night. No matter how much E tried to warn her, Chloe wouldn¡¯t listen.


    August.


    Eric had been on a business trip for five days now.


    E was beyond frustrated; every day felt like an eternity. She missed him so much she felt like she was going crazy! She longed for the sound of his voice, craved the warmth of his embrace.


    During a break between sses, E called Eric. He told her he¡¯d be back the day after tomorrow.


    "Baby, can¡¯t sleep at night because you miss me, right?" Eric¡¯szy, sultry voice flowed through the phone. E could picture his throat bobbing as he spoke, his seductive eyes, and she sighed softly. "Yeah, I miss you a lot."


    E wasn¡¯t the type to hold back, and she admitted her feelings without hesitation.


    Ericughed like a giddy kid, and E¡¯s own sour mood lifted just hearing him so happy.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to you when I get back."


    "Eric!" E said with amusement, "Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ve got ss soon."


    She stood by the window, gazing at a nearby tree. It wasn¡¯t the same tree from her high school¡¯s back hill, but whenever she saw trees, her heart softened with memories.


    "You hang up first," Eric teased, his voice smooth and sweet like a breeze over a piano.


    "Okay, goodbye, Eric... I love you," she whispered thest three words, and after hanging up, her face flushed red.


    "E, someone¡¯s here to see you!" Lauren called from outside.


    E looked toward the door and frowned.


    A man, dressed in a white casual outfit, was standing there, looking at her longingly.


    Her ssmates immediately started teasing her. "E, your charm is off the charts again!"


    "Yeah, E, it¡¯s so unfair! You already have Mr. Nelson, and now you¡¯ve got another handsome guy after you!"


    The jokes were all in good fun, but E rolled her eyes. "Well, if he¡¯s so great, he¡¯s all yours!"


    Her ssmates burst intoughter, but E stayed put, refusing to go outside.


    Brandon¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as he stared at her, but E simply turned her back, not even sparing him a nce.


    Realizing he wasn¡¯t getting anywhere, Brandon handed a letter to Lauren and walked away silently.


    Lauren, clearly excited, ran over with the letter, acting as if she were the one receiving it. "E! That cute guy wrote you a letter! It¡¯s gotta be a love letter!"


    "You took the letter, so it¡¯s yours to read or tear up," E replied with a cold smirk. She knew that the painting Brandon had gifted Sean wasn¡¯t even his own work; she had secretlymissioned a friend of hers, a professional painter, to create it.


    She had no intention of seeking Brandon¡¯s help for anything ever again. If he thought he could pull some trick, she wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it so easily.


    "Ohe on, E, that¡¯s so heartless! He worked hard to write you a letter!" Lauren said, sounding a bit disappointed.


    Before Lauren could say more, Damien from their ss snatched the letter. "E, if you¡¯re not gonna read it, I¡¯ll read it for you!"


    E¡¯s face turned red with anger, imagining the cringe-worthy, cheesy lines Brandon had probably written. She shot up from her seat. "Damien, give me that letter right now!"


    "Oh, didn¡¯t you say it wasn¡¯t yours? Since Lauren received it, it¡¯s hers, right? Why should it matter to you if I read her letter?" Damien teased with a sly grin.


    E snorted coldly. "Damien, aren¡¯t you into Chloe? If you keep messing around, I might just tell her all your embarrassing secrets!"


    Damien¡¯s face turned red, and he quickly handed the letter back to E, obediently falling silent.


    But before E could even grab it, another boy snatched the letter away, and the group of boys started egging him on to open and read it aloud.


    E was caught betweenughing and crying. A whole group of boys against her¡ªthere was no way she could get the letter back by force.


    "Sorry about this, E... they¡¯re just being mischievous," Damien said sheepishly, scratching his head.


    "You¡¯re the mischievous one!" E retorted, her face darkening with frustration. Damien, seeing her growing anger, rushed over to try and wrestle the letter from the other boys.


    But he was outnumbered, and before long, he was pushed aside. The boy with the letter had already torn it open and began reading aloud.


    "¡¯Dear E, I actually returned from Country W just to see you, but you haven¡¯t even given me a chance to talk...¡¯"


    The ssroom erupted inughter.


    "Hahaha... what a sad, lovesick puppy!"


    "E, he sounds so pitiful!"


    The ssmates continued joking, but E decided to let it go. Whatever Brandon wrote had nothing to do with her anymore¡ªit wasn¡¯t like this was a love letter from Eric.


    The bell rang, signaling the start of ss, and everyone calmed down. The boy handed the letter back to E. "E, if he¡¯s not up to your standards, maybe give me a shot!"


    "Get lost!" E replied, her voice sharp, sending the group into another round ofughter.


    Before the teacher arrived, E quickly pulled out her phone and sent Damien a message: "Chloe has a boyfriend now. If you¡¯re serious about her, it¡¯s time to step up and confess."


    Damien¡¯s eyes widened as he read the message,pletely dumbfounded.


    Chloe, his Chloe, had a boyfriend? How could that be? Who would dare make a move on her?


    Sometimes, love really is about timing and luck.


    ...


    Meanwhile, far away in another country, Eric had just finished dinner and was leisurely walking back to his hotel.


    A stunning blonde woman approached him and asked if he¡¯d like to join her for a movie.


    Eric smiled politely and pointed to the ring on his finger. "Sorry, miss, I¡¯m married."


    The woman smiled, a little disappointed, and bid him a friendly farewell.


    This kind of thing happened to Eric seven or eight times a day, and it reminded him that he still owed E a proper wedding. Spurred by the thought, he went to a famous jewelry store to pick out a special diamond ring. It was a token of his love for her now, but for their wedding, he wouldmission a more unique design for their wedding bands.


    When Eric returned to his hotel, he opened his suitcase, getting ready to take a shower. As he pulled out his pajamas, a piece of paper gently fluttered to the ground.


    "Eric, no flirting with other women! Or else I might find someone new myself!"


    Seeing the note, Eric burst intoughter.


    That mischievous girl! Alwaysing up with clever ways to remind him that she was his wife.


    And there, nestled in his suitcase, were some of E¡¯s clothes¡ªher underwear and all. Every time he took a shower, memories of her would flood his mind. It was like drinking fine wine¡ªsweet, fragrant, and lingering long after. Happiness filled his heart, as the thought of her left him feeling content and loved.

 Chapter 277: Reversed Identities Over the Years

    <h4>Chapter 277: Reversed Identities Over the Years</h4>


    "That girl... she really makes me want to fly back to Country S right away... But I did find out something that will be very beneficial to you!" Eric chuckled softly as he kissed the note, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    Though his body was in Country W, his heart had already flown back to Country S!


    ...


    It was lunchtime, and E was grabbing a meal at the school cafeteria with Lauren. Just as they sat down, someone immediately took a seat across from them.


    "E!"


    E, who had been quietly eating, felt her expression turn cold the moment she heard that familiar, eerie voice.


    It was Brandon again!


    She pressed her lips together in disgust, refusing to even look up at him.


    "E, I went through so much trouble toe see you... Can¡¯t you at least talk to me?" Brandon¡¯s voice was low, but loud enough for the nearby students to overhear.


    Several boys around them nced up, thinking about how many admirers E seemed to have.


    Lauren cleared her throat, "Look, sir, E¡¯s not into you. Stop bothering her, alright?"


    "I just... I just want to talk to her!" Brandon¡¯s eyes shed with both desperation and longing.


    The cafeteria buzzed with noise, but Brandon¡¯s voice was the only thing that stood out, catching the attention of a few onlookers.


    E finally raised her head, staring at Brandon with an expressionless face.


    It had been a long time since she¡¯dst seen him. He looked thinner, but his gaze was even more intense and obsessive.


    "Brandon, there¡¯s nothing for us to talk about. To me, you¡¯re nothing but a nuisance. Please stop bothering me." E¡¯s words were sharp and final.


    Brandon was truly shameless.


    "I... I just wanted to see you," Brandon said sadly, clutching his utensils, his appetitepletely gone.


    E, having lost her own appetite after seeing his face, stood up without hesitation and walked away.


    Lauren panicked, "E, you haven¡¯t even eaten yet!"


    Brandon watched E¡¯s retreating figure, his face flushing with embarrassment and anger. He gripped his utensils tightly, so frustrated he could scream.


    Only he knew the kind of pain he had been enduring for over a year.


    For someone as obsessive as Brandon, losing love was like losing his life.


    That¡¯s why so many people in the world end up taking drastic measures, losing their sense of self-worth.


    To Brandon, E was the first woman he had truly loved. His rtionship with Hannah now seemed like nothing more than a matter of physical need.


    "E, I won¡¯t give up on you. I won¡¯t! Because I refuse to let go! I¡¯m living for the sole purpose of being with you!" A deep madness shed in Brandon¡¯s eyes.


    Lauren felt a chill run down her spine. She had been watching Brandon closely, not missing a single one of his expressions.


    Such a handsome man, but with emotions that swung wildly. If pushed too far, there was no telling what he might do. No wonder E didn¡¯t like him.


    Lauren had lost her own appetite watching Brandon, so she hurriedly packed up both her and E¡¯s meals to take back to the dorm.


    ...


    "Mr. Nelson, here are your confidential files."


    The assistant walked in and ced tworge, sealed envelopes in front of James.


    James¡¯ expression darkened, a wave of inexplicable tension settling over him.


    He knew exactly what was in the envelopes. One was the DNA report for him and Henry, and the other was a ten-year-old DNA report for Eric and himself, which Professor Lee had dug up at James¡¯ urgent request.


    Which one should he open first?


    For the first time, James sat there realizing just how painful and difficult making a choice could be.


    He feared that the son he had doted on for over twenty years might not even be his biological child.


    James sat frozen for several minutes, before closing his eyes and randomly grabbing one of the envelopes. When he opened them again, he slowly began to tear open the envelope.


    This one was the DNA report for Eric and himself. As expected, the results confirmed they were father and son.


    He still clearly remembered Professor Lee¡¯s signature on the document.


    A flood of emotions washed over James. He had treated Eric so poorly back then, never once concerned about why people had tried to assassinate him.


    James had practically left Eric to fend for himself.


    His heart ached, and memories of histe wife, who had leaped to her death from the fourth floor, brought a tightness to his chest, his eyes turning slightly red.


    With trembling hands, James reached for the second DNA report and slowly tore it open.


    Grace had imed she had nothing to do with Donald. Now, what he most wanted to know was whether Henry was truly his son.


    Finally, the envelope was open. James¡¯ shaking eyes scanned thest line.


    "Henry... really isn¡¯t my son! He¡¯s not my son..."


    James¡¯ hands went limp, and the report fell to the floor.


    His eyes widened as a sharp, stabbing pain took hold of his heart.


    Grace! That venomous woman had truly betrayed him years ago, putting a "green hat" on him without him knowing!


    For more than twenty years, he had doted on Henry, yet his real son had been forced to wander abroad, enduring constant hardship.


    "God... why? Is this my punishment? My retribution? Hahaha... I¡¯ve loved a son for over twenty years who isn¡¯t even my own... while the son I thought wasn¡¯t mine, Eric, was actually my flesh and blood..."


    James beganughing hysterically, but tears started streaming down his face.


    He bent down, picked up the DNA report, and in a fit of madness, shredded it into tiny pieces, scattering them across the floor.


    "Grace! You vile woman, you nearly killed my real son! Henry... he¡¯s not mine. How am I supposed to believe this? How am I supposed to face this?"


    James lost control, throwing everything off his desk in a frenzy.


    Theputer was smashed, papers were scattered everywhere, and the ss cup shattered on the floor, creating a piercing tter.


    "Why? Why did this happen to me? The only woman who truly loved me... I drove her to her death. I, James, am the most wicked man in the world. Hahaha..."


    It seemed as though James had truly lost his mind. The secretary outside, though hearing themotion, didn¡¯t dare knock or enter for a long time.


    Eventually, with a grim face, James instructed the secretary toe in and call Wilson, his attorney.


    A cleaningdy entered nervously and carefully tidied up the chaos in the office.


    By the time Wilson arrived, the office had been restored to its former neatness.


    "Mr. Nelson, is there something you need from me? Is it about the will fromst time...?" Wilson asked as he stepped into the room.


    James, exhausted, sat slumped on the couch. "Yes, the will fromst time needs to be changed."


    Wilson wasn¡¯t surprised. He retrieved the previous will from his briefcase. "Mr. Nelson, how would you like to amend it?"


    James thought about Henry¡¯s face, and his heart twisted with pain.


    All this time, he had shown such favor to Henry, but...

 Chapter 278: The Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 278: The Surprise</h4>


    "Transfer all my assets and shares to Eric," James said decisively.


    Wilson, thewyer, looked up at James in shock. Wasn¡¯t he very fond of Henry? Why was he now leaving him with nothing?


    Though the events with Grace hinted at the reasoning, Wilson still furrowed his brow. "Mr. Nelson... just a few days ago, Eric called me and mentioned that if you were nning to change the will, giving him all the shares, assets, and holdings, he wouldn¡¯t ept them."


    James felt a painful tightening in his chest. "It¡¯s alright, go ahead and make the changes. Whether he takes them or not is his decision. But giving them is mine."


    The once vibrant James now looked as if he had aged decades, his eyes filled with a deep sorrow and weariness.


    Maybe losing everything, maybe understanding the truth, is what life is all about.


    ...


    It was a summer night, the sky vast and starry, but the summer breeze carried a slight humidity. E sat in the car, gazing at the scenery outside. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit down when she thought about the empty vi¡ªthere was no sign of Eric.


    He wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow, just one night away, yet E found herself struggling with how slow time seemed to pass.


    The car slowly pulled into the vi¡¯s garage. E jumped out of the car, and the driver, who also doubled as a bodyguard, respectfully closed the door behind her, casting a quick nce at her retreating figure.


    These two bodyguards were hired by Eric at a significant cost, poached from a top international celebrity.


    Not only were they highly trained, but their background put Eric at ease, knowing they could protect E.


    E slowly walked into the vi, holding her small purse. She flipped the light switch, and the room filled with a bright glow that made her squint.


    The quiet hall waspletely empty.


    Mrs. Harris had taken a long leave after the scare she¡¯d receivedst time.


    With Eric away on business, E had been eating out most nights and didn¡¯t see the need to rush Mrs. Harris back.


    E walked barefoot into the living room andzily slumped onto the couch. She turned on the TV, but even though some handsome young stars were on screen, she couldn¡¯t get herself interested in what was ying.


    Her thoughts were entirely consumed by Eric. For what felt like the hundredth time, E felt the sting of longing wash over her.


    She nced up and noticed the two bodyguards standing quietly nearby.


    Uh...


    Two big guys and one woman watching a romantic drama together wasn¡¯t exactly her idea of fun. She looked up and said, "You two must be tired. You can go rest now."


    The bodyguards exchanged a quick nce before responding in unison, "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    E was momentarily startled by the title, "ma¡¯am." It seemed like... this was the first time she had given them an order. Although the term felt a bit old-fashioned and formal, it was oddly satisfying.


    She smiled to herself, and the mncholy she¡¯d been feeling lifted a little. She slowly wandered up the stairs, while the bodyguards, who Eric had arranged to stay in the side house afterst time¡¯s incident, remained behind.


    Luxury vis like this often had dedicated quarters for servants or bodyguards¡ªsmall, but convenient.


    E climbed the stairs and opened the bedroom door, greeted by the familiar feeling of loneliness that washed over her again.


    She turned off the lights and tossed her purse onto the couch.


    Just as she was about to grab her pajamas to take a shower, someone suddenly leapt out from the side, wrapping their arms tightly around her waist, and a pair of warm lips found her earlobe.


    "Ah!" E cried out in surprise, instinctively swinging her hand at the man who had grabbed her. Wasn¡¯t this vi supposed to be secure? How had someone gotten in?


    "Don¡¯t hit me, darling, it¡¯s your husband!" Ericughed as he caught her hand.


    Hearing Eric¡¯s familiar, deep voice, E¡¯s tension immediately melted away. She turned around, and her small fists yfully hit his chest.


    "Eric, you nearly scared me to death! Couldn¡¯t you have called me ahead of time?" E eximed, a little pouty but clearly happy.


    She had been feeling so down and lonely earlier because of his business trip.


    Eric chuckled softly, his eyes filled with warmth and love as he held her tightly, guiding her to sit down on the edge of the bed with him. "I just wanted to surprise you."


    "Well, the surprise was more like a shock! I almost had a heart attack!" E teased, though her heart was brimming with joy.


    It wasn¡¯t often he gave her surprises, so naturally, she had to milk the moment for a bit of attention. After all, what woman doesn¡¯t love being pampered?


    Eric¡¯s lips met hers in a heated kiss, and through it, he murmured, "E, I¡¯ve missed you so much..."


    Every single moment he¡¯d spent abroad, he wished she could¡¯ve been by his side.


    E let out a soft sound of approval, not resisting his passion, and instead leaned into it.


    When he finally pulled back, both were breathless, their cheeks flushed with a warm pink hue. E¡¯s small hand trembled slightly as she reached up to gently trace the lines of his handsome face.


    "Eric, was your trip sessful? Did you encounter anything or anyone special?" E blinked, her eyes shimmering like autumn waters, causing Eric¡¯s heart to skip a beat.


    "Of course," he said, grinning. "I met a beautiful woman... and she gave me a love letter."


    E¡¯s eyes widened, and she huffed indignantly. "Did you lead her on or something?"


    "Not at all!" Eric chuckled. "Thedy told me not to flirt with anyone else, or she¡¯d run off with another man."


    E¡¯s face instantly flushed red with embarrassment, and she yfully punched him in the chest. Eric let out a mock yelp, grabbing her hand and pretending to be in pain. "Wife, you hit my wound!"


    E quickly pulled her hand back. "Don¡¯t try to trick me! I won¡¯t fall for that."


    "But, darling, I rushed back without even sleeping just to be with you. How could you not believe me?"


    E tilted her head upward to meet Eric¡¯s deep, mesmerizing eyes. They seemed to holdyers of mystery and tenderness, like a gentle river flowing with affection.


    Yet, despite his teasing, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the faint lines of exhaustion on his face. She leaned into his chest, resting there softly. "I know you¡¯ve been working so hard..."


    "So tonight, you have to be a good girl and take care of me," Eric said with a softugh. "And I¡¯ve got some good news¡ªI¡¯ve gathered information on three people with rare blood in Country W. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to narrow it down to your biological father soon."


    E froze for a moment, not expecting him to still remember that.


    "Who my real father is doesn¡¯t matter anymore," E said quietly. "He never fulfilled his duties as a father, and he never looked for my mother. Maybe he¡¯s just a terrible person."


    "Don¡¯t think too much, silly. Once I get to the bottom of it, I¡¯ll let you know," Eric kissed her forehead and was about to pull her towards the bathroom when E quickly asked, "Are you hungry? If you are, go shower first, and I¡¯ll cook some noodles for you."


    "Mrs. Harris hasn¡¯t returned yet?"


    "No, she¡¯s still resting."


    Eric let out a soft chuckle. "No need to rush. Even though I¡¯m hungry, there¡¯s something far more tempting right in front of me."


    E couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, just as she was about to say something when Eric¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated.


    He picked it up to find an email from an unknown sender. Attached was a video.


    The thumbnail showed a man and a woman. The woman in the video was none other than E.


    E¡¯s heart sank. It was Mason again. That shameless Mason!

 Chapter 279: A Rival’s Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 279: A Rival¡¯s Provocation</h4>


    Eric nced at the stunned E, a sarcastic smirk ying at the corners of his lips. Clearly, someone was envious of his rtionship with her¡ªotherwise, why would they send such a video to his inbox?


    He opened the video, and as the explicit footage yed, both E and Eric¡¯s expressions grew darker and more grim.


    E quickly snatched his phone, stopping the video. Her body trembled with anger. "How shameless! What a despicable person! They... they actually photoshopped my face and Mason¡¯s onto those people!"


    The video wasn¡¯t the one from when Mason cornered E in the restroom, but instead, it was a video of a couple having sex. The faces of the man and woman had been altered to look like Mason and E, and it made her feel like she was about to explode from fury.


    Eric let out a coldugh, his face clouded with even deeper darkness. "I heard that when you were with Chloe, you fell into the pool, and Mason and Henry jumped in to rescue you?"


    E lowered her head quietly. "Yes, they thought I couldn¡¯t swim. But, darling, I never gave them any reason to think they had a chance. Please don¡¯t be upset."


    A trace of cold malice shed through Eric¡¯s eyes. "I don¡¯t me you, but this video..."


    "It¡¯s not real! Someone edited me into it!" E fumed, her anger reaching a boiling point. She wanted nothing more than to rip Mason into pieces.


    Eric leaned backzily against the headboard, his fingers gentlybing through her long hair. "Of course, I believe you. But we¡¯ll definitely find out who sent it. Whoever did this... their Photoshop skills are quite advanced."


    Wait... did he just say it looked *real*?


    "If this video gets out, it could seriously damage your reputation." Because the video was so convincing, many people would undoubtedly believe it if it were made public.


    E gasped in horror.


    "But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone take care of it immediately." Eric¡¯s voice was icy, the cold violence in his eyes chilling.


    E didn¡¯t understand much about this kind of technology, but the thought of bringing someone in... meant they wouldn¡¯t be able to have their intimate moment. Eric¡¯s expression grew darker by the second.


    He made a call, summoning Larry Reed, a hacker he had personally trained, to handle the issue.


    "Honestly... even if it went online, I wouldn¡¯t care that much," E said, trying to soothe Eric¡¯s foul mood. "People will see the truth eventually. Haven¡¯t you seen how many celebrities get attacked like this?"


    Eric shook his head. "If I let them get away with this, it would make me look weak and ipetent."


    E fell silent.


    By the time Larry arrived and took care of the situation, E had managed to cook Eric some egg noodles with tomatoes. When Larry left, Eric finally sat down to enjoy histe-night meal.


    As he quietly ate, E cautiously asked, "Did you figure out who sent it?"


    Eric looked up, his eyes sharp and cold. "It was someone from the Carter Group."


    The Carter Group.


    E¡¯s face twisted into a bitter smile. So it was Sean¡¯s family. These people really couldn¡¯t leave her alone. Scheme after scheme¡ªthey really thought she was easy to push around?


    She had no desire to fight with a dying old man, nor with a man who had betrayed Grandma Carter.


    But apparently, they had never intended to leave her in peace.


    Fine. If that¡¯s how they wanted to y, then so be it!


    E¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold sharpness, and the gentle contours of her face hardened. "If the whole Carter family can¡¯t stay out of trouble, next time they won¡¯t be so lucky."


    Eric chuckled lightly. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it."


    "No! Some things I have to handle myself to make them truly fear me. Otherwise, they¡¯ll always think you¡¯re my crutch. Without you, they¡¯ll just get bolder!"


    The Carter Group must have assumed Eric was still abroad, which is why they dared to be so brazen.


    Eric¡¯s mood lifted at her words. He loved this side of E¡ªthe cunning, fierce side. This way, even when he wasn¡¯t around, she wouldn¡¯t be an easy target.


    A woman who acted like a pushover would never win his heart. As far as Eric was concerned, the stronger E became, the more she aligned with his desires.


    After finishing his noodles, E cheerfully gathered up the dishes to clean, and as she headed into the kitchen, her phone rang with an upbeat tone.


    Eric nced at it, seeing it was an unfamiliar number.


    Between him and E, they always answered each other¡¯s phones without hesitation¡ªno secrets, no reservations.


    So, casually, Eric picked up E¡¯s phone and answered the call.


    "Hey, wildcat, are you asleep? Or maybe you¡¯re thinking about that moment in the bathroom when we ran into each other? I know he¡¯s not around, so I figured I¡¯d keep youpany. You should be grateful."


    The voice on the other end was arrogant andced with suggestiveness.


    A rival in love?


    No, this was no rival. Eric¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and he let out a cold chuckle. "Mason, your skin¡¯s getting thicker, and your mouth filthier."


    There was a brief pause on the line, and it was clear Mason was caught off guard, not expecting Eric to be back so soon.


    ording to the information Mason had received, Eric was supposed to be flying back tomorrow!


    "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Nelson to return so quickly. Well, well... is Miss Davis there? Why don¡¯t you let her take the call?" Mason repliedzily, a hint of provocation in his tone.


    He was clearly trying to stir up trouble between E and Eric.


    Only by doing that could Mason feel a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    "If you¡¯ve got something to say, you can tell me. I¡¯ll pass it along," Eric¡¯s face grew darker, his voice colder.


    Mason had been introduced to him through foreign connections, and after a small coboration, they hadn¡¯t worked together since. Eric had moved on to bigger alliances with the Anderson family.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Mason to shamelessly chase after his woman.


    "Confessions are meant for the person themselves, not for someone else to hear," Mason said,ughing without shame.


    "If you want to make it back home in one piece, I suggest you shut your mouth," Eric replied calmly.


    "Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t be so narrow-minded. Even if you two are married, I still have the right to pursue E! There¡¯s now in any country that says a man can¡¯t fall in love with a married woman, is there?" Mason taunted, his voiceced with amusement.


    Eric¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.


    It seemed Mason had done his homework¡ªhe knew about their marriage. That confirmed it: Mason hade prepared.


    But was his real goal E? Did he truly love her, or was there something else driving him?


    Eric¡¯s eyes darkened with a cold gleam. "Me? Narrow-minded? I wouldn¡¯t mind at all if E decided to rip your heart out and we all got to see if it¡¯s ck or red."


    Mason let out augh. "Eric, we¡¯ll see about that." And with that, he hung up, clearly pleased with the effect his words had had on Eric.

 Chapter 280: The Plan Canceled

    <h4>Chapter 280: The n Canceled</h4>


    Eric gripped E¡¯s phone tightly after the call ended, feeling an intense urge to smash it.


    But he knew, breaking the phone wouldn¡¯t punish Mason!


    There was actually a man bold enough to chase after his woman? Fine!


    E came out after finishing the dishes, drying her hands. When she saw Eric¡¯s dark expression and her phone in his hand, she frowned.


    "Who just called?"


    "Mason."


    E threw the towel aside, her face full of disgust. "Isn¡¯t Mason your business partner? Why is he bothering metely?"


    Eric was pleased with E¡¯s reaction. She was smart enough to know without him saying anything that Mason¡¯s calls were causing her difort again.


    He walked over, wrapping an arm around her waist. "Let¡¯s head upstairs. Don¡¯t waste your energy on someone irrelevant like him. If he wants a fight, I¡¯ll give him one. Let¡¯s see who the real king of the hill is!"


    E chuckled softly. She loved Eric¡¯s confident and domineering attitude.


    They headed upstairs, and it turned into a night full of passion.


    Later, as Ey exhausted in bed, Eric gently kissed her lips and pulled a small red velvet box from his suit pocket.


    With a click, he opened it just as E turned her head, spotting a dazzling, shy diamond ring sitting inside.


    "Babe, this is our engagement ring. When we get married, I¡¯ll get you an even better one, and you can choose it yourself. But for now, wear this," Eric said calmly as he slipped the ring onto her left ring finger.


    E¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she smiled through them. "Okay, I¡¯m looking forward... to something even better!"


    The ring on her finger meant she was ready to make their rtionship public¡ªshe was going to reveal to everyone that she was married!


    Eric no longer wanted to hide anything. He loved her, and with or without the ring, it didn¡¯t matter to her.


    But then again, what woman doesn¡¯t love a diamond ring that symbolizes happiness?


    "Get some rest. You¡¯ve got school tomorrow," Eric whispered, holding E close as their hands gently intertwined, the atmosphere sweet and warm.


    E quickly fell asleep. Eric, however, couldn¡¯t sleep. Though he was tired, he felt deeply satisfied just looking at her peaceful, flushed face, her perfect features, and delicate contours.


    No other man could ever take her from him! Eric admitted he had inherited Victoria¡¯s persistence.


    But deep down, he believed E wouldn¡¯t let him down the way James had!


    ...


    Two hours earlier.


    "Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but ourputers were attacked, and all the PS videos we received are gone!"


    Inside Carter Group¡¯s tech subsidiary, a trembling employee nervously informed Leah, who was casually sipping wine.


    Leah frowned. "How could you get hacked? Are you all just freeloaders? Someone attacks you, and you can¡¯t fight back?"


    The programmer¡¯s face turned pale. "Miss, we¡¯ve tried our best, but their skills are incredibly advanced!"


    Leah irritably set down her ss of vintage wine. "How could this happen? Didn¡¯t you say you were confident?"


    These programmers and hackers had been carefully groomed by Carter Group, yet they couldn¡¯t handle such a simple task!


    This entire n had been devised after long discussions within Leah¡¯s family.


    If E¡¯s reputation kept getting worse, the Carter Group shareholders would never allow her to be CEO!


    This would threaten Carter Group¡¯s interests, and with the board¡¯s opposition, they¡¯d get what they wanted.


    If E couldn¡¯t secure that position, they would slowly chip away at her shares.


    E was too defiant, so Carter Group had abandoned its soft approach, opting for something more aggressive!


    Even if Eric tried to intervene, there would be nothing he could do to save E¡¯s reputation.


    Now, with the hackers telling Leah that theirputers had crashed due to an attack, her mood was anything but good.


    "Could it be that they¡¯ve caught wind of our n?" Leah frowned in suspicion.


    "Miss, let¡¯s try using otherputers," one of the hackers suggested.


    "But using otherputers won¡¯t recover the PS videos we¡¯ve lost!" Leah snapped.


    "Then we¡¯ll redo the PS work. We can¡¯t abandon this n!"


    Leah spoke coldly.


    "Yes, we¡¯ll get right on it!"


    The programmers scurried out of Leah¡¯s office, knowing they were in for another long night of overtime.


    But as soon as they tried booting up otherputers, they discovered thepany had a power outage. Chaos ensued, and Leah was just about to explode with anger when her phone rang¡ªit was Sean. His call stopped her mid-rage.


    "Leah, drop the n! Someone¡¯s leaked... a dossier on one of our VPs. It¡¯s a scandal that could ruin him!" Sean¡¯s voice was strained, clearly furious.


    "What?" Leah felt a chill run through her, thinking of E and Eric, who she had despised for so long, waiting patiently for this moment of revenge.


    "If we push ahead with this, they¡¯ll tear us down too!"


    "So you¡¯re saying we should just leave E alone? That little brat! How can we let her live so peacefully?" Leah yelled, furious.


    "Do you want Carter Group to go down with her?" Sean¡¯s voice turned icy.


    Leah paused, her mind clearing at once. It seemed taking direct action was no longer an option.


    But what should she do now?


    "We¡¯ll have to find another way. For now, let it go," Sean said before hanging up.


    Leah sat down, defeated and bitter. She could barely contain her frustration.


    But so what? Just because their n had failed, didn¡¯t mean the other side wouldn¡¯t make mistakes too.


    This time, what Leah had considered a perfect n had crumbled.


    Gritting her teeth, Leah thought about the rain, and a cold glint shed in her eyes.


    Although Sean had advised her against dealing with Rachel, Leah still considered Rachel a valuable pawn.


    Since she went to the same school as E, Rachel could keep an eye on her and provide many opportunities to strike back.


    If the next n was wless, maybe... just maybe, Leah could finally hit E where it hurt. But to take someone down, you had to target their weakness.


    So, what was E¡¯s weakness?


    The person she cherished most was Eric. But someone like Eric was far out of Leah¡¯s reach¡ªshe could never take action against him directly.


    So... who else could it be?


    Suddenly, an idea sparked in Leah¡¯s mind. Two people came to her, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. Her confidence surged back.


    E, you won¡¯t alwayse out on top! One day, you¡¯ll face your downfall. And when that dayes, I¡¯ll be ready.

 Chapter 281: Publicly Announcing the Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 281: Publicly Announcing the Rtionship</h4>


    Time flew by quickly.


    Life had been surprisingly peaceful.


    E had a pretty good idea that Eric had pulled some strings behind the scenes, which is likely why Carter Group had stopped bothering her.


    Even Mason, to her surprise, had been behaving, dutifully dating Chloe. Every time Chloe called, E couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    After all, Mason was still a man with ulterior motives.


    Over the past two months, Mason¡¯s dating history had been dug up and gone viral on the school forum, reaching over a billion views!


    But in Chloe¡¯s eyes, he was still perfect. There were several times Chloe dragged E along on her dates with him, almost making E sick.


    Two months passed in the blink of an eye, and while E was in ss, she suddenly got a call from Eric, asking her toe to his office immediately.


    E had no choice but to ask her teacher for leave and hurried to LXL.


    LXL¡¯s business had been booming, with more and more artists joining, including some big-name celebrities. It was clear how much effort Eric had put into thepany.


    When she arrived at Eric¡¯s office, E immediately noticed a thin, humble-looking man. He was short, with skin darkened like charcoal from the sun.


    E froze. This was the same man who had saved her and Eric that day¡ªthe pigeon farmer.


    His features bore a striking resemnce to Grandma Carter, about 70% simr. His nose, eyes, and face shape also resembled her mother, Isabe.


    After all, they were blood rtives. How could there not be a resemnce?


    "E, this is Mr. Bobby Martinez, the man we found," Eric said, pulling her out of her thoughts. E took a deep breath, feeling her eyes well up with emotion.


    The feeling of meeting a family member, perhaps, was just like this.


    "Hello, I¡¯m... E," she said, extending her hand respectfully, not minding that Bobby¡¯s hands were dirty. He was, after all, a worker who had been pulled away in the middle of his job, only realizing what was going on after he arrived.


    Bobby stood up awkwardly, the humble simplicity of a countryman evident in his demeanor.


    "Hello... I... I¡¯m Bobby."


    "Mr. Martinez, please don¡¯t be modest. Because of your help, we were able to save our lives. Thank you!" E said with a sincere smile.


    Bobby nodded and smiled bashfully. "It was nothing, just lending a hand."


    "Mr. Martinez, since you don¡¯t want anypensation, there¡¯s another matter we¡¯d like to discuss with you," Eric said, getting straight to the point. "We suspect... you might be E¡¯s uncle. Would you be willing to do a DNA test to confirm?"


    Bobby was stunned, standing there for several seconds before he could process Eric¡¯s words.


    "Really? I... I was just speaking casually. You don¡¯t need to take it seriously!" He thought that he had said something that made Eric and E misunderstand, just because he felt a certain familiarity with them.


    "My team recently gathered some information. The son your Grandma Carter was separated from was sent to the western outskirts around that time. So it¡¯s quite possible..." Eric nced at E, whose expression shifted slightly.


    If this Bobby really was her uncle...


    Then Sean had been unbelievably cruel and heartless, sending his own son to live with a poor family that could barely feed themselves!


    "Mr. Martinez, we are sincere. We hope you¡¯ll cooperate with us, okay?" E said softly, suppressing her anger.


    Bobby agreed, and they all went together to the DNA testing center, where blood was drawn in secret. Seven dayster, they would have the results.


    Eric had arranged everything for Bobby and his wife, but their son, Dean Martinez, had not contacted them for a long time.


    E felt a bit disappointed, but she knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before they could confirm their rtionship. Besides, Eric had already sent someone to track down Dean.


    However, due to Bobby¡¯s family being so poor, they didn¡¯t even have a single photograph of their son. To this day, E had no idea what Dean looked like.


    After leaving the hospital, E and Eric returned to LXL, but as soon as they got out of the car, they were swarmed by a wave of reporters.


    "Ms. Davis, are you and Mr. Nelson married?"


    "Ms. Davis, we¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve already purchased a marital home. When do you n to hold the wedding?"


    "Ms. Davis, there¡¯s a rumor that Mr. Mason was your ex-boyfriend and that you were still seeing him while Mr. Nelson was away on business..."


    The questions grew more and more outrageous. Eric calmly pulled E closer. "Let me make an official statement¡ªMs. Davis and I are married, so please stop believing these baseless rumors."


    With their fingers intertwined and the rings on their left hands sparkling, the reporters were in shock. Most had assumed Eric was only casually dating E.


    After all, E was just a freshman in college and had no visible talent in the business world.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that E had been keeping a low profile. There was so much more they weren¡¯t aware of.


    Their bodyguards quickly separated the reporters and escorted E and Eric into the VIP elevator.


    Inside the elevator.


    E¡¯s heart felt warm with happiness. Eric¡¯s public deration meant that, within ten minutes, news of their marriage would likely spread across the entire campus.


    "How are you feeling? You must be tired after having so much blood drawn. I was pretty worried about you," Eric teased, gently pressing E against the elevator wall.


    E shrugged her shoulders. "I¡¯m fine. It was just a little blood, nothing to worry about."


    "Really? You don¡¯t need someforting?" Eric grinned, his maic voice making E¡¯s heart race even faster.


    "No, no, I¡¯m fine..." She shrank back a little, ncing at the elevator¡¯s surveince camera. If someone saw them getting too close... that would be beyond embarrassing!


    But Eric wasn¡¯t ready to let her go just yet. He gently lifted her chin. "Your lips are getting fuller and more beautiful by the day."


    E rolled her eyes. "I¡¯m an adult now. My lips have been like this for a while."


    "Well, since you¡¯re an adult, why are you worried about people seeing you being affectionate?" Eric smirked mischievously, his eyes gleaming like stars.


    E felt a wave of frustration. How did he always manage to see right through her?


    Eric¡¯s lips pressed down on hers. The kiss was soft and tender, not intense, but it still made E¡¯s nerves tense up.


    "Stop... not here! Not like this!" E frowned, genuinely ufortable with the idea of being watched.


    "Rx. No one can see us," Eric said, holding her head still, his smile wicked. E¡¯s face turned a deep, rosy red, making her even more irresistibly charming.

 Chapter 282: Trouble Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 282: Trouble Strikes</h4>


    Eric looked at her flushed, rosy face and chuckled, teasing her yfully.


    E clung tightly to his shirt, as if afraid she might fall, feeling a little dizzy. Being with him always brought a sense of happiness mixed with the wish that time could stand still.


    After everything they had been through, she just hoped nothing else would happen, as long as certain people stopped stirring up trouble...


    However, when it came to the Carter Group, she knew she would have to face them again!


    "No... stop!" E felt Eric getting more passionate and quickly pushed him away.


    Eric blinked, teasing, "You don¡¯t like it here? Should we move to the office?"


    "Eric! Didn¡¯t you say you had a lot of work to do? I took a day off just to be with you!" E said, a bit annoyed.


    She was worried Eric was overworking himself, juggling both business and their rtionship, which could wear him out.


    Eric raised an eyebrow mischievously. "You don¡¯t like me treating you this way?"


    "I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out!"


    "E, do I need to prove to you that I¡¯m not tired, just too bored?" Eric smirked, clearly enjoying how E¡¯s face flushed even more from embarrassment.


    E chose to stay quiet. Thankfully, the elevator dinged and opened just in time.


    She was relieved¡ªthank goodness this wolfish man hadn¡¯t taken things further, or she might have beenpletely embarrassed!


    The rest of the day passed in sweet harmony, though Eric stayed incredibly busy, taking call after call, almost like a machine that never stopped.


    The next morning, Eric had to go on a business trip again, though this time it was within the state, not abroad.


    E returned to her usual student life. But as soon as she arrived at school, her ssmates began asking her for wedding favors and invitations, making her feel a bit embarrassed.


    In her previous life, she had been arrogant and difficult, with few true friends and few ssmates who genuinely wanted to be close to her.


    But in this life, besides Chloe and Lauren, many of her ssmates treated her warmly!


    Damien, on the other hand, was in low spirits. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t win Chloe back. He had moved too slowly, and as a naturally shy guy, making the first move felt like torture for him.


    He thought Chloe wasn¡¯t interested in other men, but to his surprise...


    Every time E finished ss and checked Twitter, she would see Chloe posting pictures, showing off her love with Mason. E frowned, wondering what Mason was up to.


    She had tagged along on a few of their dates, but Mason no longer made any inappropriate moves toward her. Instead, he acted cold and distant, pretending that Chloe was his one true love.


    Did he really love Chloe?


    No! That was impossible!


    The more E thought about it, the more she sensed something was off.


    At the same time, she was anxiously waiting for the DNA test results. The next few days were filled with nervous anticipation, almost like the feeling she had in her past life when she confessed her love to Brandon and was waiting for his response.


    That night, E decided to stay home, nning to watch a movie in the small home theater and then get some rest.


    But around 8 p.m., she got a call from Chloe.


    "E, are youing out? I¡¯m going on another date with *you know who*e be our third wheel!" Chloeughed, her voice full of inexplicable excitement.


    This girl waspletely blinded by love!


    E frowned, "No, I don¡¯t feel like going out. You two have fun. I¡¯m just staying in and watching a movie."


    "Then why don¡¯t wee over to your ce? E, I haven¡¯t been to your amazing house in so long!" Chloe said sweetly, and E couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Mason must have put her up to this. He wants toe here? No way!


    "No, I¡¯m actually pretty tired tonight and want to get some rest. How about next time? I¡¯ll bring you over then," E responded with a polite smile, not showing any hint of suspicion.


    Chloe reluctantly said goodbye, and as E hung up, a heavy feeling settled in her chest.


    Mason, a typical wealthy yboy, could have any number of women¡ªbeautiful, slim, curvy, all types. So why was he wasting his time with Chloe, and why did he keep messing with her?


    Could it be... he had something against her?


    No, that didn¡¯t seem possible. E thought back to her limited interactions with him. They¡¯d only met once at the office, and nothing particrly stood out after that.


    E stopped overthinking it; all this spection was giving her a headache. She couldn¡¯t figure out Mason¡¯s motives.


    Besides, Mason was sly as a fox. Every time she tried to set a trap, he avoided it easily.


    He wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily dealt with.


    E decided to rx and focus on the movie, munching on some snacks.


    She was almost at the end of the film, fully immersed in its emotional scene, wiping away tears, when Chloe called again.


    E felt a twinge of annoyance. Chloe had always been sharp, able to tell good from bad at a nce. But now, blinded by love, she had lost that sense of judgment.


    "Chloe?"


    "E... please help me! I¡¯m in the bathroom of room 509 at Imperial Crown Club... I was just here singing karaoke with him, and he stepped out to take a call, but then a bunch of thugs barged in and said I had to keep thempany. I¡¯m so scared, I locked myself in the bathroom... E, pleasee help me!" Chloe cried, her voice trembling with fear.


    E¡¯s heart raced. "Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll call the police right now!"


    She could hear loud banging on the bathroom door and Chloe¡¯s terrified screams in the background.


    Damn it!


    Chloe was really in trouble, and that scumbag Mason stepped out just to take a phone call? Something was definitely off!


    E realized this whole setup was meant for her.


    But how could she stand by and do nothing?


    Chloe was her best friend in both this life and her past life. Even if she was blinded by love, there was no way E would abandon her.


    E immediately left the home theater, called over two bodyguards, and headed straight for the Imperial Crown Club!


    At the same time, she called a few close friends and reported the incident to the police.


    The club was quite far, so E urged the driver to get there as fast as possible.


    Her temples throbbed, and she gripped her phone tightly. Mason! That scumbag¡ªhe was deliberately making her life difficult!


    "Hurry... faster! I don¡¯t care if you get a ticket!" E yelled urgently to the driver.


    The driver winced, feeling the pain of the speeding vitions that would soon hit his record.


    E was extremely anxious, cold sweat forming on her forehead. What kind of trap was waiting for her next?


    The car finally screeched to a stop in front of the Imperial Crown Club. E jumped out, and with her two bodyguards, rushed inside.


    "Chloe, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you!" she prayed silently.

 Chapter 283: Confronted by an Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 283: Confronted by an Enemy</h4>


    Imperial Crown Club¡ªif E remembered correctly, it was owned by Sean.


    Though this club didn¡¯t have as many members or the influence of the Elite Horizon Club, it was still quite famous in S City.


    Some second- and third-tier celebrities often came to these ces to have fun. As for the Elite Horizon Club, that was off-limits to most people.


    This whole scheme must be rted to the Carter Group! Otherwise, how could Chloe have ended up in trouble here?


    E rushed to Room 509 and twisted the doorknob, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    "Hurry, kick it open!" E shouted loudly.


    The two bodyguards didn¡¯t hesitate. They charged forward, and with two heavy kicks, they burst the door open!


    Inside the room, chaos reigned. There were screams andughter from both men and women, mixed with the sharp crying of a young girl, which made E¡¯s heart clench.


    She immediately saw the girl pinned to the sofa¡ªit was Chloe!


    "Stop it, you bastards!" E yelled. Her sudden appearance made the young man holding Chloe downzily lift his head.


    Chloe¡¯s clothes were disheveled, but when E saw that her jeans were still on, she breathed a sigh of relief. Anyter, and her innocence would¡¯ve been...


    "Well, well, another pretty face just showed up!" the young man sneered. His hair was dyed in bright colors, and though he wasn¡¯t bad-looking, his wicked smirk and sleazy demeanor made E¡¯s heart sink.


    Who had Chloe gotten herself involved with?


    Judging by the group of young men and women around, they looked like a bunch of lowlifes, thinking they could form some sort of gang.


    "Hey boss, this one looks even better, right? Ha, go for her!"


    "Didn¡¯t expect that punk to get so lucky¡ªtwo women at once, huh?"


    "E..." Chloe sobbed harder when she saw E. Her face was full of fear and humiliation as she shakily pulled up her torn dress.


    But the man sitting on herp was still groping her without restraint.


    "Bastard, let her go!" E¡¯s eyes zed with anger.


    "Let her go? And who are you to her, huh? Mason said I could have her. Why are you getting in the way? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re lonely too and want a turn with me!"


    The young manughed lewdly, and the others joined in, mocking her.


    At that moment, Chloe shook her head. "Mason wouldn¡¯t do this to me! Let go of me!"


    E gripped her phone tightly. She really wanted to p that arrogant young man right across the face!


    "Ah... don¡¯t, please! E, save me!" The young man started to grope Chloe again, and E was about to explode with rage. She turned to the two strong bodyguards and shouted, "Get Miss Carter out of there now!"


    The two bodyguards immediately pulled out tasers and took down the lowlifes trying to fight back.


    Seeing this, the young man released Chloe and slowly backed away, a look of caution in his eyes.


    E let out a breath of relief¡ªEric had hired some prettypetent bodyguards after all.


    "Chloe, are you alright?" E rushed over and tightly embraced the sobbing Chloe.


    "I... I¡¯m okay, sobbing!" Chloe trembled as she curled up in E¡¯s arms, crying uncontrobly. "I... I thought I was going to be ruined by those jerks... thank you, E!"


    E¡¯s heart was heavy, and her voice turned icy. "Where¡¯s that jerk Mason?"


    "I don¡¯t know... I can¡¯t reach him on the phone..."


    "Who¡¯s looking for me? What¡¯s going on?" A voice rang out. E looked up coldly, meeting Mason¡¯s sly, fox-like eyes.


    Mason was back!


    He saw the mess in the room and his face darkened immediately. His gaze shifted to the young man standing in the corner.


    "You despicable bastard! Mason, are you trying to get Chloe killed?" E couldn¡¯t suppress her fury. She knew Chloe too well. She was just like Eric¡¯s mother¡ªstrong-willed and unyielding!


    "So, it¡¯s you. You actually managed to find me here?" Mason ignored E and spoke coldly.


    The young man let out a sinisterugh. "Mr. Scott, you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d track you down here, did you? Now, tell me¡ªwhich woman do you want to see survive?"


    To E¡¯s shock, the young man, pulled out a gun.


    The dark muzzle of the gun was pointed straight at E and Chloe!


    E took a deep breath, stunned. She never expected this thug to actually have a gun!


    Mason¡¯s eyes turned icy.


    "Aaron, you¡¯re asking for death," Mason said coldly. "Your woman threw herself at me. It wasn¡¯t like I seduced her. Besides... a girl like her? Even if she ended up in my bed, I wouldn¡¯t touch her! She dumped you, and now you hold a grudge against me?"


    From this conversation, E quickly gathered that Mason had been fooling around and had somehow gotten involved with someone who didn¡¯t back down easily.


    Nowadays, brainless young men like Aaron were everywhere, always ready to fight over a woman.


    Aaron Green sneered. "Mason! Don¡¯t make yourself out to be so noble. If you hadn¡¯t given her money, if you hadn¡¯t intentionally seduced her, would she have dumped me? That bitch is just trying to climb the socialdder by being with you! But don¡¯t think you can get away with this¡ªI, Aaron, won¡¯t let you live in peace!"


    E took another deep breath.


    Chloe just clung tightly to her, sobbing quietly.


    She had been the precious gem of the Carter Group her whole life, never having faced such danger before.


    "Let them go. If you want a real fight,e at me," Mason said calmly.


    "Oh? Can¡¯t make up your mind? If I were you, I¡¯d choose the girl in the white dress!" Aaron said mockingly.


    E was wearing the white dress, while Chloe, knowing Mason¡¯s preference for bright colors, had deliberately worn a red, low-cutce dress to please him.


    Chloe trembled slightly at Aaron¡¯s words.


    E gently patted her back, signaling her to stay calm and not panic.


    Having lived through a second lifetime, E wasn¡¯t easily shaken. While situations like this were rare, nothing couldpare to the shock, fear, and despair she had felt right before her death in her previous life.


    "If you¡¯re a real man, stop tormenting women like this!" Mason said coldly.


    E¡¯s two bodyguards began to move forward, but Aaron suddenly shouted, "Stay back! Or I¡¯ll shoot!"


    The two bodyguards exchanged a nce, clearly frustrated. They had been bodyguards for over a decade and had never allowed harm toe to their employer.


    "Tell me, who do you want me to let go? Which one will you choose? The one in the white dress or the red one?" Aaron asked with an evil grin.

 Chapter 284: Turning Against Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 284: Turning Against Each Other</h4>


    Aaron¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold excitement because he had just picked up from Mason¡¯s tone that he didn¡¯t want to harm either of the two women.


    One was his girlfriend, and the other was his girlfriend¡¯s friend. Aaron began to wickedly torment him.


    Mason¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    At that moment, arge group of police arrived. Seeing the situation inside, they didn¡¯t dare rush in.


    "Don¡¯te any closer, or I¡¯ll shoot!" Aaron screamed, his hand trembling slightly. It was clear he was scared too, likely not used to being in such a serious situation.


    These small-time thugs usually preyed on the weak but feared the strong. Now, faced with so many police officers, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but feel some fear.


    The other beaten-down men and women, upon seeing the police, quickly crawled out of the room, leaving only Aaron, E, and Chloe inside.


    "Go ahead, Mason, make your choice! Why aren¡¯t you picking? Don¡¯t you love your girlfriend? You¡¯re always unting her, afraid no one will notice your little ything! Haha, what¡¯s the hesitation now? Starting to think the girl in the red dress isn¡¯t so bad either, huh?"


    Aaronughed as he saw the cold anger in Mason¡¯s eyes.


    "Let them go. This is yourst warning," Mason said coldly.


    E took a deep breath, while Chloe lifted her head and stared intently at Mason. She could see his hesitation, and it filled her with disappointment.


    She had always known that Mason was probably just toying with her. But which young woman doesn¡¯t dream of love? Who doesn¡¯t want a handsome, wealthy man to treat her as the love of his life?


    Now, her humble hopes were on the verge of being shattered.


    Seeing Mason hesitate, Aaron took a big step forward and pressed the gun hard against E¡¯s head.


    E¡¯s heart nearly stopped.


    She remembered another time when a woman had pressed a gun to her head, just like this.


    "Speak, or I¡¯ll shoot!" Aaron shouted maniacally, his heart filled with the thrill of revenge.


    He enjoyed seeing Mason in pain.


    "Don¡¯t shoot... I... I choose the woman in the white dress! She¡¯s the one I truly love!"


    Hearing this, Aaron burst intoughter, while Chloe¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. The gun was suddenly pressed to her head.


    E took a deep breath, seeing the despair, hatred, and sorrow in Chloe¡¯s eyes.


    "Mason... You¡¯ve been lying to me this whole time... you... you deceived me!" Chloe¡¯s heart was shattered. She trembled all over. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but what she feared most was hearing Mason confess that he loved E, not her.


    Chloe¡¯s tears fell inrge drops, while E red furiously at Mason. "Mason, you¡¯re not a man! You bastard, you devil¡ªget out of here right now!"


    Could Chloe still not see his true colors?


    But right now, the most pressing issue was Aaron¡¯s gun.


    At that moment, a negotiator walked in. "Mr. Green, let¡¯s talk this over. How about putting down your gun? If you do, we¡¯ll treat this as a surrender, and with a good attitude, thew will show you leniency."


    Aaron sneered and slowly moved the gun back to E¡¯s head.


    Chloe sobbed, now utterly hopeless, no longer caring about life or death.


    Mason¡¯s face was turning pale with anxiety. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected things to escte this far.


    "Aaron, put the gun down! Didn¡¯t you want me to choose? I chose, so why are you still threatening her?" Mason shouted angrily, his eyes fixed on E as if Chloe no longer existed.


    Chloe was in excruciating pain, trembling so much that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    E remained on high alert, clearly searching for an opportunity.


    She nced at her two bodyguards, who were anxiously watching her. E blinked, signaling them to distract Aaron.


    At that moment, the negotiator softly said, "Mr. Green, you still have a bedridden mother at home. Could you really leave her all alone, starving with no one to care for her?"


    They had clearly done their homework on Aaron¡¯s background.


    Aaron¡¯s face darkened. His family situation was indeed grim¡ªhis father had passed away early, and his mother, struggling to support him, worked long hours as a cleaningdy to provide for him and his education.


    Without proper guidance, Aaron had slowly drifted into a life of delinquency.


    "Shut up! Nothing¡¯s going to happen to me!" Aaron shouted in agitation.


    One of E¡¯s bodyguards nodded to her, while the other let out a cold snort. "You brainless thugs are all the same¡ªfighting over women, wasting your life away on booze and pleasure. People like you don¡¯t care about the parents who raised you. You¡¯re just a parasite, leeching off your family, filthy from head to toe."


    Aaron was furious. No man likes to hear himself insulted like that. He red at the bodyguard, his anger reaching a boiling point.


    "Shut the hell up!"


    In that instant, E seized the moment, mming her fist down hard on Aaron¡¯s hand. Caught off guard, Aaron hadn¡¯t expected E to be so bold, and the gun fell to the ground.


    "Damn it!"


    Before he could react, E¡¯s two bodyguards leapt at Aaron with ferocious speed, tackling him to the ground.


    These bodyguards were no amateurs. With just a few punches and kicks, they had Aaron t on the floor. Mason, his face pale with rage, rushed over and threw a punch at Aaron¡¯s head.


    "Loser! You can¡¯t even hold onto a woman! You pathetic coward, dragging everyone else down with you!"


    Mason, normally calm, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    When Aaron had pressed the gun to E¡¯s head, Mason¡¯s heart had nearly jumped out of his throat. His nerves had been so tense that he didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    The police stormed in and took the bloodied Aaron away.


    E hugged Chloe tightly. "Chloe, it¡¯s over. We¡¯re safe now!"


    Though fear had gripped her when she knocked the gun away, she had no choice. A dangerous person like Aaron would only cause more trouble the longer things dragged on.


    "E, are you okay?" Mason approached, his voice soft with concern.


    He didn¡¯t even nce at Chloe. The tenderness in his eyes was solely for E.


    "Get lost!" E spat angrily. Suddenly, Chloe pushed E away, trembling as she stood up, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Mason.


    E¡¯s heart clenched painfully.


    Chloe really loved Mason, which was why she overlooked his phndering ways back in Country W.


    Chloe suddenly turned to face E, her eyes filled with hatred. "E, in every way, I¡¯m not as good as you. But I never expected the man I love... at the most critical moment... would still choose you. He wouldn¡¯t even look at me... E, I hate you!"

 Chapter 285: The Pretender

    <h4>Chapter 285: The Pretender</h4>


    Chloe, tears streaming down her face, covered her face with her hands and ran out of the room.


    "Chloe!" E, furious, immediately jumped up to chase after her.


    Just as Chloe ran out of the room, she collided with someone¡ªit was Charles, who had rushed over. He had been out of town, but after receiving E¡¯s call, he hade back immediately.


    To his shock, this was the scene he walked into.


    "Chloe, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Brother!" Chloe sobbed, throwing herself into Charles¡¯ arms like a child who had just lost a toy, crying uncontrobly.


    "Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s okay," Charlesforted her, gently patting her back. By then, E and Mason had caught up.


    E¡¯s face was full of anxiety. Chloe was really not seeing things clearly¡ªthis was obviously Mason¡¯s fault, it was his setup, and yet Chloe still med her...


    Mason¡¯s n was to drive a wedge between her and Chloe, to purposely make things difficult for her.


    "Chloe, listen to me! Mason is a bastard, and he¡¯s doing this on purpose to create a rift between us. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks!" E said breathlessly, turning to re at Mason with pure hatred. "Mason, you scumbag, get lost! Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of me or Chloe again!"


    Mason stood there coldly, his eyes reflecting E¡¯s angry face.


    He sneered, "I¡¯m just telling the truth, E. Who told you to keep seducing me, only to never follow through?"


    What?


    E¡¯s eyes widened. How shameless could Mason be, using her of seducing him?


    "Mason, you¡¯re beyond shameless. Now that you can¡¯t win, you just spew lies¡ªwho would believe you?" E¡¯s eyes shed with cold anger. She had been struggling to find a way to deal with Mason, and now she knew she had toe up with something, no matter how difficult.


    Mason smirked wickedly,pletely ignoring Chloe¡¯s increasingly pitiful sobs. "Oh? If you don¡¯t like me, why are you always hanging around us? Weren¡¯t you secretly throwing me those flirty looks?"


    E, enraged beyond control, pped Mason hard across the face.


    The two police officers still present widened their eyes. They recognized Mason¡ªafter all, the Scott family was powerful in Country W and had plenty of business in S City as well.


    Mason had even treated them to meals before.


    "You disgusting scumbag!" E shouted, seething with anger. Beside her, Chloe was sobbing uncontrobly, clinging to Charles¡¯ hand. "Brother, take me away... I want to go home... I want to go home!"


    "Alright, stop crying. It¡¯s okay, E was only trying to help," Charles said, his heart breaking. He had never approved of Chloe being with Mason in the first ce.


    "Why is everyone taking her side? Why?" Chloe cried, devastated. The pain of Mason choosing E over her had pushed her to the brink of copse, and she was no longer thinking rationally.


    Charles was shocked, unable to believe that his usually sensible sister would think this way.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take you home first so you can calm down."


    "Mr. Carter, pleasefort Miss Carter. We¡¯ll need her statementter," one of the police officers said, addressing Charles.


    Charles nodded, then turned to E. "I¡¯m sorry, E. I¡¯ll try to talk some sense into Chloe."


    E nodded in response, understanding that Chloe was too angry to be reasoned with right now. She could only watch as Charles led her away.


    Mason stood silently on the side as Richard and the others rushed over. Seeing E¡¯s pale face, Richard asked, "E, are you okay?"


    E shook her head, looking slightly fatigued. "I¡¯m fine."


    Only then did Richard and the others breathe a sigh of relief. E had called for help earlier, but he had been out of town and couldn¡¯t make it in time.


    "Sorry, I hurried over as fast as I could. I didn¡¯t expect..." Richard scratched his head, looking apologetic.


    E shook her head again. It was over now, but Chloe¡¯s heart had been hurt, and she had been frightened. It might take a long time before Chloe forgave her.


    Mason spoke up calmly, "I admit it was my negligence. I didn¡¯t anticipate... I didn¡¯t expect to frighten Chloe like that."


    E looked at him with scorn. "Was it really negligence? Mason, have you thought about what would¡¯ve happened if Aaron had actually fired that gun? How would you ¡¯fix¡¯ that mistake?"


    Mason remained silent.


    "Stop pretending, and stop harassing me. I will never like you," E said with disgust.


    Richard nced between the two, frowning at Mason.


    "Mr. Scott, don¡¯t you know that E is my sister-inw? You¡¯d better drop whatever you¡¯re scheming, or you won¡¯t even know what hit you," Richard said coldly, a sneer on his face.


    If Mason truly angered Eric, he wouldn¡¯t have a good end.


    "Excuse me, but I have the right to pursue love," Mason said shamelessly, casting a deep look at E. "You¡¯re tired; you should go home and rest."


    What a shameless jerk!


    E thought angrily, turning her face away from him, not sparing him another nce. Just then, arge group of people hurried over.


    E¡¯s heart sank.


    How could she have forgotten about Carter Group? Given how dangerous the situation had just been, she couldn¡¯t believe no one had informed the top management. And now Sean wasing¡ªclearly, he had set her up! Despicable!


    If Aaron had fired, her life would¡¯ve been over. The Imperial Crown Club might face some bacsh after a fatal incident, but after a while, business would return to normal. Sean, knowing Eric wouldn¡¯t care too much about her, had clearly felt emboldened to act this way.


    Sean and Leah arrived, leading a group of people. When Sean saw E, he frowned and asked, "What happened? I just walked in and heard there was a hostage situation here!"


    E let out a coldugh, ncing at Leah, then at Mason, suddenly realizing what was going on.


    Perhaps Leah and Mason had set this whole thing up together.


    Otherwise, how had Aaron known exactly where to find them? And before E arrived, where were the security personnel? Not a single one had shown up!


    In an instant, she sneered, her gaze frosty with disgust as she turned away from them.


    "Old Mr. Carter, isn¡¯t it a bitte for you to show up now?" Richard sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Sean snorted. "I don¡¯t work here. I just happened to be passing by and heard there was trouble, so I came to check it out. Miss Davis, are you alright?"


    Sean turned his gaze to E.


    E¡¯s voice was ice-cold. "Thank you for your concern, Old Mr. Carter. I¡¯m fine."


    Leah, putting on a worried expression, gently said, "E, you don¡¯t look well. Are you sure you¡¯re alright?"

 Chapter 286: A Private Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 286: A Private Conversation</h4>


    E¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. Leah and Sean showing up only now? Perhaps the real drama was just beginning.


    "Nothing much, I¡¯m heading back. This filthy ce, full of chaos, is unbearable," E said casually, her wordsced with subtle criticism of the Carter Group.


    Turning a club into such a mess surely required the finest talents and techniques, didn¡¯t it?


    Sean¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his cold eyes fixed on E.


    Mason, standing nearby, offered, "I¡¯ll take you home."


    "Mason, you really are thick-skinned. Why don¡¯t you escort Miss Leah back instead? I¡¯m sure you two are quite pleased with how your little n turned out," E said with a lightugh. As if she couldn¡¯t see right through them!


    Mason was just the kind of person who would pair up with someone like Leah, a textbook maniptor.


    Leah put on a hurt expression. "E, what do you mean? Even if you don¡¯t like Mr. Scott, how can you drag me into this?"


    E scoffed, uninterested. Just then, Sean spoke up, "Miss Davis, I need to speak with you privately."


    Sean¡¯s tone was calm, but firm.


    "Say it here," E responded tly.


    "This isn¡¯t the ce. It¡¯s about your Grandma Carter."


    E raised her eyebrows, staring deeply at Sean¡¯sposed face. Logically, if he hadn¡¯t known what had just happened, he would¡¯ve rushed to check the scene. But his calm demeanor suggested he might be part of the n.


    These people were truly shameless!


    E chuckled. "Is there a secret about Grandma Carter?"


    "Come with me, and you¡¯ll find out." Sean didn¡¯t wait for her agreement, leading the way to an empty room next door.


    E arched an eyebrow, intrigued by whatever game Sean was trying to y.


    As she was about to follow him, Sean spoke again, "Leave your phone behind. I just want to have a quick word. And your bodyguards shouldn¡¯te in."


    Richard couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, "What¡¯s the matter, Old Mr. Carter? Worried E might record your dirty little secrets?"


    Sean cast Richard a cold nce. "This isn¡¯t what you think."


    E¡¯s lips curled again, but to Richard¡¯s surprise, she handed her phone to the bodyguard without protest.


    "Are you sure you want to go in alone, ma¡¯am?" the bodyguard asked, concerned.


    E shot a casual nce at Sean. "Rx. Old Mr. Carter may be worse than a beast at times, but with all these people around, he wouldn¡¯t dare try anything."


    Her words nearly made Sean explode with rage, his eyes ring with anger. Leah quickly jumped in with her usual innocent act, "E, my grandfather is old. Please, don¡¯t say such things and upset him."


    E shrugged. "I¡¯m just speaking the truth."


    With that, she stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. Richard and the others anxiously watched the door, their worry growing.


    Mason¡¯s eyes remained indifferent. Despite Sean¡¯s disdain for E, he knew that Sean wouldn¡¯t dare make a move in front of so many witnesses.


    "Mr. Scott, you must be shaken from earlier. Why don¡¯t you rest over there while I make you some tea?" Leah offered with a smile.


    Mason shook his head lightly. "Let¡¯s wait a bit."


    Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she let out a coldugh. For all of Mason¡¯s pride and aloofness, wasn¡¯t he still relying on her in the end?


    Inside the private room, E sat calmly in front of Sean.


    The two sat face-to-face, with Sean scrutinizing her closely. E¡¯s appearance indeed bore a resemnce to the younger Ava£¨Grandma Carter£©. If the two were seated together, others might easily mistake them for sisters.


    "Say what you want," E said coolly, meeting Sean¡¯s gaze. "If there¡¯s any secret about Grandma Carter, go ahead and tell me."


    Sean chuckled softly. "Your Grandma Carter didn¡¯t have any secrets. After she passed, all her clothes were thrown away, and her jewelry was sold off. Not a single thing was left for you¡ªexcept for those cursed shares."


    With E¡¯s phone left outside and no sign of any recording devices, Sean felt confident. After all, she had rushed here to save Chloe, so he assumed she wouldn¡¯t have any hidden equipment.


    Sean knew E well, enough to believe he could be so brazen in his words.


    E looked coldly at the smug old man before her. She could hardly believe this was her grandfather. Blood ties didn¡¯t matter¡ªhe clearly wished she were gone.


    "Well, that¡¯s no surprise. You¡¯ve regressed to the point where you¡¯re worse than an animal. Why would I expect you to keep anything of Grandma Carter¡¯s?" E¡¯s sharp tongue gave Sean no advantage, her words biting just as harshly as his.


    Sean¡¯s face grew dark. "Hmph! You wild girl, don¡¯t think insulting me will make me angry. You¡¯re still far from running apany with just your words."


    E nodded, unfazed. "Don¡¯t worry about that. I already have Mr. Nelson as a partner, which is far better than relying on an old man like you."


    "You... You dare give him the shares?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" E¡¯s expression was icy. "Did you really think you could still get Grandma Carter¡¯s shares into your hands? What a joke! Have you forgotten how you treated her?"


    Sean scoffed. "Let bygones be bygones, E. I¡¯m willing to buy those shares from you."


    Ah, now we¡¯re getting to the point.


    "Sorry, but I don¡¯t need the money. No matter how much you offer, I¡¯m not selling," E said indifferently.


    "You... you ungrateful child!"


    Sean leaped up, angrily banging his cane against the floor.


    "I¡¯d rather be rebellious than be someone as despicable as you, Old Mr. Carter. But I¡¯ll tell you what¡ªif you can find my uncle, I¡¯ll dly hand the shares over to him."


    E was only testing him with thisment.


    "Rubbish! That person was dealt with a long time ago. What are you talking about? Your uncle is right here in Carter Group!" Sean¡¯s expression faltered, though he forced a coldugh.


    "Don¡¯t bother pretending. There¡¯s no one recording us, and no one can hear our conversation. Even if you admit it now, it won¡¯t matter. No one would believe me if I told them anyway," E saidzily.


    "What will it take for you to hand over the shares?" Sean¡¯s calm facade was crumbling. Bringing back that son of his? What a joke. Sean never considered that child his real son¡ªhe only ever loved Julia.


    "Give them back to you? Sure, if you bring my real uncle home and give him his share of thepany, I¡¯ll return mine to him!" E sneered.


    Sean suddenly stood up, his face twisted in anger. He swung his fist, mming it down hard!

 Chapter 287: Caught in a Storm of Controversy

    <h4>Chapter 287: Caught in a Storm of Controversy</h4>


    E stood in shock, unable to believe what she was seeing. Right before her eyes, Sean was pounding his fist against his own head, over and over again!


    "Hitting himself? How amusing," E thought, her eyes filled with interest. Who would have guessed that the old man was clever enough toe up with such a tactic?


    Seannded several blows on himself before stopping, his forehead and eye sockets swollen and red.


    "E! You vile woman, how could you? How dare you strike an old man like me?" Sean cried out. He then struck himself hard in the face with his cane, leaving him dizzy with pain.


    Eughed in disbelief.


    "Old Mr. Carter, no one¡¯s going to buy your act!" she said, unwilling to watch any longer. This devious old man was truly resorting to desperate measures!


    But E was curious to see how things would y out. After all, saving Chloe was the main event, and this situation was a big deal too.


    She stood up, opened the door, and strode out.


    "Oh, you ungrateful brat, it hurts... it hurts so much!" Sean yelled after her. There was a loud crash as he copsed to the floor, just as E stepped out and saw a swarm of reporters rushing toward her.


    As expected¡ª


    This was quite the performance! The Carter Group had really pulled out all the stops this time, even making an elderly man like Sean go through such lengths!


    Richard and two bodyguards immediately stepped forward, blocking the reporters trying to get through for interviews.


    Leah saw Sean lying on the floor inside and screamed, "Grandpa! Grandpa, what happened? How did you fall? Grandpa!" She rushed over, tears in her eyes, to help him up. Sean groaned, arge, swollen bruise forming on the right side of his face, with a small cut oozing blood. His eye and forehead were also horribly swollen.


    It was clear that despite his age, the old man still had quite a bit of strength left!


    "That ungrateful girl... that wild brat hit me!" Sean gasped for breath, looking as if he had been brutally beaten.


    The reporters, seeing Sean¡¯s injuries, all gasped. They hade because of a tip, but now they realized it had all been true!


    "E, how could you do this to my grandfather?" Leah cried out, her eyes filled with tears. "Even if you don¡¯t like him, even if you hate him, you shouldn¡¯t resort to violence! Look at his injuries!" She sobbed, making a pitiful scene.


    Richard sneered at the spectacle. "How could you all believe this? E would never do such a thing!"


    Mason frowned deeply, his gaze heavy on Leah. This wasn¡¯t part of his n.


    Although he wasn¡¯t entirely in the loop, his goal had been to unsettle E, but this...


    The reporters¡¯ shbulbs went off repeatedly, as voices shouted from all directions:


    "Miss Davis, do you have anything to say about assaulting an elderly man?"


    "Miss Davis, why did you resort to such violence against Old Mr. Carter? Don¡¯t you think it was too heartless and cruel?"


    "Miss Davis..."


    "This woman is vicious,ying hands on our Old Mr. Carter like that!"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s E, the granddaughter of our CEO! It¡¯s well known they don¡¯t get along, but now... E really is that ruthless!"


    "Even if she hates him, this was way too much!"


    Onlookers¡ªboth staff and guests¡ªstarted to gossip among themselves.


    E cleared her throat, looking at Sean with disdain. "I didn¡¯t hit Old Mr. Carter. He hit himself! And besides, do any of you have proof that I did anything to him?"


    Leah, with tears streaming down her face, looked so fragile and pitiful that it drew the sympathy of everyone around.


    "You¡¯re lying! My grandfather would never hit himself. That¡¯s ridiculous!" Leah argued passionately. Sean, gritting his teeth in anger, added, "She¡¯s hated me ever since I remarried and believed all those lies that I abandoned her Grandma Carter. That¡¯s why she snatched my cane and beat me with it!"


    Sean¡¯s face was full of anger, and he groaned dramatically from time to time. The crowd began to look at E with disgust.


    E let out a coldugh. "Old Mr. Carter, at your age, do you really have no shame in falsely using your own family like this?"


    Richard frowned, ncing between E and Sean. While he trusted E, there was no evidence, and she had just been alone in a room with Sean.


    Without proof, people always side with the weaker party.


    "I¡¯m calling the police! I¡¯m calling the police!" Sean gasped, yelling to the two nearby officers.


    Those two officers had originally nned to take Mason and E in for questioning, but Sean¡¯s arrival had dyed things. Now, with this new situation unfolding, it seemed to spiral out of control.


    "Miss Davis, could you pleasee with us to the station to give your statement?" one of the officers asked, pushing through the throng of reporters who surged forward with renewed energy.


    "Miss Davis, are you so arrogant because Mr. Nelson is backing you?"


    "Miss Davis, what were you thinking when you attacked Old Mr. Carter?"


    "Miss Davis..."


    Richard¡¯s bodyguards were busy holding back the press, trying to clear a path for E.


    "You vile woman, get out of here!"


    "Leave! Don¡¯t stain our Imperial Crown Club!"


    "How can someone be so cruel as to hurt an old man? Get rid of her!"


    The onlookers began to shout, and a few even threw rotten eggs at E.


    The bodyguards and security scrambled to block the reporters, but E saw one egg flying straight at her. She tried to dodge, but it still sttered on her shoulder, spilling its foul-smelling contents.


    "Madam!" The two bodyguards¡¯ expressions darkened as they pulled out stun batons. "Anyone who tries anything gets hit!"


    Their aggressive stance stunned the unruly reporters and the gathering crowd into silence.


    E¡¯s face was dark with fury as she walked out coldly. Everything the Carter Group owed her¡ªshe would make them pay back, double.


    As she walked away, Leah¡¯s eyes shed with a gleam of satisfaction.


    Sean was soon taken away by two bodyguards, heading to the hospital for a medical evaluation.


    A medical evaluation¡ªto keep "evidence" of E¡¯s supposed attack, of course.


    Mason stood by, watching the crowd disperse. His gaze finallynded on Leah, icy and unreadable. Without a word, he turned and walked into the private room where E and Sean had been.


    Leah nced around to make sure no one was paying attention before happily following him in, locking the door behind her.


    Leah approached Mason, cing a soft hand on his shoulder. "Wasn¡¯t my n brilliant? Heh, Chloe¡¯s already fallen for you. Now, with this, her two best friends will tear each other apart!"

 Chapter 288: Forming an Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 288: Forming an Alliance</h4>


    Mason coldly brushed Leah¡¯s hand away. "Why did you keep thest part hidden?"


    Though he had agreed to work with Leah, their n was only to create tension between Chloe and E¡ªnothing about Sean framing E like what had just happened.


    Leah raised an eyebrow. "That idea came from my grandfather, so I had no right to tell you."


    Mason¡¯s eyes darkened with anger, and without warning, he pped Leah hard, sending her sprawling onto the sofa.


    Her face stung with a fiery pain, her ears rang, and her vision blurred from the impact. The force of Mason¡¯s p was enough to make her taste blood on her lips.


    Leah looked up, tears welling in her eyes as she red at him with hatred. "How dare you hit me? Mason! Don¡¯t you also want E to suffer? Why treat me like this?"


    "I told you to hire someone to put on a show, but you brought Aaron into this!" Mason sneered. "Do you even realize what could have happened if he lost control and fired his gun? Do you know what consequences that would have?"


    Leah burst into hystericalughter, her features contorting in a twisted mix of spite and sarcasm. "Of course I know! If he had fired, E would be dead, and that would suit me just fine!"


    Yes, if E died, Leah might not get the Carter Group shares in her possession. But since E had married Eric, any misfortune that befell her would mean Eric would never hand those shares over to the Carter Group anyway.


    Mason¡¯s eyes burned with fury, though he couldn¡¯t quite understand why he was so angry. He pped Leah again, even harder than before.


    The blow left her dazed, unable to gather her thoughts. If anything serious had happened to E, Mason wouldn¡¯t be happy. Even though he had gone to great lengths to oppose her, he didn¡¯t want her dead.


    When Aaron had held a gun to E, Mason had been filled with panic. That deep, genuine fear and regret made him realize how much he actually cared about her.


    But so what?


    There was no way they could ever be together. His goal was to break E and Eric apart and make her fall in love with him instead...


    After that, endless torment would follow. Mason was confident he could seed because, in his mind, he was no worse than Eric.


    "If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make sure you die with her," Mason threatened with a cruel smile, gripping Leah¡¯s chin tightly. Her face was now swollen, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, giving her a terrifying appearance.


    Leah¡¯s eyes were unfocused, still reeling from the power of the second p.


    "If you didn¡¯t hear me, Leah, let me remind you¡ªI have no problem showing you more of what I¡¯m capable of! I¡¯ve never hit women before, but for someone as vile and treacherous as you, I¡¯ll dly make an exception."


    Leah barely managed to regain herposure, inhaling deeply as she met Mason¡¯s icy gaze. "I... I understand!" she stammered, but even speaking made her cheeks throb with intense pain, and tears rolled down her face uncontrobly.


    Why was it always E? Why were Eric, Mason, and even Henry all focused on her?


    Leah bit her lip in frustration. Mason patted her swollen face, causing her to wince in pain.


    "Don¡¯t look at me with that hatred in your eyes. Are you tired of living? Hmm? Do you know why I haven¡¯t returned to Country S in the past year to manage my business? It¡¯s because my family is locked in a power struggle, three sons fighting for the Scott family inheritance."


    Mason let out a cruelugh, the gentlemanly facade reced by a bloodthirsty monster. "My methods are far more ruthless than theirs. So don¡¯t push me, Leah, or I won¡¯t hesitate to make sure you... are left in pieces."


    Leah stared at him in terror, as if seeing a demon cloaked in madness and cruelty.


    "I understand... I understand! Please, just let me go, please!" Leah, though filled with resentment, knew better than to keep defying Mason.


    Mason smirked, pleased, and released her. He gracefully picked up a tissue from the table, casually wiping away the bloodstains on his hands.


    Leah, trembling, red at Mason¡¯s back with hatred, but as soon as he turned around, she quickly concealed her emotions, putting on a pitiful expression.


    "Mason, why don¡¯t you like me? Why? You, your cousin¡ªneither of you... what¡¯s wrong with me? What did I do wrong?" Leah finally broke down, the dams of her frustration and sorrow giving way. Every man she had desired either abandoned her or despised her.


    She had always wondered why she wasn¡¯t as good as E. Why did every man she liked end up falling for her instead?


    Mason raised an eyebrow, a sneer of disgust curling his lips. "Don¡¯t cry in front of me. My heart won¡¯t soften just because of a few tears."


    "You¡¯ll never be worth even a single strand of her hair," he said coldly. Mason then tossed the tissue into the trash and, with elegantposure, turned to leave.


    As the door closed behind him, Leah burst into tears, the pain in her swollen face only making her sob harder. But despite her own suffering, she found somefort in knowing that E, too, was in trouble. After that scene, E¡¯s life would only get worse.


    ...


    At the police station, E sat quietly, having already given her statement. Yet the officer had stepped out, and she suspected the chief had received orders from Sean to keep her there overnight.


    Ha!


    E nced at the egg-stained shoulder of her jacket, the foul smell still lingering and unpleasant.


    A man¡¯s voice, faint but clear, filtered through the door.


    "Yes, yes, I understand... Are you sure? She¡¯s not really Mr. Nelson¡¯s woman?"


    "Old Mr. Carter, I know it¡¯s a tough situation for you, given how badly injured you are..."


    E nearly choked on her anger. Badly injured? Just those minor scrapes and bruises were being called serious injuries?


    Unbelievable! Was the deputy chief out of his mind?


    It was the deputy chief on the phone, while the chief himself had already gone home for the day. The chief in question was the same officer who had worked with Eric to capture Donald not long ago.


    E felt a little annoyed. Richard hade with her, but he had slipped away at some point, showing a surprisingck of loyalty. However, something felt off. Richard was one of Eric¡¯s closest friends and wouldn¡¯t have just abandoned her.


    So why hadn¡¯t hee to bail her out yet?


    She hadn¡¯tid a finger on Sean, but she had her own ns brewing. The Carter Group had set her up this time, and she intended to pay them back in full.


    At that moment, the door creaked open, and a voice barked, "Take her inside. No bail allowed!"

 Chapter 289: Arriving Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 289: Arriving Too Late</h4>


    E shot up from her seat, ring coldly at the two officers who entered the room. "On what grounds are you holding me here?"


    One of the men smirked, his tone equally cold. "On what grounds? You abused an elderly man¡ªyour own grandfather at that! You beat Old Mr. Carter into serious injury, and you think we should just let you walk free to harm more people?"


    E was speechless. She knew the bodyguards must have called Eric, but what puzzled her was why she had been sitting here for over half an hour with no sign of any movement.


    Where was Eric?


    Was he too busy to answer his phone? Maybe his phone was off, or worse¡ªwas he with another woman?


    E shook her head, frustrated at herself for even thinking like that. How could she doubt Eric like that?


    "What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Weren¡¯t you so arrogant just a moment ago? You¡¯re being held here because someone important said so!"


    The middle-aged officer was clearly inexperienced, speaking brashly and revealing things he shouldn¡¯t have.


    E¡¯s expression hardened. "You¡¯re using me of abusing an elderly person. Where¡¯s your proof? Do you have any witnesses? Who saw it happen?"


    "Old Mr. Carter felt it himself¡ªwhat more do you need? Witnesses?" The officer sneered. "Enough talk, let¡¯s take her downstairs."


    As the officers approached, E had no choice but to walk toward the exit. Once outside, her two bodyguards were waiting, looking anxious.


    "Ma¡¯am, please wait a little longer. Mr. Nelson is on his way!" one of them said, his words warming E¡¯s heart.


    So, Eric wasing after all!


    But the nearby officers and staff overheard and couldn¡¯t help but mock her. "Ma¡¯am? Really? You act like you¡¯re some fancy wife from a rich family."


    "I heard she¡¯s just Mr. Nelson¡¯s lover. Word is, Mr. Nelson is with the woman he truly loves right now."


    "Yeah, what a joke. So young and already putting on airs!"


    "She even had the nerve to beat her own grandfather! Young people are getting more violent by the day!"


    "So vicious. How could Mr. Nelson be with someone like her?"


    "See that? That¡¯s your man, right? He¡¯s off with another woman in a hotel room as we speak!"


    A gossiping woman approached, unting her brightly colored phone. On the screen, there was a post from Twitter, showing Eric supposedly checking into a hotel with a new lover. The images were of Eric¡¯s back, unmistakably him, and the woman beside him was slim and elegant, her long hair draped over her shoulders like a college student.


    E¡¯s heart sank as she nced at her bodyguards.


    The two guards looked back at her, bewildered, unsure of what she was thinking. E pressed her lips together but remained silent.


    Deep down, she refused to believe that Eric would be involved with another woman, but the Twitter post... it had been posted that morning.


    Why hadn¡¯t she heard about it until now?


    The surrounding men, apparently just as gossipy, threw disdainful looks her way, theirments biting.


    "See? She ims to be Mr. Nelson¡¯s wife, but clearly, this woman is the real deal!" A uniformed woman sneered, her words dripping with sarcasm.


    E was left speechless. When had she ever imed to be Mrs. Nelson? She¡¯d worn a diamond ring, and people assumed she and Eric were married, but that was it.


    "Take her inside, now!" the middle-aged man snapped, waving his hand impatiently.


    "You can¡¯t do this! Mr. Nelson will be here soon, and he¡¯ll bail her out," one of the bodyguards said icily.


    "Are you trying to obstruct justice? Because if you are, we¡¯ll arrest you too!" the officer barked arrogantly.


    Just then, Richard walked in, and E¡¯s eyes lit up, though she still felt a tinge of disappointment¡ªit wasn¡¯t Eric.


    "Wait a moment, Mr. Nelson is on his way," Richard said calmly.


    "And who are you? Get out of here, stop wasting our time!" The middle-aged officer was visibly annoyed.


    E pressed her lips together, almost wanting tough. Richard and Eric¡ªwhat were they up to? Richard was from the influential Martinez family, his father a very powerful figure in the central government. Yet, here was someone who didn¡¯t recognize him...


    E silently pitied the deputy chief for a moment.


    "When I say wait, you¡¯d better wait. Trust me, doing so will guarantee your career takes off," Richard smiled, eyes narrowing as he studied the deputy chief.


    It seemed like Richard was sizing him up, likely drawing inspiration for one of his films.


    "Get this lunatic out of here!" the officer barked, growing impatient, signaling for a few men to escort Richard out.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh as she watched Richard, like a dog being shooed away. This guy was definitely fishing for material for a movie! Otherwise, why else would he be putting on that exaggerated expression of grief? It was clearly meant to mock these sycophants.


    "What¡¯s so funny? Take her away! Old Mr. Carter has filed charges for intentional assault. From now on, she¡¯s nothing but a criminal!" the middle-aged officer spat, signaling for his men to escort E.


    "Who are you calling a criminal?" A cold voice echoed from the doorway. The officer was about to explode in anger when he turned around and saw a man dressed in ck, hands in his pockets, his face striking and hard, his eyes brimming with a menacing chill.


    The officer¡¯s expression stiffened as he realized¡ªEric had arrived!


    But wasn¡¯t the inte buzzing about Eric being in a hotel with some mysterious woman? How was he here now?


    "Mr. Nelson! Ha... ha... why are you here? Please, have a seat!" The officer¡¯s arrogant demeanor evaporated instantly, reced with a nervous grin as he quickly pulled out a chair.


    E felt warmth surge through her chest. He had arrived, just in time, when she was about to be dragged away in cuffs.


    This had been a rough period for her, filled with endless turmoil. The situation with Chloe had reached such a breaking point that she didn¡¯t even know how to resolve it anymore.


    "My wifemitted a crime, did she? You must have quite the authority to be dragging my wife away," Eric said icily, ncing at the middle-aged officer as he made his way to E¡¯s side.


    The crowd, previously indulging in gossip, fell silent, especially the smug woman who had been showing off the scandalous news on her phone. Her screen still disyed the rumor of Eric and his supposed lover.


    "You came?" E bit her lip, "Don¡¯te too close, I stink."


    Eric nced at her shoulder and, without a word, calmly pulled out a handkerchief and began wiping the mess off.


    E was momentarily stunned. Didn¡¯t he have mild OCD? The smell alone was making her want to gag, yet here he was cleaning it off her.


    "Ha... Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s like this... Mrs. Nelson was used by Mr. Sean Carter of intentional assault, so... there was a bit of a misunderstanding. Mrs. Nelson, please don¡¯t take it to heart, it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding!" The officer was now all smiles, trying to backpedal, realizing he had likely overstepped.


    Richard stood to the side, observing the exchange, ncing between the officer and Eric with amusement.

 Chapter 290: The Reason for Being Targeted

    <h4>Chapter 290: The Reason for Being Targeted</h4>


    "Deputy Chief, if you were cast as an actor, I think you¡¯d make a perfect deceitful businessman," Richard said with a lightugh, his eyes filled with disdain.


    The middle-aged man, acting like apdog, nodded eagerly. "You¡¯re too kind, sir, just joking around!"


    Eric gently guided E over to the sofa and sat her down, brushing aside a few strands of hair from her neck. "I heard from the bodyguards that Chloe got into trouble, and you almost got dragged into it. Why are you so careless, Mrs. Nelson? Do I need to stay by your side every day to keep you safe?"


    His eyes were full of tenderness, a stark contrast to the cold demeanor he had shown just moments ago.


    His warm, slender fingers gently wiped the sweat from E¡¯s forehead.


    The middle-aged man, flustered, quickly called out, "Turn up the air conditioning!"


    A policeman hurried over to adjust the air, as Eric¡¯s overwhelming presence silenced the group that had previously been gossiping.


    "I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I?" E replied. "But... you¡¯ve heard about what Sean did, right?"


    E pursed her lips. "I didn¡¯t even touch him. He was hitting himself!"


    Eric smiled, the warmth in his expression making E feelforted. He nodded, "I believe you. So they used you wrongly and tried to detain you?"


    E quickly nodded in agreement.


    "Mr. Nelson, Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding! There were no witnesses, no one saw Mrs. Nelson hit Old Mr. Carter. She¡¯s free to leave with you!" The middle-aged man hurried over, grinning nervously.


    Eric slowly turned his gaze to the man, a cold gleam shing in his eyes. The middle-aged man felt as though he¡¯d been frozen on the spot, his entire body trembling under the weight of Eric¡¯s stare.


    He shivered, lowering his head.


    "Is the Deputy Chief blind? No evidence, yet you dared to detain my wife. Very well, I¡¯ll remember this act of kindness," Eric said coolly, sending another shiver down the man¡¯s spine.


    "Mr. Nelson, I truly didn¡¯t mean to offend..." The deputy chief trailed off, immediately silenced by Eric¡¯s sharp re. He realized then that he had made a grave mistake.


    This young man, who had seized control of the Nelson Group at such a young age, was no ordinary figure. The deputy chief could already feel the weight of losing his position, silently cursing Sean for misleading him by iming E wasn¡¯t really Eric¡¯s woman and that Eric had a new lover.


    "Let¡¯s go," Eric said, turning back to E, his face softening again. He took her hand and began walking calmly toward the exit.


    Richard waved at the deputy chief cheerfully. "See you around, Deputy! When you¡¯re out of a job, let¡¯s talk about that movie role!"


    E nearly burst intoughter.


    Richard truly was like a mischievous old man, always up to some yful trouble.


    The deputy chief stood there, watching them leave, tears practically welling up in his eyes as he pulled out his phone to call Sean. On the other end, he unleashed a tirade, his tone far from the respectful one he had previously used.


    As E settled into the car, she finally allowed herself to rx, feeling a wave of exhaustion.


    During the entire ordeal at the Imperial Crown Club, her nerves had been tightly wound, never letting down her guard while dealing with Sean.


    That old fox, Sean, was unpredictable¡ªno one knew what new schemes he might cook up in the next moment.


    But this time, E felt more at peace, calmer about whaty ahead.


    "Why didn¡¯t you just have Richard bail me out?" E asked, curiously ncing at Eric. "Or do you enjoy making dramatic entrances now?"


    Eric let out a soft snort. "Is it a crime if I want to personallye and get you?"


    E chuckled. "Not at all. I just thought you might be off somewhere being sweet with some campus beauty."


    Eric frowned, puzzled. "What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t that campus beauty supposed to be you?"


    He leaned in, gently cupping her face, clearly intending to kiss her, but E yfully blocked his lips with her hand.


    "Don¡¯t... I smell awful. Let¡¯s go home first so I can shower," E wrinkled her nose. "Sean¡¯s scheme this time wasn¡¯t bad, but... I¡¯ve got a backup n."


    Eric squeezed her nose affectionately. "I know. But this time, what about you and Chloe?"


    E¡¯s expression darkened. "I just hope she understands I meant well. Mason is only using her."


    Eric scoffed. "A lovestruck girl doesn¡¯t see the truth that fast. Let her cool off for a while."


    E fell silent, her mood heavy. Mason was bing a constant source of trouble, a thorn in her side. She still couldn¡¯t figure out why he had it out for her.


    When they finally got home, E immediately went to take a shower. Of course, Eric joined her, and their yful time in the bathroom soon turned into a full-blown fun session, leaving E exhausted and begging for mercy. But Eric wasn¡¯t so quick to let her off the hook, wearing her outpletely.


    Afterward, as Eric dried off and helped blow-dry her hair, he asked, "You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want me involved with the whole Sean situation?"


    "I told you, I¡¯ve got it covered."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ve had enough of him anyway. If I wasn¡¯t so busy, and if you hadn¡¯t told me to stay out of it... Hmph." Eric¡¯s lips curled in a smirk, the icy gleam in his eyes making his frustration clear.


    E brought up Mason again, her brow furrowing. "Honey, why is Mason always targeting me? If it weren¡¯t for him, Chloe and I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess."


    She had already exined the whole situation to Eric while they were in the shower.


    Eric¡¯s expression turned even darker. "Mason? He¡¯s obviously interested in you. But since you don¡¯t reciprocate, he¡¯s been finding ways to antagonize you. Besides... I¡¯ve uncovered something¡ªMason¡¯s father and your mother were acquainted long ago. In fact, Mason¡¯s father secretly had feelings for your mother, and it seems that caused some friction in their family."


    E¡¯s eyes widened. "So that¡¯s why Mason¡¯s targeting me?"


    "Possibly."


    "That¡¯s ridiculous! He¡¯s really holding a grudge against me over something so petty?"


    E grumbled in frustration. She couldn¡¯t believe how childish Mason was being. If Mason had gone through the same hardships as Eric, maybe she could understand it, but this?


    "Mrs. Scott hasn¡¯t been in great mental health these past few years, so his bitterness makes sense," Eric said calmly.


    He knew that kind of hatred all too well.


    When Victoria hadmitted suicide, he had felt intense hatred for Grace and Henry. It was a madness that could consume a person, and while Eric didn¡¯t like Henry to this day, he wasn¡¯t about to waste his time like Mason.


    But he knew why Mason was acting this way¡ªit was all about getting E¡¯s attention. He was sure of it.


    As for why Mason wanted her attention, that was obvious¡ªhe had feelings for E too.


    E let her hair fall off the side of the bed, and Eric gently gathered it back up, drying the damp strands with careful attention.


    E sprawled out, arms and legs stretched wide, feeling her body rx, her heart filled with sweetness. This wasn¡¯t the first time Eric had dried her hair, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more fondness for him each time.

 Chapter 291: Under Control

    <h4>Chapter 291: Under Control</h4>


    Eric carefully blow-dried E¡¯s hair, taking a small section at a time between his fingers before moving on to the next. His meticulous care made her smile, and the cloud of gloom that had hung over her all day finally lifted, revealing a sense of peace and happiness.


    "Honey, you¡¯re so good to me!" E said sweetly. "I feel like I really hit the jackpot marrying you! Most women who marry into rich families have to sign contracts or something, like they¡¯re being tested to make sure they¡¯re not just after the money. But you¡¯ve never doubted me, not even once."


    Eric chuckled softly. "You¡¯re already wealthy yourself. Why would you care about my money?"


    E¡¯s heart warmed even more, her eyes filled with affection as the gentle breeze from the hair dryer brushed her ears, causing them to flush a light red.


    Once Eric had dried her hair to about ny percent, he set the hairdryer down and, with a yful grin, rolled onto the bed next to her.


    E reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. "Are you hungry? Should I cook something for you?"


    "No need," Eric replied, squeezing her nose affectionately. "Mrs. Harris will be back tomorrow, so you won¡¯t need to makete-night snacks for me anymore. You can keep being my pampereddy who doesn¡¯t lift a finger."


    E pouted yfully. "But I enjoy cooking for you."


    Some people say that cooking is a woman¡¯s essential skill. While E didn¡¯t necessarily agree, she did believe that asionally cooking for the man she loved added a bit of fun and intimacy to their rtionship.


    "Thank you, sweetheart," Eric said with a soft smile, gently kissing her earlobe.


    E shivered slightly, like a shy girl experiencing her first love, and buried her face in his chest.


    Eric chuckled. "Want to go for another round...?"


    "Nope!" E quickly shook her head, giggling as she gave him a yful kiss on the cheek. "You¡¯re tired too. Let¡¯s just sleep."


    Eric simply smiled, taking her hand in his. It had be a habit for them to fall asleep holding hands, as if only then could they truly rest peacefully.


    The room fell into afortable silence, the distant sound of waves crashing against rocks could be faintly heard, and the soft glow of moonlight streamed in, casting a delicate shimmer throughout the bedroom.


    E gazed at the bright moonlight, her lips curling into a soft smile. Staring at the moon, she felt like she could see a bright future ahead.


    ...


    The next morning.


    The video of E "abusing" Sean spread like wildfire online. Although the footage only showed E walking out of the room, Sean¡¯s fall to the ground afterward was clearly captured.


    The video¡¯s quality was high, and when Leah helped Sean out, his injuries¡ªbruised face and swollen eyes¡ªwere visible to everyone.


    The forums were aze with hate.


    People were condemning E, calling her heartless and cruel, someone who could viciously attack an elderly man without remorse,beling her worse than an animal.


    E watched the hatefulments with calmposure, though a cold gleam flickered in her eyes.


    Good, the situation was escting just as expected.


    Despite being in the eye of the storm, E didn¡¯t rush to clear her name.


    At school, many of her ssmates eyed her warily, though those who were close to her, like Lauren, continued to believe in her innocence.


    "E, people have been trashing you on the forums for two days now. Why haven¡¯t youe forward to exin yourself?" Lauren asked, clearly worried. As soon as ss ended, she pulled E aside, urging her to let Eric step in.


    "Yeah, E, we know you wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Why don¡¯t you just get the footage from the Imperial Crown Club to prove your innocence?" Damien asked, equally frustrated.


    A group of friends who had always been close to E gathered around, their eyes full of concern as they waited for her response.


    "Not in a hurry, I have my own way of handling this. Let them keep cursing for one more day," E said, her eyes sparkling with confidence, showing no signs of distress or defeat.


    "But... every time I hear people say those awful things about you when I¡¯m out, it really bothers me," Lauren muttered, pursing her lips. "E, the Carter Group is really up to no good. Remember when Sean called you the child of a murdererst time? What a joke. That old man is heartless, nowhere near your level of character."


    E gazed calmly out the window at a nearby tree. "Don¡¯t worry. Old Mr. Carter is so clever, it would be a waste if I didn¡¯t let him enjoy the fruits of his scheme a bit longer."


    Damien and the others were helpless but, seeing E¡¯s calm demeanor, they figured she had things under control.


    For three days, neither E nor Eric made any attempt to clear the air. In the meantime, television hosts, eager to curry favor with Sean, began discussing the incident publicly.


    Now, everyone was convinced that E had assaulted an elderly man in a private room and was getting away with it because of powerful connections.


    Sean¡¯s family was overjoyed at the spectacle. The more people cursed E, the more delighted they became.


    That evening, the Carter family gathered around the dinner table, beaming as they enjoyed their meal.


    "Grandfather, this n really worked out. But it¡¯s a shame you had to suffer through it," Leah said with a satisfied grin.


    The whole scheme had actually been suggested by Rachel, and though Sean hesitated for a while, he eventually went along with it.


    More importantly, the Imperial Crown Club was owned by the Carter Group, so when the club¡¯s surveince conveniently "malfunctioned," there was no footage to help E, and her phone had been confiscated. No matter how smart or resourceful she was, this time, it seemed impossible for her to turn things around.


    "This little pain is nothing. If it ruins that girl¡¯s reputation, then it¡¯s worth every bit of it!" Seanughed heartily, pleased with how things were unfolding.


    Julia, worried for Sean, gave him a disapproving look and piled several pieces of his favorite ribs onto his te. "You should take care of yourself. This trick might have worked once, but don¡¯t use it again," she said, her voice carrying a hint of reproach.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. We won¡¯t let Grandfather resort to such underhanded methods again!" Leah quickly reassured her.


    After a few days of rest, Leah¡¯s face had healed, and the bruises were now barely visible.


    "Leah, you never told us who hit you. Was it that wild girl, E?" Frank asked gruffly, clearly upset. Leah was his precious daughter, and he rarely even scolded her. To think someone daredy a hand on her¡ªit was infuriating!


    Leah gave an awkward smile. "No, Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. What we really need to focus on is figuring out how to get Mr. Nelson to divorce that girl, so we can make our next move."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, eager to see E out of the picture.


    Just then, Sean¡¯s phone rang.


    "George, what is it? I¡¯m in the middle of dinner," Sean said.


    "Sir, Miss E has just announced to the media that she will be holding a press conference tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock to address the assault allegations," George reported.

 Chapter 292: Self-Deception

    <h4>Chapter 292: Self-Deception</h4>


    Sean raised an eyebrow, sneering with disdain. "Does she really think she can turn this around? We¡¯ve taken care of the surveince footage. I highly doubt she managed to sneak in with some micro-camera."


    Leah nodded in agreement, equally confident. In her mind, there was no way E could stage aeback.


    "Dad, don¡¯t worry about that girl. Once Mr. Nelson dumps her, we¡¯ll have plenty of ways to deal with her," Frank said, his face glowing with satisfaction. To him, E was only bold and arrogant because she was relying on Eric¡¯s support.


    Evelyn, in high spirits, nced over at her son, who was ying games while eating. Once E returned her shares to the Carter Group, her son would inherit everything. After all, Max was the only male heir of the Carter family. Who else would the fortune go to?


    The family continued their dinner, feeling rxed, not taking E¡¯s nned press conference seriously.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Chloe hadn¡¯t attended school for several days.


    She had been gued by nightmares every night, dreaming of being tormented and abused by thugs. Each time, she woke up screaming in terror.


    Mrs. Carter, seeing Chloe¡¯s distress, had started sleeping in the same room with her daughter. During the day, Chloe¡¯s mood remained downcast.


    On this particr day, Chloe refused to join the family for dinner, so Mrs. Carter had a servant bring food to her room.


    Just then, Charles entered, carrying Nathan in his arms. Nathan, now seven months old, was crawling rapidly around the room.


    "Mom, take Nathan downstairs to eat. I need to talk to Chloe," Charles said calmly.


    Mrs. Carter, knowing the tension between Chloe and E, left with Nathan, realizing her daughter became extremely agitated whenever E was mentioned.


    After Mrs. Carter left, Charles closed the door and sat beside Chloe on her bed.


    Chloe, her face tight with anger, turned away from her older brother, refusing to look at him.


    "Chloe, it¡¯s been days. You¡¯ve been upset long enough. E and I both warned you about Mason, and now... can¡¯t you see what his true intentions were?" Charles said, trying to reason with her.


    Chloe angrily pulled the nket over her head, covering herself entirely.


    Charles pulled the nket down. "Chloe! You¡¯re not a child anymore. You¡¯re an adult, and you need to take responsibility for your actions. Think about it¡ªif E hadn¡¯t arrived in time, do you know what could¡¯ve happened to you? You could¡¯ve lost everything¡ªyour dignity, your reputation, and worse, a video could¡¯ve been leaked online. Your name would¡¯ve been ruined."


    Chloe trembled slightly, recalling that terrifying night. It had been the first time in her life she felt suchplete despair.


    "It¡¯s because E seduced him! Mason admitted it himself. He said E¡ª" Chloe began, her voice shaking with anger.


    "Shut up! You¡¯ve been friends with E for over ten years, and you still don¡¯t know what kind of person she is? She loves Eric deeply. Do you really think she¡¯d be interested in someone like Mason?" Charles said, his voice filled with frustration.


    "Would you only forgive her if that criminal had shot her and she died trying to save you?" Charles¡¯ words hit Chloe like a bolt of lightning.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    "If E hadn¡¯t been quick-witted, things could¡¯ve turned even more dangerous. The man had a gun, Chloe! Even E¡¯s bodyguards were hesitant to act recklessly. Why do you think that the moment Mason left, those men came after you? Why didn¡¯t the police show up when you called, but E did, rushing to your rescue?" Charles continued, his voice firm but patient as he tried to guide her out of her confusion.


    Chloe breathed heavily, her eyes red and brimming with frustration. "Yes! She¡¯s smart, she¡¯s brave! If it weren¡¯t for her, I¡¯d be dead already, so I should be grateful, right?" Despite her words, her eyes were filled with resentment and unwillingness.


    Charles¡¯ heart ached. Love truly made people blind. No matter how much he tried to reason with her, Chloe refused to listen.


    Maybe it was because the Carter family had spoiled her too much, making her believe that when things went wrong, everyone should protect her, love her, and make sure she was safe, like a pampered princess.


    Charles stood up abruptly, his voice cold with frustration. "Sister, I¡¯ve always spoiled you, and the whole family treats you like a precious jewel. But this time, I¡¯m defending E because she¡¯s not at fault. The ones who messed up are you and Mason! If it weren¡¯t for you, E wouldn¡¯t have had to risk her life! And if it weren¡¯t for Mason, you wouldn¡¯t have been put in that horrible situation with those thugs. But instead of being grateful to E for saving you, you use her of seducing Mason? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Mason is by now?"


    Chloe bit down hard on her lip, not saying a word.


    "If you stay stuck in this delusion, then E truly wasted her time thinking you were a real friend! Aren¡¯t you always saying how much you hate fake, pretentious people, Chloe? Well, right now, you¡¯re the one being fake and foolish! Imagine if you had saved E, and she turned around and used you of trying to steal Eric. How would you feel?"


    Tears began to fall from Chloe¡¯s eyes, one by one.


    Deep down, she knew the truth. She wasn¡¯t blind to what was right or wrong, but she couldn¡¯t let go of the bitterness in her heart. How could everything with Mason seem so perfect, only to shatter into something she couldn¡¯t ept?


    She would never forget how Mason¡¯s eyes had been glued to E, while she, Chloe, had been nothing more than a shadow, never truly seen by him.


    It was unfair! So unfair! Why did Mason treat her this way? Was it all just to get to E?


    "You need to think carefully¡ªare you really willing to throw away a friendship that¡¯ssted over a decade because of Mason, that scumbag? All of this is just a trap set by another Carter Group and Mason. Think about it. E¡¯s facing a storm of negative press right now; her life is no easier than yours," Charles said, trying to get through to her.


    As a businessman, Charles could see through the situation clearly. E¡¯s reputation was being dragged through the mud, and everyone was convinced she had abused Sean.


    Charles, feeling there was nothing more he could say, turned and left the room.


    Chloe bit the edge of her nket, tears flowing uncontrobly. Her heart was in turmoil, and the failure and despair of her first love weighed heavily on her.


    But despite her inner turmoil, she couldn¡¯t resist reaching for her iPad. She opened a forum and, as expected, found numerous posts about E.


    She clicked on one and scrolled through thements.


    All of them were insults, full of vitriol and malicious usations against E.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t bear to read any further. She clutched the iPad to her chest and slowly closed her eyes.


    ...


    The next morning, at ten o¡¯clock.


    The venue E had announced¡ªNelson Group Hotel¡¯s eighth-floor hall¡ªwas packed with people, leaving barely any room to move.


    In addition to the many reporters, there were also plenty of curious onlookers.


    The stage remained empty. There was no sign of E, and Eric was nowhere to be seen either.


    People began to specte, wondering if E had gotten into trouble again. What excuse or exnation would she give this time for the allegations of abuse? Everyone was eager to find out how she would handle the situation.

 Chapter 293: Offering an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 293: Offering an Exnation</h4>


    At 10:05, E finally walked onto the stage, nked by two bodyguards. Eric, dressed formally as well, held her hand and apanied her to the front of the stage.


    Today, E was wearing a formal ck business suit, with her hair neatly tied up. Even though she was only a college freshman, her demeanor and appearance resembled that of a powerful businesswoman who had been navigating the corporate world for over a decade.


    The crowd was secretly amazed. They had previously thought E was out of Eric¡¯s league, but now, seeing them together, they realized how well-matched they appeared.


    E and Eric sat down, with the bodyguards stationed in rows, one in front and one behind them, prepared for any unexpected incidents.


    E scanned the room briefly and immediately noticed Mason standing not far away, as well as a surprising sight of Henry.


    Of course, there were other friends present to support her¡ªAmelia, Richard, and others¡ªbut there was no sign of Chloe.


    Thinking of her long-time friend, E¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.


    As her gaze shifted, she spotted Leah standing outside the hall doors, smirking at her with a cold, mocking look.


    Heh.


    Leah¡¯s presence confirmed that the people from Carter Group hade to watch her stumble.


    If Leah was here, Sean must be as well, though he hadn¡¯t shown himself yet. E guessed that he was waiting for the moment she broke down in tears and apologized to make his dramatic entrance. In the eyes of the Carter Group, perhaps an apology was the only tool she had left. How ridiculous.


    Clearing her throat, E¡¯s eyes shed with a cold, authoritative glint. "First of all, thank you all foring today. I appreciate you giving me the opportunity to speak. I¡¯m here to provide a detailed exnation of the events from three days ago."


    The reporters immediately began shouting questions, eager for answers.


    "Ms. Davis, why did you assault Old Mr. Carter? Did he say something to humiliate you at the time?"


    "Ms. Davis, your actions were cruel and heartless. Is Mr. Nelson supporting you in this?"


    "Ms. Davis... it¡¯s been reported that you caused a scene at the Imperial Crown Club that night. Is this true?"


    "Ms. Davis, what is your rtionship with Mr. Mason?"


    Eric¡¯s expression grew darker and darker, but E gave him a gentle nce before responding, "I¡¯ll answer this one first¡ªmy rtionship with Mr. Mason. Thank you all for your interest and curiosity, but I don¡¯t have any rtionship with Mr. Mason. I am, however, involved with Mr. Nelson!"


    At this, Amelia burst intoughter. E, must you be so witty?


    Eric¡¯s expression softened slightly, a faint smile appearing on his lips. With this woman¡¯splete devotion, why would he care about any other irrelevant suitors?


    "Enough with the small talk, exin why you assaulted Old Mr. Carter!"


    "Yes, don¡¯t change the subject!"


    "We¡¯re only here for answers about the assault case!"


    "Vicious woman, exin yourself! What possible reason could you have for assaulting an elderly man?"


    "E, get out of S City, you scum!"


    The crowd¡¯s anger was mounting, and some had begun shouting and cursing.


    Eric lifted his gaze, coldly staring down the small group of rowdy troublemakers. As his icy re locked onto them, they shuddered as though his very look could devour them, his bloodthirsty aura silencing them for the moment.


    Meanwhile, Sean was sitting in a corner not far away. Although the hall was intended for the press conference, there were still plenty of seats.


    He curled his lips into a cold smile. He was waiting for E to apologize, after which he would step forward, acting generously as he "forgave" his granddaughter.


    In this way, the Carter Group would not onlye out with an improved reputation but also make E more despised by the public.


    If apologizing solved everything, what need would there be for the police?


    "The second question: Is Mr. Nelson supporting me? I can answer with absolute certainty¡ªno matter what I do, he supports me unconditionally!" E replied with a smile, showing no urgency to address the assault incident.


    This response only fueled the crowd¡¯s anger.


    "You heartless woman! How can you still be smiling?"


    "Exactly, you¡¯ve left an elderly man seriously injured, and you¡¯re stillughing! You¡¯re despicable!"


    "Get out of here, you vile woman! Don¡¯t dirty our sight with your presence!"


    "Get out! Get out!"


    E remainedposed as she nced at the people hurling insults. If it weren¡¯t for the security checks upon entry, they would probably have started throwing things at her.


    She figured that part of the crowd had been hired by Carter Group, while others were just onlookers who didn¡¯t know the full story but sympathized with the perceived victim, joining in on the attack.


    Henry clenched his fists, his lips pressed tightly together. If it weren¡¯t for Eric¡¯s calm demeanor on stage, he would¡¯ve rushed up and punched the people screaming for her to leave.


    But Eric remained calm, which meant he must have already found the best way to handle the situation.


    Mason stood elegantly against the wall, watching the strong andposed E on stage, feeling an increasing distance between them.


    E cast a dismissive nce at the people shouting the loudest and said, "Third question, who said I assaulted the elderly man? Do you have any evidence? Did anyone see it with their own eyes?"


    "I didn¡¯t even touch a single hair on Old Mr. Carter¡¯s head! Not even his clothes. So my answer is this¡ªI did not assault Old Mr. Carter!"


    As soon as E finished speaking, the crowd erupted into shocked whispers.


    Sean¡¯s eyes rolled in frustration, and he let out a coldugh. Excellent! The girl didn¡¯t confess, nor did she apologize!


    It wasn¡¯t time for him to make his move yet. Now, it was up to the reporters to counter her statements.


    The audience and reporters were growing increasingly agitated, and curses filled the air.


    "Ms. Davis, you and Old Mr. Carter were in the same room. If you didn¡¯t assault him, then who did?"


    "Yeah, Ms. Davis, can you exin that? Because in the footage, Old Mr. Carter was perfectly fine when you both entered the room together!"


    "Shameless woman! Still denying it!"


    "You hit the man and won¡¯t even admit it! You deserve to be punished!"


    "After all, you¡¯re the child of a murderer! Your nature must be the same!"


    "Prosecute her! Let her rot in jail! Don¡¯t forgive her!"


    The crowd¡¯s shouting grew more intense, while Sean¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. If E refused to admit anything, then this press conference would have no point whatsoever.


    Did she have another n?


    E¡¯s cold eyes scanned the restless crowd, and Eric let out a soft chuckle. "You all areughable. Alright, let¡¯s stop keeping you in suspense. To the backstage crew, could you please y the material we¡¯ve provided?"


    Sean¡¯s heart clenched tightly, his eyes widening in disbelief as he stared at therge screen behind E and Eric.


    The huge disy flickered to life, and suddenly, footage of E and Sean sitting together in a private room appeared on the screen.


    Sean and Leah¡¯s bodies went cold. They couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªE actually had a backup n!


    Damn that E!

 Chapter 294: Fainting from Rage

    <h4>Chapter 294: Fainting from Rage</h4>


    bodyguards immediately sprang into action¡ªone patting his back while the other quickly took out his medication and helped him take it.


    "How is this possible? How..."


    The Imperial Crown Club was his territory! The moment E barged into the club that night, he had ordered the surveince to be turned off. There should have been no way for footage to exist after E and he entered the private room.


    Could she have used a hidden camera? No, the angle¡ªit was clearly from the club¡¯s security cameras!


    Leah, standing outside with dark sunsses, couldn¡¯t hide the fear flickering in her eyes.


    "This footage was obtained by a mysterious hacker," E said calmly. "After striking a deal with them, I reviewed the footage right away, which is why I¡¯m holding this press conference today."


    "When I was taken to the police station, I had already sent someone to the club¡¯s management to retrieve the surveince footage. They imed there had been a problem and that all the footage from that night had been lost." The sarcasm in E¡¯s voice became even more pronounced.


    The room fell silent. Everyone, whether they were hired hecklers or genuine onlookers, was nowser-focused on therge screen. They all wanted to know the truth.


    On the screen, E and Sean appeared to be in a heated discussion, both visibly emotional.


    Suddenly, Sean stood up in a fit of rage and swung his fist, striking his own forehead!


    The audience gasped in shock, almost unable to believe their eyes.


    The elderly man in the video was indeed Sean. He had actually hit himself!


    This revtion left everyone stunned. No wonder E had insisted she wasn¡¯t the one who assaulted him.


    Up until now, most people believed E¡¯s ims were nothing but lies, painting her as a venomous woman. But after seeing the surveince footage, they realized that someone was capable of harming themselves just to frame a younger rtive.


    "This isn¡¯t real! That video... they made it up!" an angry voice shouted from the corner. Everyone turned to see Sean standing there, his face twisted with rage and disbelief.


    Richard couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. "Ha! Old Mr. Carter, you actually hit yourself in the face, and you still have the nerve to stand here?"


    "Old Mr. Carter, your imagination is quite something. Do you really think there¡¯s a team out there so good that they could fabricate a video of you doing this?" Eric added with a mocking smile, his cold tone elicitingughter from the crowd.


    The video was clearly authentic¡ªno amount of digital editing could exin the exact match of Old Mr. Carter¡¯s cane, clothing, and every other detail from that night.


    As the footage showed Sean hitting his face with his cane, those in the crowd who had initially cursed E quickly turned their attention to Sean, now mocking him instead.


    "Old Mr. Carter, how could you manipte our sympathy like that?"


    "We were out here defending you online, and it turns out this whole thing was your twisted setup!"


    "You¡¯re a well-known businessman, and yet you stooped so low to frame your own granddaughter?"


    "That was a pitiful stunt! How could you exploit our sympathy like this?"


    "You shameless old man! What do you gain from ndering your own granddaughter?"


    The hall erupted into chaos. Several enraged reporters even attempted to rush forward to confront Sean for an interview.


    "The footage is fake!" Sean shouted, his voice trembling with rage.


    E, fuming with anger, couldn¡¯t help butugh. This old man still had the audacity toe up with such an outrageous excuse?


    "If Old Mr. Carter doesn¡¯t believe it, we can submit the footage to the most reputable forensic departments in the world for authentication," E dered, enunciating each word clearly, her voice reverberating throughout the room.


    The crowd became even more agitated, turning on Sean, hurling insults and usations at him.


    Henry, who had been clenching his fists tightly, finally rxed. He took a deep breath, gazed at E for a moment, and then turned to leave. Now that she was fine, he had no further worries.


    Mason allowed a faint smile to cross his face. This girl was truly something else. It seemed like no one could bring her down. His thoughts drifted back to the night when E had fearlessly stood up to Aaron, her bravery and charisma shining through. How could anyone not be moved by her?


    Sean, on the other hand, was fuming as he faced the crowd¡¯s ridicule and scorn. The pressure was mounting, and he found himself with no solid rebuttal. E¡¯s words had left him with no way out.


    She was right¡ªif the video was fake, she could easily submit it to a forensic agency for verification. Once authenticated, no one would dare question its legitimacy.


    Sean¡¯s eyes widened as he realized he hadpletely lost control of the situation. He never imagined E would get her hands on the surveince footage and turn the tables on him so viciously.


    She had deliberately waited days, allowing the public to curse and despise her before suddenly revealing the truth, making it clear to everyone how they had been manipted by Sean. The crowd¡¯s newfound disgust for him was palpable, and Carter Group¡¯s reputation would be severely tarnished.


    What a ruthless girl!


    Sean¡¯s face twitched, and then, without warning, he copsed. His two bodyguards rushed to catch him, panicking as they tried to keep him from falling.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    "Make way! Get him out of here and take him to the hospital!"


    The reporters who had been eager to get interviews reluctantly cleared a path, watching with frustration as Sean was carried out.


    Leah rushed over, her face pale. "Grandpa... Grandpa, don¡¯t you dare die on me! E, how could you be so heartless? What if something happens to him?" she cried, ring furiously at E on stage.


    E scoffed, "Miss Carter, are you saying I should apologize to Old Mr. Carter after being ndered? That I shouldn¡¯t reveal the truth, but instead quietly endure everyone¡¯s curses and your baseless usations?"


    The crowd immediately turned their mockery towards Leah. Her sense of morality was truly baffling to them.


    Eric also let out a coldugh. "Miss Carter, who taught you ethics? ording to your logic, murderers should be praised, while the victims should suffer in silence without seeking justice?"


    Leah stumbled back, biting her lip in a panic, unable to find the words to retaliate.


    "My grandpa has high blood pressure!" Leah cried, her voice filled with indignation.


    "And knowing that, you still brought him here? Was it to enjoy the spectacle?" Richard taunted, a sneer spreading across his face.


    Amelia shot Leah a disdainful nce. "Leah, your grandpa just copsed, and you¡¯re still standing here running your mouth? Do you expect E to apologize to Carter Group? I recall Old Mr. Carter using E of beating him. Your audacity is truly astounding!"


    "Absolutely shameless!"


    "Carter Group is full of degenerates!"


    "Get out! The White Lotus is trying to y the sympathy card again!"


    The room erupted in jeers as the crowd turned their anger and disgust toward Leah.

 Chapter 295: Turning the Tide

    <h4>Chapter 295: Turning the Tide</h4>


    Faced with the crowd¡¯s mocking and jeers, Leah was so angry her chest heaved, but she had no strength left to fight back. Covering her mouth, she ran out.


    The reporters, even more excited now, eagerly turned their cameras toward Eric and E on stage.


    "Thank you all for your support. My wife, E, and I are deeply grateful, so we¡¯ve arranged a reception on the fifth floor to host everyone! I hope that in the future, when there¡¯s a big scoop, you¡¯ll all take a closer look and not be fooled by those with bad intentions," Eric said calmly, standing up and holding E¡¯s hand.


    "Mr. Nelson, when will you hold the wedding?"


    "Mr. Nelson is such a kind man, not even mad that we wronged his wife."


    "Someone as dignified as Miss Davis couldn¡¯t have done something like that."


    "Exactly, didn¡¯t the Carter Group try to make peace before? But she didn¡¯t even acknowledge them. That whole family is ruthless!"


    E smiled faintly. So what if Sean passed out? He brought that on himself! All of this, she would make sure to reim, tenfold.


    "The wedding will happen, but it depends on my wife. Whenever she wants, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll do it," Eric said, holding E¡¯s hand tightly and smiling. In this moment, the coldness in his eyes was finally softened by a trace of warmth.


    E smiled slightly, "The wedding will be after I graduate from college. Thank you all, and I hope everyone enjoys themselves!"


    The crowd cheered loudly, and Amelia rushed over to hug E tightly.


    "E, let¡¯s go have some drinks, and we won¡¯t stop until we¡¯re drunk!"


    Eric¡¯s face darkened at the mention of this, remembering thest time E got drunk! It was utterly humiliating!


    But before he could protest, Amelia had already whisked E away, and Eric had no choice but to let the two women have their fun.


    The reception ended perfectly.


    The reporters flocked to the fifth floor for the feast. The scoop this time was too explosive¡ªwithin minutes, surveince footage was online, creating another media storm!


    Watching E and the others leave, Mason squinted his eyes.


    That girl, and Eric¡ªthey¡¯re not easy to deal with!


    Even Sean¡¯s foolproof n had beenpletely thwarted by them, causing massive losses!


    But such opponents, aren¡¯t they what make the game fun?


    ...


    In a private room at the Elite Horizon Club.


    E and Amelia were chatting while a few men yed mahjong. E would never have imagined that Eric knew how to y mahjong!


    "How are things with you and Chloe? I heard you two had a falling out? Mason is such a jerk! Next time I see him, I¡¯ll punch him!" Amelia fumed.


    E looked a bit downcast. "What can I do? I¡¯ve called her, but she won¡¯t answer. I¡¯ll give her some time to cool off and then talk to her again."


    "Your friend is really clueless! Mason¡¯s a horrible person, and she¡¯s ming you?"


    Amelia felt even more injustice on E¡¯s behalf.


    "If it weren¡¯t for you, those thugs would¡¯ve ruined her! It¡¯s infuriating¡ªshe used to seem so nice. How can people change their hearts so quickly?"


    The more Amelia talked, the angrier she got, but E shook her head. "Let¡¯s not dwell on it. Chloe grew up with everything handed to her; she¡¯s never faced this kind of blow or hardship. Once she calms down, she¡¯ll understand who was right and who was wrong."


    Amelia snorted, "I hope so. Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about her. Come on, we¡¯re celebrating today. Let¡¯s not stop until we¡¯re drunk!"


    "Amelia, when did you evolve into a total drinker?"


    "Hmph, I¡¯m just doing this because I¡¯m happy. I don¡¯t usually drink like this!"


    It was broad daylight, but E didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood, so she took a small sip. Soon, her face started to feel warm.


    "By the way, didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t get the surveince footage from Imperial Crown Club? Sean must have prepared in advance, so how did you manage to get it?" Amelia suddenly remembered, recalling how she had told Richard to keep quiet and enjoy the show.


    She hadn¡¯t expected E to surprise her like this.


    "When I got Chloe¡¯s call, I realized right away that the Carter Group was behind it. With Mason teaming up with them, I had to be extra cautious. So, I had one of Eric¡¯s hackers hack into their system ahead of time. As for how the hacker did it, you¡¯ll have to ask Larry!" E replied with a smile.


    Without these preparations, she would have been in big trouble this time!


    Thanks to her confidence in Larry, E dared to fall right into Sean¡¯s trap, turning the tables on him and humiliating him in the process!


    Amelia burst intoughter, pping her hands in approval.


    An hourter.


    Sean¡¯s self-inflicted humiliation video was trending wildly online, bing the number one search topic on Twitter!


    All over the posts and journalists¡¯ Twitter feeds, people were calling Sean a shameless, despicable old man. Even those who had once insulted E now felt they¡¯d been deceived and were furious.


    Naturally, the headlines on every major site were all about what happened at E¡¯s press conference.


    Everyone was shocked by how some people, even family, could stoop to such levels. Yet the person they despised most was Sean.


    After returning to school, even the ssmates who had insulted E before felt ashamed and began apologizing to her on Twitter and Facebook.


    But that wasn¡¯t the most important thing.


    The key point was that in just two days, E would have her DNA test results!


    Seeing E suddenly getting anxious, Eric decided to lift her spirits a bit. She had been through so much recently, and it was starting to take a toll on her. So he invited Richard and Amelia to join them on a trip to Silver Creek Valley.


    Silver Creek Valley is one of the most famous scenic spots in Country S.


    It¡¯s located in a small town in Y City, which had developed remarkably well over the years, attracting tens of millions of tourists annually!


    Without wasting time, Eric and the group flew to the small town near Silver Creek Valley that same day. E¡¯s gloomy mood from the past few days finally began to lift.


    Even though she had cleared her name and humiliated Sean, the thought of Chloe still weighed heavily on her mind.


    The ancient streets, leisurely horses, friendly locals, and endless delicious food that E couldn¡¯t stop eating¡ªit was all amazing!


    While she was busy devouring a te of smoked ribs, she identally spotted someone entering the restaurant, and immediately shot a frustrated look at Eric.


    Eric noticed the person too, and his eyes gleamed with cold anger.


    Ever since Mason¡¯s plot had nearlynded E in danger, Eric had been keeping an eye on him.


    And now, seeing Mason here, he knew there was no way he would let him off this time!

 Chapter 296: Humorous Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 296: Humorous Tactics</h4><subtxt> Mason¡¯s flirtatious eyes sparkled as he spotted E, shing her a bright smile, as if the past events had never even happened. Truly shameless.


    Behind him trailed a bodyguard and a woman in a floral dress.


    E smirked faintly¡ªRachel had actuallytched onto Mason? Well, perfect¡ªa maniptive "white lotus" and a despicable man. They really were a match made in heaven!


    With Rachel here as well, could she take them both down in one go?


    "Well, well, Mr. Nelson, Miss Davis, what a coincidence! We meet again. Fate must really want us to cross paths!" Mason said with a fake smile, approaching them.


    E¡¯s face remained cold, her smile dripping with sarcasm. "Mr. Scott, Miss Rachel¡ªwhat a perfect pair. Yourbined moral standards could really open anyone¡¯s eyes to a whole new level of absurdity."


    Rachel¡¯s face turned red. She was only here because Leah had ordered her to apany Mason. She had made the first move to cozy up to him, and to her surprise, he had brought her along to Silver Creek Valley!


    "Miss Davis, you must be joking. I¡¯m truly ttered by such high praise!" Mason¡¯s skin was thick¡ªdespite knowing full well E was insulting him, he didn¡¯t get angry and instead grinned as if he were genuinely pleased.


    Eric shot Mason a sidelong nce. "Mason, you¡¯ve really got a death wish, showing up here on your own. I was nning to give you a bit more time to stumble around before finishing you off."


    Mason calmly took a seat at an empty table nearby, and Rachel followed, sitting down with a timid expression.


    Just looking at her irritated E¡ªthis time, she was determined to make her pay.


    Amelia leaned over to whisper in E¡¯s ear, "Ugh, that fake little snake is so annoying. Let¡¯s team up and crush her!"


    E couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Only Amelia could match her wavelength like this!


    Mason chuckled lightly, his eyes glinting with cold malice. "Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s a bit early to be so sure of yourself. We¡¯ll see who gets thestugh."


    Just then, the shop owner came over. Rachel ordered a few snacks, while Mason casually asked for some drinks.


    "Watch and see," Eric said, smiling mysteriously. He was very familiar with Silver Creek Valley, having spent a few months here with Richard back during his school days, so he knew the area well.


    E nced at Eric curiously and whispered, "Aren¡¯t you angry?"


    Eric smiled softly. "Oh, I¡¯m angry, but my IQ won¡¯t let me do anything reckless."


    E blinked. True¡ªno matter how much Eric disliked Mason, he wasn¡¯t going to lose his cool and start a fight with him.


    She casually turned to look out the window, where an elderly man was selling candied fruit skewers. A smile crept across her face as an idea to deal with Rachel began to form.


    Richard shot Mason a re. "You¡¯re delusional. E would never be interested in you!"


    Mason, however, was full of confidence. "I believe that day wille."


    E rolled her eyes. She knew this man wasn¡¯t truly interested in her.


    At the very least, theplexity in his gaze had no ce in anything resembling love.


    "Mr. Scott, it seems you¡¯ve developed a serious case of delusion. You should really get that checked out," E said, not even looking up as she delicately picked up a meatball with her fork and took a small bite.


    That move made Eric¡¯s throat tighten, and his voice turned icy. "Don¡¯t eat like that. Let me cut it up for you."


    With that, the possessive man picked up a fork and cut the beef meatball in half for her.


    E stared at him, a little stunned.


    What¡¯s gotten into him? What¡¯s wrong with eating the way I was?


    Feeling Mason¡¯s eyes on her, E suddenly lost any desire to keep talking to Eric. It was as if Mason was constantly watching her every move.


    "Eric, that guy is unbearable!" E muttered softly.


    Eric nced at her. "Lost your appetite?"


    "I can¡¯t eat with such a disgusting person around," she replied.


    "Then let¡¯s go," Eric chuckled, though E couldn¡¯t help but nce wistfully at the table full of untouched food. What a shame!


    Eric smiled and tapped her nose affectionately. "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll have plenty of chances to eatter. But with so many flies around, this ce isn¡¯t really fit for dining."


    His words were pointed, carrying an unmistakable undertone.


    Rachel¡¯s face flushed red as she watched Eric¡¯s retreating figure longingly.


    Once Eric left, Richard and Amelia naturally followed. Rachel¡¯s gaze lingered on Eric¡¯s back until he disappeared from view, her heart aching. Every time she saw him, she wished she could be the woman by his side.


    "Had enough staring? If you really want him, you better start behaving yourself," Mason said coldly.


    Rachel quickly nodded. "Yes, Mr. Scott, I understand!"


    She felt uneasy. Why had this unpredictable man taken an interest in her? Perhaps he had figured out what kind of person she really was?


    Meanwhile...


    Eric and E strolled down the street until they stopped in front of a young man from Country Y. Eric began speaking to him in English, pointing discreetly towards the restaurant where Mason was sitting.


    The window gave E a clear view¡ªinside, Mason was angrily scolding Rachel.


    E¡¯s foreignnguage wasn¡¯t great, but she understood enough of Eric¡¯s words to realize that he was sending the young man to deal with Mason...


    Suddenly, she let out a smallugh. Eric was truly devious!


    The man from Country Y patted Eric on the shoulder excitedly, giving him a thumbs-up before making a phone call. Then, with great enthusiasm, he headed into the restaurant.


    The man approached Mason with a smile, cing a friendly hand on his shoulder and, to E¡¯s amusement, another hand on Mason¡¯s face!


    Rachel stared, dumbfounded.


    Mason shouted in foreignnguage, "Sir! You¡¯ve got the wrong person! I¡¯m not gay, so please take your hands off me!"


    The young man blushed and smiled shyly. "No, no, there¡¯s no mistake. Just outside, someone told me his family wouldn¡¯t let you two be together, so he had to break up with you. But don¡¯t worry, darling, I¡¯m here tofort you!"


    Mason¡¯s face twisted in rage, and he angrily shoved the man¡¯s hands off.


    The young man¡¯s eyes narrowed, immediately filling with displeasure.


    "Sir, he¡¯s lying to you! I have no interest in men!" Mason said in disgust, but the young man grew even more agitated.


    "Are you discriminating against gay people? That¡¯s it, you¡¯re asking for trouble!" the man yelled, throwing a punch at Mason.


    Mason¡¯s bodyguards were shocked and rushed forward to intervene.


    However, two more men quickly stormed into the restaurant. Seeing their friend under attack, they became furious and jumped into the fight.


    Rachel screamed in terror as the small restaurant erupted into chaos, with customers fleeing in every direction!</subtxt>

 Chapter 297: Relentless Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 297: Relentless Pursuit</h4>


    The bodyguard who had been trailing E and her group rushed back immediately, shielding Mason from further attacks.


    Eric and E exchanged a knowing smile, linked arms, and strolled away leisurely.


    Amelia and Richard wereughing so hard they could barely keep their jaws from dropping. Mason, that jerk, had finally gotten what he deserved.


    Some people hate having their sexual orientation mocked, and Mason, who despised the idea of being associated with homosexuality, couldn¡¯t stand being hit on by men. His arrogant personality ensured that he¡¯d have a nasty reaction to such encounters.


    A man like that? Well, getting a beating was just karma catching up!


    The group made their way to the edge of Silver Creek Valley, where smooth pebbles lined the banks and the water was crystal clear, with small fish swimmingzily beneath the surface.


    "Eric, you¡¯re unbelievably crafty! Mason won¡¯t be catching up to us anytime soon after that," Richardughed, pulling Amelia into a kiss. E, smiling contentedly, waved over a boatman, and the four of them boarded a boat together.


    "He deserved it. I honestly have no idea what I did to make him hate me so much!" E said, her mood lifting. Mason and Rachel¡¯s sudden appearance had dampened her spirits, but seeing those two troublemakers get what they deserved was immensely satisfying, leaving her feeling more rxed and content.


    Atst, she could enjoy a carefree, happy trip down Silver Creek Valley with the people she loved.


    Silver Creek Valley, true to its name, curved like a crescent moon, splitting the surrounding mountains in two. The scenery on both sides was breathtaking, and the boat asionally slipped through water caves, where the illuminated cave walls featured grand carvings.


    Laughter echoed down the valley as Eric and the group enjoyed their time together.


    "Up ahead is Crystal Ridge Cave. Would you like to check it out? But I have to warn you, the tickets are a bit pricey¡ª300 per person!" the boatman turned and asked with a grin.


    "Of course we do! Crystal Ridge Cave is one of the top sights in Silver Creek Valley!" Amelia responded excitedly.


    Three hundred yuan for a ticket might be steep for regr visitors, but for them, even taking their four bodyguards along was no issue at all.


    Hearing their agreement, the boatman pulled up to a stone tform, letting them disembark.


    The group bought tickets, bringing their bodyguards along as well.


    Since it wasn¡¯t peak season, the ce wasn¡¯t crowded at all.


    The cave was filled with mesmerizing sights, enhanced by the artificial lighting that made the natural rock formations even more enchanting. Amelia didn¡¯t forget to snap a few photos of E and Eric together, making sure they had plenty of memories to look back on. Everyone was having a st.


    Since Amelia wasn¡¯t used to much physical activity, she had to take frequent breaks. After their third rest, E and Amelia sat down on a stone bench, going through the photos they had just taken.


    "Heh, fancy running into you all again!" came Mason¡¯s infuriatingly familiar voice from behind them.


    E¡¯s face darkened as she turned to see Mason, now sporting arge red bump on his forehead¡ªlikely from the earlier tussle with the men.


    Eric chuckled. "Mr. Scott, you¡¯ve caught up already? Impressive."


    "Ha! Must¡¯ve lost two of your bodyguards along the way, huh?" Amelia quipped sarcastically.


    The group exchanged amused nces, barely holding back theirughter. If Mason had lost two bodyguards, that meant if they wanted to make a move, it¡¯d be much easier than before!


    Rachel finally caught up with them, clearly out of breath and showing herck of physical stamina.


    "Wait... wait for me!" Rachel called out loudly, leaning against the cave wall for support. But she was immediately scolded by an unfamiliar staff member.


    "Miss, be careful! You¡¯re not allowed to touch the cave walls. Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you read the rules before entering the cave?"


    The cave walls were engraved with inscriptions left by important figures, as well as some calligraphic works and carvings from famous artists, making them extremely valuable.


    Embarrassed, Rachel quickly withdrew her hand and cast a pleading look at Mason.


    Mason didn¡¯t even bother to nce at her.


    E couldn¡¯t help but smirk¡ªRachel was really going all out, trying totch onto Eric, practically exhausting herself in the process.


    "Eric, you¡¯ve really got guts. If you¡¯re so capable, face me in the business world!" Mason sneered, his eyes cold with anger. Eric¡¯s little stunt had made the tourists around Silver Creek Valley believe Mason was gay, and the whole ordeal with the young man earlier had forced him to have his bodyguards deal with the three men while he and Rachel escaped.


    Mason had rarely been in such a humiliating position, but his obsession drove him to continue with his ns, despite already suffering a setback.


    At that moment, a young woman approached with two inclothes bodyguards, her eyes lighting up when she saw Eric.


    "Mr. Nelson, is that really you?"


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement, but when she noticed E by his side, her expression darkened slightly.


    Eric remained calm and shed a mischievous smile. "Well, well. Long time no see."


    The young woman looked about twenty-two or twenty-three, slightly older than E. Her makeup was impable, and though her features were delicate, there was an air of arrogance and superiority about her that made her instantly unlikeable.


    "And this is..." Be nced at E.


    "This is my wife, E. E, this is Be Rodriguez, the mayor¡¯s daughter here in Y City," Eric said with a soft smile, not hesitating to reveal E¡¯s status.


    Be¡¯s expression dimmed, and the look she gave E was full of distaste.


    "So, Miss Davis, which school do you attend? I thought the rumors were just gossip, but it seems Mr. Nelson really is married!" Be had met Eric at an event once, and from that moment on, she had set her sights on him.


    E rolled her eyes internally. One Rachel wasn¡¯t enough, now a "peacock princess" Be was joining in too. Eric really had a knack for attracting trouble!


    Still, E smiled politely. "I¡¯m a freshman at Egerton University."


    "I see... I¡¯ve heard that Miss Davises from aplicated family background. Honestly, I think marriage should be between equals, don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Nelson?" Be¡¯s words clearly implied that E was unworthy of Eric.


    E smiled faintly. This Be really was a ssic "peacock princess"¡ªthinking herself high and mighty, assuming she was highly sought after. What a pity...


    "My marriage doesn¡¯t need outside opinions," Eric said coldly.


    Be¡¯s forced smile faltered, and she wisely chose not to push the matter further.


    Mason, however, smiled elegantly. "Miss Rodriguez makes a valid point. We should definitely have a deeper conversation sometime."


    Eric stood up, pulling E with him, while Amelia gave an annoyed huff. Richard, who had been taking pictures from a distance, finally put his camera away and joined them with a cheerful grin.


    Be and her group naturally followed along.


    After passing through Crystal Ridge Cave, they found a mountain ahead. It was said that the temple on top was known for its highly effective blessings, and there was even a small inn nearby.


    Mason, thinking about his n, couldn¡¯t help but smile subtly to himself.

 Chapter 298: The Plan in Motion

    <h4>Chapter 298: The n in Motion</h4>


    As soon as they exited the cave, E felt her spirits lift. Before them stood a mountain shaped like a t tform, its peak level with the ground below. Quietly nestled on top was a small inn, looking down over the passersby.


    "That¡¯s Treading Immortal Mountain," a director nearby exined. "Legend has it that a female immortal, after a thousand years of cultivation, stepped on a stone here and ascended to the heavens. That¡¯s how the mountain got its name."


    A gentle breeze brushed by, and E breathed in the fresh, floral-scented air, her body and mind feeling more rxed. But the thought of the troublesome people behind them made her sigh.


    "Cheer up," came Eric¡¯s soft, teasing voice in her ear. "Soon, they won¡¯t be so happy."


    E paused, then grinned. Yes, with Eric here, what was there to worry about?


    Letting go of her frustrations, she began to enjoy the journey, taking photos along the way. Amelia was just as excited, soaking in the experience.


    Treading Immortal Mountain wasn¡¯t very tall, and after an hour¡¯s hike, they reached the small inn at the top.


    Directly across from the inn was the Immortal Temple.


    E and Amelia both offered incense at the temple, their expressions sincere and reverent.


    The scenery was stunning, and E decided to stay overnight. Naturally, Mason, Rachel, and their persistent entourage also chose to stay, following them like shadows.


    "I¡¯ve heard Be is quite smitten with Eric. She¡¯s always asking Richard for his number, but he never gives it to her. Eric doesn¡¯t bother with her either. She must¡¯ve heard you wereing here and tagged along on purpose," Amelia whispered to E as they exited the temple.


    E chuckled lightly. "It¡¯s fine. With Eric around, I don¡¯t need to worry. He¡¯ll handle everything."


    "True, I trust him too!" Ameliaughed.


    Eric was waiting for them under a tree and said he had already booked the rooms¡ªthough they were all single rooms, so they had to settle for separate amodations.


    Single rooms were no issue for E. As long as Eric was nearby, she felt at ease, determined to enjoy this short break as much as possible.


    The inn served some local specialties, and after dinner, they wandered down the mountain again. Soon, dusk fell.


    That evening, the inn hosted a traditional dance performance by a local ethnic group. E leaned on Eric¡¯s shoulder, her face glowing with a contented smile.


    She couldn¡¯t help but notice Be¡¯s cold, distant stare from across the room.


    Meanwhile, Mason and Rachel had joined the dancing, eager to draw attention to themselves.


    By 10 p.m., the evening¡¯s festivities wound down, and the group gradually dispersed.


    E returned to her single room, and Eric apanied her for a while, staying until she felt drowsy. Only then did he reluctantly prepare to leave.


    Before stepping out, Eric leaned close and whispered, "E, be careful tonight, okay?"


    E blinked in surprise. Was that a warning?


    "Are there wolves around here? Maybe you should stay," she teased.


    "The bed¡¯s too small. I wouldn¡¯t sleepfortably," Eric chuckled.


    E bit her lip and nced out at the pitch-ck night. This wasn¡¯t the city¡ªthere were no streetlights, and with the clouds hiding the moon, it waspletely dark outside.


    Just then, the faint sound ofmotion reached her ears, with voices calling out about a thief.


    E didn¡¯t think much of it and settled into bed, brushing the noise aside.


    ...


    "Is it time to act yet?" Rachel¡¯s voice was soft, barely audible in the dimly lit room.


    The smallmp in the inn cast shadows that highlighted Mason¡¯s striking features. Rachel¡¯s eyes gleamed with a mix of desire and deep resentment. How could that wretched E, of all people, have so many men vying for her attention?


    Mason nced at the time and then answered a phone call. "It¡¯s time."


    Rachel¡¯s heart raced with excitement, her face flushing with anticipation. She took the key and a bottle of special "perfume" from Mason and quietly slipped out of the room.


    It was half past midnight, and the inn was silent. The other guests, having hiked all day and exhausted themselves, were fast asleep, resting deeply.


    With the key in hand, Rachel crept up to Eric¡¯s room and unlocked the door. She stepped inside quietly, making sure to lock the door behind her.


    In the faint light of the room, Rachel could barely make out the figure of a man lying on his side, facing the window.


    She approached the bed and sprayed the "perfume" several times toward the man. A strong, sweet fragrance filled the air.


    Rachel inhaled the scent, her excitement building as the man on the bed began to breathe more heavily.


    Giddy with anticipation, she leaned in and wrapped her arms tightly around the man...


    Meanwhile.


    In his own room, Mason paced back and forth, growing more anxious by the minute.


    Suddenly, he caught a whiff of a familiar scent wafting in from outside¡ªE¡¯s perfume! His heart skipped a beat, and he hurried to open his door.


    To his surprise, he saw a woman with long hair slipping into E¡¯s room. Her silhouette and nightgown were unmistakable¡ªit was the same one E had been wearing earlier.


    In this small inn, there were onlymunal bathrooms, so Mason had seen E briefly when she had gone to use the restroom earlier.


    Had E returned from the bathroom?


    Mason¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. Suppressing the thoughts racing through his mind, he slowly walked back to his room.


    Lying back on his bed, he chuckled to himself, imagining the scene that would unfolde morning¡ªE heartbroken, discovering another woman in Eric¡¯s bed.


    Mason had studied E carefully. A woman like her, fiercely loyal in love, wouldn¡¯t tolerate even the smallest betrayal from her husband. Strong-willed women like her expected unwavering faithfulness.


    If Eric cheated or got involved with another woman, their rtionship would inevitably crumble.


    For Mason, causing them pain was worth using any dirty trick in the book.


    The thought made him grin wider, and he closed his eyes with satisfaction, drifting into sleep.


    Sometimeter, Mason woke up feeling an unexpected heat coursing through his body.


    An inexplicable sensation surged through him, and though Mason was experienced in such matters, this sudden feeling rmed him. Could he have been drugged?


    Soft hands wrapped around his waist, and the familiar scent of E¡¯s perfume filled his nostrils.


    The heat inside him grew more intense. Mason sat up abruptly, but in the darkness, he couldn¡¯t make out who the woman beside him was.


    All he remembered was that she had long hair and was wearing the same perfume as E.


    E¡¯s perfume was custom-made by Eric, and Mason had never smelled it on any other woman.


    His rational thoughts slipped away, consumed by the darkness. Unable to resist, Mason leaned down and kissed the sweet lips before him...


    Outside, the night was alive with the sounds of chirping insects, but inside, the silence was thick with mystery and deception.

 Chapter 299: Playing the Game

    <h4>Chapter 299: ying the Game</h4>


    The serene environment and unfamiliar surroundings greeted E as she woke up, the soft morning light filtering through the window, casting a hazy glow over her face. The misty sunlight stirred her still-drowsy thoughts.


    E rubbed her eyes, feeling momentarily disoriented before remembering she was on vacation. ncing down at the floor, she saw Eric sleeping there, a sweet smile tugging at her lips.


    Eric was lying on his side, facing her, with a beam of morning light illuminating his features. His longshes and defined jawline gave him an almost boyish charm in his peaceful sleep.


    His handsome face, coupled with the slight curve of his lips, made E smile as she quietly slipped out of bed and tiptoed over to him, barefoot.


    The wooden floors of the inn had been cleaned, so sleeping on them wasn¡¯t ufortable. E sat down beside Eric, her mischievous grin growing as she spotted a withered de of grass she had brought in from their hike yesterday.


    Suppressing herughter, E lightly brushed the dried grass against Eric¡¯s cheek.


    Eric twitched at the tickling sensation, frowning slightly but not waking up.


    E stifled a giggle. Eric¡¯s frown made him look so amusingly grumpy.


    Though she hesitated to wake him, her yful spirit couldn¡¯t resist. She ran the grass across his ear again, the light touch tickling him.


    Eric swatted the air. "Marshmallow, stop... stop licking me!"


    "Hahaha!" E burst outughing. "Who¡¯s Marshmallow? Eric!"


    Herughter woke Eric, who opened his eyes, groggy but alert enough to see her doubled over inughter. In an instant, he grabbed her by the cor, pulling her into his arms with surprising force.


    "So, it was you..." Eric murmured, wrapping her tightly in a hug, inhaling deeply. "I... I dreamed of when I was six. We had this little pug at home, and it used to lick my ears..."


    Back then, when Victoria was still alive, his childhood was filled with happiness. He¡¯d often fall asleep near her, only to be woken up by the dog¡¯s licks. Victoria would chase the dog away, giving him more time to rest.


    The memory made Eric smile, and he kissed E gently on the cheek, unable to resist the familiarfort of her presence. E quickly pushed him away, cheeks flushed. "It¡¯s morning,e on, time to get up!"


    Eric snapped back to the present¡ªthey were at the inn in Treading Immortal Mountain, and the n was still unfolding.


    Mason, that fool, was practically walking into his own doom. There was going to be quite a show soon!


    After getting dressed and brushing their teeth, E and Eric heard a loud scream from outside.


    They exchanged a knowing nce, smiling in sync, before hurrying out to see what was happening.


    A small crowd had gathered outside Eric¡¯s original room. Inside, a woman was furiously pulling at another woman¡¯s hair, yelling and pping her.


    "So it¡¯s you who seduced my husband! You shameless pair¡ªhow dare you have an affair right under my nose! I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    The woman, still in her nightgown, pped the other woman¡¯s delicate face with a resounding smack.


    The other woman burst into tears, trembling as she turned toward the doorway, where her eyes met E¡¯s cold, unflinching gaze.


    The woman was Rachel!


    Mason had meticulously nned everything beforeing here. He orchestrated a scheme where Rachel would sneak into Eric¡¯s room, believing that the scent she used would cloud Eric¡¯s judgment and cause him to lose control. The goal was for E to walk in on them, shattering her trust and leaving her devastated.


    Rachel, eager to win Eric over, agreed to the n. Last night, she crept into Eric¡¯s room, convinced that her n had worked. However, she was rudely awakened by a banging on the door. When she opened her eyes, she was horrified to find that the man beside her wasn¡¯t Eric at all¡ªit was a stranger, a young man about 25 years old, with a simr build to Eric.


    Before she could process what had happened, the door burst open, and a furious woman stormed into the room. The man quickly grabbed the nket to cover his exposed body and used Rachel of seducing him.


    The enraged woman, who appeared to be the man¡¯s wife, grabbed Rachel by the hair and began hitting her.


    "Stop it... please, I was set up... don¡¯t do this, I was framed...!" Rachel sobbed desperately, but the woman was far from listening to her.


    Some of the onlookers gleefully recorded the scene on their phones, eager to post the drama online.


    E stood by, her lips curling into a smirk as she watched Rachel¡¯s pitiful situation unfold. A flicker of disdain passed through her eyes.


    Trying to seduce her man?


    In her dreams.


    Mason may have had a n, but did he really think that she and Eric were fools who would willingly walk into such an obvious trap?


    Eric and E had noticed how quiet Mason and his group had been during the trip and suspected they were up to something. With this in mind, Eric had arranged for the hotel staff to help set the stage. Before going to sleep, Eric orchestrated a scene where amotion about a thief distracted Rachel and her group. In the meantime, Eric switched rooms with a male guest.


    Eric and E had been sleeping soundly in the guest¡¯s room while Rachel unknowingly ended up with the stranger.


    The rest, as expected, was history. Someone informed the wife of the man Rachel was with, leading to the dramatic confrontation.


    Though E felt a tinge of guilt toward the male guest, she remembered how he had been lewd and flirtatious during dinner. If it weren¡¯t for his wife¡¯s presence, his wandering hands might have found their way onto E. A scumbag like that? He deserved a taste of his own medicine.


    The furious woman yanked Rachel¡¯s head back and snarled, "Get the cameras ready! Let¡¯s post this little homewrecker¡¯s face online for everyone to see! How dare you do this under my nose..."


    Rachel,pletely helpless against the woman¡¯s wrath, had no way to defend herself.


    With a sharp smack, another pnded on Rachel¡¯s already swollen cheek.


    Rachel whimpered, tears streaming down her face. "It wasn¡¯t me... it¡¯s not what it looks like!"


    "Still trying to deny it, you shameless white lotus?" the woman sneered, hitting her again. Meanwhile, the man, looking guilty, hurriedly got dressed and tried to pull the woman off Rachel.


    Big mistake. The woman let out a furious scream and turned on him, hitting him too.


    The women in the crowd shook their heads in disapproval. Although Rachel was being severely beaten, none of them showed any sympathy.


    "She deserves it. Climbing into bed with someone else¡¯s husband while the wife is right there? Shameless!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with women these days? So young, yet already acting so low."


    "Society now is filled with gold-diggers and homewreckers. You haven¡¯t heard?"


    "She¡¯s such a pretty girl¡ªwhy not just get a proper job? Once this scandal spreads, no one will ever look at her the same way again."


    Rachel¡¯s sobs echoed in the room, filled with sorrow and desperation. Her fate was sealed¡ªher downfall had arrived, and it was just as catastrophic as anyone could imagine.


    This wasn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s first scandal. She had previously tried to frame E, but E had caught her red-handed and exposed her in front of everyone.


    Later, Rachel had been used of "stealing" Grace¡¯s sapphire ne, which resulted in her being shunned by many wealthy women.


    Despite it all, Rachel had always bounced back, like an unkible cockroach. But this time, she had been caught in the act, and the humiliation was far greater.


    Once the video of this incident hit the inte, it would spread like wildfire, likely making its way to their school¡¯s forums. Rachel¡¯s reputation¡ªwhat little was left of it¡ªwould be utterly destroyed. Her life, as she knew it, was over.

 Chapter 300: Pretending to Be a Couple

    <h4>Chapter 300: Pretending to Be a Couple</h4>


    E had shown Rachel mercy time and time again, letting her off easily. But Rachel, undeterred, had the audacity to team up with Mason and even attempt to seduce Eric.


    There was no way things would go that smoothly for her. So Eric and E decided to take matters into their own hands and ensure Rachel got what she deserved.


    Hand in hand, E led Eric away from the chaos, unwilling to waste any more time watching Rachel get what wasing to her. A person like Rachel was finally facing the consequences of her actions¡ªsomething long overdue.


    Meanwhile, Mason was jolted awake by the shouting outside his room. The woman in his arms stirred, and as Mason nced down at her, he was shocked to find it was Be.


    "You¡ª" Mason began, only to be interrupted by Be¡¯s sudden scream. As she panicked, there was a loud banging at the door, and Mason, now fully awake, yelled, "Stop banging on my door!"


    But before he could react, the door was kicked open, and several men, along with a few reporters, stormed inside.


    "You scumbag! How dare you drug ourdy and rape her?" one of the bodyguards bellowed, throwing a punch at Mason without hesitation.


    Mason, still dazed, stumbled back from the blow, his face contorted in shock and confusion.


    "Miss, are you alright? What are we supposed to tell the mayor?" another bodyguard asked, trembling as he looked at Be, who was now clutching the nket around her body.


    Be waspletely stunned, unable to process what had happened. How could this have gone so wrong?


    The staff had told her that Eric had switched rooms, and this room was supposed to be his. Be, the spoiled daughter of the mayor, had always gotten what she wanted. She had set her sights on Eric, even though he was already married. In her mind, if she could just get close to Eric and make E find out, it would create enough drama to break their marriage apart, leaving her with the prize¡ªEric.


    So when she got the information from the staff, she had no hesitation. Armed with a bottle of special "perfume" sold to her by the staff, she sneaked into the roomte at night.


    But now, the man she had ended up with was Mason, not Eric. Where had things gone wrong? Had she entered the wrong room?


    "Take him to the police! This scumbag raped our youngdy!" the bodyguard shouted in a frenzy. Protecting Be had been his job for over a decade, and now that something so humiliating had happened, he was seething with anger, ready to tear Mason apart.


    "Shut up! Be and I... we¡¯re in love!" Mason blurted out in a moment of desperation, trying to stop the situation from spiraling out of control.


    Everyone froze, including the bodyguards.


    Be, shaking, quickly caught on and nodded. "Yes, that¡¯s right! We¡¯re... in love. Now, get out of here! And smash those cameras!" she demanded, her pride as the mayor¡¯s daughter kicking in.


    Though she had clearly been set up, she couldn¡¯t afford to let word get out that she had been drugged and raped. If the news spread, her reputation would be ruined.


    But if they imed it was a consensual rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t be as damaging.


    Eric, watching the scene unfold from the hallway with a faint smile, spoke up. "My, my, Mr. Scott. You truly are a man of many affections. Yesterday at the restaurant, you were confessing your love to my wife, and now, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re in love with Miss Rodriguez. How unexpected." Eric¡¯s voice was calm, but his words stung, and Mason red at him with cold eyes.


    Mason had underestimated Eric. He hadn¡¯t considered that Eric could obtain the same "perfume" he had given Rachel to use on him.


    The bodyguards, realizing the situation, hurried to shoo away the curious onlookers and shut down themotion, embarrassed by the entire ordeal.


    As the crowd dispersed, Mason fumed, his n thoroughly backfiring. Be¡¯s n to trap Eric had also failed miserably, leaving her reputation in tatters. Eric and E had yed them both, using their own tactics against them.


    "Mr. Nelson, that was quite a move," Mason¡¯s eyes zed with fury. "Fine. I look forward to our next encounter!"


    "You¡¯ll lose just as miserably next time," E replied coolly, tugging Eric¡¯s arm. "Let¡¯s go, darling. They¡¯re apparently ¡¯in love,¡¯ so there¡¯s no point in us sticking around. But Miss Rodriguez, please make sure to inform your bodyguards next time you and Mr. Scott n a rendezvous, so as not to disturb the other guests."


    E¡¯s parting shot left Be fuming, her rage evident in her trembling frame. She hade here with ns for Eric, only to find herself humiliated instead.


    "I understand. Thank you for your ¡¯concern,¡¯ Miss Davis," Be replied icily, deliberately calling her "Miss Davis" instead of "Mrs. Nelson," clearly refusing to acknowledge E¡¯s status.


    E wasn¡¯t bothered¡ªher identity didn¡¯t need Be¡¯s validation. Today¡¯s incident had served as a harsh wake-up call for Be: her husband was not someone others could scheme after so easily.


    As the crowd dispersed with murmurs of disbelief, Be¡¯s bodyguards slipped away in shame. Mason mmed the door behind them, turning to re at Be with a cold, piercing look.


    Still enraged by E¡¯s parting words, Be trembled with fury. "That wild girl... how dare she speak to me like that! I¡¯m furious!"


    Mason strode over and harshly gripped her chin, startling Be. "What are you doing?" she snapped.


    "What am I doing? Why did you crawl into my bed? Are you that desperate, Miss Rodriguez? You¡¯re the mayor¡¯s daughter, and yet here you are, throwing yourself at a man like me?" Mason¡¯s voice dripped with disgust as he looked at her.


    Be¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and she shifted ufortably, realizing how sore she was.


    "Mason! You¡¯ve taken advantage of me, and now you¡¯re questioning me?" she retorted, her anger rising.


    Be wasn¡¯t used to being treated this way. She was the daughter of Y City¡¯s mayor, someone many men would do anything to please, hoping to marry her. And now this?


    "Taken advantage? You¡¯re the one who drugged me. If it weren¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t even bother touching you. And let¡¯s not forget how eager you werest night," Mason sneered, his gaze falling on the faint marks on Be¡¯s neck, remnants of their night together.


    Be¡¯s fury boiled over. "Mason! If it weren¡¯t for me being set up, I wouldn¡¯t even have looked at you! Someone told me that Eric was staying in that room and sold me that bottle of perfume, saying it would..." Be trailed off, her mind spinning.


    She realized toote that she had let her desire to humiliate E cloud her judgment. She had wanted so badly to assert her dominance over E that she had thrown caution to the wind.


    Spending a night with a man she desired wasn¡¯t a big deal for Be, but the fact that it had all gone horribly wrong made it unbearable.


    Mason¡¯s eyes narrowed, his cold demeanor enough to make even the enraged Be fall silent. Slowly, her anger began to subside as the full weight of their situation dawned on her.


    "We were set up," Mason said, his voice calm but filled with bitterness. "So for now, we¡¯ll just have to y along and pretend to be a couple. It seems you don¡¯t have much of a choice."


    Be clenched her teeth, barely containing her frustration. "It must have been E! She¡¯s the one who set me up!"

 Chapter 301: Good News

    <h4>Chapter 301: Good News</h4>


    Mason let out a coldugh, saying nothing more. E was indeed clever and cunning¡ªthere was a good chance this scheme had been her idea.


    But the fact that so many women couldn¡¯t match up to her... E was truly fascinating.


    Meanwhile, E and Eric were enjoying breakfast, her smile radiant, clearly in a fantastic mood. They had ordered the inn¡¯s signature breakfast, and just as they were finishing, Richard and Amelia arrived, a bitte. Amelia rubbed her back with a grimace.


    "This inn¡¯s setup is awful! The bed was so ufortable," Ameliained.


    The remote location of the inn meant that its supplies had to be brought in from a distant town, so it didn¡¯t quite match thefort of a luxury hotel.


    "Hey, where¡¯s that eyesore Rachel?" Amelia suddenly asked, only just realizing her absence. "Your cousin sure knows how to scheme, Richard. She follows Eric and E everywhere like a shadow."


    Richard scratched his head awkwardly. "It¡¯s not like I invited her along."


    E chuckled and recounted the morning¡¯s events briefly. Amelia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief before she shot a smug look at Richard.


    "I told you your cousin was trouble! And now she¡¯s sleeping with random men¡ªhow desperate can you get?" Amelia scoffed.


    Richard quickly tried to smooth things over,ughing nervously. "Babe, she may be desperate, but I¡¯m not! Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. Order your breakfast, will you?"


    That morning, Mason, Be, and Rachel left Treading Immortal Mountain quietly, having been thoroughly outyed by Eric. Mason, knowing he had lost the upper hand and now short of two assistants, had no choice but to retreat. Eric¡¯s group had been stronger from the start, and staying any longer would have been pointless.


    Moreover, someone had leaked the video of Mason and Be online, sparking the wrath of the mayor of Y City, Be¡¯s father. Mason was now in deep trouble. Although he was a young master from a powerful family abroad, this wasn¡¯t his territory, and the scandal could havesting consequences.


    With Mason and Rachel gone, E felt like a weight had been lifted. The sky seemed brighter, and the atmosphere was instantly more peaceful. There was only one day left of their vacation, but E was already more than satisfied.


    There were still plenty of sights around Silver Creek Valley that they hadn¡¯t explored yet, and the group made the most of the day. One of the highlights was Drunk Moon Mountain, where there was a ss bridge suspended over a gorge. As E stepped onto it, she could feel her legs trembling beneath her.


    "Oh no, I¡¯m not going any further! Richard, you¡¯d better carry me!" Amelia, usually bold, was now closing her eyes in terror.


    Richard grinned, scooping Amelia up in his arms, and kissed her rosy cheeks. "Don¡¯t worry, darling. With your husband here, you¡¯re safe."


    Eughed softly at the scene, her heart light.


    "Don¡¯t be scared," Eric said, gently holding E¡¯s hand. "The view is amazing. Just focus on the scenery, not the ss beneath your feet."


    Although it wasn¡¯t yet dusk, the weather had turned a bit cloudy, and a light mist clung to the distant mountain peaks. Nearby, a waterfall cascaded down like a shining white ribbon, and the cool, misty air seemed to float toward them.


    It was indeed a breathtaking view, especially when shared with someone you love. Everything seemed perfect, the kind of moment that wouldst forever in their memories.


    In a ce like this, E thought, it was easy to imagine growing old together, perhaps even settling down here for good.


    "It really is beautiful. Even though it¡¯s man-made, this spot is more exciting and fun than many other ces," E said, leaning on Eric¡¯s shoulder with a contented smile.


    Eric tightened his grip on her hand. "If you like it, we cane back next month."


    "No way! If we keeping here, we¡¯ll get bored," E replied,ughing.


    "Then where do you want to go next time?" Eric asked.


    "Let me think about it," E said with a smile. "I haven¡¯t decided yet."


    E¡¯s heart was brimming with happiness. Eric kissed her gently on the forehead, saying nothing more, as they quietly enjoyed this beautiful moment together.


    A few tourists passed by, marveling at the breathtaking scenery.


    On the other side, Richard was carrying Amelia yfully, taking funny photos while sneaking a few shots of Eric and E as they stood together, lost in the moment.


    "Hey, what are those little things over there?" E¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of some small, gray creatures hopping around in a nearby tree.


    "Those are squirrels! Are you getting nearsighted?" Eric raised an eyebrow and gently rubbed her eyes, teasingly adding, "No more staying upte reading!"


    Eughed and moved his hand away. "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m nearsighted. It¡¯s just been so long since I¡¯ve seen such lively squirrels, I almost forgot what they looked like."


    Thest time she¡¯d seen squirrels was in her previous life, on a vacation with Brandon.


    She had been 24, newly married and on her honeymoon with Brandon at a famous mountain resort. Back then, she hadn¡¯t enjoyed mountain trips, finding them dull, and preferred traveling abroad. But after getting married, her pampered and indulgent nature softened, and she learned to be considerate of Brandon¡¯s preferences.


    Love had indeed been powerful, but it had been wasted on a man who didn¡¯t deserve it.


    "What are you thinking about?" Eric¡¯s yful voice brought her back to the present, his warm breath tickling her ear.


    E instinctively pulled away,ughing. "Hey, behave! We¡¯re in public, and there are children around!"


    "You¡¯ve got the wrong idea," Eric chuckled. "I was just telling you... we should head back, or we¡¯ll miss our flight!"


    E checked the time¡ªit was already past 4 p.m.


    The flight was scheduled for 6 p.m., so they had just enough time to make it.


    Even though she felt a pang of reluctance, E knew this trip, filled with unforgettable moments, would remain with her forever.


    Hand in hand, they walked back with Richard and Amelia, theirughter echoing through the air. Their shared joy and love left an impression on the hearts of the many onlookers, who watched with admiration.


    As they reached the airport, Eric received a phone call while E sipped her water. After he hung up, he leaned down and whispered in her ear, "The DNA test results are in. Do you want to know the oue?"


    E rolled her eyes dramatically. Of course, she wanted to know! That man might be her only living uncle!


    She swallowed her water too quickly and began choking, coughing violently.


    Eric quickly patted her back, helping her catch her breath.


    "Tell me now!" E demanded, her voice hoarse from coughing. She red at him in frustration. "Eric, don¡¯t keep me in suspense!"


    Eric grinned mischievously, tapping his cheek. "A kiss first, and I¡¯ll tell you."


    Ugh, taking advantage of the situation!


    With no choice, E gave him a quick peck.


    "One more kiss!" Eric teased again, his eyes full of yful mischief.


    E nearly lost her temper, but before she could, Ericughed and finally said, "He really is your uncle!"


    Instantly, E¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She felt an overwhelming wave of emotion, the joy and relief almost bringing her to tears.

 Chapter 302: Eliminate Him

    <h4>Chapter 302: Eliminate Him</h4>


    Mom! I finally found your long-lost brother!


    Grandma Carter, I¡¯ve found your closest blood rtive! I promise I will make sure to give them the best possiblepensation for everything they¡¯ve endured.


    But as for Sean, that despicable man, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll get off easy!


    E closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to hold back the tears that threatened to spill. The emotions overwhelmed her, but she was determined not to let them show.


    "Let¡¯s board the ne. Don¡¯t think too much for now. You¡¯ll meet your uncle soon," Eric said gently, wiping away the tear that escaped the corner of her eye.


    E nodded, her heart pounding with excitement. But little did she know, the moment she stepped off the ne, she would be hit with devastating news.


    ...


    "Madam, we¡¯ve spent a lot of resources investigating who E and Eric have been in contact with. However... the hacker they used can¡¯t be traced. It¡¯s likely someone Eric controls."


    In the Carter Group¡¯s ancestral mansion, Julia sat in her study, reviewingpany documents.


    Sean was still in the hospital, recovering from a near-stroke caused by recent events. His condition had improved, but only marginally.


    Julia¡¯s wrinkled face showed no emotion. "What have you found? Stop beating around the bush and tell me directly."


    George, one of her trusted aides, responded in a hushed tone, "Madam, they were seen meeting with a man named Bobby. What¡¯s strange is that, despite Eric¡¯s status, they showed an unusual amount of respect for him."


    Julia¡¯s eyes shed coldly, her usual gentle demeanor reced by a shadowy darkness. "Bobby? Who is he?"


    "He¡¯s a viger near thend that the Nelson Group is developing, known for raising pigeons."


    Julia¡¯s expression shifted, her hand trembling slightly. She knew exactly who Bobby was.


    Years ago, Sean had sent that child away, and though Julia had been given the location, she had made numerous attempts to eliminate him¡ªeach time, fate intervened, and someone saved him.


    Bobby had been left physically and emotionally scarred, tortured until he was barely recognizable, a shadow of a human being. His extreme poverty had left him malnourished and frail, giving him the appearance of a weak, unimposing man.


    Someone like Bobby had no ability to threaten the Carter Group or its fortune. But if Eric and E helped him, the old scandal woulde to light. The exposure would severely damage the Carter Group¡¯s reputation, putting thepany in grave danger.


    A fierce and sinister aura radiated from Julia. George, who had served her for decades, had never seen this side of her before.


    "Arrange for an ident¡ªget someone to hit him while drunk driving. Make sure he doesn¡¯t survive," Julia ordered coldly, her face devoid of any emotion except for a bone-chilling malice.


    George was stunned.


    Was she really prepared to go to war with Eric and E over a mereborer?


    "Hurry up! We don¡¯t have time. We can¡¯t let Eric or that girl find out what we¡¯re nning!" Julia¡¯s voice was icy, brooking no argument.


    "Yes, Madam!"


    George shuddered. Though reluctant, he had served the Carter Group for decades and had long since stained his hands with blood.


    Bribing someone to stage a drunk driving incident was the most discreet and efficient way.


    As the door closed behind George, Julia leaned back and closed her eyes, recalling the lengths she had gone to in order to secure her ce as the rightful madam of the Carter Group. She had fought tooth and nail for years.


    Now, there was no way she would allow these young upstarts to destroy everything she had built.


    If Bobby died, everything would be swept under the rug, and there would be no loose ends.


    As she thought of this, a bloodthirsty smile crept across her face. "A child born to a lowly woman dares to think they can im what¡¯s ours? Ridiculous. Keep dreaming!"


    As E and Eric stepped off the ne, they were met by light rain, casting a mncholic mood over the city.


    E busied herself with gathering their luggage, ensuring that everything, including the gifts she had brought for Chloe, was ounted for. Meanwhile, Eric turned on his phone, only to be bombarded by a flood of messages. His expression darkened as he read through them.


    "Damn it!" Eric cursed under his breath.


    Bobby had been hit by a car, but thankfully, the bodyguards had done their job well and managed to keep him out of life-threatening danger. Still, the ruthless and shameless tactics of the Carter Group had reached new heights.


    E, having just finished checking the luggage, looked up and noticed Eric¡¯s grim face.


    "What happened, Eric?" she asked softly, concern etched in her voice.


    Eric¡¯s tone was low as he replied, "Your uncle... he was in a car ident. He¡¯s at the People¡¯s Hospital right now, but he¡¯s not in any immediate danger."


    E sucked in a sharp breath, her chest tightening with worry and anger. "A car ident? That¡¯s too convenient... too coincidental."


    Amelia and Richard, who were nearby, didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation, as only a few people besides E and Eric knew about Bobby. But now that Bobby had been involved in an ident, it was clear that someone had leaked information or the Carter Group had uncovered something.


    "We¡¯re going to the hospital now," Eric said coldly, and E followed closely behind him, her strides hurried, fueled by a fierce determination to reach the hospital as fast as possible.


    As they left the airport, E noticed the soft drizzle of rain and felt the chill in the air¡ªit was autumn already. The streets were bustling with people, each rushing through their day, striving to survive, while she was giving everything she had to fight against the viins in her life.


    Sitting in the car, E¡¯s eyes reddened with unshed tears. "I didn¡¯t expect them to find out so quickly. They¡¯re almost unnaturally fast!"


    Eric¡¯s face was equally troubled. "Don¡¯t worry. Your uncle is safe. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate whether there was a leak or if the Carter Group managed to track him down."


    E nodded, resting against the seat, her heart heavy with bitterness.


    Grandma Carter¡¯s only remaining son was now in her care, and she knew she had to protect him at all costs. How could she ever face her grandmother¡¯s memory if she failed?


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the VIP ward of the People¡¯s Hospital.


    E walked into the room and immediately spotted the frail figure lying in the bed. Bobby, having worked long hours on construction sites, looked even thinner and darker than before. His wife, L Lee, sat beside him, her expression weary.


    The moment L saw Eric and E enter, she quickly stood up, her movements shy and awkward.


    E ced the gifts she had brought on the table and, with teary eyes, nodded at L. "Auntie... Uncle..."


    L, overwhelmed, responded, "Miss Davis..."


    Her eyes were also filled with tears, as the powerful emotions of family connection began to surface.


    Bobby¡¯s head was wrapped in white bandages, but despite his condition, his face lit up when he saw E. "Miss Davis..."


    "Uncle, I¡¯m your niece. Just call me E," she said with a tearful smile, stepping forward and taking his hand in hers, squeezing it gently.


    Bobby¡¯s exhausted face softened with a warm smile. "Good child... I never thought... that in my lifetime, I¡¯d finally find my family."


    E nodded, her gaze shifting to her uncle¡¯s frail body, a sharp glint of determination shing in her eyes. Now that Bobby¡¯s identity as her uncle was confirmed, the Carter Group had better be prepared. They would soon face her full wrath.

 Chapter 303: Masterful Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 303: Masterful Tactics</h4>


    "Uncle, you should really rest. Once you¡¯re feeling better, we can chat more," E said softly, as Eric gently wiped away her tears with a handkerchief.


    L nced at E and remarked, "What a good child. I never expected that our Bobby... really is fortunate!"


    Bobby, filled with relief, let go of E¡¯s hand. "Dean would be happy to know as well."


    L¡¯s expression darkened at this, "That would be your cousin. We haven¡¯t heard from him in months. We don¡¯t have cell phones, and when we try calling, his phone is always off."


    E¡¯s heart sank, and she instinctively looked at Eric.


    Eric reassured her in a low voice, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to find him."


    E nodded, though she couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling she had about her cousin, someone she had never met.


    He was, after all, Uncle¡¯s only son...


    "I have to find my cousin quickly. Eric, I¡¯m counting on you!" E whispered, still worried that someone from the Carter Group might find out.


    Eric nodded, his eyes filled with confidence, which made E feel a little more at ease.


    After all, it was a family reunion, so it was natural for E to feel a bit emotional. She chatted with her aunt for a while, but when she noticed how exhausted Bobby looked, she decided to say her goodbyes.


    Eric rearranged the security setup to ensure the safety of Bobby and his wife. E asked him to drive to Chloe¡¯s house, where she had the servant deliver a gift to her.


    Chloe had been browsing the school forum, reading the most trending post at the time¡ªRachel was caught cheating with someone else¡¯s husband, and thements were full of insults. Chloe couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction when she saw it.


    Rachel is clearly a bad woman!


    Even though she knew E was on vacation, Chloe had mixed feelings. She knew she was wrong, but didn¡¯t know how to apologize.


    When the servant handed her the gift from E, Chloe¡¯s tears began to flow instantly.


    She cradled therge bag of snacks. E always remembered that her favorite treats were dried plums and macadamia nuts, so this time, the snacks were mostly those. The rest were various local specialties from Silver Creek Valley, and seeing them brought Chloe to tears, lifting her spirits.


    She immediately called E.


    "E..." Chloe barely managed to say two words before bursting into tears, choking up as she struggled to find the right words.


    On the other end, Eughed lightheartedly, as if nothing had happened.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Haha, are you crying because you¡¯re touched? Just go ahead and eat your snacks! I bought so many local treats, but remember, don¡¯t give any of the small ones to Nathan. He¡¯s too young to eat them," E fussed in a motherly tone.


    "I know, E... Thank you, and I¡¯m so sorry... Please forgive me. I¡ª"


    "What are you even talking about? What happened? I¡¯ve already forgotten!"


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but smile through her tears. "E, how about we go shopping for clothes this Sunday? Fall ising!"


    "Sounds good! It¡¯s a date!" E replied with augh, and after a few more words with Chloe, she hung up the phone, feeling much better. Chloe wasn¡¯t entirely hopeless after all¡ªat least they had made up.


    ...


    In the VIP ward on the sixth floor, a faint floral fragrance lingered in the air. Julia was carefully feeding Sean spoonfuls of porridge. After swallowing a mouthful, Sean asked in a calm voice, "Any news from that brat, E?"


    Julia shook her head gently, her tone soft and soothing. "You¡¯re still recovering. Why worry about such trivial matters?"


    The thought of what happened that day filled Sean with anger. The frustration had been building up inside him, a constant reminder of his greatest humiliation. Even some of the nurses who came to check on him gave him strange looks.


    "Ah! It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t agreed to that n, the Carter Group wouldn¡¯t be in this mess," Sean sighed heavily, his face clouded with worry.


    Julia¡¯s smile remained as calm as ever. "I¡¯ve told you, money and power are just material things. Why fret over them? Leave it to the kids to handle."


    Sean smiled bitterly. Deep down, he was unwilling to let it go.


    After all, an elder being outsmarted by a younger generation, and in such a humiliating way, was a bitter pill to swallow! Now, the whole world knew him as a shameless old man who had stooped to using a ploy to falsely use his own granddaughter.


    "Believe me, dear, karma wille for the wicked. Let¡¯s just sit back and watch," Julia said calmly, with a graceful air of confidence.


    Sean nodded, "All these years, you¡¯ve always been soposed. I knew I was right about you back then. No wonder I¡¯ve cherished you all these years."


    Julia¡¯s eyes softened with a smile as she continued feeding him, and the two of them fell into casual conversation until there was a knock on the door.


    "Grandpa, I came to see you!" Leah walked in, carrying a basket of fruit and smiling brightly.


    "Leah, you¡¯re here!" Julia smiled warmly at her, lovingly stroking Leah¡¯s face. "Look at you, you¡¯ve lost weight again."


    Leah bit her lip and sat down on the couch, looking at Sean apologetically. "Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for that terrible idea I had, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation."


    Sean had privately resented Leah at first, but he hade to terms with the fact that he had agreed to the n, so it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault.


    A cold glint shed in Sean¡¯s eyes. "It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s that vicious girl¡¯s doing¡ªshe¡¯s the one who¡¯s heartless."


    Julia nodded in agreement and gently took Leah¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t dwell on these things anymore. Focus on your career."


    Leah gave a graceful smile, but at that moment, Julia¡¯s phone buzzed. After a few reassuring words, she stepped into the quiet hallway to take the call.


    The hallway was peaceful, as expected in the VIP area, where only a few patients were admitted.


    "Madam... Eric has arranged for too many people. We can¡¯t make a move right now," a voice on the other end of the line reported.


    Julia¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. "Why can¡¯t you? Can¡¯t you distract them?"


    "Madam, they¡¯re on the seventh floor, and there are four bodyguards, plus some inclothes security. It¡¯s too risky to take action."


    Julia¡¯s face darkened. She hadn¡¯t expected Bobby to be so lucky!


    She thought about the current situation with the Carter Group, then about Eric¡¯s methods, and sighed softly. If this continued, it would only cost her more than she could afford.


    What good is money if you don¡¯t have your life?


    With Eric already growing suspicious, it was bing harder to make a move. After some contemtion, Julia finally decided to give up, resigning herself to live out her days peacefully.


    "Forget it, the action is cancelled," Julia said, ending the call.


    She had also received word earlier that Mason had run into trouble at Treading Immortal Mountain. Even Mason couldn¡¯t handle Eric...


    Eric¡¯s strength and meticulous nning were truly formidable.

 Chapter 304: Inner Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 304: Inner Copse</h4>


    Julia was a smart woman; she knew that any further meddling would only expose her, so she decided to pull back while she could still save Carter Group. If a scandal involving her were to break out... the entire Carter Group would surely copse!


    ...


    The morning breeze was especially cool as E walked along the path on campus, dressed in a light purple casual outfit.


    "E, wait for me!" A voice called from behind. E turned around to see Lauren running toward her, her face flushed from the effort.


    Lauren panted, her face glowing, "E, good morning! Did you have a great time on your vacation?"


    Lauren had taken a few days off too, supposedly due to some family matters, and had spent several days in the countryside.


    E nodded, "Of course! Who wouldn¡¯t enjoy a vacation?"


    And she had been *very* happy indeed, especially after seeing Mason, Rachel, and Be, those eyesores, being humiliated. She had been in a great mood for days.


    "Hehe, Mr. Nelson must have treated you really well, huh? Ugh, where¡¯s my prince charming? I, Lauren, still haven¡¯t found him," Lauren said, half-joking, half-jealous.


    E smirked¡ªwhere in the world were all these "princes" people dreamed of?


    "In reality... when you meet someone you truly like, even if he¡¯s not a prince but a dark horse, you¡¯ll still love him like crazy."


    E chuckled. Love was such a mysterious thing; no one could really understand or predict it.


    Lauren¡¯s gaze drifted toward a nearby carved bench. "There¡¯s still ten minutes before ss starts. Let¡¯s sit for a while. The ssroom is too noisy."


    She tugged E to the bench.


    E noticed that Lauren¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t really on their conversation; her eyes kept straying to a boy not far away.


    He was dressed in white casual clothes, leaning against a pine tree, engrossed in whatever he was doing on his phone. His handsome features seemed to glow in the morning light, making him look especially captivating.


    It was Henry. E realized she hadn¡¯t seen him in a while.


    But she really didn¡¯t want to go over and say hello, even though he wasn¡¯t as hateful as Hannah!


    "Hey, look, isn¡¯t that Henry? You may not like him, but I think he¡¯s amazing¡ªso quiet and handsome!" Lauren whispered, her eyes unable to hide her admiration. Although E didn¡¯t think much of Henry, Lauren¡¯s heart was already fluttering.


    E nced at her and asked teasingly, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re into him?"


    "So what if I am? I *do* like him!" Lauren admitted.


    "Then go for it!" E cast a brief nce at Henry. Dressed in white, he looked serene and dignified, like a prince. He was the kind of guy girls like Lauren dreamed of, the type that made many stop and hope he¡¯d notice them.


    Just as E nced at him, Henry suddenly looked up, a ripple of emotion flickering in his otherwise calm eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to see E.


    He thought she¡¯d be avoiding him, staying as far away as possible. His heart leaped with excitement, filled with anticipation. But then the reality hit him¡ªshe was going to be his future sister-inw...


    His heart sank, and the light in his eyes dimmed once again.


    E quickly looked away, checking the time. Only two minutes had passed since they had sat down.


    Casually, she opened a webpage and started reading a novel online.


    "E, he¡¯s totally checking you out!" Lauren whispered in her ear while E was absorbed in her story.


    E paused, her brows furrowing. "Lauren, I¡¯m his sister-inw."


    Lauren pouted, "But love doesn¡¯t care aboutbels or status!"


    "That¡¯s why... it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t bring him up to me again," E said coolly, her long fingers pressing the standby button on her phone before slipping it into her bag. "I¡¯m heading out now."


    "Alright, you go ahead. I¡¯ll sit here for a bit," Lauren replied, her face a little flushed and her heart sinking with disappointment. Why couldn¡¯t the one she liked ever like her back?


    As E walked away, it took Henry a long time to pull his gaze back, his heart heavy with regret and sadness. How many times in a lifetime does one experience a love that is unattainable, a secret infatuation that remains unspoken?


    Though it was painful, it had a certain beauty¡ªlike a moth drawn to a me.


    Henry¡¯s emotions were all over the ce that day. After ss, he drove home, his mind unsettled. It had been several days since James had been home, and Grace¡¯s trial was still two months away, scheduled for the fifteenth.


    When Henry parked his car, he was surprised to see James¡¯ vehicle in the garage.


    He¡¯s back.


    Henry entered the house as usual, but James wasn¡¯t in the dining room. "Sir, the master has asked you to go to the study. He said he has something to discuss with you," the servant ryed.


    Henry paused for a moment, abandoning his n to eat first, and headed upstairs.


    Inside the study.


    James was leaning back in his chair, looking like he had aged by decades. When Henry entered, James gestured for him to close the door.


    The study was a quiet ce; once the door was shut, it cut off all outside noise.


    "Dad, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is something wrong?" Henry asked softly.


    James looked at Henry, his handsome face reminding him of how, after living together for so long, people could even begin to resemble each other in appearance and demeanor.


    James had never once doubted that Henry was his son.


    But the DNA test report had shattered that belief, leaving him devastated.


    "I came back tonight... to tell you a secret," James said quietly, his gaze filled with pain. "You... are not my son."


    Henry¡¯s eyes widened in shock, utterly stunned. This revtion hit him harder than anything,pletely shattering the image of Grace as a loving mother.


    At least in Henry¡¯s heart, Grace was still his real mother, so despite all the terrible things she had done, Henry could never truly hate her.


    But in this moment, hearing James¡¯ words, Henry felt a sudden surge of disgust toward Grace.


    "Dad... this isn¡¯t true! It can¡¯t be true!" Henry was unwilling to ept it, terrified to believe the reality in front of him.


    James gave a sorrowful smile. Despite everything, he didn¡¯t feel hatred toward Henry. Even though Henry wasn¡¯t his biological son, the bond they had built over more than twenty years wasn¡¯t something that could be easily erased.


    "I wish you were my son too... but here is the report. Take a look yourself. I won¡¯t be leaving you anything from my estate, but I¡¯ll transfer five million to you, which will be enough to cover your college tuition," James said, his voice filled with resignation. In his mind, he was already being merciful.


    Henry¡¯s hands trembled as he picked up the report from the table. His eyes quickly scanned to the bottom line...


    "No... this isn¡¯t true! It¡¯s not real! Dad, tell me this is fake!" Henry cried, tearing the report into pieces in a fit of rage and disbelief.

 Chapter 305: Found Him

    <h4>Chapter 305: Found Him</h4>


    James looked at Henry with sorrow in his reddened eyes. "From now on... if you want toe back and stay, you¡¯re wee. I won¡¯t drive you away... but this house will never be yours. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m being cruel..."


    Henry¡¯s heart ached as if it were being torn apart. Over the years, James had truly been kind to him. The bond between them, at least, was real.


    Trembling, Henry lifted his head, "Dad, you¡¯ll always be my father!"


    Unable to stay any longer, Henry turned and rushed out of the house in a frenzy. He didn¡¯t even stop for dinner, leaving the servants bewildered by his sudden departure.


    James¡¯ eyes filled with unshed tears. Henry might not have been his biological son, but the emotions and connection they¡¯d shared over the years... they were undeniable.


    Outside, Henry ran, pushing himself as hard as he could, as if trying to escape the painful reality. He wished with all his heart that what had just happened was nothing but a nightmare¡ªsomething that wasn¡¯t real.


    He was James¡¯ son! Even if he got nothing from the estate, it didn¡¯t matter to him. No matter who his biological father was, James was the only father he ever wanted.


    Blood ties? To hell with that!


    Eventually, Henry ran until he was breathless, exhausted to the point where he could no longer continue. Leaning heavily against a nearby railing,rge beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    "Why... why did it have to be like this?" Henry muttered, his voice filled with bitterness and pain.


    As he lifted his head, he noticed a bar across the street. Ovee by an inexplicable urge, he stumbled inside.


    Henry downed several bottles of alcohol in quick session, indulging in reckless abandon for the first time. Soon, he was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even walk.


    The bartender, after trying to help Henry get a cab, eventually gave up when he couldn¡¯t get any clear answers from him, leaving Henry slumped in a corner, left to his own devices.


    Henry staggered out of the bar, his world tilted and distorted. He bumped into several people, but luckily, they weren¡¯t hostile¡ªjust cursing him under their breath before walking away.


    Exhausted, Henry slid down the trunk of a tree by the roadside, his eyes shut tight. Despite the overwhelming anguish in his heart, no tears woulde.


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Henry?" a voice said.


    A girl dressed in a white casual outfit walked over, her heart skipping a beat when she recognized his handsome face.


    It was Lauren, returning from a shopping trip with her friends, and she happened to pass by and spot the drunken Henry.


    "Henry? What¡¯s going on? Are you drunk? It¡¯s already 9 PM, and you¡¯re sleeping out here?" Lauren asked, lightly tapping his shoulder.


    Henry didn¡¯t respond.


    "Henry!" Lauren was irritated. How could such a well-put-together person end up drinking like this?


    Henry merely groaned in response, leaning back against the tree and falling back asleep.


    Left with no choice, and unable to get his address, Lauren gged down a cab and, with the driver¡¯s help, managed to get Henry into the car. They drove to the nearest hotel, where she checked him into a room.


    But just as she was settling Henry into the bed, Lauren¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was a neighbor calling.


    "Lauren, didn¡¯t you ask me to let you know when Benjamin was home? Well, he¡¯s been back sincest night and hasn¡¯t gone out, so I thought I¡¯d give you a heads-up."


    Lauren¡¯s eyes widened. "Thank you, Auntie," she replied, ending the call. Benjamin lived in the suburbs, and he didn¡¯t like staying in the dorms, so he usually rented a ce nearby.


    Lauren had always been curious why, given his modest family background, he insisted on renting a ce. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the countless design sketches pinned to his walls that she finally understood his passion.


    But now she was stuck¡ªshe couldn¡¯t leave Henry like this!


    At that moment, E was at Chloe¡¯s house, enjoying some snacks and watching a movie when she received a call from Eric, asking if she wanted to go out for ate-night snack. Although she wasn¡¯t hungry, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint Eric, so she agreed.


    As she left Chloe¡¯s house and waited for the car Eric had sent, her phone rang again¡ªthis time it was Lauren.


    "E, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to know about Benjamin? My neighbor just told me he¡¯s back. If you want, I can send you his address."


    E quickly agreed. After all, she had been meaning to check on Benjamin, a talented person who couldn¡¯t be allowed to fall into despair.


    But then John, one of Eric¡¯s people, called, which surprised E¡ªhis team rarely contacted her directly.


    "Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve uncovered new information. It turns out there was a mistake in the details Bobby provided about Dean. After high school, Dean changed his name to Benjamin..."


    "What?" E¡¯s heart skipped a beat in shock. The Benjamin she¡¯d been meaning to meet was her cousin?


    Her heart raced as she tried to process this, but before she could respond, her phone suddenly powered down¡ªit had run out of battery.


    Damn it!


    E panicked. It was autumn, and the situation was dire. If her cousin truly was considering suicide... she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him! With no phone booth in sight, she asked the bodyguards to notify Eric.


    Eric offered toe to her, but E felt that with the bodyguards¡¯ presence, she could handle things and asked him to wait.


    She hailed a cab and rushed to the address Lauren had sent. As the taxi sped toward the outskirts, she pieced together the situation: Dean was Benjamin. It made sense that Bobby wouldn¡¯t know, as his family was poor, and Bobby couldn¡¯t even read. L¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t much better. When Benjamin was born, they¡¯d given him a simple, rural name, believing it would bring good fortune.


    Benjamin must have changed his name in high school, embarrassed by his given name, and Bobby had never known about it.


    What E didn¡¯t realize was that another car was following closely behind her taxi.


    Thirty minutester, E arrived at the rundown rental house in the suburbs, at the address: West Suburb, X Vige, X Lane, X Number.


    E rushed to the door and knocked frantically. "Benjamin, your father is in trouble! Come quickly and see him!"


    There were no lights on inside.


    Neighbors had started toe out, drawn by the noise.


    "Miss, are you looking for Benjamin? He hasn¡¯t left his house in over a day," one of them said.


    "Yeah, Benjamin is usually so quiet, but he ys with the neighborhood kids sometimes, even helps us watch them!" another added.


    "Who knows what¡¯s going on... maybe he went out," someone spected.


    E pounded on the door several more times, but when there was still no response, she instructed the bodyguards to force it open. They finally broke the door down.


    Inside, an unusual odor filled the air.


    E¡¯s heart raced as she flipped the light switch. What she saw next froze her in ce¡ªa many on the floor, surrounded by a shocking pool of blood.


    "Ah!" she screamed.


    "Benjamin... he¡¯s tried to kill himself!"


    E stood there, numb with grief and horror. Why did it have to be like this? Had her rebirth changed nothing for him?


    One of the neighbors rushed inside and checked Benjamin¡¯s pulse. "He¡¯s still alive! Someone help! We need to get him to a hospital!"


    E snapped out of her shock. She had changed the fate of so many people¡ªwhy couldn¡¯t she change her cousin¡¯s?


    "Get him to the hospital, now!" E shouted. The two bodyguards quickly rushed in, tearing a T-shirt to bandage his wounds and prevent further blood loss. They then hurriedly carried him to the car, racing to get him medical attention.

 Chapter 306: Twisted Protection

    <h4>Chapter 306: Twisted Protection</h4>


    E followed closely behind the bodyguards, watching as they rushed to carry Benjamin out. The taxi from earlier was still idling by the side of the road.


    Onlookers gathered, whispering and murmuring in curiosity. E felt a sh of anger¡ªif these people had helped open the door sooner, perhaps Benjamin wouldn¡¯t have been in such danger. But Benjamin wasn¡¯t a local, merely a tenant from outside, so it was unsurprising that the vigers remained distant and indifferent.


    As E hurried along, deeply concerned, arge hand suddenly grabbed her arm. "Miss, you dropped your phone!"


    Startled, E turned to see the man holding out her phone. It was a custom-designed phone she had gotten with Eric, a matching set. But before she could react, the man quickly pulled out a handkerchief and covered her mouth!


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock. As darkness closed in, she couldn¡¯t help but think how unpredictable life could be, how things could take a sudden, dangerous turn at the most unexpected moment.


    The crowd remained distracted by themotion,pletely oblivious to E being pulled back and knocked unconscious. The bodyguards were too focused on getting Benjamin into the car to notice E¡¯s disappearance.


    Once they had secured Benjamin in the vehicle, one of the bodyguards nced back¡ªand realized E was gone.


    "Ma¡¯am? Miss?" His heart sank. He immediately instructed his partner to get Benjamin to the hospital while he stayed behind to search for E.


    The taxi sped off, the driver grumbling about the bad luck of having to deal with the situation, but feeling that saving someone¡¯s life made the trouble worth it.


    Meanwhile, the remaining bodyguard retraced his steps. "Ma¡¯am, did you see where that girl went?" he asked one of Benjamin¡¯s neighbors.


    She shook her head. "No, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. I was focused on all themotion around Benjamin."


    Another neighbor chimed in, "I did hear someone say something to her, something about her phone, but I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time."


    Realizing the severity of the situation, the bodyguard quickly pulled out his phone, dialing Eric as he walked toward the small path behind the vige.


    "Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s a problem. Mrs. Nelson is missing. She may have been kidnapped while we were getting Benjamin into the car!"


    Eric¡¯s face darkened instantly upon hearing the news, his voice icy cold. "Find her immediately, or else¡ª"


    "Yes, sir, right away," the bodyguard stammered, knowing the gravity of the situation. He couldn¡¯t be med entirely¡ªhis focus had been on saving Benjamin¡ªbut that didn¡¯t lessen the weight of Eric¡¯s words.


    Eric¡¯s heart felt heavy, sinking with the realization that danger was never far from E. So many people had it out for her, and no matter how vignt they were, there were always threats lurking in the shadows.


    He immediately called Larry. "Track E¡¯s location now. She¡¯s been kidnapped!"


    "Got it, boss! I¡¯ll send you her location as soon as I find it," Larry replied, hanging up quickly to start working.


    Eric¡¯s anxiety tightened like a vice. His breathing became shallow, the tension nearly unbearable. If anything happened to E...


    No. He wouldn¡¯t let that thought take root. He was certain that whoever had taken her wouldn¡¯t dare harm her¡ªnot right away. They would be after ransom, knowing the value of both her and Eric.


    "Damn it!" Eric cursed himself for not going to pick her up directly. If he had just canceled his meeting and gone to her in person, none of this would have happened.


    His eyes grew colder, a lethal glint flickering in them. Whoever was behind this¡ªwhoever dared to cross him¡ªwould regret it. From now on, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy to those who threatened him or E.


    When E opened her eyes, she found herself in a clean room, but her hands and feet were tightly bound, leaving her in an extremely ufortable position.


    Lifting her gaze, she locked eyes with a pair of fanatical, intense eyes.


    The man was dressed in pajamas, his slightly damp hair giving him a refreshed appearance, though E felt nothing but disgust.


    "Brandon, what is the meaning of this?" E asked coldly, her voice calm and devoid of anger. She didn¡¯t want to provoke him¡ªif he acted impulsively, things could quickly spiral out of control.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Brandon still hadn¡¯t given up.


    Again and again, he had pursued her relentlessly!


    In the past, she had been too naive, thinking Brandon no longer had the power to fight back. But now it was clear¡ªhis mind was sharp, and he knew how to seize the perfect moment.


    "E, why do you treat me like this? I¡¯ve had people watching you for a long time, waiting for the right opportunity... and now it¡¯s here. E, can we finally be together?" Brandon smiled gently, reaching out with a pale, cold hand to caress her face.


    E looked at him with a detached calm, neither surprised nor fearful. "Brandon, what we had is long over. If you truly love me, then set me free. Let me have my life back."


    Brandon tilted his head slightly, watching her with a thoughtful expression.


    E¡¯s face showed signs of fatigue, but it couldn¡¯t hide her beauty. The coldness in her eyes, like the pure, serene glow of the moon, made her seem untouchable, almost otherworldly.


    "No, E, you won¡¯t be happy with Eric," Brandon shook his head, speaking with a sincere, almost earnest tone.


    E, furious, let out a bitterugh. "Brandon, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?"


    Brandon¡¯s demeanor remained surprisingly calm. He wasn¡¯t acting like someone who had kidnapped her with malicious intent. Instead, there was a sense of genuine concern and warmth in his eyes.


    "I¡¯m telling the truth," he insisted. "At first, I thought Eric could protect you, that you¡¯d be safe with him. But in the past year, you¡¯ve gone through fires, gunfights, and... do you know who I saw in Country W a few days ago?"


    Brandon¡¯s expression turned sour with disgust.


    E¡¯s heart sank.


    Brandon hadn¡¯t kidnapped her out of madness. His twisted sense of protection had driven him to do it. But to her, he was nothing more than a calm and dangerous madman.


    "Hannah?" E guessed, thinking of the long-missing woman.


    Brandon smiled, seemingly pleased with her quick deduction. "E, you¡¯re still as sharp as ever. Yes, I saw Hannah in Country W a few days ago. And do you know how she was living? She had seven or eight bodyguards and several maids with her. She¡¯s like a real noblewoman now. The aristocracy in Country W is very different from Country S¡ªthey have strong backing and power."


    A terrible feeling washed over E. No wonder Eric hadn¡¯t been able to trace who had taken Hannah. It turned out it was the nobility of Country W.


    Had Hannah really gotten that lucky, falling into such favorable circumstances?


    E had changed the fates of people like Brianna and Hannah, but she hadn¡¯t been able to stop Hannah from climbing to new heights. If she appeared again, she would undoubtedly be even harder to deal with.


    With eight bodyguards and multiple maids, Hannah had clearly garnered significant attention and power.


    "So, E, let¡¯s leave this ce together. We can go into hiding, live a simple life in the countryside. Even with all of Hannah¡¯s resources, she won¡¯t be able to find us in the mountains!" Brandon¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement, filled with an almost desperate hope.


    E¡¯s lips twitched in disdain. "You¡¯re being naive. If she¡¯s truly connected to the nobility of Country W, do you really think they wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone hiding in the mountains?"

 Chapter 307: Selfish and Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 307: Selfish and Greedy</h4>


    Brandon stared at E in surprise. After a moment of contemtion, he realized what she said made a lot of sense.


    If E was willing to live in seclusion with him in the mountains, they would eventually have children, and those kids would need to go to school. Besides...


    With the advanced technology in Country W, finding someone might not be that hard.


    E shifted her hands, which were tied too tightly. "Let me go. It¡¯s really ufortable."


    Brandon nced at her. As long as her feet were still bound, he wasn¡¯t worried about her escaping.


    After all, E was a woman, and he was a man. Could a man really lose to a woman?


    "E, don¡¯t even think about escaping. I¡¯m the only one here, and you won¡¯t get away," Brandon said with a light chuckle, grabbing the scissors and cutting the rope that bound her hands.


    E¡¯s hands were finally free.


    She nced around the room with herrge, curious eyes.


    There were no useful weapons nearby, except for the scissors on the table.


    But as if reading her mind, Brandon locked the scissors in a drawer.


    E¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, and she sat up calmly.


    Her feet were still tightly bound, the rope digging into her ufortably.


    "Later, I hired a detective agency to investigate her identity, but the moment they heard about that silhouette, they refused. My own resources are limited, and I have no way of knowing whose house Hannah has infiltrated now! But one thing is certain¡ªshe¡¯s definitelytched onto some noble family!"


    Brandon scoffed. "The nobles of Country W must have lost their minds. They treat a woman like her as if she¡¯s a treasure?"


    E had known Brandon for a long time, and this was the first thing he¡¯d said that shepletely agreed with.


    Hannah was as venomous as a snake, no different from Brianna.


    In her past life, Hannah had schemed endlessly to humiliate her, making her aughingstock, scandal-ridden and disgraced!


    E frowned. Hannah was like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she resurfaced in her life!


    When that happened, there would be no shortage of blood and chaos.


    "E, as long as we change our names and identities, they won¡¯t find us. Please, promise me? Hmm?"


    Brandon¡¯s fervent gaze once again fell upon E.


    "Brandon, we¡¯re really not right for each other. If you love me, don¡¯t make me suffer. Please, let me go back to Eric."


    E spoke coolly without even looking up.


    Her cold demeanor made Brandon angry. He grabbed her shoulders tightly. "E, how can you treat me like this? Do you know I¡¯ve survived two assassination attempts just trying to track down Hannah!"


    Two failed assassination attempts? Were those peopleplete amateurs?


    E didn¡¯t respond, just sat there quietly like a block of ice, calm and unbothered.


    "E, I¡¯ve missed you so much..." Brandon looked at her cold, beautiful face and couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to caress it gently. Slowly, he leaned in, eager to taste her lips.


    He remembered how he had once courted her sessfully, but they had never shared any intimacy.


    The more unattainable she was, the more he wanted her. Brandon had fallen into this obsessive cycle¡ªevery woman he met, he wouldpare to E.


    And every time, it was the cold and distant E who came out on top.


    Now, with her right in front of him, how could he pass up such an opportunity?


    E leaned back in disgust, trying to avoid any close contact.


    But Brandon wasn¡¯t going to let her go that easily. He grabbed the back of her head, determined to kiss her.


    E let out a coldugh. Brandon was just another selfish man who only cared about himself¡ªself-centered, deranged, andpletely thoughtless of others.


    "Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ll give you a billion."


    Her tone was calm and indifferent.


    Brandon froze for a moment, eyes widening in disbelief. "How could you have that much money?"


    "Did you not know about the millions I donated? All that money is mine, not Eric¡¯s. I¡¯m also nning to start apany. So, Brandon, tell me, which do you need more¡ªme or the billion?"


    E smiled faintly, but inside, she was filled with contempt.


    Brandon stood still, seriously contemting her offer. "I... I want both¡ªyou and the billion!"


    Greedy, as expected.


    A sh of coldness appeared in E¡¯s eyes. Just before Brandon could move closer to her lips, she forcefully mmed her head into his face.


    "Ah!"


    Brandon cried out, his face stinging with sharp pain from the blow.


    Without hesitation, E¡¯s hand shot up and gripped his neck. "If you value your life, don¡¯t fight back!"


    Brandon stared at her in shock, as if seeing apletely different side of E for the first time.


    "E... cough, cough..." Brandon gasped, his hand desperately grabbing at her wrist. But the harder she squeezed, the more panicked he became. He yanked her hand off his neck with all his strength.


    In response, E raised her hand and pped him hard across the face, leaving Brandon stunned and disoriented.


    "If you¡¯re not afraid to die, go ahead and tryying a hand on me, Brandon!"


    Her fierce demeanorpletely took him by surprise.


    In his memory, E had always been either gentle or coldly aloof. How could she suddenly be so... aggressive?


    Before he could gather his wits, they both heard the sound of cars approaching from outside.


    Brandon¡¯s expression changed immediately. Without another thought, he abandoned E, rushed to the window, and climbed down the tree outside, making a hasty escape.


    E couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. She had expected to wait for Eric to arrive before Brandon would realize the danger. But to her surprise, Brandon fled even before Eric¡¯s team got there!


    "Eric, Eric... he escaped out the back!"


    E didn¡¯t intend to let Brandon off the hook. He was a dangerous person, and if it weren¡¯t for the GPS system on her phone, who knows what he would have done to her.


    Even when her phone was off, it could still be tracked¡ªa handy feature of her customized device.


    When Eric and his men stormed in, kicking the door open, they froze at the sight of E calmly sitting on the bed.


    "Where is he?"


    "He escaped out the window. I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t hear my earlier call."


    E smiled regretfully. This close brush with danger had surprised her more than anything. She thought Brandon would never stop harassing her.


    But the coward actually ran away?


    Then again, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. He knew Eric wasn¡¯t someone he could handle, and continuing to push his luck would only lead him to certain death.


    Eric quickly rushed to her side, untying the ropes from her feet, while the others chased after Brandon, hoping to capture him.


    "Are you really okay?" Eric looked her over carefully. Despite her calm demeanor and tidy appearance, he was still concerned.

 Chapter 308: Hannah Has Emerged

    <h4>Chapter 308: Hannah Has Emerged</h4>


    E shook her head. After all, Brandon hadn¡¯t done anything to her while she was unconscious, and her clothes were untouched. By the time she woke up, Eric and his team had already tracked her down.


    Eric¡¯s sharp eyes were filled with guilt as he gently pulled E into his arms. "If I hade to pick you up personally, if I had gone with you to find Benjamin..."


    Leaning against his broad chest, E could hear his heart pounding. He must have been extremely nervous and regretful.


    "I¡¯m fine, that¡¯s what matters..."


    "But what if you weren¡¯t?" Eric¡¯s voice dropped with frustration. "It seems I¡¯m still not strong enough." His mood was dark, and E gripped his hand tightly.


    Thinking back to what Brandon had said, her heart grew heavy again. If Hannah resurfaced, would they really have to go on the offensive?


    "That bastard Brandon... when I catch him, I¡¯ll skin him alive and crush his bones," Eric said coldly, his whole presence radiating a chilling anger.


    He picked her up and carried her out of the abandoned, deste area. The narrow stairwell, weathered by time, felt ancient, with no lights except for the soft moonlight filtering through.


    "At least Brandon gave us some information about Hannah," E said thoughtfully, realizing she needed to share it with him.


    "Hannah?" Eric nearly forgot about her.


    E recounted Brandon¡¯s earlier words, and Eric¡¯s face darkened with each sentence.


    "I¡¯lle up with a n to deal with Hannah. But for now, let¡¯s get you to the hospital," Eric said, cing E in the car and fastening her seatbelt.


    As E leaned back in her seat, images of Hannah¡¯s beautiful face from her past life shed before her eyes. Back then, Hannah had seemed so kind, warm, and graceful¡ªbefore her true nature was exposed.


    "I¡¯ve already contacted the doctor, so if we make it in time, Benjamin should be okay," Eric said softly, noticing the worry etched on E¡¯s face.


    E nodded, her thoughts drifting to her uncle¡¯s tragic life. Even her cousin had sumbed to the pressure and taken his own life.


    Meanwhile, Frank¡¯s family continued to live in luxury, without a care in the world, spendingvishly and nevercking for anything.


    A surge of fury ignited within her.


    In that moment, E resolved to groom Benjamin to be the future heir of the Carter Group, not herself.


    She preferred a life of freedom. The role of a powerful businesswoman didn¡¯t interest her¡ªshe had only pursued finance out of a desire for revenge.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Benjamin was still in surgery. Bobby and his wife were unaware of the situation. Given that her uncle was still recovering, E didn¡¯t have the heart to tell them.


    In the hallway, Eric handed E a bottle of water. She perked up a bit, feeling weary from the ordeal with Brandon.


    "How about we go and get you checked out, just to see if there¡¯s any residue from the drugs left in your system?" Eric suggested, concerned by how pale she looked.


    E smiled softly. "I¡¯m fine. If the drug was that strong, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up so soon."


    Eric didn¡¯t argue, but his worry was evident as he silently sat beside her, waiting for news.


    A call from Michael came in¡ªBrandon had escaped. They were monitoring every station, airport, and border crossing, and would update him if there were any leads.


    About half an hourter, Benjamin was wheeled out of the operating room. The doctor exined that he had lost a lot of blood but was stable and out of immediate danger, though still unconscious.


    E finally let out a sigh of relief. Her uncle¡¯s only heir had survived.


    If Benjamin had seeded in taking his own life, she wasn¡¯t sure how her uncle and aunt would have coped.


    In the hospital room, E waited for about an hour before Benjamin slowly woke up.


    He opened his eyes, looking around in confusion.


    Benjamin remembered thest thing he did¡ªshing his wrist and lying calmly on the ground, waiting for death toe.


    Although he was an art student, hecked the social skills and acting talent needed for professional work. He can only y minor roles and earn a few dozen yuan a day.


    In G City, a few dozen yuan is only enough for food and drink, but the tuition fee is still a long way off!


    His parents had worked hard to save a few thousand dors and sent it to him, but his girlfriend of two years had tricked him, taking the money and running off with her new lover.


    As he thought about how his ssmates were thriving, and how his parents had already grown old and frail from working for him, he was overwhelmed with shame for foolishly giving the money to an ungrateful girlfriend.


    Benjamin suddenly felt like a burden to them.


    In a moment of despair, he attempted suicide.


    "You¡¯re finally awake, cousin." A cold voice broke the silence in the room, and Benjamin looked in surprise at the couple standing before him.


    The man was strikingly handsome, with an air of nobility, while the woman was exquisitely beautiful with a natural charm.


    "I... didn¡¯t die?"


    "No, you didn¡¯t. What, are you disappointed?" E scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Your parents worked so hard to put you through school, and this is how you repay them? By trying to die? You¡¯re such a dutiful son."


    Benjamin stared at her in shock. "Who... are you?"


    "You¡¯re really not well," E sighed softly. Just half an hour earlier, she had received some background information from John and had pieced together the reasons for Benjamin¡¯s actions.


    "She¡¯s your cousin. Your father is her uncle," Eric exined coolly.


    "Money won¡¯t be an issue from now on, cousin. But don¡¯t ever do something so foolish again! Do you think dying would make that woman remember you? Don¡¯t be na?ve. She¡¯ll onlyugh at your stupidity, mock your weakness, and use your money to have fun with another man!"


    E¡¯s smile turned cruel. "If you¡¯re a real man, then live like one!"


    Her stern words made Benjamin feel a deep sense of guilt.


    She was right. His parents had worked so hard for him. If he really went through with it...


    It would be the ultimate act of cowardice.


    Benjamin gave a bitter smile, deciding not to ask any more questions. "Thank you. I... know what to do now."


    Despite his words, E and Eric weren¡¯t entirely reassured, so they arranged for two private nurses to watch over him 24/7.


    Once his condition improved, E nned to exin to him the current state of the Carter Group and the family¡¯s long-standing feud.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Country W, it was just past 10 a.m.


    Inside a mansion, sunlight streamed through the ss ceiling of the estate.


    A womanzily lounged in the living room, her arms and legs draped over four servants.


    The maids, all dressed in identical uniforms and delicately beautiful, were carefully giving her a manicure, their expressions full of caution as if they feared hurting their esteemed mistress.

 Chapter 309: A New Identity

    <h4>Chapter 309: A New Identity</h4>


    With her eyes slightly narrowed, the woman enjoyed the early autumn morning. The weather was a bit chilly, but the warm sunshine on her body felt wonderfullyforting.


    Her lips, painted with pink lipstick, curled into a subtle smile. Her gaze was alluring, and she wore a vintage silk robe. In this moment, Hannah appeared both elegant and poised.


    She had been here for over a year now.


    A faint smile graced Hannah¡¯s face. She knew her skills had sharpened, and once she became fully powerful, she would reim everything that was rightfully hers, striking back tooth for tooth.


    At that moment, four maids paused in their tasks. "Miss Liliana, your nails are finished. What color nail polish would you like?"


    Hannahzily nced over as one of the maids respectfully and carefully presented a tray for her to choose from.


    With a sweet smile, Hannah said, "I like red. It¡¯s like blood, and it excites me."


    "Yes, Miss Liliana," the maid responded, bowing.


    Hannah¡¯s smile grew gentler. "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Miss Liliana, it is our honor to serve you. We are grateful!" the maid said in fluent Country Wnguage. In just a year, Hannah¡¯s grasp of the Country Wnguage had improved enough for fluent conversation.


    The soft sunlight fell on her, making her fair skin glow even more.


    Over the past year, Hannah had be fuller, more sensual, and more captivating.


    At that moment, a servant walked in carrying a tray of cherries. Every day, around this time, Hannah would enjoy a few exquisite cherries.


    She slightly parted her pink lips and bit into the bright red cherry. The contrast between the red and her pale skin was striking.


    "Wee, Mr. Scott!"


    A man stepped in quietly just as Hannah took the cherry into her mouth. His eyes gleamed with excitement, a bloodthirsty smile spreading across his face.


    "Liliana, you look stunning today!"


    The man stood before Hannah, a crazed look in his eyes.


    Hannah chuckled softly. "Mr. Scott, you look quite handsome yourself today."


    Whenever they were together, they would converse in the Country Snguage. This Mr. Scott was none other than Mason¡¯s cousin, Logan Scott!


    Logan¡¯s aura waspletely different from Mason¡¯s. While Mason had a devilish charm, like a mischievous spirit, Logan had themanding presence of a king¡ªcold, arrogant, and regal.


    Although he had been outmaneuvered by Mason¡ªwho had schemed to strip him of his position as heir to the Scott family throne¡ªLogan had be a famous actor in Country W.


    After the maids finished applying Hannah¡¯s nail polish, Logan sat beside her, arrogantly tilting her chin up. "How¡¯s my little kitten feeling today?"


    Hannah shed a sweet smile. "Seeing you always makes me happy!"


    Logan was her fianc¨¦, and as Liliana, Hannah lived in Country W under a powerful family¡¯s protection, which had drawn Logan¡¯s attention to her.


    Logan smiled lightly and gently stroked her jade-like face. "When will you return to Country S?"


    Hannah¡¯s eyes turned cold and bloodthirsty. "It¡¯s not time yet."


    "I¡¯ll wait for you," Logan said with a sly grin, his eyes full of dark intent.


    ...


    Benjamin recovered quickly, and E briefly exined the feud between the Carter Group, Grandma Carter, and his uncle.


    Benjamin, shocked, felt that he wasn¡¯t suited for the business world and wanted to decline E¡¯s offer to groom him for the role.


    E sneered. "Do you think by not bing the Carter Group¡¯s heir, you can escape all your troubles? Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still the Carter Group! They¡¯re all greedy. Do you really think they won¡¯te after you?"


    Benjamin shook his head. "The Carter Group is already in a precarious situation. Besides... murder is a crime. If they really did that for profit, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it."


    Eric let out a disdainful snort. "Murder? They wouldn¡¯t bother getting their hands dirty! Otherwise, someone would¡¯ve shown up here by now. But there are some shames in this world worse than death!"


    Benjamin fell silent.


    He had seen the news about Sean ndering E in the papers. He had thought the old man was too vicious, even treating his own granddaughter like that. But now he realized Sean was part of the Carter Group.


    Sean¡¯s methods were indeed ruthless. If he and Bobby appeared together, Sean would certainly not want them returning to the Carter Group.


    That meant Benjamin and his father would be walking into all sorts of traps!


    "I¡¯ll follow your n," Benjamin finally nodded after a long pause.


    Seeing Benjamin agree, his emotions stabilized. After all, E had just transferred him a million dors to soothe his wounded heart.


    For some people, money isn¡¯t important, especially those who are already born into wealth. But for others, it¡¯s a necessity. Without it, they¡¯d starve to death. People like Bobby and Benjamin were from the lower rungs of society.


    Benjamin¡¯s attempted suicide stemmedrgely from sending all his parents¡¯ money to his girlfriend, who then abandoned him, leaving him in utter despair. Now that he had something he craved, he found the will to keep going.


    Meanwhile, Ten Nights Bar was in the process of being handed over, and a location had been chosen for the clothingpany. The next step was recruiting talent.


    E was genuinely busy now. This was her first real taste of the hardships of entrepreneurship, but those challenges were shaping her character and perseverance, honing her vision and courage!


    ...


    Autumn had arrived. Along the avenues of campus, the fall breeze swirled, sending leaves fluttering through the air.


    Rachel walked with her head down, her frail shoulders trembling slightly. Her face was pale, and she had grown noticeably thinner.


    Ever since the video of her being caught in bed with a man had circted on the school¡¯s forum, Rachel had been met with scornful res every time she appeared on campus.


    "Isn¡¯t that Rachel?"


    "Yeah, she¡¯s the one who got caught fooling around with a guy on Treading Immortal Mountain. She¡¯s totally disgraced Egerton University!"


    "So shameless! I guess she was just desperate for too long! I used to think she seemed pretty decent, at least on the surface¡ªlooked so innocent. Turns out she¡¯s just a bitch!"


    "Hahaha, look at her now, acting all pitiful. Who¡¯s she trying to fool? Probably trying to seduce some fresh-faced freshmen!"


    The crudements from the students around her cut into Rachel like knives.


    She clutched a book tightly to her chest, lowering her head even further, her fingers digging into the cover.


    "That¡¯s enough! You small-minded people love kicking others when they¡¯re down!" A cold voice interrupted the cruel chatter¡ªit was Olivia.


    A glimmer of hope shed in Rachel¡¯s eyes. Her target had finally appeared!

 Chapter 310: The Foolish Heiress

    <h4>Chapter 310: The Foolish Heiress</h4>


    Rachel finally lifted her head, herrge eyes brimming with tears, full of gratitude as if she¡¯d seen a savior. "Olivia... thank you!"


    Olivia responded proudly and smugly, "I just can¡¯t stand seeing people act too arrogant, always picking on others!"


    The nearby female students burst intoughter. "Picking on her? We¡¯re just telling the truth!"


    "Yeah, she¡¯s like that, and we¡¯re not allowed to say anything? Ugh, two-faced!"


    Rachel began crying even harder. Olivia remembered that Rachel had been on her side, so she linked arms with her. "Stop crying. I¡¯ll find a way to teach that wild girl a lesson!"


    A flicker of delight crossed Rachel¡¯s heart. "Thank you, Olivia, but it¡¯s really not worth causing trouble for me..."


    "Worth it or not, once I step in, that girl¡¯s going down!" Olivia dered, strutting like a proud peacock as she nced coldly at the girls around them.


    Olivia was always arrogant, and some girls couldn¡¯t stand her, while others from less wealthy backgrounds didn¡¯t want to associate with someone as stuck-up as her. Olivia¡¯s circle of friends was limited to a few of her roommates.


    Rachel continued to cry, looking pitiful, which drew sympathetic nces from some freshmen. Oliviaforted her, pretending to be generous and kind.


    That¡¯s how you slowly restore your image.


    "E¡¯s here!"


    "Wow, she¡¯s wearing a ck dress today, so cool!"


    "Her skin is so pale, and the ck really gives her that queen vibe."


    "I¡¯m so jealous of her. I heard she¡¯s started apany outside of school?"


    "Yeah, she¡¯s really capable!"


    Hearing this, Olivia suddenly froze, turning to re coldly at E.


    E walked in wearing a long ck dress, showing just a hint of her jade-white leg, paired with mid-heeled ck boots. Her all-ck outfit made her fair skin glow even more! Her hair was tied up high, making her look even more sharp and stylish.


    E was walking with Lauren. Lauren didn¡¯t always stay on campus, andtely, she¡¯d been in a great mood since she had helped her crush, Henry, book a hotel room a few days ago. She was now more cheerful and lively.


    "Well, look who it is¡ªa shameless little white lotus who can¡¯t do anything without depending on men!" Olivia sneered the moment she saw E.


    E didn¡¯t even nce at her, continuing toward the chapel building with Lauren.


    Seeing that E ignored her, Olivia¡¯s face turned green with anger. Rachel, on the other hand, secretly felt pleased. E had no idea what she was dealing with. Even though Olivia¡¯s family wasn¡¯t as powerful as before, she still had some influence.


    Plus, Olivia loved being ttered by others, and E¡¯s indifference hit her right where it hurt. Olivia still held a grudge against E for the incident on the sports field.


    "Did you hear me, E?" Olivia snapped.


    Lauren couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "Is Olivia asking for a beating, bringing this upon herself?"


    E slowly turned her head, looking at Olivia with surprise. "Are you calling me? What do you want, Miss Peacock?"


    The students nearby, both girls and boys, burst intoughter.


    Lauren burst outughing again. E¡¯s words were so sharp! "Miss Peacock" was a not-so-subtle jab at people who thought too highly of themselves, often with a severe case of "princess syndrome."


    "E, can you speak properly for once? You¡¯re exactly the kind of woman who survives only by depending on men!" Olivia sneered coldly, while Rachel kept her head down, looking as innocent as ever.


    E felt annoyed just looking at her. Rachel had already ruined her own reputation, yet here she was, teaming up with Olivia to go against her.


    "I depend on men? Miss Peacock, aren¡¯t *you* depending on a man right now? Unless your dad¡¯s a woman, you¡¯re depending on him too, right? I seriously doubt all the money you¡¯re spending is earned by yourself!"


    E let out a coldugh. "Olivia, are you making your own money now?"


    Olivia¡¯s face flushed bright red with anger, and she red at E hatefully. "You... you¡¯re just twisting things!"


    Of course, Olivia wasn¡¯t capable of making money. She was one of those pampered, spoiled rich girls¡ªeveryone knew she was the cherished princess of the Walker family. It was a miracle she didn¡¯t waste more than she already did, and she hadn¡¯t earned a single penny in her life!


    "Come talk to me when you can earn your own money," E scoffed before turning to walk away.


    Lauren,ughing, looked Rachel up and down. "If I were in someone¡¯s shoes, I wouldn¡¯t even have the guts to show up at school, much less pretend to be all pitiful... but I guess there are always a few clueless guys who fall for this white lotus act."


    With that, Lauren followed after E. Olivia was about to shout something, but when she saw Henry walking down the hall, she quickly reined in her anger and put on an expression of hurt and frustration.


    "Rachel, don¡¯t let E¡¯s harsh words get to you. She¡¯s spoiled by Mr. Nelson. Why take someone else¡¯s mistakes as your own burden? Come on, let¡¯s go to ss," Olivia said with a smile, pulling Rachel along.


    She deliberately didn¡¯t wait for Henry, hoping to leave a better impression on him. However, Henry didn¡¯t call after her, and Olivia felt a little disappointed as she walked around the corner and stopped.


    "Olivia, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you standing up for me... I¡¯m so miserable. I was truly set up!" Rachel said pitifully, with a look of gratitude.


    She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong¡ªshe *had* been set up.


    But if she hadn¡¯t been trying to get into Eric¡¯s bed, how would E and Eric have been able to trap her in the first ce?


    "Don¡¯t bother with all that polite talk. I heard E and her group have a game this afternoon... Think about it, she¡¯s wearing boots now, so we could mess with her sneakers. Hmph!" Olivia grinned wickedly.


    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly shook her head. "No way, if she finds out, you¡¯re done for."


    "She won¡¯t find out! How would we get caught? I¡¯ll call my driver right now and have him bring some needles!" Olivia said triumphantly, imagining E changing into her sneakers... The thought filled her with glee.


    She immediately called her driver, instructing him to bring over some short needles.


    Rachel stood nearby, a faint smile tugging at her lips. She couldn¡¯t believe how easily Olivia, that fool, had taken the bait!


    Rachel¡¯s reputation might have been in tatters, but she still had her tricks.


    E, I, Rachel, will never let you live peacefully!

 Chapter 311: Things Didn’t Go as Planned

    <h4>Chapter 311: Things Didn¡¯t Go as nned</h4>


    In the afternoon, the finance department¡¯s girls¡¯ basketball game was indeed attended by E. Ever since she started dating Eric, he had pushed her to work out regrly.


    She never slept in anymore, joining Eric for morning runs and exercises.


    E gradually began to enjoy ying sports, so when their ss organized activities, Lauren would sign her up too.


    For E, a casual game every now and then was pretty nice. That afternoon, she and Lauren headed toward the locker room by the basketball court.


    There were still more than twenty minutes left until the game started.


    Just as they were about to enter the locker room, E spotted Olivia sneaking around. Upon seeing E and Lauren, Olivia stopped in her tracks.


    E quickly grabbed Lauren, a cold glint shing in her eyes, and then sat down with her on a nearby decorative bench.


    "E, what¡¯s up?" Lauren asked.


    "Nothing, I just felt like sitting for a bit," E replied with a smile, noticing that Olivia was now eyeing her with a suspicious look.


    E leaned in and whispered something into Lauren¡¯s ear.


    Lauren¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she nced over at Henry sitting nearby. "Go on, you like him so much!"


    Lauren stammered, "I-I... I don¡¯t think I can... I..."


    "Go!" Emanded.


    Reluctantly, Lauren gathered her courage and ran off.


    Henry was sitting not far away, ying a game with a little boy. The boy was the son of one of the professors and had been recovering at home after hurting his head due to his mischievousness.


    But the little rascal couldn¡¯t stay put and hade out to y with the college students.


    Olivia, standing by the locker room door, noticed E sitting on the distant bench and smirked.


    She turned around and slipped quietly into the locker room.


    The school¡¯s locker room was spacious, with areas for changing and storing shoes.


    Some of the yers kept their basketball shoes in the lockers to switch into for games.


    Olivia walked around the girls¡¯ locker room. It wasn¡¯t very crowded. After circling a few times, she finally made her way to E¡¯s locker.


    Smirking, she nced up at the security camera, which was pointed away and wouldn¡¯t catch her.


    Her heart was pounding.


    It was Olivia¡¯s first time doing something like this, and she was nervous.


    But thinking about E¡¯s arrogant attitude, Olivia sneered again, opened her locker, and took out E¡¯s basketball shoes!


    Then, from her pocket, she pulled out a small transparent bottle and carefully inserted several short needles into the soles of the shoes.


    This way, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for E to notice. But once she put them on and took a step, her feet would be full of punctures. Haha...


    After finishing, Olivia let out a deep breath, sneaking out as quietly as she came.


    E, just you wait. Let¡¯s see if you still think you¡¯re ying today! Hmph, no way Henry is going to see her on the court!


    Fifteen minutester, E and Lauren entered the locker room and started changing out of their boots and into their sneakers.


    Olivia was also ying in the game and her locker just so happened to be right next to E¡¯s.


    She walked in, saw E taking off her boots, and felt a surge of satisfaction.


    E set down her boots and pulled out her basketball shoes.


    Lauren was busy changing as well, and no one paid any attention to Olivia¡¯s hidden glee.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. She couldn¡¯te up with any brilliant tricks, but hiding needles in E¡¯s shoes? That would definitely cause her a lot of pain!


    The thought filled Olivia with delight.


    Little did she know, after putting on her shoes, E didn¡¯t stand up right away. Instead, she sat there chatting andughing with Lauren, who was still changing.


    Hmmph, the show¡¯s about to begin!


    Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile as Rachel cautiously approached, ncing nervously at E, who was still sitting calmly nearby.


    Olivia slipped on her own basketball shoes while Rachel sat beside her. "Olivia... are you sure about this?" Rachel whispered.


    "Shut up!" Olivia snapped, worried that Rachel might expose her secret, quickly cutting her off.


    Rachel frowned, her eyes flickering toward E, seated not far away.


    "Rachel, let¡¯s go practice!" Olivia said, eager to be ready even though their game was next. As she stood up, a sharp, searing pain shot through her feet, as if countless needles had pierced her soles. She let out a shriek, copsing onto a nearby wooden bench.


    "Olivia, what¡¯s wrong?" Rachel gasped, quickly crouching down to check on her.


    Olivia screamed again, drawing the attention of several students and teachers. A new male teacher, unaware of the situation¡¯s sensitivity, rushed in at the sound of themotion.


    "Olivia, are you okay?" he asked gently, clearly concerned.


    E, sitting nearby, blinked and exchanged a knowing nce with Lauren, a subtle smile ying on her lips.


    "My feet... something¡¯s stabbed my feet! There¡¯s something in my shoes!" Olivia wailed, her face now ashen with pain.


    Rachel hurriedly pulled off Olivia¡¯s shoes, and the male teacher quickly snatched one up. Flipping it over, he found tiny needle marks inside. Pressing on the sole, a needle popped out.


    The teacher¡¯s expression darkened. "Olivia, there are needles in your shoes!"


    Olivia stared at him in disbelief. She had stuck the needles in *E¡¯s* shoes, so how... how had they ended up in her own?


    "Oh my god, who would do something so cruel?"


    "Look at all those needles! Someone must really hate Olivia!" murmured the girls nearby.


    The male teacher¡¯s gaze shifted to E and Lauren. When he had rushed in, he¡¯d seen the two of them sitting there together.


    "Olivia, were these two students here before you?" he asked, his tone serious.


    Olivia, pale and shaken, nodded weakly. "Yes, E and Lauren came in before me."


    The male teacher¡¯s eyes narrowed as he nced at the security camera. "This corner isn¡¯t covered by the cameras. E, you¡¯ve had issues with Olivia before, haven¡¯t you?"


    E remainedposed, silently watching the scene unfold. Now that the teacher had directly questioned her, she responded with a faint smile, though her eyes shed with coldness. The teacher¡¯s tone suggested he already suspected her of being behind the needle incident.


    "Teacher, how can you say that? It could just be a small ident," E replied calmly.


    Olivia, seething with anger, gritted her teeth. "It wasn¡¯t an ident! She hates me, teacher! Every time she sees me, she mocks me and even calls me ¡¯Miss Peacock!¡¯"


    Wow, quite the tattletale.


    E raised an eyebrow. "It¡¯s just a nickname, nothing worth getting so worked up over."


    The male teacher scolded E sharply, "If you didn¡¯t have a grudge against Olivia, why would you do something like this to harm her?"

 Chapter 312: Double Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 312: Double Revenge</h4>


    Lauren frowned and said, irritated, "Teacher, what do you mean by that? How could E have hurt Olivia?"


    The male teacher was taken aback.


    Without any proof, how could he just me E and Lauren for arriving earlier than Olivia?


    Olivia, seething with anger, suddenly remembered the mocking look in E¡¯s eyes when she had entered the locker room.


    "It was her... it had to be her who set me up! Teacher, I identally hit her with a ball once, and ever since, E has been targeting me, saying horrible things!" Olivia shouted.


    Rachel sat quietly, looking nervously between the two.


    E raised an eyebrow coolly, her smile icy. "Olivia, don¡¯t make baseless usations without evidence!"


    "You hate me! If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?" Olivia retorted, refusing to back down.


    The male teacher looked at Olivia with an unmistakable hint of indulgence in his eyes. "E, just tell the truth. How did you manage to put needles in Olivia¡¯s shoes?"


    Lauren was so furious she could barely contain herself. She let out a coldugh. "Is this how you treat people? Teacher, you¡¯re supposed to be a role model. How can you say something so absurd?"


    "I¡¯m simply asking E to state the facts," the teacher replied coldly. The students watching remained mostly silent, unwilling to get involved, but some felt sympathy for E.


    "Teacher, are you implying that I¡¯m the one who set up Olivia?" E¡¯s gaze turned icy, her demeanor powerful. "If that¡¯s the case, show me your proof!"


    "Proof? You just don¡¯t like me!" Olivia cried, her tears flowing freely as the pain in her feet intensified.


    "E, apologize to Olivia immediately," the teacher finallymanded, his voice hard.


    "Teacher, I won¡¯t apologize for something I didn¡¯t do," E said with a faint smile. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this teacher had gotten his position through some kind of connection.


    "If it wasn¡¯t you, then who else? E, don¡¯t you have any shame?" Olivia shouted, her voice rising. "My feet hurt so much! You¡¯ve hated me ever since I identally hit you with the ball. That¡¯s why you did this!" Olivia burst into tears, and the teacher suddenly looked flustered.


    Well, well... E thought. It seemed this teacher had a soft spot for Olivia. But Egerton University strictly prohibited any romantic rtionships between teachers and students, even at the college level.


    "E, apologize to Olivia immediately, or leave this locker room at once!" The teacher finally lost his temper.


    Lauren, always bold, stood up and shouted back at him, "What kind of teacher are you? Who acts like this without knowing the facts?"


    The teacher began to tremble with anger. He really had gotten the job through connections, but being confronted like this made his eyes bulge with rage.


    Just as the tension reached its peak, a cool voice cut through the air. "What¡¯s going on here?"


    Everyone looked up to see Henry entering with a young boy by his side.


    "Henry, it¡¯s E! She put needles in my shoes and stabbed my feet all over! You have to help me!" Olivia cried, her tone filled with grievance.


    Henry nced at her, then turned his gaze toward E, who remainedposed.


    She was always like this¡ªcalm, as though nothing could escape her notice.


    "Is it true?" Henry asked coolly, his eyesnding on the male teacher with a faint smile. "What do you think, teacher?"


    The teacher shot a cold nce at E and replied, "There¡¯s no surveince here, so using cameras to find the real culprit is impossible."


    E gave a calm smile. "Yeah, no cameras. Someone really nned this out well."


    "What are youughing at? I¡¯m talking about you! Olivia hasn¡¯t crossed anyone else recently¡ªit had to be you who nted the needles! Who else could it be?" the teacher retorted sharply.


    All eyes turned toward E, filled with various emotions¡ªscorn, suspicion, and some even with schadenfreude.


    "What the teacher said is reallyughable," E said, her voice chilly. "I¡¯m disappointed in you."


    Lauren was about to jump in to defend her, but E quickly held her back. This teacher was rash and unfair. His career as a teacher wouldn¡¯tst long with such conduct.


    "I¡¯ll say it again. Apologize to Olivia, or leave this locker room..." the teacher began, but Henry interrupted him with a cold, mockingugh.


    "Teacher, you¡¯re being ridiculous," Henry said, pulling the phone out of the little boy¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s all take a look at this video."


    Olivia looked up and immediately recognized the phone¡ªit seemed very familiar.


    E¡¯s lips curved slightly. Henry had defended her once again, and at least he wasn¡¯t as bad as she¡¯d originally thought.


    Rachel, seeing the phone, turned pale. "That¡¯s... that¡¯s my phone..."


    Henry had already opened the video. "Everyone, just watch."


    The video yed, and it showed Olivia standing in front of locker number nine, hurriedly opening it and shoving needles into the shoes inside.


    Gasps filled the room, and the male teacher turned around, staring at Olivia in disbelief.


    Olivia¡¯s face went as white as a sheet. She recognized the phone¡ªit was Rachel¡¯s!


    E let out a small sound of surprise, as if she had just realized something. "Oh, now I remember! When Lauren and I were changing shoes earlier, I identally grabbed Olivia¡¯s by mistake. Lauren told me, and we even teased each other about it. Looks like I mixed up the shoes... Olivia, didn¡¯t you say I put the needles in? Well, I guess karma came back to bite you, huh?"


    The video finished, and Henry handed the phone back to Rachel. "Thank you, Rachel."


    Rachel shook her head quickly, clearly unsure of what to say.


    Olivia, her temper ring, shot up and pped Rachel across the face. "You wretched traitor! You recorded the video to frame me!"


    Rachel fell to the ground from the force of the p. Olivia tried to charge at her again, but the teacher quickly restrained her.


    "Olivia, it wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t do it! I lent my phone to Henry, but I don¡¯t know where this video came from!" Rachel cried in terror. Her darkest secrets had been exposed time and time again, and now even her closest friend had turned against her.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know how the video was captured either," Henry said calmly. "It was the professor¡¯s son who showed it to me, and I just happened to see it."


    "Come on, kid, let¡¯s go," Henry said as he led the little boy out. Children shouldn¡¯t be exposed to scenes like this.


    Olivia, seething, hurled even more insults. "You disgusting fool! How dare you betray me! You¡¯re nothing but a vile little tramp, everyone knows it!"


    E watched all of this unfold coldly, as Rachel broke down into sobs, looking for all the world like the most pitiful person alive.

 Chapter 313: Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 313: Killing Two Birds with One Stone</h4>


    The male teacher was also staring at the furious Olivia in shock. Was this really the same gentle and sweet girl he knew? Why did it feel like he was seeing a demon?


    "Alright, alright, enough yelling. Since you did it yourself, you have no one else to me!" The teacher, realizing his mistake, could only conclude this way.


    E¡¯s cold gaze sharpened. "Teacher, you just used me of being the one who pricked the needle. Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    The teacher hesitated, feeling all the students¡¯ eyes on him.


    Lauren sneered, "Exactly! A teacher, of all people, using someone without any evidence! Ha, and you told my girl E to get out!"


    The expressions and nces of the crowd suddenly shifted.


    The teacher gritted his teeth and nced at Olivia.


    Olivia, aware that she had gone too far, felt even more irritated seeing Rachel¡¯s tear-streaked face, making her want to charge forward again. But as her feet hit the ground, pain shot through them, causing her to tremble.


    Rachel sat on the floor, head bowed, her tears dripping silently.


    The male teacher finally averted his gaze. With so many students watching, there was no way he could deny his mistake.


    "Sorry, E. I wrongly used you. Please ept my apology."


    He lowered his head, appearing sincere.


    E raised an eyebrow mockingly. "Since the teacher is being so ¡¯sincere,¡¯ I won¡¯t say much more. I just hope you won¡¯t act so rashly next time."


    With that, she removed Olivia¡¯s sneakers. "Here you go, Olivia. Sorry, looks like you didn¡¯t manage to set me up this time. Instead, you got your own foot pricked!"


    Olivia¡¯s face turned red with anger, and she let out a cold huff.


    She shot Rachel a hateful re. No matter what Rachel said, Olivia was convinced that she and E had teamed up to humiliate her! After all, Rachel had a crush on Henry!


    "Does anyone have a pair of shoes I can borrow?" E asked with a soft smile.


    Several girls eagerly offered their shoes. E chose a pair that fit her best and went off to y basketball with Lauren.


    The teacher left in embarrassment, and Olivia, with her injured foot, couldn¡¯t join the game.


    Rachel, under the scornful gazes of the crowd, silently left the locker room with her head down.


    Word spread quickly. The girls who used to be close to Olivia were now avoiding her.


    As for Rachel, she stoppeding to school altogether. She would probably take a long leave until the whole thing blew over before showing her face again.


    In truth, E had known something was off when she saw Olivia¡¯s cold stare in the locker room. That¡¯s why she had Lauren ask Henry to borrow Rachel¡¯s phone to secretly record Olivia sticking needles into the sneakers.


    This way, E not only cleared her name but also drove a wedge between Olivia and Rachel¡ªa perfect two-for-one n!


    That afternoon after school, Eric personally came to pick E up at the main gate of Egerton University.


    The chapel building was close to the entrance, so Eric didn¡¯t bother driving inside. After all, there were students everywhere, and he couldn¡¯t stand the way some girls would look at him with starry-eyed admiration.


    E slid into the car and leanedfortably into the seat.


    "So, any ns for tonight? Where are we having dinner?"


    "Didn¡¯t you say we were going to the Nelson Group Hotel to have dinner with your uncle and his family? How could you forget so quickly?" Eric teased her with a smile. "Or are you just thinking about me all day long and forgetting everything else?"


    E let out a small "oh" and realized just how forgetful she had betely.


    "By the way, Brandon left the country. I didn¡¯t have anyone stop him," Eric said casually.


    E looked at him, confused. "Why?"


    "Brandon may be terrified of dying, but he risked his life to meet with Hannah for you. Chances are, someone¡¯s already keeping an eye on him. So I figured I¡¯d just let him go and face his fate."


    E took a deep breath. "Eric, you¡¯re so cruel!"


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened, his tone icy. "What, are you feeling sorry for your ex-boyfriend?"


    E shook her head, looking at him helplessly. "What ex-boyfriend? That... that was just a situation I couldn¡¯t avoid! I never liked him, not even once!"


    Except in my past life...


    Hearing that, Eric let out a small, satisfied snort.


    "I¡¯ve got some other bad news for you," he said.


    "What news?"


    "Mason just invested in the Carter Group. Looks like he¡¯s officially teamed up with Leah and Sean."


    Eric¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold, calcting anger.


    E gritted her teeth, smiling sarcastically. "Great. A pack of snakes and rats working together¡ªit¡¯ll be easier to take them all down in one shot!"


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what Mason was after.


    Did he really like her? If so, why did he always target her, making her ufortable and upset?


    Was it just to get her attention?


    Only an idiot would think treating a woman like that would make her like you.


    At least, E wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who enjoyed being mistreated. She loved Eric because he truly understood and cared for her.


    If Eric were anything like Mason, she never would have fallen for him.


    "They¡¯re holding a business reception tonight on the eighth floor of the Nelson Group Hotel. So shy, right?" Eric smirked.


    E almost burst outughing.


    It was like they were challenging Eric out in the open.


    "And... Sean¡¯s wife, Julia, will be there. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to see the woman who bewitched Sean and caused your Grandma Carter so much heartache?"


    There was a cold, vengeful glint in Eric¡¯s eyes, and E took a deep breath.


    She had never met Julia before.


    But tonight, she finally would. Ha! It seemed like quite a show was about to unfold, especially with Mason there too.


    "Who else will be there?" E asked calmly.


    As Eric started the car, he replied, "Be."


    E scoffed, thinking about that peacock of a woman, even more of a show-off than Olivia.


    Be was at least smarter than Olivia, being the daughter of the mayor of Y City.


    If she ended up shing with Be, things could get moreplicated. She might even risk offending the mayor himself.


    "So, if Be tries to ruin my night, should I teach her a lesson? Or will that mess up your connections?" E tilted her head, watching Eric as he drove.


    Eric grinned wickedly and said with authority, "Punish whoever you want. I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone. Although... I¡¯d love for you to punish me instead."


    E¡¯s face flushed, and she yfully punched his shoulder. "Focus on driving!"


    "You started it!"


    ...


    When the car pulled into the underground parking lot of the Nelson Group Hotel, they suddenly heard some rather scandalous noisesing from the car next to them.


    E clicked her tongue. This was a hotel parking lot, after all. How desperate could people be?


    As she silently judged the couple, Eric unfastened his seatbelt and, like a hungry wolf, pounced on her, capturing her lips in a deep kiss!


    E¡¯s face turned bright red. She realized she should have taken back her earlier words¡ªEric had already turned into a wolf!

 Chapter 314: Finally Meeting That Woman

    <h4>Chapter 314: Finally Meeting That Woman</h4>


    E let out a soft whimper, anxiously pushing against Eric¡¯s chest. If they acted like that too, wouldn¡¯t they be just like the couple next to them?


    Eric¡¯s aggressive passion left her body flushed with heat, and just as she considered biting him to make him stop, he reluctantly pulled away from her now swollen lips.


    "I almost let my instincts take over... I¡¯ll deal with you properly when we get home!" he teased.


    E shot him a re. "What does your ¡¯instincts taking over¡¯ have to do with me?"


    Why didn¡¯t he go and knock on that couple¡¯s car instead, and say they were distracting him?


    "Because you¡¯re a woman..."


    E felt speechless, utterly dumbfounded by his bizarre and hurtful reasoning.


    "And because you¡¯re E," Eric added with a yful smirk. He then opened the car door, nced at the neighboring vehicle¡¯s license te, and remarked sarcastically, "Wow, are men so broke nowadays they can¡¯t even afford a hotel room?"


    The tant shamelessness of the couple in the parking lot, doing such things in a ce full of carsing and going, was appalling.


    At that moment, the noises from the other car suddenly stopped, and as the door opened, E¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. It was Mason.


    Oh, for heaven¡¯s sake...


    E remembered that Mason had a habit of switching girlfriends every few days while abroad. Could it be...?


    A woman poked her flushed face out from the car, and when she spotted E, she red at her fiercely.


    E took one look and burst into a mockingugh. It was Be, the mayor¡¯s daughter! So much for maintaining her image.


    "So it¡¯s Mr. Scott! Are you saving up for a wedding by cutting back on hotel costs?" Eric¡¯s sharp tongue was no joke.


    Mason¡¯s face darkened considerably, but he raised an eyebrow with a smile. "I was just kissing my girlfriend, Mr. Nelson. And yet you think we¡¯re saving on hotel rooms? Seems like *you* are the one with certain things on your mind."


    Eric, feigning innocence, replied, "What things?"


    Mason¡¯s face turned even darker.


    By then, Be had fixed her clothes and stepped out of the car. She shot a haughty nce at E, then turned to Eric. "Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s a reception on the eighth floor tonight. If you have time, do honor us with your presence."


    Eric raised an eyebrow, confidence radiating from him. "Of course, I¡¯ll be there!"


    Hearing his reply, Be and Mason exchanged a nce, as if they hade to some unspoken agreement. Were they plotting something again, after falling into Eric¡¯s traps before?


    "Well, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer. We¡¯ll be heading up first," Mason said as he regained hisposure, escorting Be toward the VIP elevator.


    E watched their retreating figures with a sneer, her lips curling in disdain. "Didn¡¯t Be have a thing for you before? Ha, I didn¡¯t expect her to cozy up to Mason so quickly!"


    "If they¡¯ve slept together, of course they¡¯re close," Eric replied with a sarcasticugh.


    People like Be and Mason would never understand the meaning of true love or genuine protection.


    For them, the moment they found someone attractive enough, they¡¯d make that person their partner for a while. But rtionships like that were fleeting, bound to end the moment someone new and more exciting came along.


    Such people were truly pitiful, yet they believed they were living in freedom and enjoying life.


    "Let¡¯s grab some dinner first, and then think about how we¡¯re going to handle tonight¡¯s reception," Eric said, his eyes cold and calcting.


    E nodded in agreement. For the moment, she couldn¡¯te up with a n either, especially since they needed to figure out who would be at the event on the eighth floor.


    Sometimes, the people involved would ultimately determine how the story ended.


    Eric and E arrived at the private room on the sixth floor, where Bobby and his family were already waiting. The moment they saw E, their faces lit up with joy.


    With Benjamin back in their lives, Bobby was content. Now that they no longer had to worry about basic needs, all they desired was a peaceful,fortable life.


    E had no intention of involving Bobby in the Carter Group¡¯s internal battles¡ªit simply wasn¡¯t necessary. Sean had never truly epted Bobby as his son, and after learning about Grandma Carter¡¯s past, Bobby had never once suggested trying to reconcile with Sean, much less seek revenge. He was a kind and simple farmer, and even if he held any grudges, he wasn¡¯t equipped to take on the Carter Group.


    E was determined not to let their quiet life be disturbed, so she would find another way to deal with things.


    The meal was filled with warmth andughter, though Bobby felt a little sadness after visiting Ava¡¯s grave earlier that day. Despite this, he was satisfied with having real family around him again.


    An hourter, E bid farewell to her uncle, aunt, and cousin, and she and Eric headed toward the VIP elevator.


    They were going to the eighth floor.


    With the reception set tost several hours, they weren¡¯tte at all.


    The eighth floor was buzzing with energy, filled with a sea of guests.


    As soon as E and Eric appeared, the press took immediate notice. A while ago, Sean had publicly ndered E, and since they were rted as grandfather and granddaughter, E¡¯s sudden presence sparked curiosity. Could it be a sign of reconciliation?


    Reporters swarmed them eagerly, pushing forward with microphones.


    "Miss Davis, are you attending this reception at the invitation of Old Mr. Carter?"


    "Miss Davis, have you and Old Mr. Carter finally reconciled?"


    Faced with a flurry of questions, E nodded slightly and responded with calmposure.


    "Actually, I happened to be passing by and heard that Old Mr. Carter and Mr. Scott were hosting a celebration for their partnership, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to see what¡¯s going on."


    Her words subtly made it clear that there had been no reconciliation between her and Sean.


    The reporters exchanged whispers, noting the poised E while ncing at Sean, who was standing inside the venue with a grim expression. Their minds wandered back to the infamous incident where Sean had publicly used her.


    E¡¯s gaze soon found the woman standing beside Sean.


    She appeared to be in her fifties, though she was actually in her seventies, but her well-maintained appearance made her look younger.


    Julia, while not unattractive, could neverpare to the graceful and elegant Grandma Carter in E¡¯s eyes.


    That woman¡ªJulia.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Grandma Carter wouldn¡¯t have died with such resentment, nor would she have cut ties with E¡¯s mother. And E¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a tragic, poisoned end.


    Even though E tried to avoid dwelling on these painful memories, this family was constantly eyeing the shares Grandma Carter had left her. Those shares, earned through her grandmother¡¯s hard work, were now seen by this family as their own. They were greedy, shamelessly treating what wasn¡¯t theirs as if it rightfully belonged to them. Even their attempts to take it were done with a disturbing sense of entitlement.


    How could E ever let them off the hook? Especially when Bobby¡¯s car ident might have been their doing as well!


    Julia caught sight of E¡¯s icy stare and responded with a sweet smile. She whispered something to Sean before calmly taking his arm and walking toward them.

 Chapter 315: No Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 315: No Forgiveness</h4>


    Eric tightly held E¡¯s hand, signaling her not to be nervous. His cold eyes carried a hint of sarcasm.


    The arrival of the noble Eric and the confident E naturally drew the attention of many guests.


    Seeing her reminded many people of recent events. Be¡¯s eyes flickered as she had deliberately invited Eric to see what kind of woman E was and how she would handle the Carter Group.


    Mason satzily on one side, having just finished a press interview where he announced that he and Be were officially in a rtionship. However, when he saw E, his heart still couldn¡¯t help but race.


    It seems that some people are hard to forget, and some addictions are hard to quit.


    Julia, holding onto Sean¡¯s arm, approached E, followed nervously by Leah, Frank, and others.


    "Miss Davis, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. Wee! I¡¯m his wife, Julia," Julia said warmly, smiling. "The old man has been a bit erratictely and mistakenly thought you had harmed him. We sincerely apologize for that and hope you¡¯ll give the Carter Group a chance to make amends!"


    Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to say that now?


    E smiled lightly. "So Old Mr. Carter has a mental illness? Why wasn¡¯t he sent to an asylum?"


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Sean¡¯s face twitched as he struggled to suppress his anger, feeling his blood pressure rising again.


    Max was furious too, but Evelyn held him back, preventing any further outbursts.


    Julia¡¯s smile stiffened, "Miss Davis, you misunderstood. I said he¡¯s asionally erratic."


    "Oh," E replied nonchntly, "I thought Old Mr. Carter was mentally unstable and needed to be sent to an asylum. My mistake!"


    Eric pressed his lips together, his eyes full of amusement.


    Trying to disguise nder with ¡¯erratic behavior¡¯? How naive!


    E¡¯s sharp gaze shifted to Sean, as cold as ice, making him feel tense all over.


    Once he realized it, he was inwardly furious. How could he, an old man in his seventies or eighties, be afraid of a young girl?


    "Old Mr. Carter, have you recovered? I hope next time we talk privately, you¡¯ll be more careful. After all, you¡¯re getting on in years, and your bones are fragile¡ªyou might not handle the impact well!"


    E¡¯s smile was sweet, as if nothing had happened.


    Sean¡¯s face turned pale, and despite his anger, he lowered his head. "I was in the wrong that day, overly emotional, and lost control. Please forgive these old bones of mine, Miss Davis."


    Before E could respond, Julia quickly interjected, "Miss Davis, my husband has high blood pressure and shouldn¡¯t be agitated. He was hospitalized for quite some time recently. Please, have a big heart and don¡¯t hold it against him!"


    "That¡¯s right, E. My grandpa¡¯s not in good health. We know you¡¯ve been wronged, but could you be a little more forgiving?" Frank added with a smile.


    It was indeed Sean¡¯s fault, so their apologies were appropriate.


    However, their tone seemed to imply that if E didn¡¯t ept, she might aggravate Sean¡¯s condition.


    That kind of tone was infuriating.


    Leah stepped forward, her perfectly made-up face showing a hint of regret. "E, my grandpa really can¡¯t handle stress anymore. I hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge."


    Evelyn, as the daughter-inw of the Carter Group, also wore an apologetic expression. "Miss Davis, I know it¡¯s hard to let go of past grievances, but my father-inw is quite old now. It¡¯s important to have a forgiving heart; holding onto grudges benefits no one."


    E raised an eyebrow and gave a coldugh, saying nothing.


    At that moment, Be, arm-in-arm with Mason, approached.


    Mason, dressed in a sharp ck suit, looked even more handsome and dashing, though his usually charming eyes carried aplex emotion.


    He had feelings for E, but due to certain pressures, he had to maintain the appearance of a couple with Be.


    To make matters worse, just when Be was pestering him and they were kissing passionately, they were caught by E and Eric.


    Yet E had shown no reaction, just the same disdainful attitude she always had, which left Mason inexplicably frustrated.


    "Miss Davis, they¡¯re right. Who doesn¡¯t make mistakes? Old Mr. Carter is quite elderly and deserves forgiveness," Be said with a bright smile, sensing that E wasn¡¯t inclined to forgive Sean.


    "And besides, Miss Davis is now Mrs. Nelson, right? You¡¯ve married into wealth, so as a noblewoman, you should carry yourself with a noblewoman¡¯s grace," Be added, her tone sweet butced with condescension.


    Eric¡¯s eyes grew colder. These people were shamelessly trying to force E to forgive Sean? As if it were that simple!


    Even under the scrutiny of numerous reporters and the judgmental gazes of the upper ss, E remained calm and poised. Her bare, yet stunning face, radiated a piercing coldness.


    "Miss Rodriguez, you¡¯re absolutely right¡ªbeing ady of stature does require grace. But you seem to be meddling too much, especially since you¡¯re not the one who was wronged! All these people may be sincere, but I simply do not¡ªwant¡ªto¡ªforgive¡ªhim!" E¡¯sst words were pronounced slowly and deliberately, her voice firm and unwavering.


    Her attitude was resolute, her tone growing louder with each word, and her statement rang with authority.


    Sean and his family¡¯s faces darkened, but they couldn¡¯tsh out with so many media cameras pointed at them.


    "E, what will it take for you to forgive my grandfather? Is it money you want?" Leah asked anxiously, her words dripping with the insinuation that E was motivated purely by greed.


    Max chimed in with a sarcastic grin, "Grandpa, just offer her a million to make amends. After all, she did face a lot of criticism back then, and the mental stress must¡¯ve been hard on her. Compensation seems fair. I mean, what else do women love if not money?"


    Max¡¯s words, though seemingly supportive, wereced with subtle mockery, implying that E only cared about money.


    Eric¡¯s eyes darkened with a dangerous glint.


    Julia stepped forward with a more earnest expression. "Max is right. Miss Davis, we can offer youpensation and a formal apology. How does that sound?"


    To the onlookers, Julia¡¯s words would have sounded gracious and sincere, like they were making an honorable attempt to resolve the past. If E refused now, she risked being seen as unreasonable by the rest of the crowd.


    But Eric and E remained calmly in ce, as if they hadn¡¯t even heard Julia¡¯s words.


    "E, I was wrong. I¡¯ve been foolish. Can¡¯t you just let it go, for the sake of our family bond? After all, we¡¯re still blood rtives," Sean said, his voice tinged with a pitiful tone as he tried to evoke sympathy.


    "When your Grandma Carter wanted to sever ties with your mother, I was the one who begged her to reconsider, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me... I know you resent us, but I wasn¡¯tplicit in all of it," he continued, trying to y the victim. His performance was so nauseating that it made E want to retch.


    To even tarnish the memory of Grandma Carter, who had passed away, by casting me on her? His shamelessness knew no bounds.


    "No matter what any of you say, I have never, and will never, consider forgiving you, Old Mr. Carter!" E¡¯s expression turned icy, and her demeanor became even more intimidating.

 Chapter 316: Evidence in Hand

    <h4>Chapter 316: Evidence in Hand</h4>


    Eric watched the scene unfold with a sarcastic glint in his eyes. These people had clearly anticipated E¡¯s arrival and put on a show of sincerity in their apology, believing that E, under the pressure of the media and upper-ss scrutiny, would have no choice but to ept. After all, refusing would be seen ascking the grace expected of a high-society wife.


    Their assumptions weren¡¯t entirely wrong¡ªE rejecting the apology in such a public setting would make her seem ungracious and unreasonable. But E never yed by the rules.


    As soon as E finished speaking, the room erupted in murmurs of shock. Her firm stance and refusal to show even a hint of leniency left the crowd astonished.


    Sean¡¯s face darkened, his eyes growing colder with each passing second. Meanwhile, Leah secretly rejoiced, satisfied no matter what the oue. If E forgave Sean, she would have to swallow her pride and all the grievances that came with it. If she didn¡¯t, the public wouldbel her as cruel and heartless.


    Sure enough, the murmurs from the high-societydies around them began to turn into a wave of disdainful remarks directed at E. In their eyes, Sean, being an old man in his eighties, should be forgiven. After all, despite his faults, he didn¡¯t have much time left, and E had only suffered damage to her reputation, not any physical harm.


    "She really doesn¡¯t know how to act properly¡ªafter all, Old Mr. Carter is her grandfather."


    "You can¡¯t me her, though. She¡¯s just a freshman, using her looks and body to climb her way into the Nelson family. Let¡¯s see how far that gets her."


    "She¡¯s only behaving like this because of Mr. Nelson¡¯s favor. So heartless, so cold-blooded."


    "How shameless! An old man apologizing to her, and she still won¡¯t back down. Even if she doesn¡¯t ept it, she could at least be more gracious. Kids these days, so arrogant!"


    The crowd¡¯s whispers leaned heavily in favor of Sean, and overhearing this seemed to bring him some satisfaction. This was exactly what he had aimed for: no matter whether E epted the apology or not, she woulde out looking bad.


    Sean¡¯s internal smugness grew, especially knowing that E had foolishlye tonight, thinking she could disrupt his partnership with Mason. But in truth, he stood to lose nothing.


    Journalists began pressing forward, flooding the scene with questions.


    Julia¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment. "Miss Davis, if you¡¯re going to be this persistent, then there¡¯s nothing more we can say."


    Sean, suppressing his glee, added in a remorseful tone, "I only wanted Miss Davis¡¯s forgiveness. I never meant to upset her so deeply..."


    E let out a small, icyugh and slowly turned her gaze to Sean. "Old Mr. Carter, you don¡¯t need to try so hard with this act. I have every right not to forgive you. Have people forgotten that I¡¯m the victim here? After your nder, I spent days under extreme mental pressure! Wherever I went, people insulted me, and some crazed individuals even threw things at me!"


    Eric¡¯s voice cut in, just as cold. "Indeed. My wife nearly broke down during those days. If her mental health had been permanently damaged, could youpensate her, Old Mr. Carter?"


    He then swept his gaze over the gossipingdies, his voice growing sharper. "And you¡ªcalling my wife heartless, ruthless, and arrogant? You alle from high society, yet you didn¡¯t bring your brains with you tonight? Just because someone¡¯s old doesn¡¯t make them automatically deserving of sympathy. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Old Mr. Carter threw avish birthday party during my mother-inw¡¯s memorial service. Is that the behavior of a man who was unwilling to sever ties with her?"


    Eric¡¯s pointed words left Sean speechless, unable to offer a rebuttal. His maniptive narrative had been turned upside down.


    Julia¡¯s expression shifted, her face paling as she realized how swiftly Eric had flipped the entire situation. His quick wit and sharp words had not only defended E but also exposed Sean¡¯s hypocrisy to everyone present.


    E¡¯s gaze was icy as she spoke. "I think everyone here should be aware that the events of that night took ce at the Imperial Crown Club¡ªterritory owned by the Carter Group. I was there because a friend was in trouble. She had called the club¡¯s emergency line, but no one came to help her! She was nearly raped in that very club. When I arrived, the security staff had mysteriously disappeared."


    "The situation escted quickly, and the assant had a gun. Miss Chloe and I almost died that night. And as far as I know, it was all a plot orchestrated by Old Mr. Carter and Mr. Mason. Sean Carter didn¡¯t just want to damage my reputation¡ªhe wanted me dead. If that gunman had fired, Chloe and I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today. Now, do you still think Old Mr. Carter deserves your sympathy after plotting such a crime?"


    E¡¯s voice echoed through the hall, which had fallenpletely silent.


    The crowd¡¯s expressions grew moreplicated. The incident had been reported at the time, but many key details had been glossed over.


    "You¡¯re lying! I never conspired with Mr. Scott. E, stop making baseless usations!" Sean roared, not expecting to be bitten back after trying to humiliate her.


    "How can you nder my grandfather like this, E? I was with him the entire night!" Leah spoke up, mustering the courage to defend Sean, though she had a sinking feeling that something was wrong. Still, she became Sean¡¯s witness.


    But just then, a cold voice cut through the tension from the entrance. "Miss Davis is right. My sister was nearly raped that night because of the conspiracy orchestrated by Mason, Miss Leah, and Mr. Sean Carter."


    All eyes turned to see Charles entering, holding a pale and shaken Chloe by the hand.


    The moment Mason saw Chloe, his face darkened.


    The crowd parted to let Charles and Chloe walk to the center of the room. Chloe¡¯s icy stare was fixed on Mason, who, in just a matter of days, had moved on with another woman. He truly was a liar, a heartless yboy, and a shameless scoundrel. The memory of that night¡ªwhen he and the Carter Group conspired to destroy her¡ªflooded her mind. If E hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Chloe would have lost everything.


    Mason¡¯s cruelty cut her deeply, leaving her heartbroken.


    "Mr. Charles, you¡¯re making baseless usations!" Leah shrieked. "You¡¯re just jealous because our club is more sessful than your Royal Court Club!"


    Sean sneered, "Charles, why bother ndering an old man like me?"


    Julia, Frank, and others chimed in, using Charles, while E silently watched, thinking how fitting it was that such a despicable family perfectly embodied the phrase, "birds of a feather flock together."


    Charles, however, remained unfazed. "Sean, I don¡¯t have time to waste on you. Your goal was to ruin E, but now that we have evidence and witnesses, you can look forward to receiving a letter from ourwyers."


    He let out a coldugh, unwilling to engage further in a war of words.


    The reporters gasped at his deration. Without strong evidence, no one would typically take legal action, especially against someone like Sean, who controlled the territory. Proving anything against him would be extremely difficult.


    But if Charles hade this far, it meant something was indeed wrong.


    E turned to look at Sean, who was visibly shaken. "Old Mr. Carter, there will never be a day when I reconcile with you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your schemes. You tried to bring me down to snatch back the shares Grandma Carter left me. I swear, I will guard those shares with my life, and you won¡¯t get a single one of them!"

 Chapter 317: A Girl Not to Be Underestimated

    <h4>Chapter 317: A Girl Not to Be Underestimated</h4>


    "In a few days, you will also receive a legal notice from mywyer. Mr. Sean, you won¡¯t be able to escape your defamation charges! Honey, I¡¯ve said everything I needed to. Let¡¯s go!" E coldly withdrew her gaze and calmly faced the cameras.


    Everyone was utterly shocked, feeling as if they were witnessing something surreal.


    The Imperial Crown Club was indeed a property of the Carter Group, andter, E mentioned that all the surveince cameras at the club were mysteriously malfunctioning on the night of the incident.


    However, a few dayster, a hacker made a deal with E, leaking a video that exposed the truth...


    Everything seemed to hint at Sean¡¯s cunning schemes!


    People were astonished, and Julia and Sean were quickly surrounded by reporters, desperately trying to exin themselves. But many began to question Sean¡¯s motives, and what had once been a joyous party suddenly copsed under the weight of the scandal.


    Eric shot a provocative nce at Mason, whose expression had darkened, before linking arms with E and casually walking away.


    Mason¡¯s face was extremely grim!


    He had invested a billion dors into Carter Group just to oppose Eric, and yet, before he could even make his move, E¡¯s actions had ruined everything!


    E and Chloe hadn¡¯t pursued the Imperial Crown Club¡¯s responsibility earlier, but now, at such a critical moment...


    Mason shuddered, staring intently at E¡¯s retreating figure, realizing that she had be even more elusive and unfathomable.


    That girl, E, sure had a heavy mind!


    She had purposely held back, waiting for Sean to strike first, so she could counterattackter!


    In one move, she turned the tables and shattered Carter Group¡¯s ns!


    With her teaming up with Eric, Mason suddenly felt uneasy. If things continued this way... he was certain to lose to them.


    It seems... he needed toe up with a n!


    A cold, sharp light shed in Mason¡¯s eyes!


    Be noticed Mason staring at E¡¯s back and let out an unhappy huff, angrily squeezing his arm.


    Mason winced in pain and gave Be a cold look.


    "Are you out of your mind?" he snapped, clearly displeased. Be was, after all, the mayor¡¯s daughter, yet how could she be so petty?


    It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be hispanion for much longer.


    "Hmph, you keep staring at her, Mason! She¡¯s not interested in you. No matter how much you stare, you¡¯re never going to get her!" Be muttered under her breath with a gloating smile.


    She couldn¡¯t have Eric, and Mason couldn¡¯t have E¡ªit was only fair!


    Mason¡¯s face darkened, but he quicklyposed himself as some guests began to leave, noticing that more reporters were flooding into the hall.


    This party was truly a disaster!


    Sean was absolutely furious that night!


    Although, having already been enraged twice before, he had built up some resilience. Still, once home, he was livid over what E and Charles had said.


    "They dared to send me a legal notice? Fine! We¡¯ll hire the bestwyers. We have to win thesewsuits!" Sean fumed, panting in anger.


    Julia patted his back with a serious expression. "Don¡¯t be angry; it¡¯s not worth harming your health over this! The Carter Group is facing so much negative press right now. Luckily, Mr. Scott invested a billion dors in us... it will help ease the crisis for now. Mr. Scott is quite talented. Tomorrow, talk to him and see if there¡¯s a way to counter them before the trial even starts!"


    Julia¡¯s words were met with agreement from Leah and others.


    Frank nodded eagerly. "Mom¡¯s right, Dad. Can you think of any other ways to deal with them? Mr. Scott is so smart, he¡¯s bound toe up with some great ideas."


    Leah pursed her lips, never forgetting the vicious ps she had received from Mason!


    To this day, no one from the Carter Group even knew that Mason had hit her.


    Mason, shrewd? If he were truly that sharp, he wouldn¡¯t have been outsmarted by Eric, and caught in bed with Be!


    Sean finally calmed down a little.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow. That punk Eric can¡¯t be underestimated!"


    Sean attributed all of the bacsh to Eric. He was convinced that without Eric, E wouldn¡¯t have gotten her hands on the hacker¡¯s video. There was no way E could havee up with the n to turn the tables on them tonight without his help!


    Evelyn, slightly worried, wasn¡¯t as naive as she seemed. She could tell E was not just a pretty face¡ªhermanding presence revealed she had a sharp mind too. But Evelyn couldn¡¯t intervene; as a woman, she didn¡¯t wield as much influence as Leah did.


    ...


    At the beach that night...


    The cool sea breeze swept over them as E wrapped a jacket around herself, gazing at the white-capped waves. Her head rested against Eric¡¯s chest, the two sitting quietly on the sand.


    This moment was pure bliss.


    "Feeling satisfied tonight? That old fox Sean tried to scheme against you, but it was hopeless!" Eric chuckled. They hade up with a n over dinner, and called Charles to have him bring Chloe along.


    When Chloe arrived and saw Mason with Be, she witnessed his unfaithfulness with her own eyes. It was the only way for her to let go of the toxic feelings she still harbored for him. Hanging on to a man like that was pure self-torture.


    "Of course I¡¯m satisfied. As long as I have you by my side, I¡¯m happy no matter where we are." E smiled, her eyes filled with affection and warmth, her heart overflowing with sweetness.


    Eric kissed her cheek. "They¡¯re probably going to strike back soon. We need to stay alert."


    E nodded. Mason wouldn¡¯t let this go easily. He¡¯d been yed, and now that his partnership with the Carter Group had barely begun, she had already thrown a wrench into their ns in front of everyone.


    "Oh, by the way... tomorrow, I¡¯m going to visit Grandma Carter and my mom. Would you like toe with me?" E asked softly.


    She made it a point to visit their graves once a month. Every time she saw them, it reignited her determination to keep fighting.


    "Of course I¡¯ll go."


    Those five simple words moved E deeply. Unable to help herself, she leaned up and kissed him.


    Eric pulled her close, chuckling, "With you being so forward... looks like it¡¯s time for me to enjoy myself again!"


    Their intertwined shadows stretched across the sand, while two bodyguards stood watch nearby, ever alert to their surroundings.


    The sounds of the wind, the crashing waves, and a distant boat¡¯s horn all blended into a poetic rhythm. Eric suddenly scooped E up, carrying her swiftly toward the car parked nearby.


    E let out a soft murmur, "Let¡¯s go home..."


    "It¡¯s more romantic here!" Eric grinned, cing her gently inside the car. "Isn¡¯t it special, listening to the sound of the sea?"


    E blinked, unable toe up with any argument against him.


    His lips found hers again, the heat rising between them. Eric¡¯s long fingers softly brushed her hair aside as he kissed the red birthmark on the back of her neck...

 Chapter 318: Who Sent the Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 318: Who Sent the Flowers</h4>


    Saturday morning was gloomy, with a light drizzle earlier that had left the air in the city damp and heavy.


    E, dressed in mourning attire, and Eric, in a ck suit, arrived together at the cemetery. Grandma Carter and Isabe were buried not far from each other. After paying respects to Grandma Carter, they moved to Isabe¡¯s grave.


    However, they noticed a fresh bouquet of white baby¡¯s breath ced in front of Isabe¡¯s headstone.


    E paused, exchanging a nce with Eric before kneeling down to examine the flowers.


    There was no card or note.


    Who hade to visit her mother?


    E didn¡¯t dwell on it too long and gentlyid her own bouquet of white lilies at her mother¡¯s grave.


    "Mom, I¡¯m here to see you. I hope... in your next life, you find a man who truly loves you and takes responsibility," E said softly, her mind swirling with confusion, but she continued speaking to the young face in Isabe¡¯s photo, sharing her thoughts and emotions.


    Eric remained silent, respecting the moment. The peacefulness of the cemetery was only broken by the chirping of birds. Since the cemetery was located in the northern suburbs, the air was much fresher here.


    E gazed at her mother¡¯s picture and smiled faintly. "Mom, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯lle visit again next month."


    But as she spoke, her eyes reddened, tears clouding her vision. Clenching her fists tightly, she whispered, "All those who hurt you have received their due. You don¡¯t have to worry, Mom. Even if I¡¯m not strong enough to protect myself, Eric is!"


    "He¡¯s a good man, so you don¡¯t need to worry that I¡¯ll suffer." E wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and gave onest look at the mysterious bouquet of baby¡¯s breath before she and Eric left the gravesite together.


    Eric apanied her every month, never saying much, but his quiet support spoke volumes. E believed that her mother could sense his sincerity.


    As they got into the car parked at the roadside, E furrowed her brow, still puzzled by the baby¡¯s breath. Was it the kind of flower her mother would have liked?


    Isabe had passed away when E was so young that she never knew what her mother¡¯s favorite flowers were.


    "Who do you think could have visited my mom? Could it have been my uncle?" E asked Eric, genuinely curious about the mysterious visitor.


    "Why not give him a call and find out?" Eric suggested.


    E immediately dialed her uncle Bobby¡¯s number, but his response made her face darken. Bobby and his family were busy moving into the new house E had bought for them, meaning he hadn¡¯t been the one to leave the flowers.


    So, who could it have been?


    "It wasn¡¯t my uncle, and there are no surviving descendants on Grandma Carter¡¯s side. Who could it be?" E waspletely stumped.


    Eric gently tousled her hair, "Maybe... it was your biological father."


    E¡¯s head snapped up as she scanned the surroundings.


    There had been a few carsing and going earlier, but she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them.


    Her biological father?


    Ha, after more than twenty years of never fulfilling his duties as a father, he had the nerve to visit her mother¡¯s grave?


    E¡¯s face darkened with anger. "He¡¯s probably just some worthless jerk!"


    "You haven¡¯t even met him. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions," Eric cautioned.


    He continued, "I¡¯ve been looking into potential candidates in Country W. There¡¯s a farmer, an ordinary businessman, and someone from an old, prominent family."


    "But getting their DNA samples discreetly has been challenging."


    Eric had already ced people close to these potential candidates for investigation.


    "I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯m not interested in finding out," E responded coldly.


    "Don¡¯t be upset. Maybe there was some misunderstanding that caused them to separate," Eric said thoughtfully. After all, Isabe had married someone else while pregnant with E, so there had to be a reason behind it.


    "Think about it¡ªyour mom had you, but then suddenly married Robert. Don¡¯t you find that strange? I¡¯ve already had someone approach Sean to see if he¡¯ll reveal anything. We should have some answers soon."


    Eric gentlyforted her, but E still felt unsettled, letting out a soft sigh.


    Robert likely never realized she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, which is why, during his lifetime, he didn¡¯t show her any outright dislike. Later, when E excelled in every aspect, even surpassing Brianna and Hannah, Robert¡¯s affection for her became genuine. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have considered leaving all his shares and assets to her in his final moments.


    E stayed quiet, her emotions conflicted. She and her mother had endured so much pain and torment, yet her so-called biological father remained a distant figure. She couldn¡¯t summon any feelings for him.


    "Let¡¯s head back. Are you busy?" she asked.


    Eric kissed her cheek. "I have a client meeting this afternoon."


    "Then I¡¯ll head to the office with Chloe and Lauren," E said with a smile. Thepany was almost ready tounch. They had hired a few talented designers, and the office space was being renovated.


    "Be careful. Oh, I heard a rumor that a major fashion mogul from Country Y is nning to visit Country S to explore the market. He¡¯s also looking for a potential partner. Even though yourpany is new, if you can impress him, you couldnd a big contract. Plus, it could be a great opportunity to promote your clothing in Country Y," Eric exined.


    E frowned. "A fashion mogul? Why would he be interested in such a smallpany like ours, especially one that¡¯s just starting out?"


    Eric chuckled softly. "That depends on your abilities. I also heard Leah is digging for information on him. It looks like Carter Group is interested in partnering with him as well."


    Carter Group¡¯s fashion division, though not small, primarily catered to high society in Country S and had built a solid reputation. However, thepany was struggling with negative press recently, and their sales had taken a hit.


    E bit her lip. If she could snag this partnership, Leah would be furious!


    "I¡¯ll give it a shot. Send me the mogul¡¯s details. I need to study up on him!" E said, her eyes gleaming with determination. After all, she had some free time on her hands.


    "Take your time. He won¡¯t be here for a few months, and by then, yourpany will haveunched. If things go well, he might consider you. I¡¯ll also be investing in thepany, so we¡¯ll be in good shape."


    Eric had grown to trust E¡¯s judgment over time. He had already bought several plots ofnd she rmended, and her instincts had proven to be spot-on.


    It turned out that in E¡¯s twenty-fifth year, several areas she had invested in experienced rapid development, including one region where the government nned to build an airport. The airport brought a surge in poption, driving up property values and stimting the local economy.


    That was why E had persuaded Eric to buyrge tracts ofnd in those areas, ensuring Nelson Group¡¯s future growth and strength.


    However, after purchasing so muchnd, Nelson Group¡¯s cash flow had be tight, so they had to dy further investment in the fashionpany. They nned to revisit it once their finances improved.


    In two years, E¡¯s early investments innd would mature, allowing her to sell at a profit. When that time came, she could reinvest in LX Fashion Co. and continue expanding.

 Chapter 319: Trouble Unintentionally Stirred Up

    <h4>Chapter 319: Trouble Unintentionally Stirred Up</h4>


    Just like that, Eric dropped E off in front of LX Fashion Company before rushing back to Nelson Group to take care of his own business.


    After helping out at thepany all afternoon, Lauren left for something, and Chloe and E had dinner together before casually strolling through the Fashion za.


    While they were happily shopping, a pair of eyes red at E with resentment from a distance.


    That person was Rachel.


    Rachel had been staying at home for several days, enduring scolding and beatings from her parents. A video of her having an affair with someone during the Treading Immortal Mountain production had spread, and now everyone in the neighborhood knew about it.


    As soon as the gossip started, Rachel¡¯s parents caught wind of it too.


    Even though their family wasn¡¯t well off and her parents had a gambling habit, they still demanded that Rachel maintain a good reputation. But in reality, every time they stepped outside, they¡¯d hear rumors about their daughter¡¯s disgrace.


    Rachel was emotionally and physically drained from the beatings, and her life seemed hopeless.


    And she med E for it all!


    She never once reflected on her own mistakes. If she hadn¡¯t repeatedly tried to frame E, she wouldn¡¯t have been exposed! If she hadn¡¯t tried to get into Eric¡¯s bed, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation!


    Some people¡¯s minds just work differently, which is why there are criminals!


    Rachel pinned all the me and wrongdoing on E. Over the past few days, every time she got beaten, her hatred for E deepened!


    Since her reputation was already ruined, and even Olivia, whom she had tried to use, had cut ties with her, Rachel had nothing left to lose.


    Rachel wore a colorful, revealing dress, oversized sunsses, and heavy makeup¡ªif you didn¡¯t look closely, you¡¯d hardly recognize her!


    "E! I won¡¯t let you off tonight, hmph..." Rachel sneered, gripping a bottle filled with a clear liquid in her hand.


    E had two bodyguards by her side, plus Chloe, so getting close wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    But if Rachel pretended to be just another shopper, waiting for the right moment to strike, there was still a chance!


    As she quietly browsed through clothes, keeping an eye on E, Rachel¡¯s n seemed to being together.


    But sometimes things don¡¯t go as nned. After E and Chloe had been looking at clothes for a while, a familiar face approached to say hello.


    Rachel frowned¡ªit was Henry.


    Wasn¡¯t Henry usually distant from E? Back at school, he rarely ever greeted her and always went out of his way to avoid crossing paths.


    So why now... had he noticed her? Rachel suddenly felt a surge of anxiety!


    But after observing for a moment, she realized Henry wasn¡¯t even looking in her direction, and she let out a quiet sigh of relief. Still, if she didn¡¯t act now, once E got in the car and went home, she¡¯d miss her chance!


    Rachel began walking step by step toward E.


    At that moment.


    Henry was speaking to E, "You should talk to my brother... tell him to go home and check on Dad."


    E nced at him calmly and held a dress up to herself to see how it looked.


    "He¡¯s already aware."


    "There¡¯s something else..." Henry hesitated, looking a bit unsure.


    E raised an eyebrow. Ever since he had helped her out and stayed quiet most of the time, her dislike for him had slowly faded.


    Besides, Henry now knew his true identity, so the heated look in his eyes hadpletely disappeared.


    "Lauren... I hope you can talk to her, convince her not to focus on me," Henry said, with a hint of unease in his eyes.


    Even though he knew there was no possibility between him and E, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to love Lauren.


    E became even more displeased. "Henry, isn¡¯t that something you should be saying to her?"


    "I¡¯ve already rejected her, but she keeps texting me," Henry said helplessly, looking at E.


    E couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. It seemed like... she had been the one encouraging Lauren to boldly pursue her true love, right?


    Now it seemed like she had caused Lauren some trouble. Ugh, she really shouldn¡¯t have meddled!


    "You¡¯re not handling this right. E and Lauren are friends, and if you ask E to talk to her, Lauren might get upset with her," Chloe said, shaking her head, thinking the idea wasn¡¯t a good one.


    They were all caught up in this conversation and didn¡¯t notice that a flirtatiously dressed woman, while pretending to browse clothes, was edging closer!


    You had to admit, Rachel was smart. She knew if she appeared too nervous, the two bodyguards would grow suspicious of her. But if she acted like a regr customer, the bodyguards would rx their guard a bit.


    She was getting closer to E.


    E was still distracted by Henry¡¯s dilemma.


    "Henry, can¡¯t you really ept her? Actually... I was the one who foolishly encouraged her to pursue you boldly. Even though I used to dislike you, I¡¯vee to think you¡¯re not so bad..." E sighed softly, admitting it candidly.


    Henry was Grace¡¯s son, and Grace was a woman who had hurt both Eric and her.


    But E had really tried to separate her feelings about the two of them. Henry was Henry, and Grace was Grace!


    Ugh... if Eric knew what she was thinking, would he be upset with her?


    Henry¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, and suddenly, he felt a sweet emotion swelling in his heart.


    So, she didn¡¯t hate him as much as she had before.


    It seemed hismitment to being kind, upstanding person had truly been worthwhile!


    "If it were really that easy to ept someone, so many people wouldn¡¯t be suffering," Henry said, lowering his head to hide the burning emotions in his eyes.


    E was momentarily at a loss for words, realizing she had, once again, messed things up with good intentions!


    But for a girl, if she really liked a guy and never even tried or took a chance, she might regret it yearster, right?


    Chloe raised her eyebrows, feeling awkward from the strange atmosphere, and escaped to a different section of the store, throwing herself into some serious shopping to relieve her frustration at being caught up in this drama.


    E put the dress she had been holding back on the rack.


    Henry suddenly noticed someone browsing nearby. The perfume she was wearing... why did it smell so much like Rachel¡¯s?


    A few days ago, Henry had borrowed Rachel¡¯s phone and just so happened to catch the scent of her perfume.


    He shot a nce at the woman. She had long hair, worerge sunsses, and was fiddling with something while facing away from him, making it hard to see what she was up to.


    But Rachel had already caught Henry¡¯s attention.


    Because in his memory, Rachel never dressed so mboyantly or provocatively.


    As Henry pondered this, the woman suddenly turned around and flicked her hand in E¡¯s direction¡ª


    Henry was standing close to E, and his suspicion had already been aroused, so the moment Rachel moved, he instinctively lunged toward E!


    "Watch out!"

 Chapter 320: Disfigured

    <h4>Chapter 320: Disfigured</h4>


    With a shout, Henry suddenly pulled E into his arms to shield her!


    The two bodyguards rushed over and grabbed the sneering Rachel.


    But it was toote¡ªthe bottle of concentrated sulfuric acid had already sshed onto the lower left side of Henry¡¯s face!


    Because of his intervention, only a small bit sshed onto E¡¯s arm. But what was that minor injurypared to what could have happened?


    "You maniac!" Chloe snapped out of her shock, screaming as she rushed over. "E, are you okay?"


    E, still shaken, looked at Henry, who was gritting his teeth, enduring the excruciating pain as the acid burned his skin.


    He didn¡¯t make a sound, just silently bore the agony.


    E¡¯s mind went nk. She quickly pushed him toward the door. "Hurry... hurry to the hospital!"


    Henry,ing back to his senses, nced at E, relieved to see she was unharmed. Only then did he bolt outside.


    Despite the acid attack, he could still run, while Rachel was restrained by the two bodyguards. Nearby security guards surrounded them, searching to see if Rachel had any aplices.


    Rachel keptughing wildly, tears streaming down her face. "E, you bitch... you¡¯re so lucky! Not only does Eric love you, but who would¡¯ve thought your brother-inw likes you too... Hahaha! Henry, you rejected me... If I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯ll destroy you!"


    In truth, Rachel¡¯s goal had been to ruin E¡¯s face, but Henry¡¯s sudden intervention had thwarted her, leaving her disappointed.


    However, as she thought about Henry¡¯s handsome face being scarred for life, Rachel¡¯s twisted heart felt a sick satisfaction.


    Furious, E pped her across the face. "Rachel! You filthy wretch, you were aiming that acid at me, weren¡¯t you?"


    Otherwise, why would Henry have suddenly pulled her into his arms?


    Rachelughed and cried, "Yes! I wanted to ruin that arrogant face of yours! But you¡¯re so damn lucky... E, just die already!"


    E pped her again.


    Chloe, on the verge of tears from anger, yelled, "What did E ever do to you? If you hadn¡¯t been scheming against her all this time, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! Rachel... you¡¯re so vicious!"


    Rachel, now dizzy from E¡¯s ps, was held tightly by the bodyguards, their expressions full of anger. "Notify Mr. Nelson!" one of them ordered.


    With this, Rachel had ruined her entire life!


    To think she dared to try and throw acid at E¡ªshe must have had a death wish! If she had just let go of her grudges and moved to another city to start over, not many people would have remembered her.


    But blinded by hatred, shemitted this crime, and Eric would make sure she spent her life behind bars.


    E instructed one of the bodyguards to take Rachel to the police station, while she and Chloe rushed to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Henry was quietly sitting in the hallway on the second floor.


    E, panting, ran up to him. When she saw the horrific burns on the lower half of his left face, she couldn¡¯t bear to look and turned away.


    Henry¡¯s left face was severely disfigured. He had been injured to protect her¡ªhow could she feel at ease?


    "Are you okay, Henry? Your face..." E asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Chloe, equally upset, looked at Henry with regret and carefully asked, "Are you sure you¡¯re alright?"


    Henry nced at E, shaking his head slightly. "My face will be fine. I can get some surgeries der."


    Really?


    E looked at the severe burns in disbelief. How could such a serious injury possibly be okay?


    "Well, that¡¯s a relief. You really scared us. That wretch Rachel, she¡¯s just..." Chloe patted her chest, finally exhaling in relief.


    E nced at the innocent Chloe, knowing that Henry was only saying that tofort them.


    E felt overwhelmed with guilt. "Thank you, Henry."


    Henry looked up with his bright eyes, his smile still calm. "There¡¯s no need to thank me. If anyone I know were in danger, I would make the same choice."


    Henry¡¯s response was meant to put E at ease, not wanting her to overthink things.


    E bit her lip, feeling a sudden wave of frustration. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed Rachel earlier?


    She never imagined that Rachel, who always pretended to be weak and fragile, would go to such extreme lengths.


    "Be careful in the future, sister-inw. It¡¯s hard to guard against people like that," Henry said softly.


    E had made plenty of enemies¡ªpartly because of her outstanding abilities, and partly because of her rtionship with Eric, which made people envious.


    So many women, pretending to be innocent and sweet, constantly tried to push her aside to get closer to Eric. But E, in defense of her own happiness, naturally fought back.


    And each time, E came out on top, humiliating those women badly. As a result, many people hade to resent her deeply.


    E nodded. "I know, thank you!"


    Henry just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    At that moment, the doctor approached and asked Henry to follow him inside. E watched his slender, calm figure walking away, feeling a surge of emotions.


    Grace, that awful woman, somehow managed to raise a son like him¡ªwhat a blessing, what good fortune!


    Though Grace had done so many malicious things, at least there was one good oue, right?


    "E, your brother-inw treats you so well... You really have a perfect life. Your husband loves you, and now even your brother-inw does. If it weren¡¯t for him, you would¡¯ve been disfigured!" Chloe rambled on.


    E twitched her lips. What nonsense was Chloe saying?


    "Are you okay?" Chloe had barely finished speaking when a cold voice rang out from behind them.


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned around to see Eric striding toward them, his face stern.


    Chloe realized she had probably said the wrong thing and quickly forced a nervous smile. "Uh... I was just babbling nonsense!"


    With that, Chloe slipped away, leaving the two of them alone.


    "I¡¯m fine, but Henry¡¯s face..." E¡¯s expression darkened, her mood clearly heavy.


    Eric narrowed his eyes, noticing a small burn mark on E¡¯s arm¡ªthe spot where the acid had sshed.


    "You say you¡¯re fine, but this is a wound. Go see a doctor and get it treated!"


    With that, Eric pulled E toward the surgery room.


    E didn¡¯t resist. After all, once Eric made up his mind, protesting was pointless.


    The door to the surgical room wasn¡¯t fully closed. As Eric and E approached, they overheard the doctor speaking regretfully: "Young Master, this injury... it¡¯s a severe burn. It won¡¯t heal easily. There might be some hope in Country W, but from my experience, your face won¡¯t recover."


    E¡¯s heart sank heavily. She lowered her head, hiding the sadness in her eyes.


    Eric didn¡¯t knock on the door. He quietly stood there, pulling E back to sit down without a word.


    The two of them fell into silence.


    After what seemed like a long time, Henry walked out of the surgical room. "Big Brother..."


    Eric lifted his cold gaze, locking eyes with Henry in silence. E felt a wave of anxiety¡ªwas he upset about her being with Henry?

 Chapter 321: Gossiping Women

    <h4>Chapter 321: Gossiping Women</h4>


    "Thanks for this time." Eric paused for a moment before finally speaking in a calm tone.


    He nced at the shocking wounds on Henry¡¯s face but couldn¡¯t bear to look for long. If it weren¡¯t for him, it would¡¯ve been E who was disfigured.


    Rachel, you really have a death wish.


    "It¡¯s fine. I just happened to run into E... This was fate. My mom owes you too much..." Henry¡¯s voice dimmed.


    "I¡¯ll contact the most renowned professor from Country W to treat your injuries," Eric said coolly. Despite his hatred, Eric was a man who knew how to distinguish between right and wrong. At least he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe Henry orchestrated this incident himself.


    No one would joke about their own face like that.


    "Alright, thank you, brother," Henry said softly. "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go give my statement."


    Eric nced at E, "Wait until your sister-inw¡¯s wounds are treated, then we¡¯ll go together."


    E was also a witness, so she had to give a statement. Once Rachel was imprisoned, she could forget about ever getting out.


    Henry didn¡¯t object. It was the first time he felt so at ease with Eric, and yet, he had no regrets.


    This time, it was his own choice.


    It seemed like fate. Grace owed Eric a lot, and Henry was the one repaying that debt.


    By the time they finished giving their statements, it was already 10 p.m. Eric dropped Henry off at the Nelson family¡¯s estate before slowly turning his car around.


    "Brother... if you have time, go visit Dad. He¡¯s leaving everything to you. I don¡¯t hate you, but he truly regrets it."


    Henry suddenly spoke.


    Eric¡¯s cold eyes were like a bottomless abyss. He let out a mockingugh, "That¡¯s between him and me. Besides, he¡¯s already announced that he¡¯s cut ties with me. I won¡¯t call him ¡¯Dad¡¯ again!"


    Eric¡¯s car drove off.


    Henry stood there, lost in thought. How could the tangled grudges ever be fully exined? But in the end, Eric was still James¡¯ biological son.


    When E got home, she seemed down and listless.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Eric asked when he saw her weakly sipping the soup Mrs. Harris had made.


    E silently looked up at Eric, her heart heavy. "Henry ended up like that because of me... I don¡¯t want to owe him anything, and I wish we had no connection at all. But seeing his face makes me so sad."


    Eric¡¯s cold eyes narrowed, "It was an ident. It¡¯s not your fault."


    "If I hadn¡¯t treated Rachel that way..."


    "You didn¡¯t go after her? If you hadn¡¯t, she would¡¯ve ended up in my bed, sleeping with your man? E, when did you be so generous, so spineless?" Eric sneered coldly. "Am I really so unimportant to you?"


    Seeing him angry, E immediately realized her mistake. She stood up, wrapped her arms around his neck, and quickly tried to soothe him. "That¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯re right. Rachel brought this on herself! She threw acid on me, and that was her being too extreme, too irrational. She ruined her own future."


    Eric snorted, his face still cold, and said nothing more.


    E smiled apologetically and nudged his arm. "Honey, I was wrong..."


    Eric turned his head away, refusing to look at her.


    E sighed softly, then reached out to turn his face back to hers and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. "Honey, don¡¯t be mad. I was just speaking in the heat of the moment. Those people are scum. If you don¡¯t deal with them, they¡¯lle for you, bite you, and won¡¯t stop until there¡¯s nothing left. You¡¯re mine, and no matter how many womene for you, they won¡¯t stand a chance against me!"


    Eric¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. "Now that¡¯s what I like to hear. Come on, drink more of the soup¡ªit¡¯s good for your skin."


    E obediently opened her mouth, and Eric gently brought the spoon to her lips.


    The exchange between them was filled with warmth and tenderness. Mrs. Harris, watching from nearby, couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sweet scene.


    The next evening, E and Chloe went to L Beauty Salon for some facial treatments. Eric had given E a membership card long ago, which covered all the services for free. The luxurious purple card was a symbol of the highest-tier membership at L Beauty Salon.


    Eric had earned those cards after teaming up with Commissioner Taylor to bring down Donald. As a gesture of gratitude, Commissioner Taylor gave him two cards, which Eric promptly passed on to E. She decided to bring Chloe along for a spa day.


    Even though E was only 20 years old, she knew it was important to start caring for her skin. Some girls start as young as 16 or 17, a sign of how much wealthy women invest in their skincare.


    With her natural beauty, even the salon¡¯s beauticians couldn¡¯t help butpliment E¡¯s wless skin. As a result, she opted for the lightest treatment avable.


    After finishing her facial, E headed to the restroom.


    L Beauty Salon stood out for its unique offerings¡ªeven the restrooms were stocked with hand soap, face wash, makeup remover, and more. The space itself was elegant,rge, impably clean, and free of any unpleasant odors.


    While in the restroom, E received a text from Lauren and quickly replied.


    Suddenly, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor echoed outside.


    "Sis, when¡¯s your wedding with Mr. Scott?" a voice asked.


    "Yeah, you¡¯ve been friends for over ten years, and now you¡¯re suddenly with him? Didn¡¯t you used to say you liked Eric?" another unfamiliar voice added.


    E frowned, feeling like her day had just taken a bad turn. She had once again run into people she didn¡¯t like.


    "We haven¡¯t decided yet. We¡¯re just dating for now," Be¡¯s arrogantugh echoed as the group of women entered the restroom.


    "Mr. Scott is the heir to one of Country W¡¯s biggest families. Be, you¡¯re so lucky!"


    "Yeah, we¡¯re so envious. But speaking of Mr. Nelson¡¯s wife, what¡¯s her deal? Why is she so full of herself?"


    "I know, right? I don¡¯t like her at all. Sure, Old Mr. Carter messed up, but why would Mr. Nelson go for someone so arrogant?"


    "She ruined my dream man!"


    Be¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. "Maybe she¡¯s got some special skills that keep Mr. Nelson hooked."


    "Probably amazing in bed! Some women act all proper in public but are total seductresses behind closed doors!"


    "Exactly! How else could Mr. Nelson stay with her for over two years without getting bored?"


    "And I heard they¡¯re married, too!"


    "That can¡¯t be real. Quinn, you¡¯re way better. Why don¡¯t you make a move on Mr. Nelson?"


    E couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes as she adjusted her clothes, a cold smile creeping across her face. Justst night, she had told Eric that no woman could ever take him away from her, no matter how many tried.


    What a jinx! These women were beyond shameless. She and Eric were married, and Eric had publicly acknowledged her as his wife in front of the media. Yet, these women still had the audacity to dream about getting into Eric¡¯s bed and bing the next Mrs. Nelson? Ridiculous!

 Chapter 322: Keeping the Evidence

    <h4>Chapter 322: Keeping the Evidence</h4>


    E¡¯s lips curled in a cold smirk. These women were truly fearless, but... she wasn¡¯t about to swallow this insult without a fight.


    She stepped out, washed her hands at the sink, and then casually took out her phone, her smileced with icy indifference.


    "You shouldn¡¯t say that about me¡ªsomeone might overhear," one woman cautioned.


    "You¡¯re Be¡¯s cousin. Whoever dares to spread these words is asking for trouble!" another woman retorted fiercely.


    Be giggled, her voice as sweet as a songbird¡¯s. "Mr. Nelson is a good man, but unfortunately, there¡¯s no fate between us. Miss Davis, though... she¡¯s careless. I really don¡¯t think their personalities match well, but let¡¯s hope their rtionshipsts."


    Be¡¯s maniptive nature was on full disy. Her words sounded polite on the surface, but subtly hinted that E would eventually be discarded by Eric.


    This kind of woman knew how to use her words carefully, so even if the gossip spread, it wouldn¡¯t do too much damage.


    "That tramp E only knows how to seduce men! Mr. Nelson will drop her eventually. Once I make my move, I¡¯ll be the one in his bed!" came a sharp voice. If E remembered correctly, it was that woman named Quinn.


    "Quinn, don¡¯t get too cocky. You¡¯re an actress under OA!" someone warned her.


    Quinn snorted, full of disdain. "Mentioning that wretch dirties my mouth!"


    Wow, how bold, as if she were the purest and cleanest woman on earth.


    E raised an eyebrow, unfazed. She was smart¡ªshe had been recording ever since these women started gossiping about her.


    Recordings and videos¡ªevidence that captured scandal in the most direct and believable way. A foolproof method, and the best weapon in situations like this!


    So, E had been extra cautious. These women thought they could climb into Eric¡¯s bed? Well, she wasn¡¯t some kind-hearted saint who¡¯d show mercy to such trash.


    With Be around, Quinn was sure to cause trouble again in the future. E decided it was better to deal with it now¡ªshe had the recording in hand, and that would put an end to it!


    A woman has to protect herself!


    Just then, the three women walked out and froze when they saw E leaning against the door.


    Be was the quickest to react. She gracefully walked over to the sink, washed her hands, and smiled as she said, "What a coincidence, running into Miss Davis here. Such a small world!"


    E raised an eyebrow, "Oh, definitely a small world. So small, in fact, that some people still think they can sneak into my husband¡¯s bed!"


    One of the women turned red, ring at E with a haughty expression. "So, you¡¯re E? Ugh, what an eyesore!"


    This woman was Quinn Rodriguez, an actress signed with OA Entertainment. She wasn¡¯t very famous yet, but her good looks and curvy figure had already earned her a following among male fans.


    Be let out an awkwardugh. "We were just joking, Miss Davis. Don¡¯t take it to heart. My cousin Quinn is still young and doesn¡¯t know how to hold her tongue."


    Quinn shot E a disgusted look. "Sis, why are you even defending her? How does someone like her deserve Mr. Nelson? Hmph!"


    The Rodriguez family was known for raising spoiled daughters, and Quinn was no exception. Although she was Be¡¯s cousin, her father was just a businessman, not as influential as Be¡¯s father, the mayor.


    But Quinn was always arrogant, relying on her uncle¡¯s position to act high and mighty. As an only child and a premature baby, Quinn¡¯s mother had lost the ability to have more children after giving birth to her.


    As a result, Quinn became the precious heir of the Rodriguez family and was doted on endlessly. Even Be¡¯s father adored her, being his only niece and his younger brother¡¯s daughter.


    Quinn¡¯s spoiled nature was a result of her family¡¯s doting. After more than two years in the industry, she was used to pushing people around¡ªno one dared stand up to her. Most entertainers would do anything for opportunities to act or sing, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t risk offending her.


    "Miss Be¡¯s upbringing must have been great, but your cousin..." E remarked with a mocking smile, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    "What... what did you say? How dare you mock me?" Quinn, enraged, stormed up to E, her cold arrogance on full disy.


    "I don¡¯t care who you are, or even if Mr. Nelson spoils you rotten. I won¡¯t hold back," Quinn spat out coldly, stepping closer.


    E tapped her phone with a smirk. "Oh, Miss Rodriguez, you¡¯re so fierce. Now, what do you think would happen to your elegant public image if this recording got out?"


    "E, don¡¯t you dare!" Quinn¡¯s temper red. "If you dare, I¡¯ll smash your phone, and your head along with it!"


    "Quinn, calm down! She¡¯s Mr. Nelson¡¯s wife..." Be interjected, a glint of excitement in her eyes. This was a perfect opportunity¡ªif E provoked Quinn enough, she might end up seriously injured today.


    Be¡¯s words only infuriated Quinn further. She violently shook off Be¡¯s hand. "So what if she¡¯s his wife? I¡¯m not afraid of her!"


    With that, Quinn reached out aggressively to snatch E¡¯s phone.


    E swiftly dodged, "Quinn, if you¡¯re this reckless, I¡¯ll post this recording online!"


    Quinn¡¯s face twisted with rage. As a rising actress and a member of a prominent family, if E leaked the recording, it would damage not just her reputation, but also the Rodriguez family¡¯s.


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!"


    E raised an eyebrow fearlessly. "Oh, I would!"


    Enraged, Quinn lunged at her, but E turned and sprinted away!


    Be was stunned. She had studied E for quite some time and knew that whenever Carter Group was attacked or E was framed, she never backed down. But now, here she was, running¡ªwithout any concern for appearances. It waspletely out of character!


    E, wearing boots, ran swiftly while shouting in panic, "Help! Someone¡¯s trying to steal my phone! Miss Rodriguez is trying to take my phone!"


    The two bodyguards waiting outside heard themotion and immediately rushed in, holding Quinn back as she tried to chase E.


    By then, E had already made it to the main lobby, where several female guests curiously watched the scene unfold.


    "E, delete that recording right now, or I¡¯ll smash your face!" Quinn screamed.


    "Oh, I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m so scared...! Hold her back, don¡¯t let her get to me!" E cried out dramatically, drawing even more attention from onlookers.


    Quinn, already somewhat of a rising star, had attracted some paparazzitely due to her recent association with a famous actor. The paparazzi, sensing a scene, rushed in to snap pictures of the screaming Quinn.


    E smirked to herself¡ªthinking you could steal her husband? Ha, she¡¯d ruin you without hesitation!


    As for Be, if she dared to act against her again, E would make sure she was crushedpletely.


    Just then, a man suddenly darted in front of her, startling E.

 Chapter 323: Power about to be taken back

    <h4>Chapter 323: Power about to be taken back</h4>


    The man grabbed her shoulder and asked, "Are you okay?"


    E quickly pulled his hand away, frowning as she looked at him. "Henry, what are you doing here?"


    Henry felt a bit awkward. He had actuallye across E¡¯s car by chance and decided to follow her discreetly. He hadn¡¯t expected her to go to L Beauty Salon.


    He had parked nearby and walked around the area. When he passed by, he saw her rushing out.


    Thinking E had run into some trouble again, he had panicked.


    "As long as you¡¯re okay, sis-inw!" Henry¡¯s face turned red, and he quickly turned around and disappeared in front of her.


    That was fast... he came and left just like that!


    But E¡¯s expression darkened. Why had Henry shown up here again? Was he following her?


    At that moment, Chloe rushed in. Quinn waspletely surrounded by reporters and couldn¡¯t get away.


    Be, who had been trailing behind, had hidden herself in a private room. After all, this was a scandal breaking out, and she didn¡¯t want to get dragged down because of Quinn.


    "E, how do you know her? Was she trying to steal your phone?"


    "Yeah, she tried to grab my phone. Luckily, I got away. Let¡¯s go!" E smiled slyly and pulled Chloe along as they left.


    Back in the chaotic lobby of L Beauty Salon, Quinn immediately toned down her rage when she saw the reporters. She awkwardly epted the interview, doing her best to exin. But her furious expression from earlier had already been caught on camera.


    Quinn cursed herself for falling into E¡¯s trap. By the time the reporters were dealt with, E had long vanished.


    "That bitch!" Quinn fumed with anger. What if E released the recording she had?


    Quinn instructed her assistant to "work things out" with the reporters, making sure they wouldn¡¯t publish any photos from that night.


    She also used all her connections to finally get E¡¯s phone number.


    Quinn called, practically begging E not to release the recording.


    Her agent had convinced her that E wasn¡¯t easy to handle. Quinn had to admit she was surprised that E had managed to escape her clutches so cleverly.


    Over the years, no one had ever gotten away from her control.


    So lowering her pride was the only option.


    "Miss Rodriguez, haha, I didn¡¯t record anything in the restroom. I was just bluffing. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been bullied by you guys!" E chuckled lightly on the other end.


    Quinn¡¯s anger erupted. E had yed her!


    But thinking that E might be recording the call, Quinn abruptly hung up, not saying another word.


    After that night, Quinn didn¡¯t dare cause any more trouble. As for her ns to get close to Eric, well, that depended on whether she had the ability.


    Later that evening, E shared the whole beauty salon incident with Eric, exaggerating Quinn¡¯s arrogance and disregard for others.


    Eric frowned. "With the Rodriguez family producing someone like that, it looks like their grip on the mayor¡¯s office won¡¯tst long."


    E gave him a curious look. "Quinn¡¯s not his daughter, though. What does this have to do with him?"


    Eric chuckled. "You think parents who raised someone as spoiled as Be would be any better?"


    E paused, carefully pondering Eric¡¯s words.


    Indeed, while Be wasn¡¯t as overtly arrogant as Quinn, deep down, she was equally mean-spirited and conniving. Quinn wouldn¡¯t have been so angry when she first saw her if Be hadn¡¯t slyly remarked, "She¡¯s Mr. Nelson¡¯s wife," which was what triggered Quinn¡¯s fury.


    Be clearly intended to use Quinn to teach her a lesson. But Be seriously underestimated her if she thought someone like Quinn could handle her.


    "That¡¯s true," E mused, "there¡¯s a saying that children are like nk tes. Greedy parents raise greedy children, and bad-tempered parents often raise rash and vtile ones."


    She recalled Brianna¡¯s deliberate indulgence from her past life. That inherent arrogance and cruelty were ingrained in their personalities. If Brianna had been a gentler woman, she wouldn¡¯t have treated Robert so violently.


    "You¡¯re right," Eric added casually. "Someone¡¯s already investigating Be¡¯s father. It won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s forced out."


    E raised her eyebrows. The political arena was like a battlefield¡ªone wrong move could lead to a downfall. For people like Be¡¯s father, who were inherently problematic and didn¡¯t know how to y the game, making enemies was inevitable, and his downfall was just a matter of time.


    "Did you know?" Eughed. "Quinn got cornered by reporters and had to swallow all her rage! Her twisted expression looked like she was inbor! Hrious!"


    Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed as he yfully poked her cheek. "E, you¡¯re really ruthless."


    E snorted, "Of course! If I wasn¡¯t ruthless, how would I have survived till now?"


    "That¡¯s true. And I happen to like things spicy," Eric teased, his handsome features glowing with warmth, making E feel an unusual softness.


    Resting her chin on his chest, E asked, "Eric, if one day you meet someone spicier than me, will you fall for her?"


    Eric gently ran his fingers through her hair, teasing, "It depends on the circumstances."


    "Eric!" E instantly red up like a little kitten, her hands locking around his neck. "If you dare fall for someone else, I¡¯ll strangle you!"


    "Mercy, my dear wife! I was just joking..."


    "Pfft, haha..."


    E¡¯s mood was fantastic, though it wasn¡¯t long before Eric pounced on her, and naturally, she was the one who ended up being "tortured."


    Life seemed to settle back into a peaceful routine.


    At school, E¡¯s reputation grew rapidly, as she excelled in nearly every field. Especially in debates¡ªwhenever the subject touched on an industry or topic she was familiar with, her arguments consistently earned her praise from her professors.


    Later, E got her hands on the profile of a fashion tycoon from Y Country and spent some time carefully studying it.


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Mason and Carter Group¡¯s partnership was progressing, but the continuous stream of negative news,bined with the ongoingwsuit between Carter Group and E, left Carter Group in a difficult position, unable to focus.


    Rachel¡¯s case hadn¡¯t yet gone to trial, but Grace¡¯s case had finally reached the courtroom.


    After just a few months, Grace looked noticeably thinner. E sat in the courtroom as an observer, with Eric holding her hand tightly, his gaze ice-cold.


    When Grace saw Eric, her emotions erupted. "You bastard! Bastard! Everything in the Nelson family belongs to my son!"

 Chapter 324: The Company goes wrong

    <h4>Chapter 324: The Company goes wrong</h4>


    "Order in the court! Order!" The judge banged the gavel, but even the officers couldn¡¯t calm Grace¡¯s furious outburst. Finally, Henry shouted, "Mom! Shut up! Haven¡¯t you embarrassed me enough?"


    Henry¡¯s angry yell silenced Grace. She sat there in a daze, tears streaming down her face as she looked at her furious son. The son she had raised and nurtured had now turned his back on her, and it broke her heart.


    The first trial concluded, and the judge sentenced Grace to ten years in prison.


    Ten years!


    For a woman, how many decades can one live? When Grace would be released, she¡¯d have nothing left. She had lost her son¡¯s love, her husband¡¯s affection, and her reputation was in tatters.


    After the court adjourned, E and Eric went to Sapphire Shores Tavern for dinner.


    Eric¡¯s mood was dark, clearly not satisfied with the oue.


    "What are you still thinking about? Grace might have been sentenced to ten years, but for her, prison isn¡¯t the worst punishment. Losing her son, her husband¡¯s affection, her reputation, and carrying a criminal record¡ªthat¡¯s what will truly destroy her," E said.


    Grace had married James to climb into high society, but in the end, what had she gained? Forget about a luxurious life¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t even have a normal one. After ten years, she¡¯de out with nothing.


    "Yeah, let¡¯s order," Eric said weakly, nodding.


    E ordered all of his favorite dishes and threw in some lighthearted jokes to lift Eric¡¯s spirits, which eventually brought a slight improvement to his mood.


    However, halfway through the meal, an unexpected guest arrived.


    As the server brought the soup and left the door slightly ajar, there was a knock before someone pushed the door open.


    It was James.


    After not seeing him for months, James looked significantly older, his demeanor lifeless.


    "What are you doing here? Don¡¯t bother us!" Eric snapped, his disgust clear as he frowned.


    James waited in silence as the server finished setting the soup and closed the door behind him. He then turned to Eric. "Those years... I failed your mother. I¡¯m sorry."


    Eric let out a coldugh. "Sorry? Is that all? That was a human life, James! You don¡¯t deserve to be called a husband, or a father. I¡¯ll never call you my father again!"


    James didn¡¯t get angry. He simply looked at his only son, remembering the years Eric had spent alone abroad, cut off from money, forced to work for his living expenses and tuition, while constantly facing assassination attempts.


    That must have been a miserable time. Back then, James had never checked on him, thinking that Eric wasn¡¯t his real son anyway.


    But a few months ago, James had personally traveled to Country W to collect Eric¡¯s records. After reading them, he was overwhelmed with sorrow and guilt. But what was done was done, and no one could turn back time to undo the damage.


    "Whether you ept me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. The entire Nelson Group will be yours, the businesses, everything... Henry said he doesn¡¯t want any of it," James said bitterly. He didn¡¯t have the courage to reveal Henry¡¯s true identity to Eric.


    "Please, Mr. Nelson, leave now before you make me lose my appetite," Eric responded coldly, acting as if he hadn¡¯t even heard James¡¯s words.


    E remained silent, knowing how poorly James had treated Eric all these years. It seemed like karma had finally caught up with him.


    James nced at E, sighed softly, and left quietly.


    Eric lost his appetite after that. He drank a small bowl of soup and set his utensils down.


    "Eric, why don¡¯t we take a trip?" E suggested with a twinkle in her eye. Tomorrow was Saturday, and she was free to go anywhere.


    With Eric¡¯s sour mood, it seemed like the perfect opportunity for a getaway.


    Eric finally looked at her. "Where do you want to go?"


    "How about cycling along the mountain road? We can enjoy the scenery as we ride," E suggested.


    "That works, but it¡¯ll have to wait until Sunday. I have somemitments on Saturday," Eric replied.


    "That¡¯s fine! Any day is okay as long as it makes you happy!"


    "Sweetheart, why are you suddenly being so gentle?" Eric teased, smiling.


    E pouted yfully. "Just trying to take care of *someone* who¡¯s feeling a bit down."


    In the middle of their yful banter, Eric¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and answered it calmly.


    "Boss, we¡¯ve got a problem. The Nelson Group¡¯s new green project¡ªthe police staff housing¡ªwe found substandard cement at the construction site," John¡¯s voice was tense and urgent.


    Eric narrowed his eyes, his expression instantly turning cold. "I¡¯ll head over right away. Are there any reporters on-site?"


    "They¡¯ve already taken photos. We managed to hold them off, but I suspect there are some moles in our ranks."


    Eric¡¯s face darkened even more. "Who was in charge of thetest materials?"


    "The new deputy director..."


    "Great. Stay put and don¡¯t let any reporters get close. I¡¯ll be there shortly."


    Eric hung up, his face serious as he turned to E. "You should head home with the driver. I need to deal with this."


    E put down her utensils and said firmly, "I¡¯ming with you!"


    "Are you sure? You won¡¯t be able to help, and it could get chaotic. Be good and go home," Eric insisted, worried about potential risks, especially with so many people involved. Even with precautions, unexpected trouble could arise.


    E shook her head. "I just want to be with you. Don¡¯t worry! With my brilliant mind, I won¡¯t get in the way."


    Eric sighed in resignation. "You really have a sharp tongue," he muttered with a small smile.


    Though she smiled, E¡¯s heart grew heavier. From Eric¡¯s tone, she could tell this was no small issue.


    On the way, E gathered more details about the situation. After a moment of reflection, she asked, "Nelson Group hasn¡¯t had any issues with staff before. So howe the new deputy director messed things up right after he was hired?"


    Eric¡¯s face remained stern as he gently stroked her cheek. The driver sped along, trying to get them to the site as quickly as possible.


    "The previous deputy director took a leave of absence two months ago due to his father¡¯s poor health. I approved it, and I didn¡¯t expect the new hire to be this reckless," Eric¡¯s voice was filled with cold anger.


    After all, this was a government project¡ªone they had won throughpetitive bidding. It was a highly important project for Nelson Group, and for something like this to happen, it was clear that someone had tampered with the building materials.


    "But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this," Eric said gravely. "The Carter Group has been suspiciously quiettely."


    E¡¯s expression turned colder. "You¡¯re saying this could be Carter Group¡¯s doing?"


    "Exactly."


    E fell silent. It seemed Mason was once again going head-to-head with Eric. The real question was whether Eric could navigate this crisis smoothly, especially since it involved a government contract.

 Chapter 325: Swapped Out

    <h4>Chapter 325: Swapped Out</h4>


    They quickly arrived at the construction site.


    Arge group of reporters had already gathered outside. The moment they saw Eric and E step out of the car together, they swarmed towards them.


    Eric¡¯s face turned icy cold. He ignored all the questions, and only after the bodyguards blocked the reporters did they manage to enter the construction site.


    Not far from the site stood a small building, inside which were several hundred bags of cement. Twenty of those bags had been tampered with.


    "Boss, the deputy director ims he¡¯s innocent, but the employee who was supposed to be guarding the site has fled," John reported, summarizing the situation. Eric¡¯s eyes shed with anger. "What a clever move. If the media gets hold of this, people will think our Nelson Group is cutting corners on the project! Half real, half fake! This could seriously damage our reputation."


    Eric sneered as a middle-aged man, looking distraught, rushed over. "Mr. Nelson... I¡¯m the deputy director here! Mr. Nelson, I swear, I didn¡¯t authorize the purchase of this swapped cement!"


    The man was desperate to defend himself. After all, he had been a director for ten years and had justnded a job at thepany he admired, only to be caught up in a scandal like this.


    E frowned slightly, questioning whether the man could be trusted.


    Eric gave him a cold nce. "Take all the invoices to John, let him review them. As for whether you¡¯re innocent or not, I have my own way of finding out."


    The middle-aged man quickly forced a smile. "Of course, Mr. Nelson, I knew you would be fair."


    Just then, John, who had been checking something on his phone, looked up with a grim expression. "Boss, some reporters have already posted the pictures online, and they¡¯ve spread to a few of the most popr forums."


    Eric wasn¡¯t surprised. This was clearly a deliberate setup.


    "It¡¯s fine. Let them post it. After all, the cement hasn¡¯t been used yet. In the meantime, contact the inspection department and have theme tomorrow to test the building and issue a safety report." His tone remained cold, but he didn¡¯t seem overly angry.


    It was clear that someone was trying to sabotage Nelson Group, and naturally, the reporters were quick to upload the photos.


    "Have the bodyguards keep all the reporters outside. I¡¯ll have questions for themter."


    Eric calmly ordered, ncing at the bags of substandard cement that had been set aside, while John ryed the message. The middle-aged man stood nervously by his side.


    "Who discovered the faulty cement?" Eric asked.


    "It was me," the man quickly answered. "After work, I got a call from security saying that the site guard had run off. I had a bad feeling and came to check it out. That¡¯s when I noticed that dozens of the bags had been swapped."


    As the man exined, it became clear he had been trying to do the right thing. He had even gone out of his way to stay in contact with the security guards at the nearby factories.


    One of the guards had seen the site employee leaving in a suspicious manner and tipped him off.


    "Good job... If this cement had been used in the project, what would have happened?" Eric asked.


    "This cementcks proper adhesion and is much lower quality than what we purchased. If too much of it was used, it could lead to cracks in the building..." the man answered nervously.


    E¡¯s eyes shed with concern. Whoever was behind this was truly malicious. If Nelson Group¡¯s project failed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win any more government contracts.


    This was a key project, and anypromise in quality could have severe consequences. Nelson Group¡¯s reputation would be on the line.


    Without saying anything further, Eric took E and left the small building.


    The scene outside was chaotic.


    "What right do you have to keep us here? You¡¯re viting our personal freedom¡ªthat¡¯s illegal!"


    "Yeah, why are you blocking us?"


    "Get out of the way, you rich people¡¯spdogs!"


    The reporters, blocked from leaving, were shouting in fury. As soon as Eric and E emerged, the crowd turned their anger on them.


    "Mr. Nelson, are you the one who ordered us to be held here?"


    "Yeah, we haven¡¯t done anything wrong! We¡¯re just here because someone tipped us off!"


    Eric nced at them calmly, his voice measured. "Everyone, calm down. Actually, I just wanted to ask¡ªwhen did you all receive the tip-off?"


    Seeing Eric¡¯sposed demeanor, the reporters started to rx a little.


    "I got the call about half an hour ago," one of them replied.


    "Same here!" echoed another.


    "Me too!" several others chimed in, confirming they had all received the information around the same time. Eric narrowed his eyes, a faint smile forming at the corner of his lips.


    "In that case, I appreciate your efforts. You can let them go now," he said, addressing the bodyguards. "There¡¯s no need to worry yourselves over Nelson Group¡¯s business. The substandard cement was swapped out by someone, and I¡¯ll provide a full exnation in a few days."


    Realizing that taking photos or pushing further wasn¡¯t an option today, and with Eric promising a follow-up soon, the reporters begrudgingly began to disperse.


    Eric¡¯s eyes followed the crowd, focusing on a tall, thin reporter wearing a blue t-shirt. He pointed discreetly and said to John, "Have someone follow him."


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson!" John replied, understanding Eric¡¯s intentions. However, John also knew that this leak was likely to impact Nelson Group¡¯s stock significantly.


    "Let¡¯s go," Eric said, taking E¡¯s hand and leading her away.


    E¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "That¡¯s it? We¡¯re just leaving like this?"


    "What else do you want? A public disy of affection here?" Eric chuckled, seemingly unfazed by everything that had just happened.


    "Have you found a solution?" she asked, still concerned.


    "Of course. Do you really think your husband is that incapable?" Eric wrapped an arm around her waist. "Give it a few days, and this will all be sorted out. We just need some time," he said, smiling softly.


    E still felt a bit uneasy, especially after seeing his calm smile paired with his cold eyes. If the Carter Group was behind this, they were in for serious trouble.


    Just then, two reporters suddenly rushed out from the shadows. "Mr. Nelson, what¡¯s your exnation for the substandard cement?" they asked.


    The bodyguards hesitated, surprised that these two had managed to hide and seize an opportunity to interview Eric.


    With the other reporters gone, these two saw this as their chance to score an exclusive.


    Eric¡¯s face darkened. "Didn¡¯t I just say that there will be an exnation in a few days?"


    One of the reporters sneered, "Mr. Nelson, this is clearly a case of your Nelson Group cutting corners to save money!"


    E frowned, thinking how foolish these two were if they thought they could push Eric around.


    When Eric didn¡¯t immediately respond, the second reporter smirked triumphantly. "Nelson Group might be growing quickly, but that¡¯s exactly why your cash flow is tight, right? You¡¯re cutting costs wherever you can, and this batch of cement is just the tip of the iceberg!"

 Chapter 326: The Scheming Old Lady

    <h4>Chapter 326: The Scheming Old Lady</h4>


    "What media outlet are you from?" Eric asked with a light chuckle, showing not the slightest hint of anger.


    The two reporters were momentarily stunned, finding it hard to believe. Their n had been to provoke Eric into a confrontation, hoping to escte the situation, but he remainedpletely unfazed.


    "We¡¯re from *Today¡¯s Big News*!"


    "Very well, then. You can expect a subpoena from me soon. I hope your publication will stand by you as you face charges of malicious nder and defamation against Nelson Group," Eric said coldly.


    The two reporters¡¯ eyes widened in shock. "Mr. Nelson! What do you mean by this? Are we not even allowed to specte?"


    "No, you¡¯re not. This concerns the reputation of Nelson Group. If you disagree, feel free to get a goodwyer and fight it out in court," Eric replied with a faint smile, putting an arm around E and casually walking away.


    The two reporters stood there trembling with anger, exchanging a look of bewildered fear. While the money they had been promised was tempting, if Eric really sued them, they might lose their jobs, and no one would hire them again. More importantly, since their n had failed to have the intended impact, the rest of the payment wouldn¡¯te through either.


    Ruining their reputations for a few thousand dors was definitely not worth it.


    Back at home, E volunteered to give Eric a back rub, ying the perfect role of a caring wife.


    "Tomorrow, I¡¯m meeting with the mayor of S City and a few other top officials for dinner. Do you want toe along?" Eric askedzily.


    E knew that after what happened at Nelson Group, Eric would need to smooth things over with the authorities.


    "No, I¡¯m not good at that sort of thing," she replied, not enjoying socializing with those circles.


    "Alright then. Just let me know if you have any ns, and I¡¯ll work around them," Eric said with a softugh, stretching out his arms to enjoy E¡¯s attention.


    As she thought back to the two reporters and their baseless usations, she remarked, "Their emotional intelligence is really low. They were trying to provoke you and make things worse, weren¡¯t they?"


    "You¡¯re so smart, my love. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they surrender obediently," Eric said with a cold smile, his eyes shing with sharp intensity.


    E pursed her lips, knowing this was typical of Eric. No matter what tricks his opponents tried, he would always find a way to counter them.


    While she was lost in thought, a sudden force pulled her down, and she fell onto Eric¡¯s chest. "Mmm, these lips... so sweet!" Eric teased as he stole a yful kiss.


    E blushed, feeling the heat rise in her cheeks. "Eric, can¡¯t you be serious for once?"


    "How could I be serious in front of you?" Eric replied with a mischievous grin.


    E was left speechless. Before she could gather her thoughts, Eric had already taken control, his presence overwhelming her senses. His kiss was soft at first, filling her with a growing anticipation. But soon, his tenderness turned into fiery passion, and E found herselfpletely consumed by it...


    ...


    At 6 PM the next evening, E arrived at her appointment.


    It was Lauren¡¯s birthday, and she had invited some ssmates to dinner at the hotel. E couldn¡¯t miss it, and coincidentally, Eric was also at Nelson Group¡¯s hotel for his business.


    Since she had nothing better to do, she figured she could wait for Eric after the meal and head home together.


    Just as she stepped into the entrance of Nelson Group Hotel, she heard someone call out, "Miss Davis?"


    E pretended not to hear, maintaining her confident stride.


    "Miss Davis!" The voice called louder, forcing E to stop and turn around calmly.


    It was Leah, arm-in-arm with Julia, walking toward her, followed by Mason and Be.


    So, they were here for dinner too? Were they here to celebrate Nelson Group¡¯s crisis?


    E narrowed her eyes. Today, Nelson Group¡¯s stock had indeed taken a hit, dropping by five percent. Several headlines had featured the scandal of thepany using fake materials.


    For Carter Group and Mason, this was definitely something worth celebrating.


    "Oh, Miss Davis, I remember a well-mannereddy once said that those who ignore others are the ones mostcking in manners. But surely, Miss Davis just didn¡¯t hear, right?" Be said with a sarcastic smile, her tone dripping with mockery. Mason¡¯s face darkened, clearly displeased.


    Even though Be was the mayor¡¯s daughter, she seemed tock refinement. Her words were clearly a veiled insult, implying that E had poor manners.


    E simply smiled calmly. "Miss Rodriguez, every word of yours hides a barb¡ªquite an elegant form of manners."


    Be¡¯s lips twitched as she was about to respond, but Mason cut her off with a cold snap, "That¡¯s enough. If you don¡¯t want to eat, you can stay right here."


    Be had no choice but to close her mouth and red at E resentfully.


    Mason, however, smiled at E. "Miss Davis, what a coincidence. We meet again."


    "Mr. Scott, you¡¯re too kind. You meet thousands of women every day, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re quite fated with many of them." E¡¯sposed reply put a stop to any further attempt at flirtation.


    "Well, we¡¯ll be on our way," Mason said, giving E a long, thoughtful look. "I suppose Mr. Nelson must be hiding away, frightened by all the scandals, with no time to join you for dinner."


    E scoffed softly, unwilling to disclose anything about Eric¡¯s whereabouts.


    Getting no useful response, Mason had no choice but to leave with Be in tow.


    Julia, who had patiently waited for E to finish with Mason and Be, watched the interaction with quiet grace. Her calm demeanor earned her the silent admiration of the staff around them.


    "Is there something Mrs. Carter would like to discuss?" E asked coolly, her gaze devoid of any resentment.


    Julia smiled lightly. "Miss Davis, I do have a few things I¡¯d like to say to you. Where can we meet after dinner?"


    Julia still hadn¡¯t given up.


    E pondered for a moment. "The balcony on the 18th floor. It has a lovely view."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll meet you there after dinner," Julia said without furtherment, Leah standing beside her with a smug, confident grin.


    "E, Nelson Group¡¯s in deep trouble this time. Aren¡¯t you going to do something to help your husband?" Leah said, her toneced with faux concern.


    "Miss Carter, surely you¡¯re joking. My husband is smart and capable¡ªthere¡¯s no need for me to step in. Only those who are outwardly arrogant butck real ability would need someone else¡¯s advice, wouldn¡¯t you say? Mr. Scott must have quite the mind on him," E replied, raising her eyebrows.


    Her words were sharp, and Leah¡¯s expression quickly shifted.


    Indeed, it was Mason who hade up with the idea to swap out the cement at the construction site. Now that the scandal had been exposed and Nelson Group was taking a hit, Leah was convinced Carter Group had won, and Nelson Group¡¯s chances of recovery were slim.


    With Mason involved, Leah thought that a yboy like Eric was no match for him.


    But E¡¯sment implied she had figured it all out.


    "Enough. This isn¡¯t the ce for such talk. Let¡¯s go eat, and we can have a proper conversation with Miss Davister," Julia said with a lightugh, taking Leah by the arm and leaving.


    E pressed her lips together, her thoughts swirling. What was this old woman scheming now?

 Chapter 327: Burning with Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 327: Burning with Jealousy</h4>


    She watched Julia¡¯s still graceful figure, her expression growing colder by the second. She could never forget that it was because of this woman that Grandma Carter had such a difficult life!


    Julia was a cunning white lotus who had never met her match in the past few decades.


    But now, she was standing in front of Julia, ready to strike hard tonight!


    ...


    Inside the private room.


    Mason loungedzily in his chair, casually ordering a few dishes. Although Sean was supposed to host tonight, he didn¡¯t show up. Instead, Julia and Leah arrived together.


    Julia, however, knew how to work the room. She deliberately left Mason and Be alone, clearly trying to curry favor with the mayor¡¯s daughter of Y City.


    "The Nelson Group probably won¡¯t recover from this one, right? Hmph, with problems in their project materials, no one dares to trust them anymore," Be said smugly.


    Mason shot her a sarcastic nce. "Weren¡¯t you into him before? And now you can¡¯t wait for Carter Group to crush him?"


    Be was momentarily speechless. Mason¡¯s words brought it all back¡ªshe had liked Eric, not Mason!


    But after being with Mason, she had grown more and more content, gradually epting him.


    Eric was no longer in her heart.


    Women really are fickle.


    "I¡¯m with you now. How could I still like Eric?" Be¡¯s face flushed slightly. Was that a confession?


    A man she fancied should consider himself lucky. If Mason weren¡¯t the heir to a powerful family abroad, she wouldn¡¯t be so willing to be with him.


    Mason chuckled coldly. "Be, you need to understand¡ªbeing with you is just a temporary arrangement."


    The smile on Be¡¯s face froze instantly. She looked at Mason in disbelief. Last night, they had shared such intimate moments, and now he was saying that their rtionship was only temporary?


    Be¡¯s face darkened. "Mason, what are you saying? Are you saying you don¡¯t want to marry me?"


    Mason raised an eyebrowzily. "Why would I marry you?"


    Be shot to her feet, her face pale with anger. Just then, a waiter arrived with wine, and she had to swallow her fury to avoid a scene.


    She sat back down, silently poured herself a ss, and drank most of it. Once the food had been served and the waiter had left, Be coldly set down her ss.


    "Mason! If you don¡¯t want to marry me, why did you talk to my father that way?"


    Be stared at Mason with a mix of love and hate.


    Mason shot her an irritated look. "Be, don¡¯t you get it? We were both set up. If we didn¡¯t pretend to be a couple, the scandal of you being drugged would¡¯ve made you theughingstock of Y City. As for me, I¡¯m a man¡ªat worst, I¡¯d do a few months, maybe years, in prison. But with my power, I wouldn¡¯t even have to do that. I¡¯de outpletely unscathed!"


    "I only let you be my girlfriend for a while because I didn¡¯t want you to suffer for nothing."


    Mason¡¯s righteous tone enraged Be, and she mmed her wine ss down. "What did you say, Mason? You think being with you is a loss for me, that after you¡¯ve used me, you can just toss me aside like trash? Is that what you think of me?"


    Mason sneered. In his eyes, Be was trash.


    How could trash everpare to E?


    "When did you suffer? I made sure you were veryfortable in bed!" Mason¡¯s shamelessness was enough to make anyone want to spit blood.


    Be was on the verge of tears, her chest heaving with rage. "Mason! You bastard! How dare you betray me?"


    "I¡¯m not the first to betray you, am I? With skills like yours, you really thought you could fool me? Do you take me for a child?" Mason¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.


    Just moments ago, things had been fine between them, but now they were at each other¡¯s throats. Mason had gone so far as to expose Be¡¯s secrets, leaving her face alternating between red and white.


    In truth, Mason didn¡¯t care whether Be had been with other men. What bothered him was that Becked the ss and intelligence he required. Marrying a woman like her, one prone to jealousy andcking in grace, would only lead to chaos at home.


    "You... Mason!" Be was at a loss for words. At that moment, she realized just how pathetic she was. Mason, this emotionally unavable man, had nothing going for him besides his handsome face and great physique.


    Yet, she was too weak to break up, too weak to walk away!


    Be took a deep breath, wiping away her tears and forcing herself to calm down.


    If she continued arguing, it might lead to a breakup, which would be exactly what Mason wanted.


    Mason, on the other hand, waspletely unaffected. This heartless man, with his ruthless methods, saw their argument as nothing more than child¡¯s y.


    The two of them ate their meal in silence, the tension between them at an all-time high.


    Halfway through, Mason went to use the restroom. The private room had its own facilities.


    Be¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Mason¡¯s phone, which he had left on the table.


    She vividly remembered how Mason had stopped her earlier, and it was most likely because of E.


    Be stood up carefully, reached for Mason¡¯s phone, and pressed the standby button. The screen lit up!


    At a nce, Be saw his wallpaper¡ªit was a photo of E!


    Damn it!


    Just as she had suspected, Mason liked E. That¡¯s why he had partnered with the Carter Group against Nelson Group.


    If Nelson Group copsed, the dynamic between E and Eric might change, giving Mason a chance, right?


    Dream on!


    Be quickly turned off the screen and quietly sat back down, but her eyes betrayed a chilling fury.


    E! Again!


    Eric, whom she had once secretly loved, became E¡¯s man! Now the man she was in love with had be E¡¯s admirer!


    E was her curse!


    But now that E had Eric, getting to her wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    As Be simmered with hatred, Mason returned to his seat.


    The two remained silent, the air between themcking any trace of the sweetness or connection typical of lovers.


    ...


    After having dinner with her ssmates, E headed to the balcony on the eighteenth floor with her two bodyguards.


    The balcony on the eighteenth floor wasrge and uniquely designed, allowing diners inside to get a view of the outside scenery.


    E sat down at a white round table, patiently waiting for Julia to arrive.


    Fifteen minutester, Julia finally arrived, arm in arm with Leah.


    Julia was wearing a deep red cheongsam today, her every move exuding elegance. She embodied the poise and dignity of a wealthy matron, putting her aristocratic grace on full disy.


    "My apologies for keeping Miss Davis waiting."


    E raised her eyebrows slightly. "Please, Mrs. Carter, take a seat. Let¡¯s get straight to the point."


    "Could you ask your bodyguards to step aside? I¡¯d rather not have outsiders listening in on our private conversation," Julia said softly, casting a nce at the two bodyguards standing behind E.

 Chapter 328: The Deal

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Deal</h4>


    E nced at the two bodyguards and calmly instructed, "Wait for me outside. I¡¯ll be fine."


    The bodyguards hesitated. "But, Young Madam, Mr. Nelson told us to stay outside only if..."


    "If Mr. Nelson holds anyone ountable, I¡¯ll take full responsibility," E said with a light smile.


    Even though E wasn¡¯t the one paying their sries, she was still their master, so they had no choice but to quietly leave.


    Leah looked around. "Are there any other guests here?"


    The balcony on the eighteenth floor was quite spacious, with private rooms on both sides, all of them luxurious and elegant.


    At that moment, a server arrived with tea. E smiled and asked, "Miss, are there any guests in the private rooms on either side?"


    The server replied with a smile, "Miss, the private rooms on both sides are typically empty."


    Hearing this, Leah and Julia finally rxed.


    Once the server left, Leah eyed E¡¯s handbag suspiciously. "E, we¡¯re having a private conversation, and I don¡¯t want you recording anything."


    Leah was sharp¡ªRachel had tried to frame E in the past, but E had caught her by recording a video.


    E chuckled. It seemed they were nning to discuss something very private, likely about shares. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be so cautious.


    E opened her small handbag and emptied its contents onto the table. There were only a pack of tissues, a phone, and a wallet¡ªnothing else.


    Julia smiled gently. "Miss Davis, I¡¯d like our sincere conversation to remain private. I wouldn¡¯t appreciate it being recorded."


    E unlocked her phone and handed it to Leah. "Miss Carter, check if it¡¯s recording."


    Leah inspected the phone carefully. It wasn¡¯t recording¡ªtypically, when a phone is recording, a status icon would appear at the top of the screen.


    E set the phone aside and confidently faced Julia. "You can speak now."


    Julia gracefully sipped her tea, then said, "The Nelson Group¡¯s eco-friendly project was exposed for having quality issues. Miss Davis, what are your thoughts?"


    E calmly replied, "Mrs. Carter, do you have any evidence to support such ims? Those faulty materials were swapped out by someone else."


    Mrs. Carter shook her head gently. "It¡¯s possible that other Nelson Group projects werepromised long before this. After all, not everything passes through Mr. Nelson¡¯s hands. Some greedy individuals might have taken advantage of the situation for personal gain. Even if Mr. Nelson wasn¡¯t responsible, any exposure would still throw the Nelson Group into crisis."


    E blinked. What did Julia mean by that? Was she suggesting there were other problems elsewhere? That was impossible. Eric was so meticulous¡ªthere was no way he would overlook such a thing!


    She trusted him.


    "Impossible. I trust my husband. This incident is a first, and it hasn¡¯t even affected the project yet!" E responded confidently.


    Leah couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and sneered. "E, you¡¯re so confident. Since this scandal broke, do you even realize that Nelson Group¡¯s stock price has dropped by eight percent? How much time has passed since this morning? Do you know how many billions Nelson Group has lost in the stock market? And you¡¯re still so confident? If Mr. Nelson had a solid n, he would have acted by now!"


    E shook her head. "This wasn¡¯t done by anyone within the Nelson Group¡¯s leadership. It¡¯s a setup, and I believe that one day, Nelson Group will clear its name."


    Julia¡¯s smile grew even softer, her voice almost hypnotic. "Miss Davis, as far as I know, Mr. Nelson hasn¡¯t rested since this morning. He¡¯s been tirelessly meeting with executives, trying to resolve this issue."


    E fell silent.


    Seeing the dimming light in her eyes, Leah couldn¡¯t help but feel triumphant. "If no evidence is found, Nelson Group will likely go under! E, can you really stand by and watch Mr. Nelson¡¯s hard work go to waste?"


    E remained quiet.


    "I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Nelson skipped lunch today. He¡¯s exhausting himself trying to save thepany. Don¡¯t you want to help him?" Julia¡¯s voice was calm as she took a graceful sip of tea, her wrinkled hand holding the cup steadily.


    The aroma of the tea filled the air as E lifted her gaze, looking at Julia with curiosity. "Mrs. Carter, do you have a solution? Let¡¯s hear it."


    Juliaughed coldly inside.


    People often said that E was a clever woman, and bringing her down wasn¡¯t easy.


    But now, it seemed E was tempted by her enemy¡¯s words.


    Did she really think someone would offer her help out of kindness?


    "There is a way," Julia said lightly, her eyes fixed on E. "But we would need to make a deal, Miss Davis."


    E appeared hopeful, seemingly eager to relieve Eric of his burdens.


    "Speak inly, Mrs. Carter. If the terms are reasonable, I might consider it."


    E chuckled inwardly. This old woman really thought she¡¯d fall into such an obvious trap?


    "A friend of mine stumbled upon some documents that could prove Nelson Group¡¯s innocence," Julia said with a softugh. "But in exchange, we would like the 15% of Carter Group shares that you hold."


    E stared at Julia in disbelief. "Mrs. Carter, are you serious?"


    "Of course she is!" Leah chimed in, looking smug. "E, you¡¯re Mrs. Nelson. Can you really stand by and watch Mr. Nelson run himself ragged over this?"


    E¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "What kind of documents are these? Can I see them?"


    Julia quickly shook her head. "I¡¯m afraid not. These are confidential. We can only exchange them after you transfer your shares to us."


    E¡¯s lips curled into a cold, sarcastic smile. These people were unbelievably greedy. They were trying to trick her into giving up 15% of Carter Group¡¯s shares!


    "E, Mr. Nelson adores you. Making this deal for the evidence is the right thing to do. If you¡¯re unwilling to give up the shares, it shows that Mr. Nelson means nothing to you. You care more about your shares than about him!" Leah, seeing E hesitate, grew both angry and frustrated, pressing her further.


    Julia, on the other hand, remained silent, calmly sipping her tea, as if waiting for E to fall into her trap.


    E let out a softugh, her eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings.


    "That¡¯s fine too..." E stretched her words, and Julia and Leah¡¯s faces lit up with excitement.


    "But... I¡¯ll only consider the deal once I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no other way. For now, I still believe my husband will find the mastermind behind this."


    The final part of her sentence made Leah leap to her feet in anger.


    "E! What do you mean? Are you saying you won¡¯t go through with the deal?" Leah asked urgently.


    Julia¡¯s face darkened as well. At her age, she couldn¡¯t believe she had been yed by E!

 Chapter 329: Caught in the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 329: Caught in the Trap</h4>


    "Ms. Davis, you don¡¯t seem to love Mr. Nelson as much as I¡¯d imagined. Mr. Nelson is a good man, after all. From what I know, you hold a twenty percent stake in HopeCore Group, own a mansion worth half a billion, and have other assets like LXL and the newlyunched LX Fashion Company. Even without the Carter Group shares, you¡¯re set to make plenty of money," Julia whispered, hiding her disgust.


    If it weren¡¯t for those shares, she wouldn¡¯t lower herself to meet with E.


    E¡¯sugh was cutting. "Madam, you aren¡¯t me. How can you decide so easily whether I love Mr. Nelson? He nearly sacrificed himself for me in that firest time. He still bears terrible scars on his chest! I love him, but I trust he can handle this on his own. It¡¯s clear someone is framing him, so why should I trade with you? You think you have ess to information he couldn¡¯t obtain?"


    "Unless... that information is exclusive to you, which would mean it came from someone within Carter Group!" E¡¯s voice turned cold and sharp.


    "How dare you use our Carter Group in such a way?" Julia, stunned, had never encountered such defiance from someone so young!


    As the dignified wife of Carter Group¡¯s former president, Julia had rarely faced such disrespect.


    "use? I¡¯m merely guessing. It¡¯s nothingpared to how Mr. Sean injured himselfst time to falsely use me."


    E smirked. "Don¡¯t even think about getting your hands on the shares Grandma Carter left me. Those rightfully belong to her¡ªnot to Carter Group."


    Leah mmed the table. "E! You¡¯re infuriating my grandmother again! Don¡¯t you have any respect? Did your parents not teach you to respect your elders?"


    "Maybe your grandmother should try respecting the young before expecting it back. Besides, if Carter Group wasn¡¯t involved, then why is she so angry? As suspicious as I am, I¡¯m still not as scheming as the people in Carter Group."


    E¡¯s brows arched. "You even tried to set me up for an attack at the Imperial Crown Club. Now you think you can dupe me into handing over my shares? What a joke!"


    "You... you... E, you¡¯re shameless and crude! We offered a fair deal, and you respond with baseless usations!" Julia cried, her face contorting with anger.


    "A deal?" E sneered. "These documents you speak of¡ªI¡¯ll believe it when I see them for myself. Show a little sincerity, or else I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re fabricating evidence to deceive me."


    Julia¡¯s breathing grew heavy as she nced at Leah. E was sharper than she¡¯d anticipated; without seeing or hearing firsthand, she¡¯d never trust their ims.


    Leah¡¯s expression darkened. "Grandmother, why bother exining to this wretch? She¡¯s clinging to her shares anyway. Even if she sees the documents, she won¡¯t go through with the deal."


    With no outsiders present, Leah dropped her gentle facade and turned venomous.


    "Think about it¡ªshe controls Davis Group shares and still covets Carter Group¡¯s. A greedy woman like her wouldn¡¯t agree to a deal."


    Leah had no belief in E¡¯s willingness to cooperate and certainly didn¡¯t intend to hand over the evidence.


    "Ms. Carter, you¡¯re truly blind. The shares in Davis Group have always belonged to the Davis family. What¡¯s wrong with me holding onto them? And as for Grandma Carter¡¯s shares, they were left to me. Why shouldn¡¯t I keep them? You, on the other hand, have been shamelessly making up excuses to take these shares from me time and again!"


    Eughed in fury. Leah, that arrogant woman, would soon see the cost of her actions.


    Julia¡¯s expression turned icy. "Show her, Leah. After all, this information fell into our hands by chance."


    Leah shot a re at E before reluctantly pulling out her phone and ying an audio recording.


    "Boss, it¡¯s done. I swapped out the cement in the Nelson Group project."


    "Good. Now leave City S immediately, and don¡¯te back. If anyone asks, you know nothing. Don¡¯t admit to a thing, got it?"


    "Yes, Boss, I¡¯ll leave right away!"


    The recording ended, leaving only the voices of two men, neither of whom E recognized.


    E raised her eyebrows, giving a mocking smile. "Isn¡¯t it possible this was fabricated by your people?"


    Julia shook her head. "Of course not. We have plenty more evidence. This recording was actually sold to us."


    E¡¯s smile grew wider, her eyes turning into crescents.


    Leah began to feel uneasy. "E, didn¡¯t you say you wanted a deal? Here¡¯s the share transfer agreement¡ªgo ahead and sign it!"


    She ced the document in front of E without dy.


    E blinked and picked up the contract, her eyes glinting with a mischievous spark. "This contract? I¡¯m not satisfied. Sorry, the deal¡¯s off."


    With a swift tear, E ripped the document in half.


    "E, you wretch! What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You heard the evidence, and yet..." Leah, who had watched her grandmother try so hard to cate E, couldn¡¯t hold back her rage, dropping all pretense and shouting.


    Even Julia, with all her patience and practiced demeanor, couldn¡¯t keep herposure. "Ms. Davis! What do you mean by this? Are you backing out?"


    E¡¯s gaze was steely as she continued tearing the document into pieces. "I am. Whether that recording is real or not, I believe in Eric, my husband. I trust he¡¯s fully capable of clearing Nelson Group¡¯s name!"


    Her words were resolute, each one sharpened by defiance.


    Julia and Leah¡¯s fury was palpable; they hadn¡¯t anticipated wasting thirty minutes only to have E outmaneuver them.


    At that moment, a door to the left of the hall swung open, and a tall, handsome man in a ck suit walked out, pping as he came forward. Behind him trailed several other men and women, each casting disdainful looks at Julia and Leah.


    "Well said! Thank you, my love. I¡¯m truly honored by your trust," Eric grinned as he walked over, gently wrapping an arm around E¡¯s waist.


    "Honey, allow me to introduce everyone. This is Mayor Perez of City S, this is Ms. Wilson from the Housing Quality Certification Agency, and this is County Executive Morgan from X County..." Eric introduced each person with a warm smile.


    E, now calm again, offered them a polite nod and a faint smile.


    Julia and Leah stood frozen, their faces alternating between red and white. They weren¡¯t fools; Eric¡¯s apuse and remarks made it clear. Everything they¡¯d just said had been heard by everyone in the room.


    Had they just dug their own graves? Once again, they¡¯d beenpletely outyed!

 Chapter 330: Proving Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 330: Proving Innocence</h4>


    The officials apanying Eric were all influential figures. If they had overheard the conversation, both Carter Group¡¯s reputation and Julia¡¯s personal standing werepletely shattered.


    "Madam Carter, I appreciate your concern for Nelson Group," Eric said with a calm smile. "I was just worrying about how to obtain evidence, and here you are with it already in hand. However, my wife¡¯s shares are far more valuable, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be allowing any deal between her and you."


    Mayor Perez smiled lightly at Julia. "Madam Carter, we were just discussing the issues around adulterated building materials. Based on what you¡¯ve said, Nelson Group seems to be in the clear, which is a relief. After all, this is a government project, and while I trust Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s important to provide transparency for the public. Madam Carter, the evidence you have¡ªis it all legitimate?"


    Julia¡¯s face went pale, and Leah looked as though she wanted to disappear into a hole.


    Leah¡¯s poised image was utterly shattered by E¡¯s scheme; her recent behavior had been anything but graceful.


    Julia forced a dryugh. "This evidence... it¡¯s genuine, of course. Since the mayor wants it, we¡¯ll dly provide it."


    With the mayor making the request, Julia couldn¡¯t refuse, even if Carter Group¡¯s reputation had been suffering scandal after scandal since E and Eric appeared on the scene. By offering Mayor Perez the evidence, she could perhaps salvage something, but she dreaded that the identities behind those voices might be uncovered.


    Hiding her shame and fury, Julia looked to Leah and forced herself to stay calm. "Leah, hand over the recording."


    "Grandmother..." Leah hesitated, visibly frustrated, but she didn¡¯t dare act out in front of the mayor.


    Suddenly, Julia began gasping and clutched her chest.


    "Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Oh no, it¡¯s your heart condition again!" Leah¡¯s face changed as she supported Julia, who then closed her eyes and "fainted."


    E watched with astonishment at Julia¡¯s tactic. Clever move or not, the officials had already heard everything, so at least suspicions about Eric should now beid to rest.


    Bodyguards rushed in, carefully escorting Julia away, with Leah following without a word, using Julia¡¯s "hospital trip" as a convenient escape.


    "Ms. Davis, you¡¯re as wise as you are clever; I¡¯m impressed," Mayor Perezmented, finally softening his previously disdainful gaze.


    "Mayor Perez, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman, nowhere near as capable as you in managing City S so smoothly," E replied politely, prompting chuckles from those around.


    "Assistant Moore," the mayor instructed, "please stop by the hospitalter and retrieve the recording from Ms. Carter. Mr. Nelson, with that recording, I trust you¡¯ll have no further issues?"


    Eric smiled humbly. "I couldn¡¯t have resolved this without your support, Mayor Perez."


    Everyone shared a heartyugh. Eric¡¯sment left Mayor Perez even more pleased, and after a few polite exchanges, the group dispersed.


    Once Mayor Perez and his entourage left, Eric turned to E with a grin. "You little fox, so you remembered what I mentionedst night."


    E raised an eyebrow. "Of course. They thought they could set me up, but it backfired spectacrly! I doubt they¡¯ll try anything against me again so easily."


    The night before, after an intimate evening, Eric had told her about the unique setup on the eighteenth floor. Designed with only two spacious, luxurious private suites, the area was reserved for Eric¡¯s meetings with high-ranking officials. One wall appeared to be just that¡ªa wall¡ªon the outside. Inside, however, it was a one-way mirror, allowing anyone inside to observe without being seen. The open window also allowed sounds from outside to drift in naturally, as no air conditioning was needed on that cool evening.


    No one typically dared linger in the hallway when Eric was meeting his powerful contacts, but E¡¯s situation was unique. With Eric¡¯s instructions, the staff had even served tea to Julia and Leah as they waited.


    When E met with Julia, she recalled Eric¡¯s description of the eighteenth floor and chose it as their meeting spot. Once they arrived, Julia and Leah were cautious, forbidding E from recording and even questioning the staff to ensure both suites were empty.


    The staff, of course, had been tipped off by E and offered no indication that the other suite was upied. With that false sense of security, Julia and Leah dropped their masks entirely, revealing their true intentions¡ªand inadvertently spilling the evidence.


    Inside the suite, Mayor Perez and the others had initially found Eric¡¯s request difficult to ept without solid proof. But after overhearing Julia¡¯s conversation, they became fully convinced that Nelson Group was indeed being framed.


    Julia¡¯s attempt to trick E hadpletely backfired, leaving her with nothing but humiliation. Despite faking a heart attack, she still couldn¡¯t escape the demand for the incriminating recording.


    As they settled into the car, Eric chuckled, a glint of affection in his eyes. "My dear wife has done us proud. So, what do you want to do tonight? Your husband is at your service."


    E¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Alright then, Mr. Nelson, I expect you to keep your word!"


    "Of course. Tell me, what mischief do you have in mind?"


    "Well, I heard there¡¯s a fashion show next month. Eric, I¡¯d like to attend. Could you get me a few tickets?" E mused, a bold idea forming in her mind. With LX¡¯sunch around the corner, Eric¡¯s support would help, but they¡¯d need something more for publicity¡ªa runway show to draw attention.


    If LX could host its own fashion show every two weeks, featuring celebrities and LXL¡¯s artists, they could save a substantial amount on promotion. E shared the outline of her idea with Eric, who grinned wickedly.


    "Perfect! But, my love, you might turn into LXL¡¯s biggest vampire. Those artists will curse your name when they realize this was your idea."


    E scoffed. "Just wait. Once LX¡¯s reputation skyrockets, they¡¯ll be fighting each other for a spot on the runway!"


    Her eyes sparkled with confidence and pride. Eric¡¯s heart swelled. It was this mix of intelligence and self-assurance that made him love her so fiercely.


    He gently tilted her chin up and kissed her deeply, his heart pounding with emotion.

 Chapter 331: Concealment

    <h4>Chapter 331: Concealment</h4>


    Such a woman¡ªshe and Eric are a perfect match!


    There¡¯s no other E in the world! No other woman could be as clever and captivating as she is.


    "Stop it! If you want a kiss, let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re home, not here!" E pushed him away, but her eyes sparkled withughter.


    Out of breath, Eric firmly wiped his lips, saying, "You little devil, just wait until we¡¯re home, and I¡¯ll show you!"


    E¡¯sughter bubbled up, spilling out of the car window, and it seemed to make even the moonlight shine a little brighter.


    After the car drove off, a shadow emerged slowly from behind a nearby column.


    Henry watched silently as the car disappeared, then turned back to his own car, crestfallen.


    Every time he saw E, he couldn¡¯t resist following her for a while, catching a few extra glimpses that left him feeling content.


    This quiet crush of his would stay buried deep inside until the day he let go and his feelings finally faded away.


    Henry took out a mirror and looked at his scarred lower face. Taking a deep breath, he steeled himself.


    Eric had arranged for him to meet a renowned professor abroad; in a few days, he would be leaving.


    Leaving Country S¡ªwho knows when he¡¯d be back? But his heart would always remain here...


    At the hospital.


    Julia sat on the bed, her face dark with anger. "Let¡¯s go home, and don¡¯t you dare mention tonight to your grandfather. It would kill him."


    Julia was mortified; she, the shrewd old fox, had been yed by E, who even cleared Eric of suspicion!


    Just half an hour ago, Mayor Perez¡¯s secretary had requested the recordings from Leah, leaving Julia¡¯s face grim.


    "Yes, Grandma. And the flowers that Secretary Moore sent..."


    Leah looked at the basket of flowers from Moore¡¯s assistant with a pained expression, mourning their lost evidence.


    That was Frank¡¯s n, one they hadn¡¯t shared with Sean.


    Confident, Julia had thought E would blindly take her deal. After all, it was rumored that her rtionship with Eric was rock-solid.


    But E didn¡¯t fall for it...


    "Just leave them here," Julia said, chest tightening. "If your grandfather asks about them, I won¡¯t know how to exin."


    Leah helped her up. "Grandma, this time... I¡¯ve lost all my face. I wonder if those women will spread that ugly story!"


    A sh of cold light passed through Julia¡¯s eyes. "They¡¯re all high-society types; we can¡¯t touch them."


    Leah was even more disheartened. Her reputation was in shambles, and she had said so many spiteful things that she feared word would spread, tarnishing her even more.


    Both women, weighed down by their thoughts, returned to Carter Group.


    Sean was watching TV; he had a bit of a cold, so he hadn¡¯t gone out to eat.


    "Why sote? Where have you two been?" Sean asked, concerned, noticing Julia¡¯s weary expression. "Why do you look so pale?"


    Julia quickly shook her head. "Oh, nothing, just a bitte from shopping with Leah."


    "Mom, you don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling worn out?" Frank stood up, eyeing her curiously.


    Julia was typically vibrant, whether at home or out in public.


    But a fleeting shadow of gloom passed through her eyes.


    "Probably just tired from shopping. I¡¯ll go rest; you all continue watching." Julia managed a gentle smile, regaining her usual calm.


    Seeing this, Sean didn¡¯t press further and let the housekeeper help Julia to her room for some rest.


    As soon as Julia left, Leah slumped onto the sofa, exhausted. Although Julia had only pretended to faint and wasn¡¯t actually experiencing a heart attack, her health was still a concern. The doctor had diagnosed her with sinus tachycardia, advising her to watch her diet and manage her stress levels.


    "Leah, what¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t look well either," Evelyn said softly, sitting beside her with a look of concern as she noticed Leah¡¯s despondent expression.


    Leah shook her head anxiously. "It¡¯s nothing, really. I just ran into some old ssmates, and I guess it left me feeling a little sentimental."


    Evelyn tapped Leah¡¯s forehead yfully. "You silly girl!" Leah forced a smile, trying to lookposed.


    Sean, however, observed her suspiciously. No matter how much she tried to mask it, he sensed something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    "Did something happen again? Both you and your grandmother seem to be deep in thought!"


    "Oh, no!" Leah quickly waved her hands dismissively. "Grandma and I just went shopping. Grandma was feeling a bit nostalgic seeing all those young girls around. You know how women¡¯s emotions can shift like the wind, Grandpa."


    Leah forced another smile, concealing the panic that shed in her eyes.


    Sean frowned slightly. "If that¡¯s the case, then get some rest. You look worn out too."


    "Yes, Grandpa, Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go to my room now and rest," Leah said hastily before heading upstairs. Her heart raced every time someone probed her with questions. This constant anxiety was really wearing her down!


    If Sean ever found out about what had happened, he would likely be furious enough to explode.


    After all, people from Carter Group had been involved, and they¡¯d managed to ensnare Eric in a scandal. Yet, somehow, they ended up clearing his name!


    Once in her room, Leah copsed onto her bed, gasping for air. "Damn E!" she muttered bitterly, grabbing her phone and throwing it hard onto the floor.


    "Why does that woman always win? Every single time! I can¡¯t stand it¡ªI won¡¯t ept this!" Leah¡¯s whole body trembled with frustration as she imagined the news of what had happened spreading through their social circles.


    Secrets don¡¯t stay buried forever, and once her family found out, they¡¯d likely despise her even more.


    Leah had once been an extremely capable woman, facing few obstacles aside from Mason¡¯s older cousin.


    But whenever E was involved, things always seemed to spiral out of control!


    "Well... there¡¯s still Be. Hmph, maybe I can use her!" A cold smile crept across Leah¡¯s face as she dialed Be¡¯s number.


    ...


    Over the next few days, Eric still hadn¡¯t held a press conference to rify anything. He was waiting to gather more solid evidence.


    Meanwhile, Sean assumed that Eric had run out of options and saw no path to recovery. Nelson Group had already lost billions in the stock market.


    Old Mr. Carter was in high spirits, given the recent developments.


    Julia, on the other hand, was far from happy. The humiliation she suffered because of E had to be swallowed down in silence!


    "Why have you been so downcast these days, olddy? What¡¯s really bothering you?" Sean asked over dinner, noticing the flicker of worry in Julia¡¯s eyes.


    Julia forced a smile. "Nothing, really."


    Sean narrowed his eyes but decided not to press further. Instead, he smiled warmly and said, "Tomorrow marks our fiftieth wedding anniversary. I¡¯ve arranged a golden anniversary photoshoot for us at the Eternal Bridal Center. We need to be there by nine in the morning."


    Julia was stunned by his thoughtfulness, a wave of warmth washing over her.


    As she thought about it more deeply, she realized... tomorrow was also Ava¡¯s birthday. That wretched woman had been dead for so many years, yet she still couldn¡¯t outshine her.

 Chapter 332: Expressions of Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 332: Expressions of Gratitude</h4>


    Just thinking about it filled Julia with a strange sense of satisfaction and aplishment. In truth, she and Sean hadn¡¯t even been married for twenty years, since she was the "other woman." Ava was the rightful wife.


    Only after Ava passed away did Sean finally bring Julia home as his legitimate wife.


    But Sean had always seen her as his one and only! A golden anniversary¡ªthat should have been Ava¡¯s, but now it was hers!


    Seeing the faint smile on Julia¡¯s lips, Sean felt particrly pleased, thinking he¡¯d finally cheered up his wife, who had been in low spirits for several days.


    "Well, alright then... though we¡¯re so old now... wedding photos..." Julia brushed aside her unease andughed sheepishly.


    "Oh, Mom, there¡¯s nothing strange about it! Plenty of elderly couples take golden anniversary wedding photos these days!" Evelyn added with augh.


    Leah and the others chimed in, encouraging her as well.


    "It¡¯s all set," Sean said, beaming. "I already put down a deposit of fifteen thousand. You¡¯re not the type to just let that go to waste, right?"


    "Oh, you¡¯re mocking me, aren¡¯t you?" Julia felt a wave of happiness. Despite her age, she found herself looking forward to wearing a wedding dress at least once.


    Inwardly, though, Leah felt anxious. Sean still didn¡¯t know what had happened that night. He thought Eric had no chance of turning things around, but if he ever found out the truth, would he be furious?


    The next morning at nine, Sean, Julia, and Leah arrived at the Eternal Bridal Center.


    Sean had booked a package that included five wedding gowns, giving the ce a joyful, celebratory air.


    Julia¡¯s mood brightened. With the recent slip-up, there was a chance Eric wouldn¡¯t uncover anything, meaning the Carter Group might get another shot to strike next time.


    The couple tried on outfit after outfit, taking countless photos. Leah was all smiles, snapping additional pictures as she helped from the sidelines.


    "Grandma, you look so elegant and beautiful!" Leah said with a lightugh. "And Grandpa looks so dashing!"


    Juliaughed happily. "You¡¯ve be quite the tterer, haven¡¯t you?"


    Sean, grinning, added, "When are you nning to get married, youngdy? Maybe I¡¯ll arrange a match for you. Mr. Taylor from the Taylor family isn¡¯t a bad option. He¡¯s a bit older, but he just got promoted tomissioner."


    If this marriage were to happen, the Carter Group would gain a valuable alliance.


    Leah¡¯s cheeks flushed. "I¡¯ll leave it all to Grandpa," she replied demurely.


    She knew that once the events of that night came to light, the rumors about her would only grow nastier, painting her in an even worse light.


    It would be hard to find a respectable match then, especially considering the Carter Group¡¯s declining status.


    Most heirs of prominent families pursued connections for the sake of their ambitions, and although Leah was a capable woman, the rumors surrounding her only seemed to increase.


    Someone had somehow spread word of her overseas abortion, and the story had spiraled. Now, people even imed she had been someone¡¯s mistress abroad...


    As Leah¡¯s thoughts drifted, a cold voice interrupted. "Didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, Old Mr. Carter."


    Leah was startled and turned to see the man standing there.


    It was Eric¡ªwith E beside him!


    E raised her eyebrows with a helpless smile. "Must be fate," she said dryly.


    Julia¡¯s face immediately soured; after all, Sean still didn¡¯t know the truth of what had happened!


    Sean snorted. "Arrogant young people like you¡ªsomeone will put you in your ce soon enough!"


    At that moment, the manager of the bridal center greeted Eric with a polite smile. "Mr. Nelson, Mrs. Nelson, are you here for a wedding photoshoot as well?"


    E shook her head. "I¡¯m just browsing. Today¡¯s not the right day to look at wedding gowns, let alone take wedding photos."


    The manager smiled awkwardly, knowing well the drama between E and the Carter Group. It was no secret among the gossiping crowd.


    "Cheer up," Eric said lightly, ncing coldly at Julia. "We have Old Mrs. Carter to thank for helping us obtain the suspect¡¯s recording. In just a few days, we¡¯ll be able to uncover even more evidence."


    Julia¡¯s face turned pale, and her entire body trembled.


    "What¡¯s going on with you, olddy?" Sean looked over at her, rmed. He turned to Eric with a dark expression. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Eric looked at him in surprise. "So, Old Mr. Carter doesn¡¯t know yet?"


    Leah immediately stepped forward, trying to block Eric from revealing the truth. "Mr. Nelson! Please leave. Don¡¯t disturb my grandparents¡¯ photoshoot!"


    Eric let out a mockingugh. "Is this bridal center owned by the Carter family now? Are you trying to throw us out?"


    "Yes," E added with a friendly smile, "we just wanted to thank Mrs. Carter. After all, we happened to run into her. I, for one, keep my dealings very clear."


    Julia felt her heart grow heavier, a dull ache spreading within her. The n her husband, son, and Mason had concocted had been foiled¡ªby her own actions, no less. The bitterness was hard to swallow.


    "What¡¯s going on, Leah?" Sean¡¯s face darkened, his good mood thoroughly disrupted. "Why would they be thanking your grandmother?"


    Leah pressed her lips together, casting her eyes downward, too afraid to speak.


    "Eric, E, what game are you two ying?" Sean demanded.


    "That¡¯s a question you should be asking yourself, Old Mr. Carter," Eric replied coldly. "Before long, Nelson Group will have everything cleared up. Sorry to disappoint you."


    "We should go now," E said calmly, taking Eric¡¯s hand. "Today would have been my Grandma Carter¡¯s 80th birthday; we¡¯re off to pay our respects."


    Even the manager was stunned by the scene. Ms. Davis had struck a nerve with her remark, cleverly reminding Sean that today was histe wife¡¯s 80th birthday.


    The manager thought it was shameful. Regardless of Sean¡¯s feelings for his first wife, she had borne him a daughter and worked tirelessly to help build the Carter Group. Now, not long after her death, he had remarried his mistress and chosen to take anniversary photos on what would have been histe wife¡¯s birthday...


    Hiding her reaction, the manager smiled politely and said, "Shall we continue? Stopping halfway through a photoshoot..." Her voice trailed off, leaving the implication clear.


    Stopping a wedding photoshoot midway was widely considered bad luck.


    Sean, holding back his confusion, forced himself to carry on, though Julia¡¯s face had lost all traces of its earlier excitement.


    Leah¡¯s expression had turned stormy, seething with anger. How did Eric know her grandparents were here for a photoshoot? Enough! If things continued this way, E would only be more insufferably smug.

 Chapter 333: Evidence and Witnesses in Place

    <h4>Chapter 333: Evidence and Witnesses in ce</h4>


    Leah looked at her rtives, whose faces had turned sour, feeling a deep-seated frustration building within her again.


    They had just finished the $30,000 golden anniversary photo shoot, and Sean and Julia were so tired it seemed their bones were about toe apart. But their mood was even worse than their exhaustion.


    At the start of the shoot, E and Eric hadn¡¯t shown up, and that was when Sean and Julia were at their best, with genuine, happy smiles.


    But as the session went on, their smiles grew stiff, unnatural, even forced.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, you must be exhausted. Let¡¯s go home and rest. As soon as they develop the photos, they¡¯ll send them right to our house!" Leah said with a forced smile, trying to ease the tension.


    Sean gave her a cold look, full of displeasure, and walked off without a word.


    As the family finally departed, the photographer and crew exchanged nces, shaking their heads.


    "That was the legendary former president of Carter Group, Sean, wasn¡¯t it? Did you see him? He looked so imposing!"


    "Imposing? More like domineering! The guy¡¯spletely heartless. Carter Group was built through histe wife¡¯s hard work, and now, on her birthday, he¡¯s here taking wedding photos with his former mistress. Talk about irony!"


    "Wow, Director, you really know a lot!"


    "Of course, I love reading biographies. They¡¯re filled with profiles of famous people. Sean¡¯ste wife, Miss Ava, was both famous and incredibly beautiful."


    "I¡¯ve read Ava¡¯s autobiography in the magazine too! How could Sean be so blind, to leave such a devoted wife for this woman?"


    That biography, titled Grandma Carter, was written by a well-known author at E¡¯s request and published two months prior, so now, many knew the history behind the Carter Group.


    Back at home, Sean sat on the couch, his face dark and brooding.


    Evelyn looked at the three of them with surprise. "What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you all excited when you left? What happened?"


    Leah cast a resentful nce at Evelyn, "It¡¯s all because of those two snakes, Eric and E..."


    Evelyn sneered, "Dad, Mom, why let the younger generation get under your skin?"


    Sean red at his daughter-inw and then turned to Leah. "Tell me, what did Eric mean by his remarks? You¡¯re definitely hiding something from me!"


    Leah paled, stealing a quick nce at Julia, but didn¡¯t dare speak.


    Julia sighed, realizing they couldn¡¯t keep it hidden any longer.


    Even if they managed to deceive Sean this time, Eric would find another opportunity to expose the truth.


    Julia briefly exined what had happened that night. Sean¡¯s face darkened with every word, his breathing bing more rapid.


    "What? You... you handed the evidence over to the mayor? Unbelievable! Now, with today¡¯s advanced technology, they can verify the original audio easily! And you made us lose face in front of all those high-ranking officials!"


    Seething with anger, Sean threw his teacup to the floor with a loud crash.


    The recording had been modified, but as Sean pointed out, modern technology could restore the true audio with ease.


    Julia turned pale. "I... I thought... I could persuade that girl and give you a surprise, so I didn¡¯t bring it up. Who knew she¡¯d be so ruthless!"


    Sean pointed at Julia, "You¡¯re no longer young! How could youe up with such a n? Why didn¡¯t you consult me first? That girl is too cunning. The Nelson Group Hotel is their territory, and you walked right into it! This is infuriating... infuriating..."


    He gasped for air, clutching his chest, feeling his heart ache. This blunder meant the carefullyid trap would almost certainly be dismantled by Eric.


    Julia felt a deep sense of guilt. She had been Mrs. Carter for decades and had never made a major misstep¡ªuntil now. This time, her blunder had not only undone her husband¡¯s and son¡¯s hard work but also ced them in jeopardy.


    Seeing Sean struggling to breathe, she quickly moved closer, gently patting his back. "Dear... don¡¯t be like this. I know I was wrong. From now on, I¡¯ll discuss everything with you. If we missed this chance, there will be another!"


    Sean shook her hand off sharply. "Foolish woman! Another chance? Do you think Eric is so easy to deceive? For all we know, he¡¯s already caught onto our scheme..."


    Sean sank heavily onto the couch, his temples throbbing with pain.


    "Grandpa, we won¡¯t make this mistake again. Please forgive Grandma¡ªshe only wanted to surprise you!" Leah quickly defended Julia.


    "Dad, Mom really had good intentions. It¡¯s just that Eric and E are too crafty; there¡¯s only so much we can guard against," Evelyn added, attempting to console him.


    Despite the damage being done, Sean¡¯s anger continued to boil over. Just as Julia moved tofort him again, he struck her with a forceful p that left her stunned.


    In all their decades together, Sean had never hit her. But today, because of this one incident, he had lost control. The world of Carter Group was crumbling.


    "You stupid woman! Don¡¯t you see... this will implicate our son as well? Eric is no ordinary man¡ªhis methods are ruthless..."


    Sean, gasping, shot a fierce re at Julia, his eyes stripped of any tenderness.


    He picked up his phone and immediately called Frank, instructing him to keep close tabs on his assistant.


    "Dad, what¡¯s going on? My assistant went out to get supplies and hasn¡¯te back yet."


    Hearing this, Sean¡¯s heart tightened. "What? He hasn¡¯t returned?"


    "Yes. Is something wrong?"


    "Keep a close eye on him. Contact him immediately, and make sure he doesn¡¯t get in touch with Eric!" Seanmanded. Frank dared not disobey, but when he dialed his assistant¡¯s number, the line was already disconnected.


    Panic set in for Frank as he struggled to locate his assistant.


    Five dayster, Eric finally held a press conference.


    This press conference attracted every major and minor news outlet and even a few public figures.


    During the event, Eric presented an incriminating recording and brought in a key witness, a man named n Bet, who had been Frank¡¯s assistant for over ten years. n confirmed that Frank had bribed Nelson Group employees to substitute low-quality materials on their construction sites.


    n produced an audio recording of their conversation and a $500,000 check that Frank had personally written.


    Eric also unveiled quality inspection reports for all of Nelson Group¡¯s projects, certified by top authorities from major provinces, demonstrating the integrity of Nelson Group¡¯s materials.


    With these revtions, everything changed in the province.


    The scandal showed Frank¡¯s plot to frame Nelson Group for using substandard materials¡ªa move that he had financed to ruin their reputation.


    And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, a catastrophic scandal about Carter Group surfaced three dayster.

 Chapter 334: The Acquisition

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Acquisition</h4>


    Carter Group¡¯s brand, Mrs. Carter Cooking Oil, was exposed for using recycled waste oil in its production. This scandal expanded as more of their food products were revealed to pose serious health risks.


    For Carter Group, this was a catastrophic blow. Just two minutes after the scandal broke, thepany¡¯s stock plummeted, wiping out $500 million in value in those few minutes.


    Outraged and rmed, Carter Group¡¯s shareholders immediately convened an emergency meeting, instructing a thorough investigation and ordering that key figures be held ountable.


    The next day, Carter Group held a press conference to issue a public apology to consumers nationwide.


    Despite Frank¡¯s tearful apologies, the damage was done. Supermarkets pulled all of Carter Group¡¯s food products from their shelves.


    Carter Group, already in poor financial health, now faced a crisis it would not recover from.


    Sean, overwhelmed with anger and stress, fell gravely ill. Meanwhile, more scandals surrounding the Carter family emerged in the public eye.


    It was revealed that Sean had manipted the lives of his own children, swapping his legitimate child with his mistress¡¯s and sending his rightful heir to live with a poor family. Additionally, Sean had coborated with Mason to frame his granddaughter. The onught of these sordid revtions turned Carter Group into a pariah in the business world.


    Even so, E and Charles did not withdraw theirwsuit, awaiting their day in court.


    A month passed, and Carter Group had be a hollow shell. Eric moved forward with ns to acquire thepany.


    E retained a 15% share in thepany, but under the acquisition terms, she would not be able to ess it until she turned 25.


    In a single night, Carter Group¡ªa once-glorious empire¡ªfell into ruin due to two damning scandals, leaving the Carter family mired in debt.


    Not only did Carter Group suffer, but so did the Carters¡¯ private investments, with many projects copsing under financial strain. Leah¡¯s hatred for E deepened, ming her cold-heartedness for the family¡¯s downfall.


    Had she pleaded with Eric for mercy, perhaps Carter Group would have been spared from bankruptcy.


    Yet, despite her bitterness, Leah¡¯s resentmentcked the power to exact revenge on E.


    And E?


    Though Nelson Group had acquired Carter Group and prepared to rebrand it as LR, E felt mixed emotions. After all, Grandma Carter had built thepany from the ground up. Yet she took sce in seeing justice served.


    That evening, Eric and E went to dine at Sapphire Shores Tavern.


    Tonight marked a family reunion. Brian, who had spent his days flying internationally, had finally returned, and Amelia and Richard, back from their travels, had also arrived. Everyone agreed to meet at Sapphire Shores Tavern.


    As Eric and E entered the tavern, Eric paused when passing an open private dining room.


    E looked inside and saw a man seated formally at the table, dressed in a crisp white shirt. His sharp, hawk-like eyes met hers directly.


    "Well, Director Taylor, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here!" Eric greeted him casually from the doorway.


    This was Warren Taylor, the policemissioner who had helped Eric bring Donald to justice.


    Warren¡¯s eyes were sharp and discerning, though his rugged, masculine appearance made him undeniably handsome.


    Though a bit older, Warren was still popr with many women.


    "Mr. Nelson, no need to be so formal. Care to join me?"


    Warren¡¯s normally stern face softened into a friendly smile.


    "No need. Director Taylor, you must be waiting for someone, right?"


    "Just meeting a friend," Warren replied with a light smile.


    Eric nodded. "Well then, Director Taylor..."


    "Eric, stop calling me Director Taylor¡ªyou¡¯re making me feel old!" Warren chuckled.


    At that moment, a woman appeared, gliding gracefully into view. She wore a white dress, her long hair flowing over her shoulders, giving her a calm and serene look.


    E turned to nce back, raising an eyebrow as she watched the woman enter Warren¡¯s private room.


    "Do you know each other?" the woman asked with a warm smile, turning her attention to E. "E, it¡¯s been a while! Why don¡¯t you join us?"


    E shook her head. "Thank you for the invitation, Miss Carter, but we¡¯re meeting friends."


    The woman was Leah.


    Eric felt a twinge of difort, surprised to see Warren with Leah.


    Since Carter Group¡¯s downfall, Leah had noticeably lost weight, herrge eyes now more pronounced and watery-looking.


    "Our friends have arrived. Director Taylor, Miss Carter, enjoy your meal," Eric said politely, leading E away.


    Leah felt a pang of resentment. Running into E here brought all her buried anger and frustration rushing to the surface. However, tonight was her first date with Warren, and she had to leave a good impression.


    "Miss Davis is your cousin, isn¡¯t she?" Warren¡¯s sharp gaze stayed fixed on Leah, noting the flicker of resentment in her eyes.


    As policemissioner, Warren could read people¡¯s emotions with ease. He had little interest in a woman like Leah, only meeting her tonight to satisfy his family¡¯s wishes.


    "Yes," Leah admitted with a strainedugh, "but...for many reasons, we haven¡¯t acknowledged each other."


    Given the widely publicized scandal between Carter Group and E, it was no secret. Warren, as policemissioner, was well aware¡ªand besides, he and Eric were friends.


    "What are your hobbies, Miss Carter?" Warren asked, his tone calm.


    Leah felt a hint of nervousness; she liked this man. He had status, wealth, and looked remarkably youthful for his 35 years.


    "Well...after work, I usually clean up around the house, listen to music, or dance a bit. I rarely go out to bars," Leah exined hastily.


    This part was true. Ever since her financial situation had worsened, Leah hadn¡¯t been able to afford the nightlife she once enjoyed.


    Warren nodded politely but offered no further response.


    Their meal continued with minimal conversation. Warren received a phone call midway, and though he returned, his mood was noticeably more subdued.


    Leah sensed that something was amiss.


    Had he heard something?


    By the time they said their goodbyes, which were brief and detached, Leah knew that Warren wasn¡¯t interested.


    Back home, Leah¡¯s mood was bleak. As shey on her bed, she received a call from Be.


    "I saw you at Sapphire Shores Tavern today. Were you on a date with that man?"


    "Mm-hmm," Leah replied wearily.


    "Did it go well?" Be, still one of the few people who kept in touch after the Carter Group scandal, sounded concerned.


    After Carter Group was acquired, Eric had methodically removed most former shareholders, leaving Leah isted. Most of her so-called friends kept their distance, except for Be.


    "No, he didn¡¯t seem to like me," Leah said, disheartened.


    "Oh, do you know why?" Be asked with a chuckle.


    "No idea," Leah sighed.


    "Well, I do. I was having dinner with Mason, and I happened to overhear E on the phone, talking about you. She was advising someone not to get involved with you," Be said with a coldugh.

 Chapter 335: Using a Hidden Hand

    <h4>Chapter 335: Using a Hidden Hand</h4>


    Leah¡¯s face turned ice-cold, her voice equally frigid. "What did you say? You really heard that?"


    "I really did!"


    "And did you record it?"


    "No... Do you think I¡¯m as scheming as E? Hmph. I just wanted to let you know, so you¡¯d understand exactly how you got knocked out of thepetition. There are plenty of girls with better family backgrounds and advantages than yours lined up for a date with Director Taylor!"


    Be spoke icily from the other end, "Besides, with E badmouthing you, calling you arrogant and ruthless, if I were a guy, I wouldn¡¯t want you either!"


    Leah gripped her phone tightly. "I understand."


    Furious, she threw her phone onto the floor.


    The line went dead, filling the silence with the dial tone.


    Tears brimming, Leah stomped on the phone, finally turning it off.


    Little did she know, Be was smirking on the other end, satisfied with her scheming.


    Leah had been through highs and lows in her life, and Be had just struck another match, one that was sure to reach E soon. Be didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger; a few words were all it took to fan the mes. It felt good.


    Leah sat silently in her room, tears streaming down her face.


    Even though she still lived in a luxury house, Leah now worked for apany as a model¡ªa seemingly morous but tough job. Since the Carter Group had fallen, people had subtly, and not so subtly, started to bully her, giving her the hardest work, the longest hours, and the least pay.


    She couldn¡¯t ept it! She couldn¡¯t stand that her once-beautiful life had been wrecked by E!


    Seeds of resentment nted themselves one after another in Leah¡¯s heart, growing, taking root, and rising into a towering tree of vengeance.


    ...


    An hour earlier.


    E, unaware of Leah¡¯s simmering resentment, was happily chatting and dining with friends.


    "E, you¡¯re finally in the clear! Sean¡¯s whole train wreck of a family is finally getting what they deserve!" Amelia chuckled. "No more dealing with that n of phony saints and jerks."


    E smiled faintly, ncing at Eric, whose refined profile and elegance were captivating as he meticulously picked out fish bones.


    "Not so fast¡ªbad people have a way of sticking around." E thought of Rachel, whose case had just been heard; she¡¯d been sentenced to three years for assault.


    Three years might not be long, but E knew that a woman would change after time in prison. By the time she was released, she¡¯d be incapable of causing any trouble.


    "Wasn¡¯t there talk that Henry was disfigured? What¡¯s his situation now?" Richard asked with curiosity.


    Eric shot him a chilly look¡ªway to spoil the mood.


    "The professor I hired had a scheduling conflict, so he¡¯ll have to wait two more months before going to Country W."


    Brian chuckled. "Eric, so you don¡¯t hate him anymore?"


    Eric ced a perfectly de-boned piece of fish in E¡¯s bowl, a cool smile on his face. "We need to handle things appropriately. He was injured because of E, so I have to take some responsibility."


    Eric¡¯s response left everyone feeling a bit odd.


    Amelia leaned close to E, whispering, "E, if he protected you enough to risk his face, do you think... he might like you?"


    E shot her a look, unwilling to engage with the question.


    Whether he did or not, she and he could never end up together.


    But Amelia, always meddlesome, added quietly with a trace of worry, "It doesn¡¯t feel right. I think it¡¯s best if you stop seeing him."


    E paused, nodded, and signaled that she understood.


    She had already been keeping her distance. She understood Henry¡¯s feelings, and if she encouraged him, he would only fall deeper.


    Eric and Richard were deep in conversation about LXL¡¯stest project. Stars groomed by LXL and their web dramas were extremely popr, drawing audiences with adaptations of trending online novels, especially epic fantasy series.


    "Fantasy films are costly. If we don¡¯t produce them well, it will only damage LXL¡¯s reputation. To make it high-quality, we¡¯d need significant investments in money and resources. Let¡¯s wait a few years until LXL has more funding; then we can hire a top Hollywood team to take it on," Eric stated, declining Richard¡¯s suggestion to produce arge-scale fantasy film.


    "Exactly! The cost is too high, and LXL hasn¡¯t been around long enough to pull it off. Let¡¯s stick to fresh romantic stories for now!" Amelia chimed in,ughing.


    Richard grinned suggestively, "Or we could do romantic action films!"


    "Get lost!" Eric shot him an annoyed look.


    Richard chuckled sheepishly. "Hey, making a good romantic action movie isn¡¯t easy either..."


    As LXL¡¯s prized director, Richard¡¯s expertise was in acquiring hot-selling web novel rights and bringing out the most impactful elements in each adaptation.


    E, however, had a different perspective.


    "Eric, while big films do need arge investment, if we make one remarkable hit, our reputation will skyrocket quickly."


    Eric gave E a thoughtful look. "Alright, let¡¯s n for next year. This year, the budget is just too high."


    Now that Eric had acquired Carter Group and rebranded it as LR, he needed to pour time and resources into stabilizing and growing it. His hope was to restore LR¡¯s former glory from Ava¡¯s era within a few short years.


    They continued their meal, the conversation flowing easily, with a light and cheerful atmosphere.


    With Carter Group¡¯s fall, E¡¯s worries had mostly lifted. However, Amelia suddenly mentioned Hannah, reminding E of someone else thriving far from sight.


    "E, when I visited Country W recently, I think I saw Hannah," Amelia said, ncing at E. "She looked like she was living it up."


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and Eric¡¯s expression darkened. "Our team should have her information soon."


    Hannah¡¯s background information! E took a deep breath.


    "That woman is bound toe back, E. She¡¯s probably ingratiating herself with a powerful family by now, so be careful!" Amelia warned.


    Richard gave Amelia a look. "Eric will know how to handle her. Why are you so anxious?"


    Amelia huffed, "I¡¯m just concerned about E, that¡¯s all!"


    E¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, her eyes sparkling. "I know; someone warned me, so I¡¯ll be ready."


    If Hannah had indeed caught the attention of an influential family, E knew she¡¯d likely make aeback. E intended to be fully prepared before Hannah reappeared.


    After dinner, they lingered for another half-hour before parting ways.


    Eric, arm around E, strolled down a charming, picturesque street nearby.


    "Well, Mr. Nelson and Miss Davis, what a coincidence!" A woman¡¯s voice rang out, cheerful and warm.


    It was Mason and Be, standing in front of them. Mason¡¯s expression turned stormy as he red at Eric. Eric¡¯s recent moves had cost him hundreds of millions.

 Chapter 336: The Road to Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 336: The Road to Revenge</h4>


    Eric smirked yfully, "Mr. Scott, you still have the leisure to stroll around here? But then again, you¡¯ve got money to burn, right? A few hundred million lost here and there wouldn¡¯t bother you."


    Mason sneered, "Eric, don¡¯t get too cocky. This is only the beginning¡ªjust wait. One day, you¡¯ll be begging me." His gaze fell briefly on E¡¯s face, noticing her usual calm demeanor.


    "Confidence is one thing, Mr. Scott," Eric quipped, clearly amused, "but all the confidence in the world won¡¯t save you when every investment turns into a dead loss."


    Eric was thoroughly enjoying himself. Mason had always meddled with E, but after Eric¡¯s recent maneuver, Mason was now tied up with Be, a perfect twist that had worked in E¡¯s favor.


    Be¡¯s faux-concerned voice chimed in, "Miss Davis, you should be cautious. The Carter Group was once grand and morous, but now that it¡¯s fallen, someone might target you next!"


    E met Be¡¯s gaze with a cool expression. "Thank you for your concern, Miss Rodriguez. But you might want to be careful yourself. That mouth of yours has a way of irritating people."


    Be¡¯s smile froze briefly. "Oh, it¡¯s true¡ªone small word of concern, and some people can¡¯t help but take offense."


    "That¡¯s true," E said, chuckling softly, "I sometimes feel like someone¡¯s working against me, even though I¡¯ve never done anything to them. But if it happens again, I¡¯ll make sure they regret it, thick-skinned or not!"


    Tension hung in the air as E¡¯s lightughter faded.


    Mason released Be from his arm and remarked, "E, I hope there¡¯s a day when you willinglye to my side."


    "Shameless!" Ericughed coldly. "Let¡¯s go. No point dealing with dogs."


    E smiled slightly, catching Be¡¯s darkening expression. Being the mayor¡¯s daughter, Be had no choice but to restrain herself in public.


    As E walked away, she could feel Be¡¯s venomous gaze drilling into her back even from a distance.


    Mason watched them leave, a faint smile appearing on his face.


    Be red at him. "What are you smiling about?"


    Mason¡¯s expression cooled. "Oh, nothing. Just that Eric¡¯s arrogance will be his downfall someday."


    Be rolled her eyes, clearly unconvinced. While Mason¡¯s wealth was substantial, he was still no match for Eric.


    "You¡¯re pretty arrogant yourself. How did that few hundred million feel going down the drain?"


    Be¡¯s words hit a nerve, and Mason¡¯s face darkened as he turned sharply and strode away.


    Be hurried after him. "What¡¯s the matter? Hit a sore spot? E will never love you. Give it up," she taunted, keeping her voice low enough for only the two of them to hear.


    Mason ignored her, his strides so brisk that Be had to nearly run to keep up, drawing amused nces from passersby.


    Anyone could see that Be wasn¡¯t particrly favored.


    ...


    Night settled over the city, the autumn air deepening, leaves falling as heavy mist nketed the sky, hiding any trace of stars or moon.


    Leah sat in a quiet, tastefully decorated private room in a modest but peaceful restaurant.


    Across from her sat a young woman in a houndstooth dress, barely twenty, her smoking habit oddly at odds with her delicate appearance.


    "What I¡¯ve told you¡ªcan you handle it?" Leah asked quietly.


    The young woman chuckled softly, nodding. "This is easy. I¡¯m confident I can pull it off. After all, he¡¯s got a bit of a record, and while he¡¯s got connections... well, they say even heroes can¡¯t resist beauty. Trust me, I had plenty of admirers back in school."


    Leah raised an eyebrow. "Alright then. I¡¯ll send you the first half of the payment now. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll transfer the rest."


    The young woman let out a delicate, bell-likeugh. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a top-tier ¡¯hostess¡¯ at a certain nightclub. No one recognizes me; besides you, no one¡¯s ever seen me smoke in real life."


    Leah watched as she stubbed out the cigarette, her face once again serene and innocent. This girl had an allure that could easily captivate men, and even better, she could act. She was the perfect fit for Leah¡¯s n.


    "Then here¡¯s to a smooth partnership," Leah said, her voice ice-cold. "But even if you get exposed, don¡¯t implicate me. Or else..." Her eyes shed with a chilling warning.


    Leah would have hired someone else to find this girl if she¡¯d had the funds, but she didn¡¯t. Adding an intermediary only increased the risk, so she came in person.


    Since her failed date with Warren, Leah¡¯s resentment toward E had only grown. Seeing Sean bedridden, Julia nearly in tears daily, and constantly enduring his curses had only fueled her hatred.


    Carter Group was beyond saving, and Leah knew E was to me for it all. Her mother now bore all the household burdens, Frank had lost all ambition, and ever since his plot to frame Nelson Group hade to light, he¡¯d sunk even deeper, spending his days in underground casinos. Max, too, stumbled home drunk every night; after falling from grace, no young person could easily ept such a fate.


    With Carter Group in ruins, Leah was struggling, and she wanted E to suffer just as much.


    Prompted by a suggestion from a mysterious stranger, Leah had decided to use this n. After parting ways with the young woman, she kept her head down as she left the restaurant.


    Back in her car, Leah received a call from Be. "Leah, didn¡¯t you say you needed a loan? I just transferred a million dors. Is that enough?"


    "More than enough! Thank you, Be!" Leah felt a surge of gratitude, almost tearing up.


    With this money, she could finally secure the advance payment for the girl.


    "Oh, don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re friends... Pay me back whenever you¡¯re flush with cash, or you can consider it a little extra living money," Be said with a smile.


    Leah felt a glimmer of hope as she thanked Be profusely. Be had also promised to pull some strings and find her a high-paying, easy job.


    Leah had no idea that Be¡¯s generosity was only fueling her desire for revenge.


    "E, just you wait," Leah muttered, a smirk spreading across her face. "Messing with this girl won¡¯t kill you, but it¡¯ll make your life a nightmare. Soon, no one will believe you."


    Leah¡¯s heart swelled with satisfaction, and as she envisioned her ns unfolding, her smile grew twisted with delight.

 Chapter 337: The New Hannah

    <h4>Chapter 337: The New Hannah</h4>


    At this moment.


    In the backyard of the vi, by the pool.


    E stood shivering at the pool¡¯s edge, wearing a revealing swimsuit. She eyed the shimmering water with a pleading look directed at Eric. "Eric, the weather tonight... it suddenly turned cold. You know it rained this afternoon, and I don¡¯t feel like swimming¡ªI¡¯d rather run!"


    Eric, wearing only a pair of swim trunks, leaned casually against the poolside cab, his toned eight-pack on full disy. "Jump in now, or face the consequences!" he smirked.


    E pouted, grumbling, "Eric, you don¡¯t care about me at all! You don¡¯t spoil me, you don¡¯t love me!"


    Eric shook his head in amused frustration. He doted on her endlessly, or so he thought! E needed regr exercise to stay healthy, and swimming had benefits that running couldn¡¯t offer¡ªplus, a quick dip in cool water could boost her cirction. And tonight¡¯s weather was just brisk, not cold.


    "If you dy any longer, you will be punished by swimming ten moreps!" Eric chuckled. "Or better yet, if you don¡¯t jump in now, I¡¯ll toss you in myself and then... handle the punishment upstairs!"


    E shot him an angry look. "Eric, you¡¯re terrible!"


    Eric raised a brow smugly. "And if I weren¡¯t, would you love me?"


    E couldn¡¯t argue¡ªshe knew all too well the consequences of defying Eric. She remembered thest time he¡¯d pushed her into the pool at his private vi... and the aftermath was definitely memorable.


    Why did she always end up on the losing side with this man?


    Taking a deep breath, she gathered her courage and, like a fish leaping from a river, dove gracefully into the water with a ssh.


    She wasn¡¯t the same timid swimmer she used to be.


    In the pool, E swam tirelessly,p afterp.


    Eric watched her with a gleam of pride in his eyes. This little woman hade a long way, transforming from a beginner to an adept swimmer with his endless patience and encouragement.


    He was d. At least now, in his absence, she¡¯d have an extra skill to keep herself safe.


    E glided gracefully through the water, as agile as a fish.


    The sight made Eric¡¯s pulse quicken, and he finally couldn¡¯t resist joining her, diving in with a ssh that sent waves cascading.


    "E... I¡¯ming for you!" he called, a mischievous grin on his face. He was sure it wouldn¡¯t take long before she¡¯d be his "prey."


    "If I catch you, you¡¯ll have to serve me tonight!" Eric teased, to which E spluttered as she continued swimming furiously.


    "As if! Men¡¯s stamina is always better than women¡¯s. Stop ying these games! If you want topete, make it fair!" E panted, feeling the exhaustion slowly creeping in.


    The pool was huge, and back when she was just learning to swim, a singlep had worn her out.


    But now she could manage tenps and keep going¡ªproof that her endurance had greatly improved.


    "Quiet down... Tonight, my words are thew," Ericughed, picking up his speed.


    E nced back and saw him closing in. Startled, she summoned all her strength to swim faster.


    Onep, twops, three... her stamina was draining quickly.


    Her breaths came heavier as her arms and legs began to feel numb. The initial chill of the water had long faded; now her body was warm, every pore open and breathing freely.


    Eric¡¯s devilish grin spread as he gained on her, his eyes fixed on his target. He reached out his long arm and, with one swift motion, caught her leg.


    "Aah!" E shrieked, startled, and began to sink as he pulled her back toward him.


    The water in the pool barely reached E¡¯s chest, but as she went under, she swallowed a mouthful. "Cough... cough..." She choked, her body jolting as Eric swiftly scooped her up and carried her to the pool¡¯s edge.


    Her flushed face, from coughing, looked even more delicate, like a soft, blooming flower. Wet strands of her hair clung to her snowy shoulders, her elegant neck exposed. Eric¡¯s gaze lingered, his throat tightening. As her coughs slowed, and she caught her breath, he leaned down, capturing her in a deep, fervent kiss.


    E resisted briefly, but with her energy drained, she could only surrender, bing Eric¡¯s "prey," leaving her entirely at his mercy.


    Amidst the soft sshes of water, her gentle sighs mingled with his heavy breaths as the night unfolded, full of shared warmth.


    Later, as dawn approached, E blinked her eyes open, watching as Eric returned from the balcony. Sheynguidly on the bed, her hair dried by his careful hands.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked with a slight smile, raising an eyebrow.


    Eric settled beside her, wrapping an arm gently around her waist. "There¡¯s news," he murmured. "Hannah was adopted by the Miller noble family in Country W. Apparently, she resembles theirte eldest daughter."


    E¡¯s face darkened slightly.


    "The Miller family," she asked, "they¡¯re quite influential, aren¡¯t they?"


    "Yes, very," Eric replied, his voice calm. "It seems Hannah isn¡¯t hiding anymore. She¡¯s making herself known in Country W, though she appears different¡ªlikely due to some high-level ¡¯training.¡¯"


    "Send that file to my email," E requested, her tone resolute. She wanted to understand this new version of Hannah.


    Eric nodded. "One more thing... my sources found out some details about your mother, from Sean and Julia. Apparently, she once dated a very handsome man whose identity was mysterious. He wore only custom-made clothing, a hint that he had some standing. However, few believed in the rtionship, and people said your mother was only being yed. Then, this man vanished, and shortly afterward, she hastily epted Robert¡¯s proposal."


    Eric¡¯s words rendered E silent.


    A mysterious man who had disappeared without a trace.


    Based on that description, it sounded like he was someone with some serious connections. Did her mother rush into marriage with Robert to avoid having a child out of wedlock?


    E knew that in that era, society judged unwed mothers harshly, unlike today¡¯s more epting views.


    Her mother, Isabe, likely wanted to protect E from a life filled with scorn and discrimination, so she married a man she didn¡¯t love to secure E¡¯s future.


    As the thought settled, E felt an overwhelming sadness, realizing that, in a way, her mother¡¯s tragic life was her own doing.


    "What are you thinking?" Eric asked, brushing her cheek as he noticed herplex expression. "Are you wondering if that man didn¡¯t abandon her but had another reason for leaving?"


    E frowned, shooting him a nce. "Not really... I think she married Robert because she was already pregnant with me. So... in a way, I was the reason she ended up living such a hard life."

 Chapter 338: The Arrogant Narcissist

    <h4>Chapter 338: The Arrogant Narcissist</h4>


    "If your mother hadn¡¯t been thinking of you, she would never have married Robert, who was then just a fervent suitor with nothing to his name," Eric murmured, his voice soft as he kissed hershes. "Marrying a man like that, she likely thought one day he might learn you weren¡¯t his biological daughter. But because of family bonds, he wouldn¡¯t mistreat you."


    E¡¯s eyes sparkled with emotion. "You¡¯re right. It¡¯s sad, though... Even after she had me, my mother probably never felt she¡¯d earned the love she deserved. So she dedicated herself to building the business with Robert, only for him to cheat as soon as they got things running."


    Robert had never been well-liked, and E¡¯s grandmother had disapproved of him from the start. When E¡¯s mother chose Robert, the Carter family had cut ties with her, especially as the Carter Group¡¯s fortunes grew.


    "A marriage thatcks a family¡¯s support rarely has a happy ending," E sighed.


    Eric stroked her silken hair gently. "Right now, our first priority is preparing for Hannah¡¯s return. When shees back to Country S, it¡¯ll be with a grand entrance. Second, we keep searching for your father."


    E pressed her lips together. Her biological father? She¡¯d never held out hope of meeting him. After all, he¡¯d never appeared in her life, so why would he acknowledge her now?


    "The Miller family," Eric mused, "is involved in big business, and their strongest industry is entertainment. Hannah could return as a business partner or even as a celebrity."


    Eric¡¯s brow furrowed. "Then again... maybe Hannah won¡¯t use her real identity. Back in S City, she¡¯s infamous¡ªa promiscuous woman with a reputation that could haunt her return."


    E nodded. "You¡¯re right. Even if she¡¯s not particrly clever, the Miller family would certainly help her erase those stains on her reputation."


    The only way to erase her past would be topletely reinvent herself.


    "I wonder... when she¡¯ll return?"


    E¡¯s gaze turned cold, her eyes sharp with determination.


    "Within two years," Eric replied.


    E nodded. Two years, added to the year she¡¯d already been away, would mean three years in total.


    Three years was enough time for someone to change dramatically, especially with professional training. By the time Hannah returned, E imagined she might be unrecognizable.


    "Don¡¯t think about it too much," Ericforted, gently patting her back. "I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯re prepared. Get some rest; we¡¯ve got work tomorrow."


    E¡¯s mood lightened. She¡¯d suspected this wasing. The day Hannah had disappeared, she¡¯d known that someone powerful must have whisked her away quietly.


    But was the Miller family¡¯s reason purely because of Hannah¡¯s resemnce to their deceased daughter? Or... was this somehow meant to target her?


    That seemed impossible. She¡¯d never been to Country W or done anything that could provoke someone there.


    E¡¯s eyes held a misty depth, and Eric continued to stroke her back soothingly.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll stop thinking about it," E said, smiling faintly. "But if anything, this gives me even more drive to work hard. Whatever face Hannah wears when she returns, I won¡¯t¡ªever¡ªlet her beat me."


    "That¡¯s the spirit," Eric said, his gentle voice calming her. "So rest up. Tomorrow, you can give it everything."


    With her head resting on his arm, E finally felt at peace and drifted into a deep sleep.


    E woke up in a surprisingly good mood after a restful night. Mrs. Harris had taken another day off to care for her aging mother, who was increasingly falling ill. So, E prepared a simple breakfast herself, steaming two eggs. Though it was just a in meal, Eric appreciated it deeply. For him, this unadorned morning routine evoked the peaceful happiness of childhood.


    As she arrived at school, just as she was about to enter her ssroom, a voice called her from behind. It was the male teacher who had wrongly used her once before.


    E turned, curious. Ever since that incident, they had barely crossed paths. "What do you need, sir?" she asked, noticing a glint of sarcasm in his gaze.


    The teacher looked at her coldly. While he couldn¡¯t deny her good looks, his opinion of her had soured since theirst encounter. Secretly, he might have entertained the idea of "ying" with her¡ªif only she weren¡¯t Eric¡¯s woman.


    "Did you write these love letters to me?" he sneered, waving a handful of letters. "Didn¡¯t expect you to be so young yet so skilled at seduction."


    A hush fell over the nearby students, who were taken aback. Most of them doubted that E would have any interest in this teacher and suspected he might be trying to frame her instead.


    E nced briefly at the letters. "I didn¡¯t write those, sir," she replied coolly. "Think about it; it¡¯s full of obvious ws. In this digital age, if someone admired you, they wouldn¡¯t send handwritten notes. They¡¯d email you or send a direct message on social media. And if the handwriting looks like mine, it¡¯s likely someone is imitating it on purpose."


    The teacher, though not fond of her, had to admit a slight admiration for herposure.


    "Wrong. Handwritten love letters have a certain romance to them, don¡¯t they?" he said, eyeing her suspiciously. "Are you sure these aren¡¯t from you?"


    This teacher seemed to have an inted sense of self, as if every girl on campus must be in love with him.


    E fought the urge to roll her eyes. "Of course not, sir. First, school rules prohibit student-teacher rtionships. Second... I¡¯m married, to the best man in the world. Why would I need to ¡¯stray¡¯?"


    Laughter rippled through the crowd. Since the previous incident, most students didn¡¯t care for this teacher. He was a new physical education instructor, known for his short temper and abrasive demeanor, which had won him few friends.


    The teacher flushed slightly, clearly embarrassed but still defiant. "Cheaters never admit to cheating," he muttered. "A woman who spends her days..."


    "Sir, are you questioning my character based on these fake letters?" E¡¯s voice turned icy. "Are you challenging my integrity over this? Do you remember what I told youst time?"


    As if she¡¯d ever be interested in this teacher. The thought alone was repulsive.


    The teacher stammered, "I... I didn¡¯t mean it that way!"


    He felt ufortable under the students¡¯ scrutinizing gazes. He¡¯d made a mistakest time and had already been reprimanded by the principal. If he didn¡¯t handle this situation carefully...


    "Why don¡¯t you give me one of the letters, sir?" E said, her tone calm and controlled. "I¡¯ll have the handwriting analyzed to clear my name."

 Chapter 339: The Farewell Party

    <h4>Chapter 339: The Farewell Party</h4>


    The male teacher, not one to pass up a chance to stroke his own ego, handed E one of the letters with a smug smile. "E, whether you wrote this or not, Egerton University has a strict policy against teacher-student rtionships. I hope you can maintain a calm heart and not harbor unrealistic fantasies about me."


    E¡¯s expression darkened. This teacher really needed a reality check if he thought she¡¯d be interested in him.


    "Sir, a little self-awareness wouldn¡¯t hurt. Your assumptions areughablepletely out of touch with reality. Goodbye." With that, she took the letter and walked coolly into the ssroom.


    A wave of whispers andughter rippled among the students as they watched the teacher turn red and then pale, clearly embarrassed. Huffing indignantly, he spun on his heel and left.


    As E returned to her seat, several ssmates gathered around to look at the letter she held. She opened it and read the contents¡ªa sappy, over-the-top deration of love that practically reeked of desperation.


    The students groaned, some stiflingughter. "No way! This is so shameless. Seriously, ¡¯spend the night together¡¯? How low can they go?"


    "Obviously, E would never write this junk! Whoever wrote it ispletely pathetic!" Lauren eximed, fuming with anger.


    As the students mocked the letter¡¯s author, E quietly tucked it away.


    "E, did you tick someone off?" one ssmate asked.


    "Yeah, if we didn¡¯t know you so well, we might have even suspected you!" another chimed in.


    "Just be careful, E," the group murmured, voices filled with genuine concern.


    Being somewhat of a public figure at Egerton University, E had her fair share of admirers and detractors. The tabloids had even caught photos of her out with Eric, grabbing coffee or shopping, and her exposure now rivaled that of a mid-level celebrity. Naturally, such visibility stirred envy in some.


    "Thanks, everyone," E replied with a smile. "It¡¯s just a desperate attempt to tarnish my reputation¡ªnothing else."


    Lauren rolled her eyes. "There¡¯s no shortage of petty people these days. It¡¯s sad, really."


    E was well aware that there might be more to this than met the eye. Someone could be orchestrating this from the shadows, and that teacher might just be a pawn. Watching his actions more closely could provide some clues.


    To E¡¯s surprise, however, the following weeks were uneventful. No more strange incidents cropped up, though her schedule became more demanding than ever. LX Fashion officiallyunched, and Eric brought along a parade of socialites and celebrities to celebrate, each bearing generous gifts.


    More importantly, E¡¯s idea of promoting thepany through runway shows had been enthusiastically received. Soon, LXL¡¯s entertainers werepeting fiercely for spots in these shows. As Eric¡¯s wife, E¡¯s favor could potentially open doors for the entertainers, giving them a career boost.


    It was exactly as she¡¯d anticipated¡ªapetition for the spotlight that didn¡¯t even require LX to go mainstream, yet still sparked intense interest.


    The runway shows featured up-anding stars, and once the photos hit LX¡¯s website, its poprity surged. Thepany¡¯s fashion line quickly became the darling of wealthy socialites and young heiresses alike.


    This initial sess broke the usual struggles mostpanies faced, and other brands scrambled to imitate LX¡¯s model.


    Next, E, apanied by Eric, had the opportunity to meet the legendary fashion mogul from Country Y, Mr. Charlie, a major figure in the industry.


    E had done her homework on Charlie before their meeting, so when the time came, she kept her demeanor natural, blending her wit with a touch of elegance that Charlie found genuinely appealing.


    Charlie had a particr appreciation for Country S culture, and E had diligently studied it over the past few months. For her, history and culture were not her strong suits, but with her nearly photographic memory, she found learning both manageable and rewarding.


    Their conversation flowed smoothly, and when the topic shifted to fashion, Charlie was once again impressed by E¡¯s insights. Despite LX being in business for only a month, it had already generated over five million in revenue, a number that left Charlie pleasantly surprised.


    This sess wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected¡ªLX¡¯s clientele was a mix of celebrities, high-society wives, and heiresses with significant spending power. The brand¡¯s luxurious,fortable fabrics and premium pricing fit these customers perfectly. LX¡¯s fashion lines were specifically crafted for two markets: mature, sophisticated women and youthful, vibrant youngdies. With strong endorsements from celebrities, LX¡¯s online store had been flooded with orders just days afterunching.


    As the saying goes, when the quality is high, price matters little.


    The meeting with Charlie was a sess, with the highlight being his genuine appreciation for E. He even gifted her a custom diamond ne intended for his daughter. To show her gratitude, E reciprocated with a rare jade bracelet she acquired through special channels, a gesture that made Charlie genuinely happy.


    Eric, though slightly jealous, understood E¡¯s intentions were pure¡ªshe sought to earn others¡¯ respect with sincerity and returned the same. In just a few days, Charlie and LX signed a coboration agreement, marking a significant milestone for the brand.


    With this fashion mogul partnership secured, E felt a sense of aplishment. Her new life seemed to be progressing smoothly¡ªuntil a new file crossed her desk, drawing her back to a quiet contemtion.


    "The male teacher is dating a student from another school?" she murmured, mulling over the details. His presentation of those letters had initially put her on guard. But now, everything about him seemed surprisingly ordinary. Yet dating an outsider, if exposed, would likely lead to his dismissal.


    Just then, a call from Lauren interrupted her thoughts.


    "E, Henry is leaving for Country W in a few days. We¡¯re having a farewell party for him tonight. Want toe?"


    E hesitated. After all, Henry¡¯s injuries had been indirectly her fault. Skipping the farewell would feel cold-hearted. And besides, he¡¯d always respectfully called her "sister-inw," making it clear he held no romantic intentions. But then Amelia¡¯s earlier warning crossed her mind, causing her to waver.


    Hesitation wasn¡¯t typical of her.


    "I¡¯lle. Where¡¯s the farewell being held?"


    After a few seconds¡¯ pause, E decided.


    "It¡¯s at the Elite Horizon Club," Lauren replied softly. "Since it¡¯s Nelson Group territory, it¡¯ll be perfectly safe."

 Chapter 340: Hidden Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 340: Hidden Feelings</h4>


    "Alright, I¡¯ll head over now."


    "The party¡¯s in room 709 at the club," Lauren added. "Hurry! A few of Henry¡¯s other friends are here, so it won¡¯t feel awkward at all!"


    E ended the call, reflecting that Henry would soon be leaving Country S for Country W to undergo reconstructive surgery. But should she bring a gift?


    Not wanting to overthink, she decided to call Eric, filling him in on Lauren¡¯s invitation.


    "Bring whatever you like," Eric replied, "but nothing that could... suggest anything romantic, got it?"


    Augh escaped E. "What exactly would that ¡¯suggestive¡¯ kind of gift be?"


    Eric was clearly wary about Henry. If she gifted anything too personal, Henry might misinterpret it, especially given his almost adolescent emotional state. Like teenagers new to love, it wouldn¡¯t take much for him to misunderstand or read too much into a simple gesture.


    "Stop teasing and act like the ssy sister-inw you are," Eric chuckled, but then added a slight warning. "He may be more or less reasonable, but if he ever pulls anything like Grace, I wouldn¡¯t let it slide."


    Sensing Eric¡¯s slight tension around Henry, E chuckled. "I know how to handle it. Now, you should get back to work while I go out and have some fun."


    "E, your free time is enough to make anyone jealous!"


    "If you don¡¯t like it,e challenge me!" she quipped yfully.


    Eric, though chuckling, was feeling the pressure from work and found her challenge simultaneously amusing and frustrating. "Go on then, enjoy yourself with your friends¡ªbut remember, I¡¯ll take you on when you get back!"


    "Just keep up your strength for that!" she teased, ending the call with a grin.


    E contemted a pair of designer watches Amelia had recently brought back. Perhaps one would be a good gift for Henry? But, not wanting to overdo it, she searched online and discovered that gifting a man a watch was often seen as a romantic gesture. Thest thing she wanted was for him to misinterpret it.


    Finally deciding against any gift, E felt it was unnecessary to make thingsplicated. He was her brother-inw, after all, and would understand. If anything, the simpler, the better.


    When she arrived at the party room, a lively group was already deep in conversation andughter. Lauren spotted her first, waving. "E, over here!"


    E closed the door behind her, scanning the room. She recognized only a few faces¡ªmost were likely Henry¡¯s close friends, as he wouldn¡¯t invite just anyone to his farewell.


    Henry stood up as she approached, his gaze calm. "d you made it, sister-inw."


    "Yeah, your brother couldn¡¯te, so I¡¯m here on my own."


    "No worries," Henry smiled, but one of the girls seated nearby snorted. "No big deal? Henry, you ended up like this because of her!"


    The room fell silent, several pairs of eyes turning to E. She was well-known by reputation, though for many here, it was their first time seeing her up close.


    Dressed in a simple ck long-sleeve T-shirt and blue jeans, E¡¯s look was understated, yet she radiated a quiet strength, firm and cool¡ªa presence that discouraged idle chatter.


    "Sofia, if you say another word, you¡¯re leaving," Henry shot back, his voice cold as he stared at the girl.


    The girl named Sofia gave E a seething look, her expression full ofplicated emotions, before reluctantly biting back her anger and sitting down quietly.


    Lauren pulled E down beside her, whispering, "That girl, Sofia, probably likes Henry. She wasn¡¯t part of the original group, but somehow managed to wiggle her way in."


    It was clear Sofia¡¯s protective behavior stemmed from her affection for Henry.


    The waiter returned with two more rounds of beer and a selection of snacks, and the girls began chatting and nibbling. E and Lauren sat close, asionally exchanging a few words with Henry, though E mostly kept to herself, listening and observing.


    Lauren, being naturally outgoing, chattedfortably with the other girls, while E remained silent, focused on her phone game as she absentmindedly cracked sunflower seeds. The other girls seemed to harbor some resentment toward her, so she didn¡¯t bother trying to make small talk.


    At some point, someone started teasing, "Sofia, you¡¯re into Henry, aren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you join him abroad?"


    "Yes, yes, go with him!" the groupughed.


    Lauren¡¯s expression dimmed slightly, though she stayed silent.


    Henry shot the group a warning look. "Let¡¯s keep it light, alright? I don¡¯t want any trouble."


    "Oh, we¡¯re just joking!" Sofia replied with a shy smile, blushing but unsure of what to say next.


    E looked over at Henry, noticing the flush on his face from the alcohol and the collection of empty beer bottles on the table. She was surprised by how much he could handle.


    Sofia, realizing Henry wasn¡¯t interested, grew visibly frustrated. She walked over to E, sitting beside her with a forced smile and began questioning her about Henry. E replied curtly, keeping her responses to "yes" or "no" or "I¡¯m not sure."


    Annoyed, Sofia scoffed. "Honestly, do you think you¡¯re a goddess or something? Henry¡¯s just blind, that¡¯s all." With a huff, she swayed her hips and walked away.


    Despite Sofia¡¯s obvious displeasure, she refrained from causing a scene, knowing Henry¡¯s patience wouldn¡¯tst.


    The evening wrapped up peacefully, but as E left the club, she received an unexpected call from Henry, using an unfamiliar number. His voice was uneven, as though he¡¯d sobered up and was now dealing with a mix of nerves and vulnerability.


    "Sister-inw... thank you... foring to my farewell party."


    "No need to thank me. It was the least I could do."


    "Sister-inw... haha, I have something to tell you... I used to like you, you know."


    E fell silent, not feeling the difort she might have felt earlier. She only thought he was a little foolish. Admitting it now, knowing it could only lead to awkwardness in the future, felt pointless.


    "Ha, I¡¯m kidding," he added quickly,ughter covering a hint of vulnerability. "Don¡¯t take it seriously. I won¡¯t ever feel that way again. I respect you... because you¡¯re my sister-inw..."


    "Sister-inw... goodbye." And before she could respond, he¡¯d hung up.

 Chapter 341: Trouble at the Door

    <h4>Chapter 341: Trouble at the Door</h4>


    E paused, a bit stunned by the abrupt end to Henry¡¯s call. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t even sure how she would have responded, realizing that despite her usual quick wit, words failed her. Henry had long understood the impossibility of his feelings and had stepped back on his own.


    Meanwhile, on the other end, Henry sat on the balcony, staring at the lights flickering in the night, feeling as lost as the cityscape before him. His mother was in prison, his biological father¡¯s whereabouts unknown, and the person he cared for most was out of reach. An aching sense of emptiness took hold, making him wonder about the meaning of his life.


    With a mncholy expression, he slumped into a chair, theughter of his ssmates drifting from inside. The farewell party hadn¡¯t been his idea, but ultimately, he¡¯d agreed just to see her onest time. In a few days, he¡¯d be leaving for Country W, possibly never to return.


    Lauren approached, noticing the cigarette in his hand and quickly snatching it away. "Don¡¯t smoke, okay? And please, no more drinking¡ªyou¡¯re already drunk!"


    Henry arched a brow, dismissive. Drunk or not, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference to her.


    "What¡¯s it to you if he¡¯s drunk?" Sofia interrupted, grabbing Henry¡¯s hand. "Come on, Henry! Tonight, we¡¯re drinking till dawn!" She shot Lauren a taunting nce. "All that concern, and yet he¡¯ll never care for you."


    Lauren bit her lip, visibly hurt.


    Henry pulled his hand away, his voice sharp. "Don¡¯t touch me, Sofia."


    Sofia had always irritated him; if not for the gathering, he would¡¯ve thrown her out long ago.


    "Sofia, is something wrong with you?" Lauren shot back coolly. "If you truly liked him, you wouldn¡¯t encourage him to drink himself sick. Don¡¯t you know binge drinking is dangerous?"


    Sofia¡¯s face turned red. "And who do you think you are..."


    "That¡¯s enough!" Henry snapped. Though tipsy, his mind was clear.


    "Sofia, even if I liked someone, it wouldn¡¯t be you. Please stop pestering me," he said, his expression frosty.


    From any angle, Sofia wasn¡¯t someone he¡¯d ever consider seriously.


    For the first time, Sofia saw the disdain in his gaze, and her face went pale. "Henry... I..."


    "Lauren, let¡¯s go," Henry muttered, a bit unsteady as he stood. "It¡¯ste. Time to call it a night."


    Lauren quickly stepped forward, helping him as they walked away, ignoring Sofia entirely.


    Furious, Sofia stomped her foot, calling out, "Lauren, do you really think he likes you? He¡¯s just using you. I¡¯ll be waiting for the day you¡¯re heartbroken!"


    The cool autumn wind seemed especially sharp that night.


    Meanwhile, as E was on her way to the LX Fashion office, her phone rang¡ªit was the receptionist. "Miss Davis, we¡¯re in trouble... Someone is causing a huge scene here. Mr. Martinez and security are locked in a standoff with them!"


    E¡¯s expression darkened. "Call the police. I¡¯ll be there immediately!"


    She quickly instructed the driver to turn around and head for LX.


    LX¡¯s recent sess had drawn attention, especially with the high-profile partnership with the fashion mogul from Country Y. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated that things would escte so quickly into trouble.


    When E arrived, two police cars were parked outside. Inside, the lobby was in shambles¡ªchairs and tables overturned and smashed to pieces. Disyed clothing samples were strewn across the floor, some shed, others doused in paint.


    E¡¯s eyes narrowed as she took in the scene.


    "Miss Davis, you¡¯re here!" The receptionist greeted E with a pale face, visibly shaken.


    E nodded, her gaze immediatelynding on Max, who was being led out by the police.


    So, it was him!


    This scoundrel. Though he had kept a low profile before, Frank had always been the one to hold him back from doing anything overt. Now, with Carter Group in ruins, Max seemed to have directed all his bitterness toward E.


    The moment Max saw her, heunched into a tirade. "You wretched snake! Finallye out of hiding, have you? You ruined Carter Group! Grandpa¡¯s in the hospital, and Dad¡¯s addicted to gambling¡ª"


    "Shut your filthy mouth!" E snapped, her voice sharp. "Carter Group¡¯s downfall is nothing but the result of your family¡¯s own greed!"


    Around her, employees huddled anxiously in the background, some still visibly shaken.


    Seeing E, one of the girls approached, face pale. "Miss Davis, thank goodness you¡¯re here! This group stormed upstairs, smashing things, and even hurt Benjamin!"


    Several of the designers were gathered nearby, both established names and promising neers. For most of them, this was likely the first time they¡¯d experienced anything like this, and they looked genuinely terrified.


    "It¡¯s over now," E assured them gently. "Take the rest of the day off. I¡¯ll assign more security here in the future."


    Ignoring Max¡¯s continued cursing, she focused on calming her team.


    As the employees moved aside, she saw Benjamin being helped down by two officers, limping slightly. Benjamin was still in college but worked here on weekends, with E¡¯s full support.


    Fashion design was his passion, and she knew forcing him to give it up would only build resentment. But she hadn¡¯t expected today¡¯s events to spiral so far out of control.


    "Cousin, are you alright?" E asked, rushing over with concern.


    Benjamin shook his head. "I¡¯m fine¡ªjust hurt my leg, nothing too serious. We¡¯ll need to head to the station to give our statements, though."


    E nodded, addressing the officers. "Thank you for your help. If it¡¯s alright, I¡¯d like to take my cousin for a quick checkup at the hospital before we handle the formalities."


    "Of course, Miss Davis! No problem at all," one of the officers replied, recognizing her instantly.


    Being a known friend of Chief Taylor and carrying her own reputable name meant shemanded a degree of respect.


    After thanking them, E helped Benjamin into her car, nning to take him to the hospital for a checkup before heading to the station to file their statements. Two security guards, both with bruised foreheads, were also brought along for medical attention.


    As they were about to leave, Max screamed venomously, "E! One day, you¡¯ll end up dead, just like your worthless mother!"


    E felt a surge of fury. Thest thing she would tolerate was anyone ndering her mother.


    Without a second thought, she marched over and delivered a sharp p across Max¡¯s face.

 Chapter 342: So What if I Hit You!

    <h4>Chapter 342: So What if I Hit You!</h4>


    Max, restrained by two police officers, couldn¡¯t move an inch, and he took E¡¯s p full force. His cheek burned as though it had been peeled and scorched.


    "You foul-mouthed wretch," E sneered. "You dare insult my mother? Do you even have the right? Carter Group schemed against me, against my shares, and even my life, and now that you¡¯re facing the consequences, you me me? You¡¯re just as spineless as your father and grandfather!"


    E¡¯s icyughter cut through the room before she turned to Benjamin. "See, cousin? Carter Group produces nothing but scum. You¡¯re lucky you ended up elsewhere."


    Benjamin gave a silent nod, unable to find words for the twisted bitterness in Max¡¯s expression.


    Max, still reeling, finally sputtered in anger. "E, you dared hit me in front of the police? I¡¯ll charge you with assault!"


    E chuckled, mocking him. "Assault? As if. I just swatted a yapping dog. Do you even have the money to hire awyer? Need me to lend you some?"


    The room, tense moments ago, lightened withughter.


    "E, you tramp," Max spat, "Eric¡¯s little mistress! Without him, you¡¯d never take down Carter Group¡ª"


    Before he could finish, E¡¯s hand struck him again, without hesitation.


    His face throbbed, E¡¯s hand aching slightly as she said, "Max, you must be tired of living, causing trouble on my turf. Truly pathetic."


    She squinted at him, realizing he needed a stronger lesson to prevent this from happening again. Max caught his breath, still muttering curses, but the officers quickly pulled him out.


    Watching the police car pull away, E¡¯s expression softened as she turned back to her shaken staff. "I¡¯m sorry for the scare. It was my mistake, not anticipating he¡¯d pull a stunt like this."


    "This isn¡¯t on you," Benjamin said with a sigh. "It only shows Carter Group¡¯s shamelessness."


    E, resigned, took her employees to the hospital for check-ups. En route, she learned the full story¡ªMax had recruited some local thugs, armed with knives and iron rods, to storm the office. Fortunately, no one was seriously harmed, though the potential damage to LX¡¯s reputation was a worry.


    She called Eric, asking him to handle the media quietly and keep the incident off the inte. Eric managed it swiftly and effectively, and not a whisper of it surfaced online.


    Benjamin¡¯s injury was mild, and the two guards suffered only slight concussions. E doubled everyone¡¯s bonuses, a gesture of thanks and reassurance.


    Later, Evelyn attempted to visit E to plea on Max¡¯s behalf, but she was turned away, leaving with frustration. The current Carter Group had no leverage left against E, and Max was held in custody on charges of assault and vandalism. Upon hearing the news, Sean¡ªwho had been in recovery¡ªrpsed, bedridden once again.


    With mounting expenses, Julia and Evelyn were forced to sell their valuable jewelry and possessions to cover their living costs.


    As a final measure, E increased LX¡¯s security detail, hiring experienced guards whose presence alone deterred any local troublemakers from trying their luck.


    Leah was furious upon learning that Max would be charged with endangering public safety and intentional injury. She was so angry she wanted to smash something. Max¡¯s decision to confront E directly was reckless beyond measure. Revenge required subtlety, hidden tactics¡ªexactly like hers.


    With Frank already a broken shell of himself after attempting to frame the Nelson Group, and now Max on the verge of serious consequences, it felt as if Carter Group was crumbling to pieces.


    Grinding her teeth, Leah dialed the number of her aplice, the young woman she¡¯d entrusted with her scheme.


    "Take action immediately! I¡¯m done waiting!" Leahmanded sharply.


    "That works," the girl replied sweetly. "My target is quite attached to me by now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you."


    Leah let out a disdainful hum. "This has to work. I¡¯ve been itching to see that wretch fall into ruin."


    "Rx," the girl said,ughing softly. "But I¡¯ll wait until Monday to act. Today¡¯s Sunday¡ªif I push now, he¡¯ll cool off too soon. Monday will ensure he won¡¯t have the time to regain hisposure."


    "Fine, Monday it is. No more dys."


    Leah ended the call, her eyes gleaming with cold determination. "E, your time wille. And this time, no one will be able to save you."


    At that very moment, E¡¯s eyelid twitched involuntarily. She rubbed her eyes, feeling a wave of fatigue wash over her. She¡¯d been straining her eyestely, spending her days bncing sses and devouring books, all in preparation for whatevery ahead.


    She knew that sooner orter, Hannah would reappear, likely stronger and more polished than before. How could she afford to fall behind?


    "Are you okay? Tired?" Eric¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts as he came over. "If you¡¯re worn out, take a break. You don¡¯t have to overdo it."


    He ced his hands on her shoulders, gently massaging them, making her instinctively scrunch up her neck. "Don¡¯t do that¡ªit tickles! Just let me go out for a walk," she chuckled, brushing his hands away with a light smile.


    Her eyes, bright with a refreshing rity, seemed to lift Eric¡¯s spirits. "Alright, a walk sounds perfect," he agreed. "When we get back, you can take a nice warm bath and rx."


    Eric draped a coat over her shoulders as they stepped outside, walking arm-in-arm around the vi grounds under the cool, autumn night sky. The garden was alive with vibrant chrysanthemums in every color and fragrant roses swaying in the gentle breeze, creating a peaceful atmosphere.


    As they strolled, E¡¯s spirits lifted. "I never imagined this ce would have so many types of roses," she remarked, breathing in their scent. "It feels like a giant garden. Just looking at all this beauty sweeps away any worries."


    Eric nced at her, a smile ying on his lips. "Wouldn¡¯t this garden feel even more alive with a few kids running around?" he teased, tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear.


    "How many kids do you think we should have?" he mused, half-joking as he tried to picture what their children might look like.

 Chapter 343: The Man Used as a Pawn

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Man Used as a Pawn</h4>


    E rolled her eyes at Eric. "You think having a baby is as easy as grabbing a meal? You¡¯re not a woman, so you have no idea how painful childbirth is!"


    "No matter how painful, we¡¯re having kids!" Eric replied with a mischievous grin.


    "Fine. For every hundred billion you make, I¡¯ll have one kid for you!" Eughed, knowing full well it was an exaggeration. Even the wealthiest tycoons in Country S were worth only a few hundred billion.


    Eric chuckled, "E, you¡¯d better keep your word!"


    E raised an eyebrow, smirking, "Oh, I will."


    She doubted he¡¯d ever make enough to warrant having "several" kids. They continued down the path along the coast,ughter filling the quiet street as they enjoyed each other¡¯spany.


    ...


    Monday, around noon.


    A male teacher moved covertly toward a motel near the school, his face partially hidden under a hat and dark sunsses, his frame concealed by a trench coat. Even those who knew him would struggle to recognize him in such a disguise.


    Stopping at room 305, he nced around before knocking. As soon as the door opened, he slipped inside, visibly nervous about being seen.


    Once inside, he wasted no time, pushing the young woman against the wall, kissing her passionately. She responded at first, but then abruptly shoved him away, her expression suddenly cold.


    "Let¡¯s break up," she said icily, her eyes devoid of emotion.


    The teacher, in the heat of the moment, froze, stunned by the unexpected rejection. Gripping her shoulders tightly, he demanded, "What did you say?"


    "I said we¡¯re done. I¡¯ve reported our rtionship to the school administration," she replied, her voice steady. "Don¡¯t me me¡ªsomeone paid me to do this."


    A wave of anger surged through him, rendering him speechless. But before he could react, two tall men, clearly bodyguards, seized him and tossed him to the side.


    "These are E¡¯s bodyguards. You know what that means, don¡¯t you? Goodbye, teacher. We¡¯ll never see each other again," she said, opening the door.


    "Why?" he shouted.


    "Ask E," she replied before disappearing, leaving him seething with rage.


    As soon as the bodyguards released him, the teacher bolted toward the campus, livid. But E had taken the day off and wasn¡¯t on campus.


    The teacher already harbored resentment toward E for embarrassing him in front of his students, which had even earned him a reprimand from the principal. And those forged love letters, supposedly from her, had only fueled his hatred, making him wish he could see her ruined.


    His position at Egerton University was probationary, granted through connections. Previously, he¡¯d been an elementary school teacher abroad, but a legal scandal had forced him to flee and seek a fresh start in Country S.


    After returning, he had taken an interest in a girl named Olivia. But Leah, through Rachel, had learned of his past and manipted him, nning to use him to bring down E.


    The male teacher, consumed by rage, had called Lauren and lied, saying he¡¯d found the person impersonating E and needed to speak with her directly. Unsuspecting, Lauren reached out to E, revealing her location.


    With the address in hand, he set off, his breathing quickening, fury zing in his eyes. After working so hard to secure his position at Egerton University, he now faced losing it all. The girl had reported their rtionship to the principal, and he knew he was done.


    A petty man to the extreme, he was the kind of person who would harm someone over the smallest slight. Now, fueled by a vengeful frenzy, he abandoned all reason.


    Meanwhile, E was outside one of LX¡¯s stores, observing the foot traffic of potential customers. She wanted to gauge whether LX¡¯s designs could appeal to a broad audience, not just the wealthy.


    It seemed they were, as numerous visitors were entering¡ªmostly college and high school students. Yet, due to budget limitations, many left with longing nces at the expensive pieces. E made a mental note that LX could expand its line to offer a more affordable range, drawing in even more of the younger crowd.


    Checking her watch, she realized the teacher still hadn¡¯t shown up. What was he up to? Did he truly know who had impersonated her? And if he did, why was it necessary to meet in person instead of simply calling?


    E sensed something off about the whole situation. The man was vtile and untrustworthy, and she¡¯d already arranged for someone to keep an eye on him. Just as she refocused, her phone rang¡ªit was her lookout.


    "Miss Davis, we followed him to a motel. He left in a rage after only a few minutes."


    Rage? So he¡¯d been provoked?


    A sense of unease crept over E. Her bodyguards were on a rare day off, as Max was in custody and she¡¯d assumed there was little risk. In hindsight, she realized she¡¯d been too confident.


    Her mind raced. Hiding wasn¡¯t an option¡ªit wouldn¡¯t neutralize the threat. But she had a n in mind.


    After making a quick call, E casually left the LX store, taking a seat near the elevator exit and waiting.


    Twenty minutester.


    The male teacher, radiating anger, appeared, his eyes darting around until theynded on her. He was here.


    E took a deep breath, observing his hand shoved into his pocket. Was he carrying a knife?


    Their eyes met, and his face twisted with fury. From his view, E appeared like an untouchable queen, looking down on him with cold disdain.


    Her indifferent expression sent him over the edge. Remembering his lover¡¯s betrayal, his fury boiled over.


    "E, you¡¯re dead!" he screamed, his face contorted with rage as he charged at her, yanking a knife from his pocket.


    The surrounding customers screamed and backed away in horror. But E was quicker than he expected, pivoting to the side just as he lunged. Shock registered on his face¡ªshe wasn¡¯t like other girls; her reflexes were remarkably sharp.


    "Today, you¡¯re not getting away!" he shouted, mad with rage. E cursed her luck. How had she be a ma for dangerous lunatics?

 Chapter 344: Brain Hemorrhage

    <h4>Chapter 344: Brain Hemorrhage</h4>


    Just as the teacher lunged toward E again, amanding voice cut through the chaos, "Stop! Police!"


    But the man was too far gone in his rage to care. As a police officer quickly pulled E aside, the teacher¡¯s knife shed toward someone else who had stepped forward to intercept him.


    "Back off!" the man snarled, wrestling with the teacher. He was fierce and relentless, clearly determined to protect E.


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she realized who it was¡ªHenry. She had only notified Chief Taylor, expecting him to discreetly send backup. How did Henry end up here? Had he been following her?


    The teacher¡¯s knife was knocked out of his grip as Henry and he locked together, struggling intensely. Just as two more officers rushed over, Henry and the teacher tumbled down the esctor in a violent roll.


    "Henry!" E shouted, horrified. Everything had been nned, yet Henry had thrown himself into the middle, getting injured for her again.


    At the base of the esctor, the officers detained the teacher, snapping cold handcuffs onto his wrists. But Henryy motionless on the floor, wincing in pain as he tried to open his eyes. When he saw E¡¯s anxious face, he forced a faint smile, relief and a sense of purpose visible in his gaze. She was safe; that was all that mattered.


    "Henry, are you okay?" E¡¯s face was pale as she pressed her hand against the bleeding wound on his arm, trying to stop the flow.


    Henry¡¯s smile lingered, but his expression grew apologetic. "I¡¯m... fine... just... d... you¡¯re..." His words faltered, and he shuddered, his eyes clouding with regret. His face seemed drained, shadowed by a tragic sense of finality as his eyelids closed.


    E trembled as she tried to lift him, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to move him on her own. "Henry, please... are you hurt badly? Someone, get him to a hospital!" she cried, her voice unsteady as she called out to the police officers.


    The officers rushed over, noting the likely head injury from the intense fall. Brain trauma was a possibility, and such an injury could mean anything from severe impairment to even death.


    E watched, frozen in horror, as they lifted Henry onto a stretcher and hurried him outside. She tried to follow, but her legs felt weak, heavy. The familiar dread surged within her¡ªwhy did she seem to owe him again?


    She had set this up perfectly, confident she could handle the teacher without putting anyone else at risk. Her n would have not only protected herself but also secured a conviction for the teacher¡¯s assault, neutralizing him as a future threat.


    She sensed that someone was using the teacher¡¯s hatred for her as a weapon, and her instincts were spot on. The man was a ticking time bomb, and keeping him unchecked was dangerous.


    But why did Henry have to involve himself?


    There was no time for answers now. If he had suffered a brain injury... the consequences could be devastating¡ªhe could face anything from permanent disability to death, or, at best, life as a shell of himself.


    "Miss Davis, are you alright? Do you need assistance?" one of the officers who had escorted the teacher down asked softly.


    Taking a deep breath, E managed to steady herself. "No, thank you. I have to get to the hospital. I¡¯lle byter to give my statement."


    With that, she forced her legs to move, stumbling slightly as she rushed to catch up with the ambnce outside.


    In the hospital, E sat on a chair in the hallway, staring nkly at the illuminated light above the emergency room. Despite the warmth of the day, she felt an icy chill through her entire body. She leaned against the chair, feeling utterly drained.


    Eric and Lauren arrived in a rush. Dressed in his signature ck suit, Eric exuded an air of authority and calm, his expression a mix of concern and anger. His eyes, dark and intense, softened only when he looked down at E.


    In an instant, he was by her side, gripping her hands tightly. "How could something like this happen without you telling me beforehand?"


    E¡¯s gaze faltered under his, feeling the weight of guilt. "I... I thought I could handle it myself, but... I didn¡¯t expect him to show up out of nowhere."


    Eric¡¯s jaw clenched, his expression steely. He sat beside her, pulling her close. "He¡¯s going to be fine."


    Lauren, meanwhile, sat silently nearby, her face etched with worry as she stared at the emergency room door. She watched as Ericforted E, the man she had quietly admired for so long, who loved her best friend. The contrast of her emotions¡ªadmiration and jealousy¡ªmade her heart ache.


    Eric leaned closer to E, his voice low. "Promise me, no matter what, you¡¯ll tell me first next time, okay? If something ever happens to you, I¡¯ll never forgive myself for not being there to protect you."


    E¡¯s chest tightened with emotion, and she nodded. "I... I promise."


    "Now, tell me what happened," Eric asked, his toneced with anger. "This so-called teacher¡ªwho is this dog of a man?"


    Watching his anger re on her behalf, E bowed her head and gave him a quick recount of the events. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taken measures; the girl is under watch. John can handle the rest. I don¡¯t have it in me right now."


    Eric nodded, his tone softening as he replied, "I¡¯ll call John, make sure he digs into this. There¡¯s no way that teacher went after you without someone pulling the strings."


    Eric stepped out to the balcony, making the call to John before returning to sit beside E, holding her hand in silent support.


    Minutes turned into hours, each passing second stretching E¡¯s nerves thin. The wait was excruciating. She couldn¡¯t help but remember Eric¡¯s near-death experience defending her, and a deep sense of guilt settled over her. Those close to her seemed to live lives filled with chaos¡ªHenry, Chloe, and now even Eric.


    Just then, James arrived, ncing anxiously from Eric to E. "How¡¯s Henry... Is he alright?"


    Eric¡¯s response was sharp, his gaze cold. "You¡¯re asking me? Who am I supposed to ask?"


    James fell silent, guilt shadowing his face. His son had nearly been assassinated in Country W, and he¡¯d barely shown any concern. Now that Henry was no longer truly his son, he still couldn¡¯t stop himself froming to check.


    In the disinfectant-scented hallway, E felt weak and worn, the wait bing almost unbearable.


    Suddenly, the emergency room doors opened. A nurse emerged and asked, "Who here is a family member?"


    James immediately stepped forward. "I am."


    The nurse held out a document. "Your son has suffered a brain hemorrhage and may require surgery. Without it, there¡¯s a risk of paralysis. Please review and sign this consent form immediately."


    Hearing the words "brain hemorrhage," E¡¯s heart sank. The impact had indeed caused internal bleeding, and even with surgery, there was no guarantee he¡¯d fully recover.

 Chapter 345: Ella Is Furious

    <h4>Chapter 345: E Is Furious</h4>


    Eric tightened his grip on her hand, still staring at James with a nk expression.


    James trembled as he epted the document, signing his name on the risk disclosure form.


    After all, given the circumstances, surgery was the best choice. If there were a way to cure him without it, the doctor wouldn¡¯t rmend it.


    Eric ordered lunch. E was already exhausted, and if she didn¡¯t eat something, she¡¯d likely suffer from low blood sugar.


    And so began another agonizing wait.


    When the emergency room doors finally opened, a nurse wheeled out Henry, still unconscious.


    "Doctor, how is my son?" E asked anxiously.


    "I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done all we can... The cerebral hemorrhage has caused significant damage, and now he¡¯s in a vegetative state. If he doesn¡¯t wake up within three weeks... he might remain this way forever."


    E felt a loud buzzing in her head.


    Eric patted her shoulder silently.


    Lauren, tears streaming down her face, followed the hospital bed as it moved, murmuring, "Henry, you¡¯re such a good person¡ªyou have to wake up!"


    E¡¯s face was grave. She already felt indebted to Henry, but now he was in aa, with the possibility of bing a vegetable!


    Damn it!


    "Henry... I¡¯ll make sure someone takes care of him; don¡¯t worry," James said, turning to look at E, whose face had gone pale.


    He¡¯d learned the general situation as soon as he arrived¡ªit was, after all, an ident, and E wasn¡¯t to me.


    Eric looked at James with a cold expression. "He might not be my own brother, but I still worry about him. He was hurt because of my wife. I¡¯m not like you, someone who¡¯d drive their own wife to the brink. Don¡¯t pretend to care. If needed, I¡¯ll be here, doing all I can."


    Whenever the two were together, it inevitably sparked an angry confrontation.


    James¡¯s expression darkened. "Eric, could you stop being so extreme?"


    "Let¡¯s go. Someone¡¯s here to take care of him. He¡¯ll wake up after three weeks, and we¡¯lle back to see him tonight."


    Ignoring James, Eric turned to E, who was looking dazed, his gaze darkening slightly.


    Seeing her like this hurt him.


    She was worried about another man, but what could he say? It was natural for E to feel this way. Only someone heartless and cold would look on without a care.


    E silently followed Eric away.


    By the third day, Henry still showed no signs of waking. Standing beside his bed, E¡¯s brows were knitted tightly.


    Henryy there, his eyes closed, a feeding tube inserted in his mouth¡ªnone of his former vitality remaining.


    Lauren, her voice choked with sobs, looked pleadingly at E. "E, when will he wake up? It¡¯s been days, and... he hasn¡¯t improved! How... how could this happen to someone so good?"


    E silently patted her shoulder. "He¡¯ll wake up. He has to."


    Lauren forced a bitter smile, knowing it was just meant tofort her.


    Eric, meanwhile, sat out on the balcony of the hospital room, keeping Epany for as long as she stayed.


    In truth, Eric felt a bit anxious. If Henry stayed in this condition, would E... stay by his side to take care of him?


    The thought alone filled him with a strange irritation.


    He¡¯d been throwing himself into work these days, only appearing when E came to visit Henry.


    Yet part of him felt he needed to have enough trust in E; after all, they had weathered so many storms together.


    Whether or not Henry regained consciousness shouldn¡¯t affect their rtionship.


    Just then, the sound of high heels echoed outside the hospital room.


    A knock came at the door. As it opened, E¡¯s expression hardened as she recognized the visitor.


    Lauren nced at Leah, unfamiliar with her and feeling no particr animosity¡ªat least not yet.


    Leah entered, d in a sleek ck business suit, carrying a fruit basket. She walked gracefully, casting a casual nce at Henry lying on the bed.


    "I heard... Henry was hurt, so I thought I¡¯d stop by," Leah said calmly, cing the fruit basket on the table.


    E¡¯s lips curled in a sardonic smile. Leah¡ªdid she really think E was unaware of her schemes?


    Leah¡¯s face wasposed as she looked at E, but beneath her mask, resentment and disappointment churned. She had been so sure that her n to use the male teacher would trap E in serious trouble. She had even arranged for minor incidents with the bodyguards¡¯ families to keep them away.


    But somehow, that little pest E had managed to evade danger once again! Last time, Rachel hadn¡¯t harmed her; this time, the male teacher had also failed. This woman was infuriatingly lucky.


    "Is Henry going to be okay?" Leah feigned a concerned look as she nced at Henry.


    Lauren¡¯s face darkened slightly. Was Leah pretending to be concerned? E¡¯s cold gaze fixed on Leah, scrutinizing every shift in her expression.


    "Leah, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s lying therepletely still?" E said with a sarcastic smile. "Henry ended up like this¡ªare you satisfied?"


    Leah flinched, meeting E¡¯s angry eyes. "What... what are you talking about? E, even with everything that happened to Carter Group, I don¡¯t hold it against you. How could you use me like that?"


    What a hypocrite! Even now, she still wanted to act innocent?


    "Leah, drop the act. Do you take me for a child, blind and clueless to your little schemes?" E¡¯s gaze was sharp, her eyes glinting with disgust and hostility.


    Lauren looked at E in surprise, unable to grasp the meaning behind her words.


    Leah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Had this woman figured something out?


    Impossible!


    She had kept things well-hidden. That girl had promised to disappear from the city after this was done. With no trace left behind, even Eric wouldn¡¯t be able to track her down.


    Leah forced an awkward smile, trying to look aggrieved. "E, are you misunderstanding something? I know you dislike people from Carter Group, but... you can¡¯t just berate me without reason!"


    E stood up slowly, taking measured steps toward Leah.


    Startled, Leah took a step back, retreating until her back hit the wall, leaving her with nowhere to go.


    E sneered. "Leah, why don¡¯t you talk about how you bribed a girl to seduce the male teacher, only to have her dump him, iming I told her to leave him? You¡¯re truly shameless, stooping to such childish tricks."

 Chapter 346: A Frenzy of Face-Slapping

    <h4>Chapter 346: A Frenzy of Face-pping</h4>


    A flicker of surprise crossed Leah¡¯s eyes, but she stood firm, denying everything. "What nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯ve done nothing of the sort! E, don¡¯t nder me just because you despise me!"


    She hade today to check on Henry¡¯s condition firsthand; after all, the media hadn¡¯t managed to get any updates, and she had to see for herself. Leah had hoped to witness E tormented by guilt. Although the oue wasn¡¯t quite as satisfying as she¡¯d imagined, Henry¡¯s injury was still enough to unsettle her rival.


    But she hadn¡¯t anticipated walking right into her own humiliation.


    "nder you? Are you that pristine? Do you think I need to ¡¯dirty¡¯ you by ndering you?" E sneered. "Leah, there¡¯s no one more shameless than you. ndering others is what Carter Group does best, but I won¡¯t stoop to your level. I have real evidence, and I¡¯ll have that girle and tell the whole story in person."


    E¡¯s cold smile deepened as Lauren¡¯s eyes widened in understanding.


    "You... you¡¯re lying! I didn¡¯t do any of that, and you have no right to nder me!" Leah protested, a hint of fear creeping into her voice.


    "nder? You think you¡¯re worthy of it?"


    Unable to hold back, E raised her hand and delivered a sharp p to Leah¡¯s face. "I¡¯m not one to resort to violence, but someone like you... really has iting! Last time, I pped Max; this time, it¡¯s your turn!"


    p, p, p!


    In her fury, E pped Leah repeatedly, leaving her dizzy and disoriented.


    Lauren didn¡¯t intervene; instead, she looked at Leah with a mocking smile. "So you were the one behind it all, Leah. You¡¯re vile and despicable."


    Leah snapped out of her daze, her cheeks stinging with a painful heat, surely swollen by now. Enraged, she red at E. "You... how dare you hit me?!"


    "Who¡¯s going to stop me? You¡¯ve made me indebted to Henry, you¡¯re the reason he might be a vegetable! He was a healthy person until you ruined him!" E¡¯s chest heaved with anger. Henry had been set to leave that very afternoon, and then this tragedy happened.


    Leah smirked coldly. "Oh really? Isn¡¯t it your fault? If you hadn¡¯t led him on, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life for you twice. If he didn¡¯t love you¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Leah was pped again, tasting the sharp tang of blood in her mouth.


    She looked up in fear, seeing E¡¯s eyes zing with fury, her entire demeanor radiating a chilling menace that silenced Leah instantly.


    "Leah, the depth of your shamelessness is truly a Carter Group specialty! Say one more word, and I¡¯ll p you ten more times!"


    E¡¯s hand stung from the blows, but she had reached the limit of her patience with Leah. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t waste her energy on her.


    At that moment, Eric strode over. He¡¯d been aware of Leah¡¯s arrival but allowed E to vent her frustrations, knowing she needed the release. Now that things had escted, he felt a pang of concern for E¡¯s hand.


    Eric¡¯s cold gaze was deadly, his handsome featuresced with an icy edge. He took E¡¯s hand in his and fixed Leah with a withering stare.


    "Get out. Now."


    Shaking with fear, Leah lowered her head and rushed out, fleeing as fast as she could.


    "Mr. Nelson, are you really letting her go just like that? That woman is vicious enough to manipte others into hurting E. What if something had happened?" Lauren fumed at Eric, her anger barely contained.


    Yes, Leah had been scheming against E repeatedly. What reason did he have to show her any mercy? Last time, if it hadn¡¯t been for his friend Connor, E might have fallen into that trap, her reputation ruined.


    E was breathing heavily, her anger at Leah¡¯s appearance leaving her on the verge of exploding.


    "Enough. Don¡¯t waste your energy on someone like that; she¡¯s not worth it. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let her off so easily. She won¡¯t make it out of the hospital. The police will be escorting her to spend the night at the station," Eric reassured E softly.


    E leaned against him, feeling drained, her hand still stinging painfully.


    An overwhelming fatigue washed over her. Even though she¡¯d gotten her revenge, why did she still feel so hollow?


    When would all these despicable people finally be out of her life?


    And with Hannah likely to return soon, E knew she couldn¡¯t confront her as freely as she had with Leah. Backed by noble connections, Hannah wouldn¡¯t be as easily dealt with. Her methods would be sophisticated, unlike Leah¡¯s crude tactics.


    With an opponent wielding such calcted and justified tactics, what could E use to fight back?


    "E, you¡¯re exhausted. Go home and rest. There are two private nurses here, and I¡¯ll be here too," Lauren said gently, noticing the weariness in E¡¯s vacant gaze.


    E nodded, mustering her strength. She couldn¡¯t afford any rxation.


    Returning home, she resolved to rest up, continue her studies, and expand herwork for her future.


    ...


    When Leah reached the hospital entrance, two police officers stepped forward, blocking her path.


    "Are you Miss Leah?"


    Leah took a step back, warily eyeing them. "I am..."


    Her face was swollen and red from E¡¯s ps, her heart racing wildly. "What do you want with me?"


    "Miss Leah, you are a suspect in a case of hired assault. Pleasee with us," one of the officers stated coldly.


    Leah scoffed. "Show me the evidence! You can¡¯t just arrest people without a reason!"


    Her inherent sense of entitlement resurfaced. "Just because some people have status doesn¡¯t mean you can just arrest someone like me, a heiress with no family to back her up anymore!"


    Putting on a wounded expression, Leah looked indignant, but the two men only sneered.


    "We only arrest with evidence," one officer replied, grabbing her wrist and snapping handcuffs around it. Leah¡¯s eyes widened, her face burning with humiliation as she sensed the scornful gazes around her.


    Once a privileged heiress, she had never imagined this day woulde.


    "This is unfair! You can¡¯t arrest me, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!" Leah shrieked, but the officers ignored her protests and forced her into the police car.


    At the station, Leah continued to protest, but the evidence the police presented left her with no choice but to confess. E¡¯s people had intercepted the girl Leah had hired, forcing her to reveal the entire n.


    The Carter Group¡¯s reputation was in ruins. Max, Frank, and now Leah all found themselves entangled in legal troubles, leading to Sean¡¯s stroke that night, leaving him permanently debilitated.


    Three weeks passed.


    Henry remained unconscious, dered a vegetable by the hospital.


    The news devastated E. She sat at the dining table, staring at the spread of food, yet feeling no appetite at all.

 Chapter 347: Conflict Arises

    <h4>Chapter 347: Conflict Arises</h4>


    Eric peeled arge lobster, dipped it in sauce, and held it up to her mouth. "No matter how bad you feel, you still need to eat. Don¡¯t let yourself get sick, alright?"


    E looked at him listlessly, opening her mouth obediently, though her heart was heavy with bitterness.


    She didn¡¯t want to feel indebted to Henry, truly didn¡¯t, but fate seemed to have other ns.


    "Eric, what do you think? Would Henry have a better chance if we sent him abroad for treatment?" she asked, nibbling on her food.


    Eric¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "I know you¡¯re worried. I¡¯ll make sure everything is taken care of on that front."


    "The doctor said he¡¯s technically in a vegetative state but still has some sensation, even if he can¡¯t speak or move. Maybe if his nerves were stimted, he¡¯d improve a bit. Why don¡¯t we bring him here? When I have a free moment, I could talk to him. Once he wakes up, we can go our separate ways," she said, watching Eric as he continued peeling shrimp for her, choosing her words cautiously.


    She had been turning the idea over in her mind for weeks now. After hearing from the hospital today, she finally made up her mind: she would bring Henry here, even as Eric was reaching out to foreign specialists.


    This way, she could speak to him every morning and evening, giving him the daily interaction and stimtion that might help speed up his recovery.


    "That¡¯s out of the question. This is our home. Bringing him here would raise all kinds of talk." Eric¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone turning cold.


    E¡¯s heart sank. As she expected, he wouldn¡¯t agree.


    After all, Henry was Grace¡¯s son, and her request might have seemed too much.


    E bit her lip, a shadow of worry crossing her face. "I understand that it puts you in a difficult position, but he did get hurt protecting me..."


    Eric felt a tightness in his chest. For the past few weeks, E had been consumed with worry over Henry, leaving little warmth or intimacy between them.


    He understood¡ªHenry¡¯s injuries were the result of trying to protect her. Any woman with a conscience would feel unsettled.


    So he had thrown himself into work, traveling and working overtime to keep himself busy.


    He was exhausted, but he couldn¡¯t ignore how E¡¯s every waking moment seemed upied by Henry. She went through her days in a routine of home, school, hospital, and back again, worrying endlessly over Henry¡¯s condition.


    Even when they were together, her mind was elsewhere, leaving him feeling inexplicably hurt.


    At that moment, Eric was in a foul mood.


    Mrs. Harris, sensing the tension in the room, quietly excused herself, leaving them alone to talk.


    "Honey, I¡¯m only thinking of his recovery. I don¡¯t mean anything else by it. Let me bring him here, just until he gets better. After that, we¡¯ll cut ties entirely, alright?" E said, trying to ease his worry. She knew that no matter how perfect Eric appeared, he couldn¡¯t escape the shadows of his past.


    Perhaps, deep down, he always guarded against the possibility of a third person in their rtionship.


    Any slight sign of change from her, and Eric¡¯s defenses went up. Deep down, he feared he¡¯d end up like his mother, Victoria.


    "E, drop it. I¡¯m not agreeing to this," Eric replied coldly. "I won¡¯t allow the son of a mistress to stay in my home."


    E froze, shocked by the intensity of his reaction. Clearly, she hadn¡¯t prepared him enough for this.


    She quickly forced a smile, scrambling to keep the peace. She peeled another shrimp, dipped it in sauce, and held it to his mouth. "Here, honey, have one!"


    Eric¡¯s expression softened slightly, though his face remained as frosty as if it had been iced over. He opened his mouth, taking a big bite, his demeanor beginning to thaw.


    "Eric, you must be exhausted these days too, right? I know I¡¯ve been neglecting you, but... I¡¯m someone who knows how to distinguish gratitude from everything else," E said softly, peeling another piece of shrimp for him. "He¡¯s saved me twice, risking his own life, even if it was instinctual. I just want him to get better. Please don¡¯t worry¡ªI feel only gratitude, nothing more."


    She held another peeled shrimp up to his mouth, her voice softening. "Please, just this once, let me have my way, alright?"


    Eric felt like he could hardly breathe. She was being so tender, so willing, all to plead for someone else?


    Pain stabbed through his chest. He pressed his lips together, refusing the shrimp she was offering. He thought back to the days immediately after Henry¡¯s ident, when the tabloids ran wild with insinuations, hinting that E and Henry might have feelings for each other. After all, why else would Henry risk everything to protect her?


    A man doesn¡¯t guard a woman so fiercely unless he¡¯s deeply in love¡ªthat was what the gossip suggested.


    And E¡¯s frantic, pained expression when Henry fell unconscious certainly seemed to convey deep feelings...


    Although Eric had dismissed it at the time, he¡¯d quietly shut down the tabloids. Yet now, those old reports felt like splinters digging painfully into his heart, making him feel raw and uneasy.


    Sensing the growing coldness in his gaze, E hesitantly pulled her hand back. "Honey... just one week? Couldn¡¯t we try it?"


    This was the first time she had ever insisted on something like this.


    In the past, no matter what she wanted, Eric would easily agree, or if he didn¡¯t, E would never push him again.


    But Eric was exhausted. And his beloved woman had her entire focus on the son of his mother¡¯s rival.


    The insecurity building in his heart was overwhelming, and all his pent-up frustration boiled over.


    He workedte every night,ing home worn out, yet she didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    He¡¯d told her to cut back on her hospital visits, reminding her that the private nurses would keep her updated, but she¡¯d paid no mind to his advice.


    He¡¯d warned her about the rumors, and she¡¯d just brushed it off, iming she had nothing to hide.


    He wanted to be close to her, but she¡¯d pushed him away, saying she wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    Now, seeing her pleading expression¡ªfor him¡ªyet all for Henry, Eric¡¯s face darkened, and he stood abruptly, the table trembling with his movement.


    "E! I¡¯ve already said no! Don¡¯t bring this up to me again! I¡¯m ordering you¡ªdo you hear me?" he shouted, his anger sending E into stunned silence.


    This was only the second time he¡¯d truly lost his temper with her; the first was when she had epted Brandon¡¯s proposal...


    E felt a flicker of panic. But thinking of Henry¡¯s situation, she couldn¡¯t ept it. A healthy man was now scarred and in a vegetative state, and she couldn¡¯t just ignore that. It was sympathy, not love.


    "Eric, can¡¯t you be reasonable? I don¡¯t love Henry! I only feel sympathy for him, nothing more. Why do you have such a big reaction to him staying for just one week?" E¡¯s voice rose slightly, intensifying the tense atmosphere in the dining room.

 Chapter 348: Questioning Her Love

    <h4>Chapter 348: Questioning Her Love</h4>


    Looking into E¡¯s slightly angry eyes, Eric let out a bitter, mockingugh. He stared at her, his heart feeling as if it were being torn apart, his logic nearly overtaken by anger.


    "E, why should I be reasonable? I¡¯ve never liked the son of a mistress, so why should I swallow my pride to let him stay here? Do you know what people will say? You¡¯ve never insisted on anything with me before, but now, for him, you¡¯re calling me petty? Saying I¡¯m being unreasonable?"


    Eric scoffed. "You care about him, don¡¯t you? But what about me¡ªam I not exhausted? These past few weeks, have you spared a thought for me?"


    E stood there, stunned, her eyes reddening. "Yes! You¡¯re right, I haven¡¯t cared for you! My attention has been elsewhere. He¡¯s in a vegetative state¡ªhow could I possibly be happy? Do you want him dead to make yourself feel better?"


    Ericughed derisively, his smile sharp and bitter. "Exactly! I do want him gone; I¡¯m just that heartless! I don¡¯t have your saintlypassion, obsessing over the son of a mistress. Your heart is already with him, isn¡¯t it?"


    E¡¯s breathing quickened, her mouth opening as she searched for words but found none. How could he use her like this? All she wanted was for Henry to recover so she wouldn¡¯t feel indebted to him. Once he was better, they could go their separate ways, free of anyone¡¯s criticism.


    If it weren¡¯t for Henry, she might have been scarred¡ªwould Eric even still love her then?


    All she¡¯d asked for was this small favor, and yet he doubted her intentions, cared more about public opinion, and used her of favoring Henry?


    Who had loved him so deeply, who, in his weakest moments, had wished to take his pain onto herself?


    Who had, when he was unconscious, wished nothing more than for him to wake up and tell her, "I¡¯m fine, I was just joking"?


    E¡¯s eyes misted over, and her voice trembled. "Eric, you say I favor him? Why not go further and use me of being in love with him? Go ahead, say it!"


    Eric¡¯s face was full of fury. At that moment, Mrs. Harris hurried in. "Sir, Ma¡¯am, please don¡¯t argue. Calm down, both of you!"


    She moved toward E, taking her arm. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s step outside for a moment."


    Eric let out a coldugh. "If you don¡¯t love him, why are you so tense and worried? E, is this what love means to you? Something so cheap?"


    E nearly broke into tears. "Eric, what are you trying to say...?"


    "Stop arguing! Sir, please don¡¯t say another word¡ªtake a breath, and let¡¯s work this out calmly," Mrs. Harris pleaded, concerned. For the past two years, this couple had never fought.


    But with couples who were usually so harmonious, a fight often signaled deeper problems.


    Eric¡¯s chest rose and fell as he fought to contain himself. Both of them were stubborn, neither willing to back down. Seeing the tears in E¡¯s eyes, he felt a sudden pang of regret.


    "How could I cheapen love? Eric, do you have any idea how much this hurts me, that you would question my loyalty so easily? I have never felt anything romantic for Henry¡ªI only want him to get better, to talk with him as a friend. And now, you use me of cheapening love? I never expected you to be this narrow-minded."


    E wiped her tears, her body shaking with anger.


    Her love for him had always been pure, unwavering, and free of doubts. She¡¯d never had any feelings for Henry, and yet here he was, using her so unfairly.


    Eric felt a painful tightness in his chest, like a rope constricting around his throat, suffocating him. His heart twisted with hurt as he forced a cold smile, his gaze icy. "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m narrow-minded! I¡¯m so narrow that I don¡¯t want to see him, and I can¡¯t understand this saintly behavior of yours! I can¡¯t take it! If you¡¯re that determined, go ahead and bring him here!"


    With those words, Eric turned and strode out.


    Mrs. Harris hurried to catch up, trying to stop him. "Sir, please calm down..."


    Eric¡¯s face was set in a rigid mask, his anger making it impossible to stay any longer. If he remained, their argument would only worsen. He gently shook off Mrs. Harris¡¯s hand, disappearing from E¡¯s view in swift, determined strides.


    E stood frozen, her face flushing and paling by turns, her body trembling as unbidden tears spilled from her eyes.


    The roar of an engine filled the air outside, followed by the sound of a car speeding away.


    E copsed into a chair, burying her face in her arms on the dining table, sobbing.


    Mrs. Harris returned, her expression soft with concern as she came over to rub E¡¯s back gently.


    "Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t think men are endlessly forgiving. In love, none of us can tolerate even the smallest doubt," Mrs. Harris murmured. "And especially for someone as proud as Mr. Nelson, with his past..."


    She sighed, patting E¡¯s back infort. "Just try to meet him halfway."


    E¡¯s heart felt like it was breaking, her breaths shallow andbored, as though a cold stone were lodged in her throat, choking her words and tears.


    What hurt her most wasn¡¯t Eric¡¯s refusal to let Henry stay¡ªit was that he¡¯d doubted her love for him.


    He¡¯d used her of ying the martyr, of giving her heart to Henry, a man he saw only as the son of a mistress.


    He was using her of betrayal.


    E¡¯s sobs intensified, her pain and frustration swelling, nearly suffocating her.


    Tears soaked her sleeve, and she didn¡¯t know how long she cried before the sobs slowly quieted.


    "Enough now, calm yourself. Why not talk to a friend and see if they can offer any advice?" Mrs. Harris suggested gently, continuing to rub her back. "Mr. Nelson has had a difficult life, and given all he¡¯s endured, his dislike for Henry is understandable. I know you¡¯re acting out of kindness, especially since... he took a blow for you, scarred himself. Anyone would feel the same way you do, not wanting to leave him like this. You¡¯re both right in your own way, but it¡¯s time to find some way to meet in the middle."


    E nodded, her voice thick with emotion. "Thank you, Mrs. Harris... I just need a little time alone."


    "Alright. Try to eat a little, though. I¡¯ll step out and do some tidying."


    Mrs. Harris gave her a gentle pat on the back before leaving the dining room quietly.


    E looked at the table, the once warm dishes now cold and untouched, feeling a deep loneliness.


    After taking just a few sips of soup, she returned upstairs, copsing onto the bed. The image of Eric¡¯s resolute figure as he walked away reyed in her mind, bringing fresh tears to her eyes.


    For over two years, their rtionship had been peaceful, harmonious.


    And now, all of this turmoil over Henry¡ªwas it worth it?

 Chapter 349: Unable to Reach Him

    <h4>Chapter 349: Unable to Reach Him</h4>


    E sat in silence for a moment before quietly dialing Amelia¡¯s number to confide in her about what had just happened.


    Amelia, with a clearer perspective as an outsider, listened patiently.


    "It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s right or wrong here. Your intentions were good; you just wanted Henry to recover faster and bringing him home would have been convenient, sparing you the back-and-forth travel. But that kind of arrangement can, of course, stir up gossip," Amelia said gently. "You shouldn¡¯t be too insistent, though. If Eric doesn¡¯t agree, forcing Henry into the house might only worsen things between you two. So I¡¯d suggest sticking with the hospital for now. It may mean more trips, but ultimately... who matters more to you, Henry or Eric?"


    E bit her lip. "Of course, my husband."


    "Exactly. You know Eric is the most important, so let¡¯s keep it that way. Your brother-inw can stay at the hospital, and remember, this kind of recovery takes time. Moving him into your home or spending extra time with him won¡¯t necessarily speed it up."


    Amelia¡¯s words had a calming effect on E, slowly settling her heart. Amelia¡¯s perspective, detached and rational, was exactly what she needed to hear. She realized she¡¯d been too impulsive, thinking that if Henry recovered, she could finally put the whole situation behind her and avoid further rumors.


    "Also, Eric¡¯s a man, and he says you haven¡¯t been attentive to him. Think about it: these past few weeks, you¡¯ve been so focused on Henry¡¯s condition, worried he might stay a vegetable and leave you with a permanent sense of debt. It¡¯s natural to overlook Eric¡¯s feelings under that stress. But from his side, it¡¯s also natural for him to feel unsettled. No man would want the son of an affair living in his own home. Despite Grace¡¯s downfall, she left him with asting scar he can¡¯t easily erase."


    Amelia¡¯s patient, gentle analysis slowly gave E rity. "Give him a call, apologize sincerely, and let¡¯s avoid letting this argument fester. If you reach out with understanding, I¡¯m sure things will go back to how they were."


    E nodded. "Thank you, Amelia. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so insightful about rtionships."


    Ameliaughed lightly. "Hey, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m an outsider. As a friend on the sidelines, I can see things clearly. If I were in your shoes, I¡¯d probably lose my temper too. People easily say things they don¡¯t mean when they¡¯re angry. So next time you¡¯re upset, or if he is, just stay quiet."


    E paused, feeling deeply grateful. Amelia had much more rtionship experience than her other friends like Chloe, and her maturity was exactly what E needed.


    "Alright, I don¡¯t need to say more¡ªyou¡¯re seeing things clearly now, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, I get it. I¡¯ll call him right away."


    "That¡¯s my girl. Just go easy on him, don¡¯t argue. Think about it this way: if Eric had an ex-girlfriend who got hurt and he wanted her in your home, wouldn¡¯t you feel ufortable too?"


    "Yeah, I see that now. I need to put myself in his shoes."


    "Exactly¡ªtry to see things from his perspective. Going forward, when somethinges up, stay calm. Arguments just hurt both of you in the end."


    After a few more words offort, Amelia ended the call, leaving E feeling more at peace.


    E let out a long sigh, feeling the calm she¡¯d had while talking to Amelia start to fade, reced by nervousness.


    She was about to call Eric and apologize.


    After a moment of hesitation, she picked up her phone and dialed the number she knew better than any other. Her heart pounded, just like it had back when they first started dating, every encounter filling her with excitement and jitters.


    Sitting up, gripping her phone tightly, her swollen, tear-stained eyes held a touch of worry.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is currently switched off."


    The cold automated message washed over her like a bucket of ice water, dousing the apology she had mentally prepared.


    Eric had actually turned off his phone? That alone showed how angry he was.


    Feeling uneasy, she tried his number again, but the same automated voice repeated, confirming it was still off.


    E sat there in disbelief. Eric never turned off his phone, not even at night. He was always prepared for emergencies. But now... he¡¯d shut it off?


    Restless and unable to sleep, she considered calling John, though she felt awkward about it.


    But not calling left her filled with worry¡ªwas he drinking? Or maybe his phone had died?


    E wrestled with her thoughts from eight to ten at night before realizing howte it had gotten.


    Usually, Eric was home by ten, only sending subordinates to handle minor social events. For the rare, major engagements, he¡¯d still make it home at a decent hour. Over the past two years, he had truly been an exceptional husband.


    She sighed softly. Her own impatience had triggered Eric¡¯s frustration, and her own emotions had spiraled, leaving both of them unyielding and irrational¡ªending in this.


    Finally, she opened her contacts and called John.


    "Sis, calling thiste¡ªsomething wrong?" John asked politely.


    E hesitated. "Uh... is Mr. Nelson with you?"


    John chuckled, sounding slightly amused. "Sis, what makes you think he¡¯d be with me? He¡¯d be by your side, of course. Oh, but I just remembered, he took a flight to Country W for an urgent negotiation."


    Disappointment welled up in E¡¯s heart. So, the reason she couldn¡¯t reach him was because he was on a flight.


    "Alright, sorry to bother you." She hung up, feeling a fresh wave of sadness wash over her. He¡¯d gone on a business trip without notifying her.


    But she realized he¡¯d likely left while still angry; he wouldn¡¯t have called her.


    Feeling disheartened, she quietly got up to take a shower. When she emerged, dressed in her nightwear, she realized how much she missed Eric¡¯s nightly routine of drying her hair for her.


    Without him there, she felt just how difficult and inconvenient everything was. While he had traveled before, it had never felt this way¡ªthey would always speak on the phone, and she¡¯d feel reassured.


    But now, with their argument unresolved and him out of reach, E felt a gaping hole in her heart, one that hurt deeply.


    She silently dried her own hair.


    Then, sitting on the bed, she waited for time to pass.


    By midnight, she tried calling Eric again. His phone was still off.

 Chapter 350: Who Is the Woman on the Phone

    <h4>Chapter 350: Who Is the Woman on the Phone</h4>


    E suddenly remembered that Eric¡¯s flight to Country W would take around twelve or thirteen hours. He likely hadn¡¯tnded yet, so of course, his phone wouldn¡¯t be on.


    "Forget it, I should just try to sleep."


    But that night turned out to be one of the most agonizing of E¡¯s life.


    Thest time they¡¯d argued, their rtionship hadn¡¯t been so deep, and though it hurt, it wasn¡¯t like this. Now, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all, her mind racing, haunted by the image of Eric¡¯s angry eyes, his tightly set face, his brows dark with frustration...


    Finally, near dawn, she drifted off, only to be gued by a nightmare that jolted her awake.


    By the time she looked at the clock, it was already past eight in the morning. She jumped up quickly, relieved she didn¡¯t have an early ss¡ªotherwise, she¡¯d definitely bete.


    By now... Eric should have arrived in Country W, right?


    After a moment of hesitation, E decided to try calling him again.


    This time, the phone finally connected. Her heart raced with a mix of nervousness and hope.


    What should she say? Apologize right away¡ªyes, that¡¯s it!


    The call picked up, and before she could overthink, E spoke up, "Eric... I, I... aboutst night, it was my fault. I¡¯m so sorry!"


    But a woman¡¯s unfamiliar voice responded on the other end. "Haha, who¡¯s this? Eric¡¯s in the shower right now. If you have a message, I can pass it on."


    The ent was thick, a bit clumsy, as if the woman were speaking Country S¡¯snguage for the first time.


    E¡¯s mind went nk. Eric was always protective of his personal phone. How could another woman answer it?


    She heard faint water sounds in the background. Was he really in the shower?


    He¡¯d always been strict about keeping women at a distance, and now there was one in his hotel room, answering his phone?


    A wave of cold washed over E, but a secondter, she shook herself out of it. Eric might be furious with her, but he wouldn¡¯t cheat so suddenly. This had to be some sort of setup by that woman.


    "Please tell my husband his wife called and would like him to return her call," E replied icily before hanging up.


    But who was that woman? And why did Eric have a face that seemed to attract all kinds of trouble?


    Feeling frustrated, E tried to calm herself, knowing she still had an afternoon ss. She decided to go to the hospital first to check on Henry and then head to school.


    From morning until noon, she kept a tight hold on her phone, hoping Eric would call her back.


    But even as her ss started, the phone sat silent, not so much as a single vibration.


    For a moment, E wanted to throw it across the room, but she knew deep down that her own stubbornness had led to this situation.


    Still, he could at least give her a chance to apologize!


    During ss, E was visibly distracted, so much so that Lauren thought it was from spending the night with Eric, teasinglymenting on her dark circles and bloodshot eyes.


    "E, seriously? Did you guys go at it all night? You look exhausted! I bet your back¡¯s sore, right?" Lauren whispered, chuckling.


    "Ugh, shut up!" E red, slumping back in her chair.


    But even when ss ended, her phone remained silent.


    "Did I hit the mark? E, you¡¯re so lucky..." Lauren teased again.


    "Say one more word, Lauren, and I¡¯ll glue your mouth shut with mud!" E shot her a look before grabbing her phone and heading up to the rooftop of the chapel building.


    Worried, Lauren followed her, sensing that something more serious might be going on. She watched as E carefully dialed Eric¡¯s number again, her expression tense and worried.


    The call connected again.


    To her frustration, the same woman with the awkward ent answered once more.


    "Oh, it¡¯s you again? I already told dear Eric you called. He said he¡¯s too busy to call you back!" the woman said mockingly, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    E was furious, tempted to throw her phone across the room. But arguing with this woman was beneath her.


    "Did you *really* tell him?" she asked coldly, regaining herposure. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Eric might be listening nearby, maybe even smirking at her frustration.


    "Of course I told him," the woman said in a smug tone. "Miss, you really should stop bothering him. He¡¯s in a bad mood, alright? Anyway, I¡¯m off to keep himpany. Bye-bye!"


    The woman hung up abruptly, leaving E fuming. She wished she could sprout wings and fly over there to see for herself what was really going on.


    Sitting on the rooftop¡¯s stone bench, gripping her phone tightly, she tried to steady her emotions. This wasn¡¯t like Eric. She had to believe in him.


    No, she *couldn¡¯t* doubt him. She had to trust him.


    There had to be some trick involved¡ªmaybe the woman had somehow gotten her hands on his phone. And that hurried tone at the end? It sounded like she was nervous, maybe worried about getting caught.


    Not wanting to be toyed with, E called John, asking if Eric had gone with anypanions.


    Unfortunately, John confirmed Eric had gone alone, leaving his assistant back in Country S to handle matters there.


    Seeing E¡¯s frustrated expression, Lauren approached her cautiously. "So... did you and Eric have a fight? And... was there a woman on the other end?"


    E gave her an annoyed look. "Why do you have to be so sharp?"


    "Enough sarcasm. Spill it. Maybe I can give you some advice," Lauren said, undeterred.


    Sighing, E recounted what had happened the night before. Lauren¡¯s brows knitted together. "You two argued about Henry? I get why Eric would be upset¡ªit¡¯s only natural, given that Henry is the son of... well, *that* woman, and Eric has some deep-rooted trauma from his past. But I understand your side too. Henry was hurt while protecting you. If Eric were a little more forgiving, maybe he¡¯d see things differently."


    "But considering his childhood... it¡¯s hard to me him. As for the woman answering his phone... it¡¯s definitely suspicious. I don¡¯t think Eric is the type to go off with someone else, even when he¡¯s angry," Lauren said thoughtfully, echoing Amelia¡¯s perspective.


    E gazed up at the overcast sky, a tired look in her eyes. The dark clouds seemed to mirror her gloomy mood, as if rain was imminent.


    "I¡¯ve called him so many times, and he hasn¡¯t called me back even once. What¡¯s the point?" she said, standing up angrily and heading downstairs, her steps heavy with frustration.


    Lauren followed, trying to calm her down. "Maybe there¡¯s something going on we don¡¯t know about!"


    But E¡¯s spirits remained low. She resolved not to call Eric again. Let him be, she thought bitterly.


    She knew that when a couple passed the so-called "golden twelve hours" after an argument,munication only got harder. She¡¯d tried, even reaching out first. Hispleteck of response was infuriating.

 Chapter 351: An Old Acquaintance of Ella’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 351: An Old Acquaintance of E¡¯s Mother</h4>


    Lauren quickly followed after her. "Hey, why don¡¯t you let me call him for you? Just to check in."


    E pressed her lips together, speaking coolly, "No need. I¡¯ll give it one more hour before I try again."


    She¡¯d give him onest chance. If there was no response, she¡¯d stop caring altogether.


    Lauren chuckled at her friend¡¯s contradictory words. Just moments ago, E had been adamant about not calling again, and now here she was, setting herself another time limit. The paradoxes of love.


    An hourter, E tried Eric¡¯s number once more, but this time there was no answer at all¡ªnot even from the woman.


    Her expression turned cold. This was the first time she and Eric had engaged in a "deep" cold war since they¡¯d known each other. And he¡¯d even let another woman answer his phone?


    Fine. She¡¯d had enough. Whatever connection they¡¯d shared felt null and void.


    Angry and frustrated, E shut off her phone.


    "Let it stay off. It¡¯s not like he¡¯d bother calling me first anyway!" she huffed. Lauren, seeing her friend¡¯s frustration, thought about sending Eric a message herself, but before she could, one of their ssmates called her over.


    Meanwhile, across the ocean...


    In Country W, evening had set in, and the city lights gleamed against the darkening sky.


    Eric sat on the 28th-floor balcony of the Waldorf Hotel, his legs casually propped on the railing.


    His eyes were bloodshot, remnants of a sleepless night spent tossing and turning. It wasn¡¯t until his friend Richard had called that he¡¯d been able to share his frustrations about his fight with E. Naturally, Richard had heard about it from Amelia.


    As a close friend, Richard understood Eric¡¯s feelings, but he hadn¡¯t held back in his advice. "Eric, you shouldn¡¯t have said those hurtful things. You implied she didn¡¯t love you, that she preferred Henry. Hearing that must¡¯ve devastated her. You didn¡¯t trust her enough."


    Eric could still hear Richard¡¯s words ringing in his ears. Coming to Country W had been partly to cool his anger and partly for an important business meeting.


    Yet, as the day passed, he still hadn¡¯t heard a single word from E.


    Reflecting on his words, he admitted to himself that he had gone too far. Taking a deep breath, he dialed E¡¯s number.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently switched off."


    Hearing the automated response, he frowned. She had turned off her phone?


    A mix of irritation and unease stirred in him. They¡¯d both been at fault¡ªso why was she shutting him out? Was she avoiding him?


    Or maybe there was a problem with her phone? Unlikely. He knew her phone was custom-made by one of the top tech firms in Country W, whose CEO happened to be a good friend of his.


    Feeling frustrated, he tossed his phone onto the table. At that moment, a gentle knock sounded on the door. A stunning woman entered, her posture graceful.


    "Mr. Anderson is waiting downstairs. He reviewed the proposal you submitted yesterday and was quite pleased," she said in halting Country S, her blue eyes shimmering with a flirtatious spark. Her features revealed her mixed heritage, with hints of Country S in her face.


    She was Eric¡¯s executive assistant in Country W¡ªa woman with aplex background who had chosen, despite her high status, to work directly under him. For reasons he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend, she¡¯d insisted on the position, and he¡¯d eventually epted her presence, despite his reservations.


    "Vivian, is your older brother in Country W these days?" Eric asked, frowning slightly.


    "No, he¡¯s constantly bouncing between countries. You know my brother¡ªhe¡¯s never been one for a fixed workce," Vivian replied with a smile. She was a mixed-heritage woman, half Country W and half Country S. Eric had met her through her older brother, a college friend of his.


    Eric nced once more at his phone. Although he¡¯d dismissed the thought that it might be malfunctioning, a nagging suspicion crossed his mind as he looked at Vivian, aware of her strong affection for him.


    "Vivian, you don¡¯t need to continue as my personal assistant anymore."


    Vivian¡¯s face fell as she stared at him in disbelief, her expressionced with hurt. "Eric, what did I do wrong? Why don¡¯t you need me anymore?"


    "I¡¯m married. I don¡¯t want my wife to feel ufortable the next time she joins me on a trip and sees you around. She might get jealous," Eric said casually, standing up and heading downstairs.


    Vivian¡¯s lips pursed, and though she didn¡¯t argue, she was clearly displeased. To her, it felt like Eric was just discarding her once she was no longer useful.


    Eric made his way to the restaurant on the 20th floor, where Mr. Anderson was seated, exuding an air of quiet confidence. His facial features were sharply defined, his presence noble and understated, even in a simple shirt, which did nothing to diminish his refined demeanor.


    Lucas Anderson, the fourth-generation heir of the Anderson family, held Country W nationality despite his roots in Country S. This was true nobility: powerful, wealthy beyond measure, yet so low-key.


    When Lucas saw Eric, he rose with a slight smile, extending a polite greeting.


    After the pleasantries, the two began to discuss cooperation and quickly established a harmonious rtionship. During Eric¡¯sst visit, Lucas had been away, so he¡¯d only met with Lucas¡¯s secretary.


    "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Nelson to be so young and already have such a sharp mind. Impressive!" Lucasplimented, setting down his menu with a graceful nod. Turning to the waiter, he said, "I¡¯ll have the same Country S dish asst time, please."


    "Of course, Mr. Anderson. Your order will be served shortly," the waiter responded respectfully.


    Eric smiled, ordering a few dishes himself. "It seems Mr. Anderson has a taste for Country S cuisine. We have a few top-tier restaurants back home that serve signature Country S dishes. I¡¯d be happy to treat you if you¡¯re ever in Country S."


    Lucas smiled. "That would be wonderful. Although, I mostly leave my Country S business in my nephew¡¯s hands these days."


    Eric nodded, then pulled a photograph from a nearby folder and slid it across the table toward Lucas.


    Lucas hesitated, his gaze settling on the photo. It depicted a traditional Country S garden, with a pavilion by a pond and white lotuses serenely floating on the water¡¯s surface, their fragrance almost palpable.


    In the pavilion stood a woman, dressed simply yet elegantly in a blue gown, holding a brush as she painted. Her beauty was gentle, her expression serene, with a quiet grace that drew the eye. Her delicate features rendered the white lotuses in the background dim byparison.


    "Isabe..." Lucas¡¯s gaze shifted, his expressionced with a hint of sorrow. A bitter smile tugged at his lips as he looked at Eric coldly. "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    This woman was a wound buried in his heart, known only to a few.


    And Eric, somehow, knew the story.


    "This woman is a figure from your past, Mr. Anderson, and my wife¡¯s mother. I take it you haven¡¯t been keeping up with the news from Country S?" Eric¡¯s calm, steady gaze carried a quiet assurance.

 Chapter 352: Perhaps Ella’s Biological Father

    <h4>Chapter 352: Perhaps E¡¯s Biological Father</h4>


    Lucas¡¯s expression grew darker. Ever since that woman married another man, he had sworn to never see her again, even in memory.


    Lucas was fiercely proud, unable to tolerate even the slightest betrayal. He had only asked her to wait for three months, but due to family matters, he hadn¡¯t been able to return until the fourth. By then, it was toote.


    "Why bring up these old stories?" Lucas said quietly, his face shifting with emotions before settling into a mask of calm. She had left his life more than twenty years ago; he had no reason to cling to hopes or memories.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Anderson, you sent your secretary to visit my mother-inw¡¯s grave a little over two months ago, didn¡¯t you?" Eric¡¯s voice was steady.


    Lucas¡¯s gaze hardened, a shadow of sorrow flitting across his eyes. Despite the anger, despite the bitterness, he couldn¡¯t erase the traces she had left in his life.


    "Just say what you came to say," he replied, his voice carefully controlled.


    "My mother-inw didn¡¯t die a natural death. Did you know that, Mr. Anderson? You knew she passed, but... you never investigated the circumstances. Maybe you didn¡¯t want to know."


    Eric¡¯s eyes were trained on Lucas, observing the shock ripple across his features.


    Lucas¡¯s face contorted with a sh of fury. "What do you mean, not a natural death? I was told she... died of liver cancer."


    "Seems you only got part of the story," Eric replied coolly, sipping his wine. The server discreetly refilled his ss, the soft sound of pouring wine easing the tension in the room.


    "Please, leave us," Lucas ordered the staff, his tone firm.


    As the waitstaff left the room, Eric continued, his tone unhurried, "My mother-inw was deliberately poisoned over time by a woman named Brianna. Sheced Isabe¡¯s wine with methanol, ensuring she became ill over time. In truth... it was a carefully nned murder."


    Lucas remained upright, his posture disciplined, but his grip on his silverware was tight, veins bulging on the backs of his hands.


    Twenty years had passed since he hadst seen her. When he had rushed back to Country S, it was only to learn that she had already married another man and was expecting a child. The news had shattered him, but he hadn¡¯t had the heart to confront her. Isabe was gentle, like still water, and he feared his rage might only hurt her.


    Even though she had broken his heart, Lucas had decided to leave her in peace. He stayed in Country S long enough to see her from a distance, walking hand-in-hand with another man. Only then did he finally resign himself to the truth.


    Back in Country W, he made a conscious decision to sever all ties, burying his feelings along with any news of her. But one night, under the influence of too much alcohol, he had sumbed and looked her up online, reaching out to old friends, only to find out that she had passed away.


    Those years were etched in pain, a suffering that lingered even now, more than two decadester. Seeing the photograph Eric had presented him sent him spiraling back into that agony, though he managed to keep hisposure.


    Learning that Isabe had been poisoned made his body tremble uncontrobly. "And that bastard... was it him?" he asked, barely able to contain his anger.


    "He knew and permitted his mistress to carry it out," Eric replied softly.


    Lucas¡¯sposure finally shattered. He began to shake, his voice faltering. "Mr. Nelson... I need a moment."


    "Take all the time you need, Mr. Anderson," Eric said, standing up and leaving the room quietly, allowing Lucas to grieve alone.


    Tears streamed uncontrobly down Lucas¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t shed tears since the deaths of his parents and the day he decided he would never see Isabe again.


    After that, nothing else had ever moved him to tears. But upon hearing this tragic news about someone he once loved deeply, his carefully contained emotions escaped his grasp. He reached for a napkin, wiping away his tears, but the grief was so intense it felt as if his head might explode. Every time he heard anything about Isabe, his self-control unraveled.


    Regret flooded him. If only he had kept an eye on her, stayed in touch¡ªeven in her illness, he might have noticed something was wrong.


    Time passed before Eric was invited back in. Lucas had regained someposure, though he was now notably silent. He ate a little, then bid Eric a restrained farewell.


    "Your proposal is well-prepared. I¡¯ll have my secretary send over the contract this afternoon," he said after a pause before turning to leave.


    Eric¡¯s lips curved in a slight smile, though his eyes held a cold glint. At that moment, Hans, his assistant in Country W, entered the room.


    "Gather the trash here. Check for any hair; if none, then any item with DNA will do," Eric instructed, gesturing toward the nearby trash bin.


    Hans nodded respectfully, carefully lifting the bin without a hint of reluctance.


    Eric exhaled with some relief. He¡¯d been investigating this matter for a while and suspected Lucas was a key figure. Lucas had never married and had only an adopted son.


    Eric¡¯s objective was clear: with Lucas¡¯s DNA, he could finally determine if Lucas was, in fact, E¡¯s biological father.


    Based on Lucas¡¯s reactions, Eric¡¯s suspicions had solidified to almost 90%. After all, the "mysterious man" Isabe had been involved with before her marriage was likely her first love.


    Satisfied with the progress, Eric had a light meal and tried calling E again, only to find her phone still switched off.


    He was beginning to feel genuinely frustrated.


    Recalling her tear-filled eyes, he felt like a fool. He should have calmed down andforted her rather than letting things escte.


    Feeling increasingly restless, Eric tried dialing E¡¯s number over and over. It had been an entire day with no response. Had she really begun to despise him?


    Finally, he made a call to John.


    "John, check on your sister-inw immediately. See if anything¡¯s wrong with her," Eric¡¯s voice was sharp with concern.


    John sounded puzzled. "Boss, she called mest night asking where you were, and I told her you were away on business. Doesn¡¯t she have your number?"


    Eric¡¯s heart sank. Why would E reach out to John? Was she... suspicious of him?


    A darker expression clouded his face. "Go to the hospital and see if she¡¯s there."


    "Yes, boss," John replied, understanding the urgency in his voice.


    Eric, still tense, arranged for a flight home that evening. After Lucas¡¯s secretary signed the contract in the afternoon, he could hand off the remaining tasks to his Country W office.


    A powerhouse like Lucas wouldn¡¯t have given him the time of day without a personal meeting.


    Half an hourter, John called back.


    "Boss... E is in Henry¡¯s hospital room. But she¡¯s there with her ssmate."


    Eric gripped his phone tightly, feeling as if something lodged in his throat, making it impossible to speak.


    Not only had she turned off her phone to avoid him, but she had also gone to see Henry? Evidently, Henry still held a special ce in her heart.

 Chapter 353: The Tampered Phone

    <h4>Chapter 353: The Tampered Phone</h4>


    "Boss, how about I tell her to give you a call?"


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, John quickly suggested in a low voice.


    "No need!"


    Eric cut him off coldly, leaving John frowning on the other end. What¡¯s going on with the boss and E now? Are they arguing again?


    With Eric in a foul mood, John didn¡¯t dare notify E without permission, especially since Eric had called to check on her himself before.


    Meanwhile, E was sitting on a sofa in Henry¡¯s hospital room, her face clouded with worry. Lauren sat by the bed, gently pressing her hand to Henry¡¯s forehead.


    "Henry, please get better soon, will you? Every time I see you like this, I..." Lauren¡¯s voice trailed off, as the handsome man lying in bed appeared as lifeless as a statue, his injured face starkly haunting.


    E leaned back, feeling drained. Henry had ended up in this condition because of her, and now she was at odds with Eric. And to top it off, he wasn¡¯t even answering her calls!


    Damn it. Was she destined to have such rotten luck? She was certain it was all that woman¡¯s doing.


    Clenching her lips tightly, E resisted the urge to call Eric again.


    She slowly stood up, gazing at Henry¡¯s unresponsive face.


    "Henry, wake up soon, or else... things between me and your brother are only going to get worse. If you could just wake up, maybe we could start to make things right."


    "I¡¯ve always believed you were a kind person who thinks of others first. No matter what happens, if you just open your eyes, I¡¯ll be happy. You have your own life, and you shouldn¡¯t be lying here for my sake, with your future slipping away. It¡¯s a terrible fate."


    A pang hit E as she recalled a story she¡¯d read about a woman in another country who¡¯d been assaulted, leftatose, and spent her life as a vegetable, only to die in bed decadester.


    That woman was just twenty-five when it happened¡ªher whole life ahead of her, tragically halted in its prime.


    E certainly didn¡¯t want Henry to end up like that, which was why she was so set on bringing him home to recover quickly.


    Lauren, in tears, whispered, "Henry, did you hear that? E¡¯s right¡ªyou have your own life... even if you don¡¯t love me, you can still find someone better..."


    E patted Lauren¡¯s back gently. "Don¡¯t cry. He wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this."


    Sniffling, Lauren muttered, "If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m done with you!"


    Henryy there, silent as wax, unmoved and distant.


    E spoke at length to him, even mentioning her conflicts with Eric. But with no response, she wasn¡¯t hopeful he could hear any of it.


    When E left the room, it was already past seven. She and Lauren had arrived around six, but only now did she feel hunger creeping in.


    After some discussion, she and Lauren decided to grab dinner at a restaurant nearby.


    Just as they began their meal, a striking couple entered, drawing nces from nearby diners.


    "Well, well, Miss Davis, fancy seeing you here. What a coincidence!"


    Be¡¯s voice drifted over, and E looked up, her cool gaze meeting Be¡¯s as she nodded faintly. "Miss Rodriguez. What a coincidence."


    Beside Be stood Mason.


    "E, it¡¯s packed here. How about we sit with you?" Mason¡¯s smile was warm, with a hint of smugness in his expression.


    He knew all about E¡¯s rift with Eric. As to how he knew, Mason had his ways.


    E gave him a frosty look, recalling that Lauren didn¡¯t like private rooms, which was why they were dining out here.


    "There¡¯s plenty of private rooms avable, Mr. Scott. Perhaps you should move there. Honestly, just looking at you makes me feel sick, so please don¡¯t ruin my mood here."


    E let out a coldugh, no longer bothering to keep up any pretense as she eyed Mason¡¯s smug expression.


    Mason¡¯s face darkened. "Miss Davis, just because you had a fight with Mr. Nelson doesn¡¯t mean you need to take it out on me."


    Lauren¡¯s eyes went wide. "How do you even know about that?"


    E pursed her lips, her gaze sharp with mockery. "Mr. Scott is like an octopus, reaching into everyone¡¯s business. His skill at clinging to people is unmatched. Besides, Miss Rodriguez is your girlfriend, so dining with us is hardly appropriate."


    E didn¡¯t spare him any courtesy. She¡¯d avoided him before, refusing his advances time and again, but he shamelessly kepting back, undeterred.


    At this, Mason coolly released Be¡¯s hand and dered, "Miss Rodriguez and I have broken up."


    He said it with ease, pulling out the chair next to E and settling in calmly.


    E¡¯s face flushed with anger, while Be took a deep breath and quietly sat down as well.


    Lauren was stunned. What kind of heart does this woman have? Mason had just publicly dered their breakup, yet she calmly joined them as if nothing had happened.


    Be, everposed, offered a polite smile and said, "Miss Davis, Mr. Scott and I are simply friends now. If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯d love to join you for dinner."


    E couldn¡¯t help but admire her poise! To be so publicly humiliated yet manage to maintain herposure¡ªonly someone from a prestigious family could endure such a situation with grace. Byparison, Mason seemed petty and vindictive.


    Be smiled graciously, her voice gentle but probing. "I heard Mr. Nelson is on a business trip. Are you home alone, Miss Davis?"


    "Mm." E responded coolly. If Be could act this magnanimous, then so could she.


    "Well, as far as I know, Mr. Nelson is likely being entertained by some lovelypany right now." Mason sneered. "I told you, E¡ªone day you¡¯ll find yourself running to me. Mark my words!"


    Heughed wickedly, fully aware that both E¡¯s and Eric¡¯s phones were custom-made by a top-tierpany from Country W. He¡¯d even stumbled upon a few secrets regarding them.


    Their current conflict? Those phones yed no small part in it.


    E¡¯s expression hardened as she suddenly picked up her bowl of soup and threw it straight at Mason!


    Though the soup wasn¡¯t scalding, Mason was left utterly stunned. Soup dripped down his hair, his once-sleek style now a greasy, wet mess.


    The normally suave Mason now looked like a drenched rooster.


    Be shrieked, quickly grabbing a napkin to help Mason wipe off the soup.


    Lauren nearly burst outughing, covering her mouth just in time. She¡¯d heard about Mason before, but this was her first time meeting him, and she already found him repulsive.


    Mason¡¯s face darkened, fury slowly recing his shock.


    "Miss Davis, what is the meaning of this? We¡¯re just here, taking up two seats, and you go and pour soup all over Mr. Scott? How petty and malicious can you be?"

 Chapter 354: Drinking to Release

    <h4>Chapter 354: Drinking to Release</h4>


    Be¡¯s shrill voice rang out in anger, drawing the attention of several other diners. E shot her a cold nce, while Mason remained silent, his gaze stormy, as if brewing a tempest.


    "Miss Rodriguez, did you not just hear what Mr. Scott said?" E¡¯s voice cut through the tension like ice. "He insulted my husband and shamelessly tried to nder me as well. Mr. Scott, I am a married woman and will never entertain any advances from you. Even if every man in the world disappeared, I would still never choose you!"


    She was furious. She had rejected Mason countless times, yet he continued to harass her, constantly stirring up trouble and repulsing her at every turn. His sudden announcement of breaking up with Be was clearly a ploy to redirect Be¡¯s anger toward E.


    This time, E no longer cared about appearances; she was ready to defend herself, no matter what impression she left on others.


    "Exactly!" Lauren chimed in sharply. "Mr. Scott has been pestering E over and over, and she¡¯s already married! Don¡¯t you already have Miss Rodriguez? How shameless can you be! E, let¡¯s leave¡ªno point staying here with all these pests around!"


    Mason¡¯s face darkened with fury as E,pletely unbothered, left with Lauren at her side. The restaurant buzzed with murmurs as they departed, as many diners recognized her from gossip columns, where she and Eric often appeared.


    "Wasn¡¯t that E? She looks even better in person than in pictures."


    "Didn¡¯t the papers say she¡¯s into her husband¡¯s younger brother? That¡¯s why Eric went abroad in a rage."


    "Tabloids are so trashy¡ªthey¡¯ll write anything for clicks!"


    "Right! She¡¯s just doing what she should. The younger brother got hurt saving her, after all."


    "That Mason guy is so disgusting. I heard him myself. He came in with Rodriguez, arm-in-arm, and then turned around and imed he¡¯d broken up, just to get to E. Sickening!"


    Mason¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red, then pale, as whispers circted around him. E was the one woman he could never have, making her even more desirable, more out of reach. Yet, this was the first time he¡¯d ever faced such public humiliation, and he couldn¡¯t stand it. With a dark look in his eyes, he strode out, determined to confront her.


    Just as E and Lauren settled into the car, they heard Mason¡¯s mocking voice outside. "E, don¡¯t fool yourself into thinking Eric¡¯s really faithful to you. I¡¯ve received reliable information that he¡¯s with a woman named Vivian. One day, you¡¯lle crawling back to me. Mark my words."


    He sounded like a twisted, bloodthirsty demon, his eyes filled with an obsessive greed that made E see him for what he truly was.


    "Drive, please. No need to listen to a rabid dog barking nonsense," E instructed the driver calmly.


    Yet, deep down, a chill spread through her. As a native of Country W, Mason did have extensive contacts and resources. Could his im be true? She had, after all, heard a woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone earlier. Could Eric really be with this "Vivian"?


    Impossible!


    E thought of Eric¡¯s devotion over the past couple of years. She couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d betray her so easily.


    Mason can¡¯t be trusted, she reminded herself, deciding to wait for Eric¡¯s return to address her suspicions directly with him.


    When E returned home, she barely touched her dinner, pacing distractedly around the vi. Unable to suppress her growing anxiety, she dialed Eric¡¯s number once more.


    This time, the call connected.


    But instead of Eric¡¯s voice, E was met with the unmistakable sounds of a man and a woman sharing an intimate moment. Her face darkened, and a sharp, unexinable pain spread through her chest. She bit down on her lip, holding back the urge to hang up, struggling to contain the ache that felt like it was tearing through her.


    "Eric!" she shouted, her voice trembling. But on the other end, the sounds only grew more intense, now unmistakably suggesting a deepening intimacy.


    E¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Even if Eric hated her, how could he humiliate her like this?


    Finally, she ended the call, whispering to herself, "E, keep calm!"


    Forcing herself to stand, she shakily made her way downstairs to brew a calming tea. Breathing in the soothing aroma, she stepped out into the garden, circling the pathways in an attempt to regain herposure.


    Then, a realization hit her¡ªa subtle w in the scene she¡¯d just overheard. Though the couple sounded passionately engaged, she¡¯d heard no voices beyond the background noise. She knew Eric too well; he always teased her with yful words during their private moments, adding his own brand of humor to every encounter. But this time, he¡¯d beenpletely silent.


    A chill settled over her as E clenched her fists. Whoever orchestrated this had done their homework, but there was no way she¡¯d fall for it.


    She had to trust her husband.


    Despite her resolve, a lingering sadness filled her heart. ncing at the small bar in the vi, she felt her emotions bubbling over with nowhere to release them.


    Unable to disturb Amelia for advice again, E drifted over to the bar, picking a bottle at random. She poured the crimson wine into a ss, watching it fill the crystal goblet with an almost mesmerizing richness.


    E rarely drank, knowing it would leave her feeling reckless. But tonight, she felt desperate enough to try anything to dull her heartache. And so, one ss after another, she drank, hoping each sip would ease the heaviness inside her.


    After three or four sses, she felt her heart racing, her cheeks flushed, and the room around her beginning to blur. Slumping over the bar, she whispered to herself, "So dizzy... Am I... drunk again?"


    She touched her flushed face, her breathing shallow, as her consciousness faded.


    ...


    The next morning, Mrs. Harris, the housekeeper, rose early and, upon entering the living room, found E slumped over the bar. Shocked, she eximed, "Oh my goodness, young madam, what happened? You drank a whole bottle!"


    Mrs. Harris recalled seeing E outside the night before, looking perfectly normal as she took a quiet stroll. Now, however, E was sprawled across the bar, her face flushed as if feverish.


    Mrs. Harris hurriedly cleared away the bottle and sses, gently shaking E. "Young madam, are you all right? You look as red as a rose! What should I do?"


    Panicked, Mrs. Harris decided to call Eric. She ran to the phone, quickly dialing his number.


    The call connected almost immediately, and Eric¡¯s voice, slightly hoarse, came through. "Mrs. Harris, is something wrong?"


    "Young master, you need toe home! The young madam drank herself to sleep, and I can¡¯t move her on my own. She still hasn¡¯t woken up," Mrs. Harris said urgently, slipping in a reprimand. "Honestly, sir, you¡¯re a grown man. How can you just leave after a fight? Come back home, now!"

 Chapter 355: He’s Back

    <h4>Chapter 355: He¡¯s Back</h4>


    "I understand. I¡¯ll be right back," Eric said softly, then hung up the phone.


    Mrs. Harris set down thendline with a slight shake of her head. "Young people these days just don¡¯t have the patience we used to."


    Mrs. Harris considered waking E, but she was sound asleep, likely due to exhaustion from not resting properly for so long.


    Meanwhile, Eric sat in the car, his face set in determination. "Drive faster," he instructed the driver. "If we get a ticket, it¡¯s on me."


    The driver, not daring to disobey, nodded and elerated towards the seaside vi.


    Eric couldn¡¯t shake the worry gnawing at him. She¡¯d been finest he saw her¡ªso when did she get drunk? Was itst night, or had itsted all this time?


    If she¡¯d been drinking sincest night, it was possible she was facing alcohol poisoning. Eric¡¯s heart tightened at the thought. He regretted leaving Country S for Country W, though retrieving a few strands of Lucas¡¯s hair had provided some satisfaction.


    "Drive faster," hemanded coldly, sensing the car still wasn¡¯t picking up speed.


    The driver, now sweating, had to navigate heavy morning traffic. Fortunately, they¡¯d soon reach the coastal road, which was typically clear. The vi¡¯s secluded location in a residential area without nearbymercial or industrial zones made it a desirable ce to live. Many wealthy buyers hoped to bid on the remaining four vis, but the young master intended to auction them next year to the highest bidders.


    After ten minutes, the car finally pulled up to the vi. Without waiting for it to stop, Eric jumped out, pushed open the door, and strode inside with urgency.


    "Young master, you¡¯re finally back!" Mrs. Harris said with a visible sense of relief. Eric had been gone for two nights, and in his absence, E had been like a lifeless scarecrow,cking any energy or spirit.


    Eric¡¯s gaze went straight to the bar, where E was still slumped over, sound asleep.


    "Did she drink this morning?" he asked, crossing the room and giving E¡¯s shoulders a gentle shake. "E, wake up!"


    E made a faint noise and sank back into sleep.


    "No, young master. When I woke up, she was already asleep here," Mrs. Harris said, concern evident in her voice.


    Eric was silent, realizing that E must have been so exhausted that even a little alcohol had put her into a deep sleep.


    He carefully lifted E into his arms, carrying her upstairs and kicking open the bedroom door. Heid her gently on the bed, but he couldn¡¯t shake the worry. Looking at her flushed face, Eric feared she might actually have alcohol poisoning.


    To be safe, he needed to wake her up, or he¡¯d have to take her to the hospital.


    "E, wake up! E!" he said, a touch of irritation in his voice as he gently patted her face.


    She mumbled, "Stop... don¡¯t bother me..."


    Relieved that she could still speak, Eric felt reassured she wasn¡¯t suffering from alcohol poisoning, especially since she showed no signs of nausea.


    He recalled a college friend in Country W who¡¯d once nearly died of alcohol poisoning after binge drinking following a breakup. The memory of that close call made him worry even more.


    "E, wake up! I¡¯m back!" he said with a soft sigh, looking at her face, still sleepy and unaware. His anger and frustration from the previous night vanished.


    During his brief trip to Country W, he¡¯d done a lot of thinking. Despite his dislike for Henry, he understood that E simply wanted him to get better so they could part ways peacefully, putting rumors to rest once and for all.


    Eric frowned, watching E still deep in sleep. He shook her shoulders a bit more forcefully this time. "E, there¡¯s a fire! Wake up! Get up, quickly!"


    Atst, E groggily opened her eyes, and when she saw Eric in front of her, she immediately clung to his arm, as if she were still dreaming.


    "Eric... huh... you must... be good... and serve your queen, hahaha..." she slurred, clearly intoxicated.


    Eric¡¯s face fell. Drunk E was always a handful, rambling nonsense that tested his patience.


    With her eyes still shut, E held tightly to his arm and continued to mumble, "Eric...e on... help your baby scrub her back... pfft..."


    Eric gritted his teeth, looking at her with a mix of exasperation and disbelief. Was she messing with him on purpose, or was she really that drunk?


    Her cheeks were flushed an unnatural shade of red. Just how much had she drunk to get this wasted?


    Then, E sniffled, and a tear slipped from the corner of her eye. "Eric... how could you... how could you not believe me...? Those people... believing rumors... that¡¯s normal, they don¡¯t know me... but you..."


    E let out a small whimper before drifting back into a deep sleep.


    Eric sighed. E¡¯s tolerance for alcohol was terrible; just a few drinks, and she¡¯d end up like this. No way would he let her drink so recklessly again¡ªit was too harmful to her health.


    She seemed close to waking up, though the strong smell of alcohol clung to her. She¡¯d need a bath first.


    Eric went to the bathroom, filled the tub, and set out fresh pajamas and towels. Once everything was ready, he carefully carried her to the bathroom to help her clean up.


    As he lowered her into the tub, E suddenly jerked awake, sshing water everywhere. "Ah! Help, I¡¯m drowning in the ocean!"


    Her chin was promptly lifted, and she stared wide-eyed as her gaze focused on Eric, finally recognizing him.


    "Uh... uh..." She looked as if she¡¯d seen a ghost. How was Eric suddenly here? She¡¯d been calling him non-stop before, only to be ignored or have some other woman pick up. It had truly broken her heart.


    Her eyes, red and weary, betrayed her shock and difort.


    "What¡¯s wrong? A few hours apart, and you¡¯ve already forgotten me?" Eric¡¯s voice was tinged with irritation. He hated that stunned, wary expression on her face.


    E pursed her lips, taken aback that their reunion would be like this... But at least he¡¯de back, showing he did care about her, even if he sometimes had a sharp tongue.


    "You... came back?"


    "Do you always need to state the obvious?" Eric snapped, withdrawing his hand sharply as he stood beside the tub. "Look at what you¡¯ve done to yourself. You look like aplete mess!"


    Eric¡¯s harsh tone masked his worry, but to E, his scolding cut deeply, only amplifying the hurt she felt from his previous coldness. Thinking back to that woman¡¯s words, a spark of anger red within her.


    "Why are you being so harsh with me? Can¡¯t you speak kindly for once?" she retorted, frustration evident in her voice. "Eric, you¡¯re the reason I ended up like this! You wouldn¡¯t answer my calls, right? Fine, don¡¯t answer them, but why did you have to let some random foreign woman pick up instead?"

 Chapter 356: Uncovering the Issue

    <h4>Chapter 356: Uncovering the Issue</h4>


    As soon as E began to speak, all her pent-up frustration started pouring out. She turned her head away from Eric, unwilling to look at his stony expression.


    "When did you ever call me?" Eric asked.


    "Eric, stop pretending. You know I hate it when people act oblivious!" E¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her expression pained. "That foreign woman¡ªwas she really so irresistible? If strangers don¡¯t believe me... can¡¯t you at least trust me?"


    Eric frowned. "That¡¯s impossible! You never called me!"


    But... E wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this. Something didn¡¯t add up.


    E, feeling hurt and frustrated, turned her head away, but remembering what Amelia and Lauren had told her, she took a deep breath, deciding not to keep arguing with him.


    Seeing her tear-streaked face, Eric¡¯s heart softened. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in days. He gently wiped the tears from her cheeks.


    "Alright, stop crying... It was my fault, okay?"


    He pulled her close, not caring that she was soaking wet, and held her tightly.


    E wrapped her arms around his waist, letting out muffled sobs.


    "Stop crying, silly girl."


    "But you let that awful woman answer your phone and insult me!" Strong and confident as she usually was, E was surprisingly sensitive at this moment.


    Eric gently pushed her back to look into her eyes seriously. "I didn¡¯t. Now, I¡¯m going to do a little test. Just wait here."


    Leaving the bathroom, he returned a momentter with both his and her phones.


    Eric¡¯s face was set with determination. No point in arguing endlessly; he knew he hadn¡¯t let anyone else answer her calls. But he also knew E wouldn¡¯t use him falsely, so the best solution was to test it.


    E watched as he used her phone to dial his number.


    She felt a sudden warmth in her chest. At least he was handling this calmly, without holding a grudge for her earlier attitude.


    Eric held E¡¯s phone to his ear, listening to the dialing tone.


    But his phone remained silent.


    E stared, stunned, at his idle phone. It was on, but... the call was somehow reaching someone else¡¯s phone? How was this possible? She¡¯d saved his number, and it was correct.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is currently unavable," the automated voice finally stated, as if the other party had realized something and turned off the phone.


    Eric held up both phones, showing her. "See? When we call my number from your phone, it gets redirected somewhere else... Is it a virus, or...?"


    Eric¡¯s face darkened as he let out a coldugh, his eyes shing with anger. He quickly dialed his brother Vivian¡¯s number. "David, give me an exnation. Why are my wife¡¯s calls to me being redirected to someone else¡¯s phone?"


    All this time, he¡¯d thought E just didn¡¯t care enough to call him.


    "This is odd! Must be something Vivian orchestrated¡ªcut her some ck, though, Eric. You know she¡¯s crazy about you, can¡¯t you let this one slide?" David¡¯s voice was lighthearted, trying to smooth things over for his sister.


    "Hmph. This better be thest time." If it hadn¡¯t been for David helping him out of a rough patch back in college, Eric wouldn¡¯t have let him off so easily.


    "It was just a misunderstanding," Eric exined, exhaling deeply. "Looks like the programmer set our calls to be forwarded without any notice."


    E turned her head away, avoiding his gaze.


    With a sigh, Eric put his phone down, moved closer, and gently wrapped his arms around her waist. "Alright, it¡¯s all cleared up now. Don¡¯t stay mad at me."


    Well... it seemed our proud Mr. Nelson had finally set aside his pride.


    E pouted, "Who was that woman, anyway?"


    "My assistant. But don¡¯t worry; I fired her yesterday. She¡¯s out of the picture."


    "Oh, so now I¡¯m the jealous one, am I?"


    "You¡¯re absolutely the jealous one!" Eric teased, kissing her forehead. "I shouldn¡¯t have... I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like thatst night. I¡¯m sorry."


    E looked up at him, a bit mollified. "Eric... I shouldn¡¯t have insisted either, but I only asked you twice, and you snapped at me."


    "Alright, alright. No more snapping at you in the future!"


    "Oh, there¡¯s a ¡¯future¡¯ now, is there?" she asked, frowning at him yfully.


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "Fine, no more future then. By the way, I¡¯ve arranged for Henry¡¯s doctor to transfer him to Country W in a few days."


    E¡¯s expression darkened with worry. Henry¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t looking good; the doctors had warned that if he didn¡¯t wake up within three weeks, he might end up in a vegetative state permanently.


    "Don¡¯t dwell on it," Eric whispered, pulling her closer as his gaze swept over her wet form, desire evident in his eyes. He leaned in, unable to resist her any longer.


    Just as his lips met hers, E pushed him away. "Wait... isn¡¯t it morning already?"


    Eric looked exasperated. "What else did you think? Next time you drink, I¡¯ll pull out that little tongue of yours!"


    E shrank back yfully as he lowered himself again, the sound of sshing water filling the room, her heartbeat quickening with each ripple...


    After some intense moments in the bathroom, E finallyy sprawled out on the bed,pletely drained. Eric carefully dried her hair with a towel, then finished with a blow dryer until it was mostly dry.


    Eyes closed, E let her hair drape off the edge of the bed, feeling her sorrow and pain from the past few days slip away. She sighed inwardly, realizing howforting it was to have her husband by her side.


    Once he put the blow dryer away, Eric climbed into bed next to her.


    "This time, I managed to get some of Lucas¡¯s hair in Country W."


    "Hair?" E¡¯s eyes widened. "What on earth do you need hair for?"


    "Come on, silly. DNA testing, of course!" Eric shot her a look.


    E pressed her lips together, her tone turning wistful. "But... it¡¯s been so many years. Mom¡¯s not around anymore. What¡¯s the point of finding my birth father now?"


    "From what I gathered, there¡¯s more to the story than meets the eye. I didn¡¯t dig too deeply yet, but when I¡¯ve got more information, I¡¯ll share it with you," Eric said, closing his eyes. He was finally able to rx after an intense few days and nights, with the time difference between Country W and Country S adding to his exhaustion.


    The tenderness they¡¯d just shared had managed to wash away their tensions.


    E reached over to massage his back. "You must be exhausted. You probably didn¡¯t get any sleep while you were in Country W."


    "Yeah. I¡¯m pretty wiped out," Eric replied simply, not hiding his fatigue.


    E sat up, eagerly massaging and patting his back. "You¡¯ve worked so hard, hubby. Are you hungry? Should I ask Mrs. Harris to make you some noodles?"


    "No need. I just ate my fill," Eric said with a smirk, prompting E to give him a light punch on the back.

 Chapter 357: Mason’s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 357: Mason¡¯s Scheme</h4>


    At this moment:


    Y City.


    Mason sat in the living room of the Rodriguez family vi, having tea and chatting with Mayor Rodriguez.


    Mayor Rodriguez held his delicate teacup, savoring the aroma of the tea, which filled the room. An ancient painting on the wall, poetic atmosphere to the room.


    "So, when are you nning to have the wedding with Be?" Mayor Rodriguez asked with a smile. He was quite pleased with Mason, as he was the heir to a prominent overseas family, and marrying his daughter would bring considerable benefits.


    Beughed yfully from the side. "Dad, how can you ask such a personal question? He¡¯s not even interested in marrying so soon!"


    But it wasn¡¯t that Mason didn¡¯t want an early wedding; he had no intention of marrying her at all.


    Mason smiled lightly. "Mayor Rodriguez, did you forget what I said when we first met? Ms. Rodriguez and I are just friends."


    His tone was calm, but the hint of pride in his expression left Mayor Rodriguez stunned, a sh of anger rising in his chest.


    What did Mason mean by this? Was he trying to walk away after ying with his daughter?


    Mayor Rodriguez set his teacup down heavily. He¡¯d heard rumors that Mason wasn¡¯t nning to marry Be, which was why he¡¯d asked the question today.


    The Rodriguez family might not have a long history in politics, but he was the mayor now, and he wouldn¡¯t allow Mason to treat them with such disrespect.


    "Mason, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the heir to the Scott family overseas, I, Matthew Rodriguez, would fear you! You used my daughter, and you still have the nerve to say such things!"


    Matthew stood up, his eyes zing with fury.


    Mason chuckled. "Mayor Rodriguez, you¡¯re mistaken. It was your daughter who pursued me. At the hotel on Treading Immortal Mountain, she came to my room. If she hadn¡¯t gotten into my bed, would I have been forced into contact with her?"


    Be¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she stared at Mason with tearful eyes.


    Though she¡¯d initially liked Eric, Mason had won her over after they¡¯d been together.


    She had given her heart to him, yet Mason was willing to say such things in front of her father! To her, it was the ultimate humiliation.


    "You insolent boy! How dare you speak of my daughter like that!" Matthew, seething with rage, pointed toward the door and shouted, "Get out! Nevere back! Our Rodriguez family has no need to marry off our daughter to someone like you!"


    Tears filled Be¡¯s eyes as she clung to her furious father. "Dad, don¡¯t get upset. It¡¯s not good for your health..."


    Mason stood, brushing off his clothes with calm elegance. "Thank you for the tea, Mayor Rodriguez. If you ever need help with anything, I¡¯ll assist however I can¡ªfor Be¡¯s sake, of course."


    "Get out!"


    Mason¡¯s polite words were hollow, dripping with insincerity.


    He raised an eyebrow, walking out with a cold, graceful air. Be bit her lip in bitterness, fighting back tears.


    Matthew took a deep breath. "My dear daughter... I¡¯m so sorry. You¡¯re my only daughter... oh!"


    To think that the daughter of the Rodriguez family could be treated this way. If he were stronger, Mason wouldn¡¯t dare to look down on their family.


    Be shook her head, wiping away her tears as a wave of pain gripped her heart. "This isn¡¯t your fault, Dad. I¡¯ll be fine!"


    Even if she¡¯d been cast aside, she wouldn¡¯t do anything foolish. All of this was E¡¯s fault. It was a pity Leah and Rachel hadn¡¯t been able to get rid of her.


    As the mayor¡¯s daughter, however, she could only rely on others to strike back. Going to jail or breaking thew for a worthless woman like E? No way.


    After leaving the Rodriguez family, Mason made a call with a casual tone, "How¡¯s Logan doing these days?"


    "Second Young Master, the First Young Master is still spending all his time with Miss Hannah."


    Mason¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk. "Good. Logan is ying a dangerous game. Hannah is the Miller family¡¯s precious daughter, and if anything happens... well, let¡¯s just say there¡¯ll be consequences."


    Logan was difficult to deal with, which was why Mason had informed the Miller family that there was a woman in a mental hospital in S City, Country S, who bore a striking resemnce to their recently deceased niece.


    Once Hannah returned to the Miller family, it would be like a new beginning for her.


    When Hannah and E eventually crossed paths, Mason was betting on E to win. Logan, who adored Hannah, would be shattered if he lost her. Mason¡¯s feelings for E wereplicated and possessive; if he couldn¡¯t have her, he¡¯d rather keep her as an indirect ally.


    What did he mean by an "indirect alliance"? Through Logan and Hannah¡¯s rtionship, they¡¯d both be opposed to E. And since Logan was also Mason¡¯s rival, that made E an unofficial ally.


    Mason was shrewd enough to know that Logan was like a tiger eyeing him warily. Even if Logan won the inheritance, one mistake would still risk him losing his position.


    "Second Young Master, our recent investigation shows that this Hannah seems different from the previous one."


    "No worries. The Miller family is powerful enough to turn anyone into a star. But... send a copy of Logan¡¯s profile to Eric. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll find it interesting!"


    Mason chuckled coldly, then hung up and drove back to his office in Country S.


    A week passed in the blink of an eye.


    E sat in the ssroom, chatting with Lauren about Henry¡¯s situation. Henry had gone abroad three days ago, and now Lauren was considering taking a break from school to care for him.


    "Lauren, you¡¯re only a freshman. If you take a break, when would youe back? And if... Henry wakes up and still doesn¡¯t like you, wouldn¡¯t you be heartbroken? Or worse, if he... never wakes up?"


    "It¡¯s okay. My life hasn¡¯t been particrly meaningful anyway. My family¡¯s not well-off... my father¡¯s a gambler, and my mom left years ago. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like¡ªevery time I go home, my crazy dad hits me, demands money, tells me it¡¯s useless for me to go to school. My grandma, who was the only person who loved me, passed away. So... there¡¯s really nothing for me back home."


    Lauren¡¯s eyshes fluttered; she¡¯d been thinking about this for a long time.


    Her father, now fifty, was still entangled with a married woman from the neighboring vige. Any money he had was spent on her, never making it to Lauren.


    E fell silent, then said thoughtfully, "If you really want to go, money¡¯s not an issue. Just be sure you won¡¯t regret spending your best years on a man who doesn¡¯t love you."


    "I won¡¯t regret it," Lauren replied softly.


    E nodded. Just then, her phone chimed.


    She quickly unlocked the screen to find a message from Eric.


    "The NDA report is out."


    Those few words offered no further detail, making E grind her teeth in frustration. Was he teasing her on purpose?

 Chapter 358: Hannah’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 358: Hannah¡¯s Return</h4>


    E immediately dialed Eric¡¯s number, and azy voice answered on the other end, "What¡¯s up?"


    She was about to lose her temper. "Just tell me the results already!"


    Eric chuckled wickedly, and she could almost picture his handsome face, lines of amusement creasing at the corners.


    "Didn¡¯t you say your biological father doesn¡¯t matter to you? So... knowing wouldn¡¯t change anything, right?"


    Damn it!


    E was torn betweenughing and crying¡ªEric was seriously asking for a fight! Even if she wasn¡¯t nning to reconnect with her biological father, she still wanted to know who the man was who had inspired her mother to bring her into the world.


    If he hadn¡¯t been something special, her mother would never have gone through with it.


    "Eric! You¡¯re terrible! I¡¯m going to..."


    Before she could finish saying "cut ties with you," she caught herself. Who was she kidding? Even if he didn¡¯t tell her, she was wrapped around his little finger.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. He... Lucas... he¡¯s your father. So what do you n to do now?"


    Eric¡¯s voice grew serious as he finally told her.


    E sat in stunned silence, emotions swirling. What could she do? Her mother was gone. The thought of reconnecting with a man who had never been a father to her was unappealing.


    "Nothing, absolutely nothing." E ended the call and stared off into space.


    Lauren came over, "What now, another fight with your husband?"


    E shook her head, looking both pensive and frustrated. She hadn¡¯t expected anything from the father she¡¯d never met, yet because of him, her mother had ended up with Robert.


    Her phone chimed again. E nced at it¡ªa new email from Eric.


    She opened it to find a Word document with multiple photos of a man, each one showing him in various settings: formal, casual... In every image, his aristocratic aura was unmistakable. With wless features, he looked like someone favored by the heavens, attractive from every angle.


    This man could easily outshine any of today¡¯s young celebrities or award-winning actors!


    E took a deep breath. This man... was her father, Lucas.


    No wonder Isabe had insisted on having her. A man like Lucas would be impossible to forget. Falling in love with him would leave no room to ever truly love anyone else.


    Her eyes stung, and her hands trembled slightly as she scrolled down to Lucas¡¯s biography.


    But then E closed the document abruptly, unable to keep reading. No matter how perfect he seemed, he had never fulfilled any fatherly duties. To her, he was just a stranger.


    They might share blood, but so what? Without a real connection, even the strongest blood ties couldn¡¯t bridge the gap of lost years.


    "E, who was that just now?" Lauren asked, still starstruck. "What a powerful presence! What a handsome man."


    E shot her a look. "Just a stranger."


    "Wait¡ªdon¡¯t tell me you¡¯re falling for him! Should I let Mr. Nelson know?" Lauren teased.


    "Shut up!" E muttered, rolling her eyes.


    It was autumn, and outside, leaves danced in the breeze like butterflies, falling to the ground to be part of the earth, nurturing the world around them.


    A few dayster.


    Airport.


    E and Eric were at the airport, bidding farewell to Lauren.


    Lauren was resolute about going to take care of Henry. Not going would be her life¡¯s greatest regret, and E understood. Her love was selfless¡ªshe just wanted to protect and cherish the man she adored.


    Though some might see this love as blind, it was far better than blindly loving someone unworthy.


    "E, I¡¯m leaving...make sure you keep in touch with me. Don¡¯t forget me!" Lauren, eyes red with emotion, looked at E with reluctance.


    Her only true gain from college was her friendship with E, pure and free from any ulterior motives.


    E pressed her lips together and nodded. "Go on, it¡¯s almost time to board. Call me when you get there, and if you need anything, let me know."


    "E, you¡¯re the best! In my next life, I¡¯ll be your loyal servant!" Lauren said tearfully, shouting her devotion. Eric frowned¡ªE in her next life would still be *his*, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Lauren picked up her suitcase and slowly walked toward the departure gates. E stood there, watching the purest friend she¡¯d made in college disappear into the terminal.


    "Alright, let¡¯s head back," Eric said gently, holding her hand as they stood there long after Lauren¡¯s figure had vanished from sight.


    "Let¡¯s go on vacation, take some time to rx!"


    E nodded. Life seemed to be settling into calm again, but it also felt like the calm before a storm.


    She threw herself into her studies and training, all in preparation for Hannah¡¯s return.


    After a seven-day getaway with Eric, E plunged back into her routine. She read voraciously, found time to assist LX and LXL with guest reception and business dealings, and expanded her circle with new, distinguished friends.


    Inworking, E was inclusive¡ªage and gender didn¡¯t matter.


    Though Egerton University had produced its share of disappointments, including that disgraceful male professor, it also had many honorable schrs whose knowledge and insights far surpassed anything E could umte in two lifetimes.


    She thought Hannah would reappear soon and even had recurring nightmares where Hannah appeared before her, smiling maliciously, her hands dripping with blood. "E, you wretch... soon... you¡¯ll be dead by my hand, hahahaha..."


    E would wake drenched in cold sweat, realizing that perhaps she had been building Hannah up too much in her mind, letting anxiety settle in.


    But with Eric by her side, she was confident she¡¯d always be the winner.


    One day, Eric sent her an email with a file. He told her it contained information on Hannah¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    "Logan¡ªthe cousin of Mason? How ridiculous. No matter how things twist and turn, there¡¯s no escaping the Scott family connection!"


    E felt a pang of frustration, though she noted that Mason had finally gone silent, no longer unting himself around her.


    Time flew, and two years passed.


    E was now in her junior year, but her time at the university was bing scarce. Papers and assignments were never an obstacle for her.


    Most of her time was now dedicated to LXL, where her research over the past two years had shown that the entertainment industry was immensely profitablepared to others!


    Real estate was no longer booming as it had been four or five years ago, though Eric had secured government-backed development projects in several areas. A piece ofnd she had advised him to purchase was now a prime site for development, with a new airport nned for the area.


    On this day, E was in her office at LXL, flipping through the profiles of entertainers. She had risen to the position of assistant director at LXL.


    Many were resentful of her position, but E believed that with time, herpetence would win them over.


    Eric knocked and entered. Two more years had added to his maturity and charisma, his deep eyes possessing an almost maic allure. Just one nce could pull anyone in.


    "Hannah¡¯s back. She arrived this morning at nine."

 Chapter 359: Ready to Face the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 359: Ready to Face the Enemy</h4>


    E slowly put down the pen in her hand, smiling softly. "She¡¯s finally back? It¡¯s been over three years¡ªI wonder how she¡¯s changed."


    Eric ced a folder in front of E and confidently perched on her desk, crossing his arms. "Haven¡¯t you reviewed the information I gave you? Everything she¡¯s been through over the past three years is in there."


    E frowned. "Something just feels off. Two years ago...Hannah was poisoned, damaging her voice, supposedly because she mistreated a maid. It sounds like something she¡¯d do, but the Millers are a powerful family. You¡¯d think they¡¯d hire maids who wouldn¡¯t have that kind of vtile personality."


    Indeed, two years prior, Hannah had been rumored to abuse a maid, only to put on a caring facade in front of outsiders.


    This clearly showed that no matter how many maids the Miller family hired to polish her image, they couldn¡¯t erase her maniptive personality!


    That maid, in a fit of rage, bought poison to kill her. But as it turned out, she got the wrong poison¡ªit only damaged Hannah¡¯s vocal cords instead of ending her life.


    Eric¡¯s aristocratic features held a hint of indifference. "Whether something feels off or not, don¡¯t let it bother you. Hannah¡¯s got a dark past; even if she returns, she¡¯s no match for you."


    E nodded. "You¡¯re right. Still, one thing doesn¡¯t add up¡ªwhy hasn¡¯t the Miller family tried to clean up her reputation before bringing her back?"


    "Do you think someone like Hannah can be redeemed? Her video was leaked by Robert¡ªit was a huge blow. No amount of PR could salvage her reputation. At this point, it¡¯s better to be upfront about it."


    Eric sneered, his disdain for Hannah and Robert evident.


    Those two are the perfect example of the saying, "like father, like daughter." Both are true pieces of work, constantly sabotaging each other.


    E massaged her temples, and Eric moved closer. "What¡¯s wrong? Tired? You¡¯ve just parachuted into this position, and I know a lot of people have opinions about it, though they won¡¯t say anything out of respect for me. You want to prove yourself, and Amanda is your best example, isn¡¯t she?"


    Amanda Parker, a freshman, was E¡¯s junior, and E had noticed her as soon as she entered college.


    Coming from an average family background, Amanda was a girl with remarkable artistic talent and a sweet voice.


    The first time E met her, Amanda was being bullied by two upperssmen because she¡¯d received a love letter from a guy they liked.


    E had stepped in to defuse the situation, and Amanda had been deeply grateful. After six months of getting to know her, E saw her potential and rmended her for the lead role in a web series produced by LXL.


    Amanda shot to fame in *Those Days of Love*, bing an instant favorite among the fans as the fresh-faced, sweet muse.


    "Sure, I was the one who gave her a tform, but she¡¯s also put in the effort and has the talent. Still, one rising star won¡¯t prove my capabilities to them," E said coolly.


    Within LXL, many of the senior managers believed E had onlynded the position of Deputy Operations Director because of her connection with Eric.


    "Well, there¡¯s a newly signed female artist here," Eric chuckled, cing his hand on her forehead with a gentle massage. "Take a look and see if you¡¯re interested in managing her."


    E pressed her lips together, not feeling tired at all. Working alongside him at the samepany was a beautiful dreame true.


    E opened the folder, and to her surprise, the newly signed artist was none other than Tiffany Fox, a native of Country S with citizenship in Country W!


    Four years ago, Tiffany had boldly entered the entertainment industry in Country W and, through sheer talent, carved out a sessful career. Today, she was not only a celebrated actress but had also won a prestigious acting award there¡ªa difficult feat in Country W, where awards are earned purely on merit, not money.


    E¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration. Although she hadn¡¯t seen Tiffany¡¯s work, she deeply respected a woman brave enough to take on Country W¡¯s industry alone.


    "How did you sign her? Is she really giving up her career in Country W?"


    "She¡¯s been nning to step back sincest year. She only epted one film recently and said her parents are aging back in Country S, so she wanted to be closer to them. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to immigrate. This integrity earned her even more fans in Country S. As soon as she mentioned retiring, I made sure to sign her immediately," Eric said with a chuckle.


    E nodded, recognizing how rare it was to find an artist of such caliber.


    "Hannah¡¯s back. What do you think I should do?" E put down the folder, looking seriously at Eric.


    He gently kissed her forehead. "What do *you* think?"


    "Stay the course," E said calmly.


    If Hannah was back, let her bring it on. But E wouldn¡¯t make the first move; she needed to figure out what angle Hannah would take. Would it be a fiery revenge approach or a pitiful, wounded act?


    With the Miller family backing her, Hannah would be no easy opponent. But if E kept herself above reproach, there¡¯d be little Hannah could use against her.


    "You¡¯re right; stay the course," Eric replied with a slight smile.


    "There¡¯s a birthday party tomorrow night for Tiffany. Do you want toe?" Eric asked, a hint ofzy charm in his voice.


    "If you don¡¯t feel like going, we could just take a boat out on the water," he added yfully.


    E chuckled. "As Deputy Director, if I skip a big star¡¯s birthday party, people would certainly talk."


    "Aren¡¯t you usually immune to gossip?"


    "If Hannah¡¯s back, she¡¯ll definitely find a way to be there," E said coolly.


    So, she¡¯d have to attend.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll have a custom gown prepared for you. We¡¯ll go together. Didn¡¯t you say you were meeting Chloe tonight? It¡¯s nearly time to leave. Want to pick her up?"


    E shook her head. "No need¡ªDamien¡¯s bringing her over."


    In just two years, Damien had finally won Chloe over. That evening, as they all gathered for dinner, the topic of Hannah came up, and Chloe looked stunned.


    "She¡¯s back? I thought... Well, are you okay with it?" Chloe asked, a bit worried, as if E were still the "little rabbit" she¡¯d once been in Hannah¡¯s crosshairs.


    E shook her head. "I¡¯m fine. She may have the Miller family, but I have Eric."


    Eric beamed proudly, "My wise wife!"


    Chloe sighed, exasperated. "Could you two please not unt your love in front of me?"


    Damien, for his part, was far from charmingly flirtatious, but Chloe had epted him precisely because he wasn¡¯t the type to attract trouble.


    E shot her a look. "Jealous? Show me what you¡¯ve got if you can do better!"


    "Go to hell!" Chloe retorted with augh.


    Theirughter filled the room, but E knew these carefree days wouldn¡¯tst forever.


    Meanwhile...


    On a ne bound for S City, a woman dressed in a vintage silk gown reclinedzily in first ss. A woman who appeared to be her maid carefully sliced an apple, feeding her bite by bite.


    The woman parted her alluring red lips to take each piece, a slight smile in the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 360: Hannah Makes Her Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 360: Hannah Makes Her Appearance</h4>


    Taking a single bite, the woman quickly spat out the apple. "Why is it so sour? Molly, how did you pick this apple?"


    The maid, Molly, looked terrified. "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Liliana! My eyesight must have failed me."


    "I¡¯ll let it go this time, but don¡¯t let it happen again." The woman shifted slightly in her seat. "My back feels ufortable."


    Molly immediately moved behind her and began massaging her back gently.


    A woman this pampered could only be someone raised with the constant attention and affection of a prominent family, developing a "princess syndrome" of sorts.


    "Molly, how much longer until we get to S City?" she asked impatiently. "I¡¯m exhausted from this flight!"


    "Miss, it¡¯s estimated to be another six hours."


    Hannah let out a huff, her gaze brieflyplicated before a small smile surfaced. "I wonder what S City looks like now."


    The ne continued on, slicing through the clouds as it headed for the distant S City...


    ...


    The following morning, after handling some affairs at school, E hurriedly left to return to LXL. With Tiffany¡¯s birthday party scheduled for that evening, she needed to remind Amanda about a few things to keep in mind.


    After all, Amanda was still adjusting to her transition from a naive college student to someone slowly getting her bearings in the industry. She still had a lot to learn.


    "E, do you think Ms. Fox will be demanding? I¡¯m really not good at dealing with those kinds of people!" Amanda, ufortable with socializing, looked anxious when she heard she¡¯d need to attend the birthday party.


    E raised an eyebrow. "Tiffany¡¯s a big name now, but if she¡¯s done well in Country W, she probably isn¡¯t too high-strung."


    "True. I¡¯ve seen some of her interviews and reports before; she didn¡¯te off as arrogant." Amanda let out a sigh of relief.


    "Your agent will be with you, so you don¡¯t have to worry," E assured her with a smile.


    E herself had once been the same¡ªufortable with socializing, avoiding the empty niceties of parties and gatherings. But after attending enough of these events, it all just became routine.


    E then had Amanda select a dress. Amanda picked one that was simple and fresh, not too showy. E didn¡¯t interfere, and when Eric¡¯s people delivered her gown, Amanda couldn¡¯t help but gush over how beautiful it was.


    "E, you¡¯ll need to be on your guard tonight. Some people won¡¯t give you an easy time, but with Mr. Nelson by your side..."


    Amanda spoke with concern, helping E into her dress.


    E smiled; tonight would indeed be interesting. Executives from manypanies would be attending Tiffany¡¯s birthday celebration. After all, signing a major international actress like Tiffany was a big win for LXL.


    "Stop fussing. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover they can bully?" E quipped.


    Amanda chuckled. E was anything but a pushover. Sometimes her sharp wit was so impressive it made Amanda want to cheer.


    ...


    At 6 p.m., on the ninth floor of the Nelson Group Hotel, dazzling lights filled the room. When E and Amanda arrived, most of thepany staff were already there.


    Eric was runningte due to a meeting.


    "Mrs. Nelson is here!"


    "Quick, go interview her!"


    "Mrs. Nelson, we heard you were recently appointed as both the Deputy Director of Operations and the Finance Director at LXL. Some say you got the position through Mr. Nelson¡¯s influence. Do you have any response to that?"


    "Mrs. Nelson, we heard LXL signed Ms. Tiffany. Could you share a hint about her next film? What genre will it be?"


    "Mrs. Nelson..."


    At the sight of E, reporters who had been busy interviewing other artists swarmed over, much to the frustration of certain celebrities who shot her envious, annoyed res.


    Her presence was as maic as that of any major star, rivaling top actors and actresses. Yet E was neither an actress nor a celebrity!


    E ignored the reporters as security guards kept them at bay.


    Tonight, E wore a simple yet elegant cobalt blue evening gown. It was understated but undeniably eye-catching.


    Amanda followed close behind, a bit uneasy, but the presence of her agent helped her rx.


    The grand hall was packed with stars¡ªall signed with LXL. In just two or three years, LXL had grown to rivalpanies that took decades to reach the same level.


    The celebrities treated E with polite respect¡ªafter all, she was thepany¡¯s dy boss." But some harbored a silent disdain, whispering gossip in the corners.


    A tall, striking man approached them¡ªit was Randy Foster, the award-winning actor LXL had recruitedst year.


    "Mrs. Nelson, you look stunning tonight, and Amanda too! By the way, where¡¯s Mr. Nelson?" Randy asked warmly.


    E smiled. "Mr. Nelson has some matters to attend to; he¡¯ll be a bitte. Mr. Foster, you¡¯re unusually charming tonight!"


    Randy grinned, "Just the truth, E! Don¡¯t be formal with me; call me ¡¯Randy¡¯ go on!"


    Randy, despite his status, had no airs and was someone Amanda enjoyed chatting with.


    But at any gathering, there were bound to be a few troublesome characters¡ªor, as E thought, a few "flies" and "lotus blossoms."


    "Mrs. Nelson, you know, not every young woman can pull off blue. Such a noble shade of blue only suits a select few," a sarcastic voice interrupted. It was Sarah Torres, LXL¡¯s Marketing Director.


    Sarah had been recruited from another entertainmentpany, but her abilities weren¡¯t exactly impressive. At least in E¡¯s opinion, Sarah¡¯s performance didn¡¯t quite justify her sry.


    Tonight, Sarah wore a short, fiery red dress that highlighted her curvaceous figure, though her average features and thinly veiled bitterness showed inly on her face.


    Randy¡¯s expression cooled; women like Sarah, full of envy and unable to read a room, were unpleasant to be around.


    "Ms. Torres, I agree¡ªred isn¡¯t something just any woman can pull off. A truly stunning red dress requires fair skin, refined features, and elegance. A good figure alone isn¡¯t enough; otherwise, it just wastes such a lovely color," E replied calmly.


    Sarah¡¯s face twisted slightly. "Are you mocking me, Mrs. Nelson?"


    "I¡¯m only stating the truth," E responded, meeting her gaze without flinching.


    "Ms. Torres, tonight¡¯s a celebration, not a ce for arguments," Randy added firmly.


    Sarah red at E before turning on her heel and storming off.


    At that moment, a buzz filled the room. "Tiffany! Tiffany¡¯s here!"


    Her presencemanded instant attention, drawing the reporters to the entrance.


    E¡¯s security detail kept her well-protected, so reporters had already given up trying to reach her.


    A line of bodyguards held the crowd back, clearing a path down the red carpet.


    In walked a woman d in a mermaid-style gown, shimmering with diamonds that scattered light across the room, making her dazzle like a constetion of stars.


    E watched Tiffany approach, catching a glimpse of the regal indifference in her eyes.


    Indifference? Odd, as she hadn¡¯t even met Tiffany before. It seemed this might be a challenging new rival.


    "Wait¡ªisn¡¯t that Hannah?"


    "Miss Hannah¡¯s here too!"

 Chapter 361: Feigning Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 361: Feigning Innocence</h4>


    Someone shouted, and the reporters immediately looked toward the entrance, setting off a wave of chatter.


    These gossip-hungry reporters clearly remembered the events of years past. Back then, Hannah had gone to extreme lengths to secure a legal certification for Brianna¡¯s dissociative identity disorder, even going so far as to sleep with a well-known doctor.


    At a press conference, Robert had publicly yed that scandalous footage, exposing the twisted family betrayal for all to see. Who could forget such a rare, soap-opera-like scandal?


    It was a spectacle people would remember for a lifetime, even if no one mentioned it.


    E¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile¡ªshe¡¯d guessed it correctly after all!


    If Hannah had returned, she¡¯d be sure to make her presence known.


    As LXL¡¯s dy boss," E gracefully stepped forward, extending her hand toward Tiffany with a smile. "Wee to LXL, Ms. Fox, and happy birthday."


    Tiffany smiled warmly, shaking her hand lightly. "Mrs. Nelson, it¡¯s wonderful to meet you in person. You¡¯re even more stunning than I¡¯d heard."


    "You tter me, Ms. Fox. You¡¯re the goddess of men and a queen to women," E replied with a polite smile.


    The two exchanged pleasantries, and E was slightly surprised by Tiffany¡¯s friendly and outgoing demeanor. Had she misread that flicker of disdain in Tiffany¡¯s eyes earlier?


    Tiffany greeted the other guests graciously, while E¡¯s gaze shifted to the end of the red carpet, where the other woman finally appeared.


    Hannah.


    After three years, she looked fuller, more radiant, and undeniably more beautiful.


    She wore a long, striking red gown that entuated her fair skin, making her appear even more captivating.


    Hannah¡¯s hair was elegantly swept up, and she was apanied by two maids and nked by two bodyguards on either side.


    The man at her side, holding her arm, had a dignified aura and bore a resemnce to Mason. E recognized him instantly¡ªit was Logan.


    A wave of gasps and murmurs swept through the crowd.


    With such an entourage, it was as if royalty were making an entrance.


    E stood calmly,posed as she watched them approach.


    "Look, it¡¯s Hannah! Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d return after disappearing for three years?"


    "Is her mental illness cured? I heard she was taken in by someone from an aristocratic family."


    "Talk about luck! She was infamous in Country S, yet she somehow managed to attract a noble¡¯s attention in Country W!"


    "Hannah¡¯s even more gorgeous now. I remember how gaunt and miserable she looked when a reporter secretly photographed her in the psychiatric hospital."


    "With Hannah back, Mrs. Nelson has herself a new rival. After all, she holds the Davis Group shares."


    "This will be interesting!"


    The crowd¡¯s whispers intensified, and E raised an elegant eyebrow, smiling calmly but with an unreadable gaze.


    Logan, escorting Hannah, came to a stop before E. He appraised her briefly, clearly recognizing the impressive presence of the woman standing before him.


    Hannah widened her eyes, feigning a look of innocent surprise, as if she barely recognized E.


    E nodded at her coolly. "Hannah, you¡¯re back."


    She addressed her simply as "Hannah," not "sister."


    The crowd¡¯s breath collectively held, and the room grew silent as everyone strained to hear what would unfold between these sisters, whose past conflict had once rocked S City.


    Hannah said nothing, staring at E with a hint of terror in her eyes.


    Logan quickly patted her hand, murmuring, "Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you!"


    E raised an eyebrow. "Hannah, don¡¯t you recognize me? It¡¯s been three years¡ªyou seem to be doing well."


    "It sounds as if you¡¯d prefer she wasn¡¯t," Logan said coldly. "Miss Davis, how harsh of you. It¡¯s been three years, and you can¡¯t even call her your sister."


    E appeared unfazed by his sharp words, simply gazing at Hannah.


    Suddenly, Hannah let out a shriek, her face filled with terror as if she¡¯d seen a demon. She hid behind Logan. "A devil...she¡¯s a devil...she hit me...Logan, I¡¯m so scared!"


    The crowd gasped.


    No one expected Hannah, who had seemed soposed, to fall apart so dramatically in front of E.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe," Logan reassured her.


    E¡¯s gaze darkened. Hannah was ying a cunning game, making it appear that E had mistreated her in the hospital. This performance would surely fuel the doubts of those already displeased with her.


    "She hit me. It hurt so much!" Hannah¡¯s raspy voice grated on the ears, amplifying the crowd¡¯s suspicions as they turned toward E.


    E let out a lightugh. "Is my sister¡¯s condition not fully recovered yet? Such nonsense."


    She remained calm, with no one at her side for support until Amanda stepped forward. "E, is this the Hannah who¡¯s been missing for three years? What happened to her that she¡¯d be so terrified of you?"


    Amanda¡¯s question deepened the crowd¡¯s curiosity. Indeed, no rumors or evidence had ever suggested that E had mistreated Hannah during her hospitalization, and past reports had shown Hannah as perfectly stable.


    "Keep quiet if you¡¯re not involved," Logan snapped, shooting Amanda a cold look.


    Amanda flinched but found unexpected courage simply by standing next to E, her role model.


    "Her illness is fully cured," Logan said gently. "What she just said is likely the truth. Hannah, I¡¯m here with you. Don¡¯t worry; she can¡¯t harm you."


    Reporters¡¯ cameras shed furiously in E¡¯s direction.


    Hannah stepped out timidly, her whole body trembling. "S-Sister..."


    Her raspy voice and tearful eyes were filled with fear and helplessness¡ªa truly impressive performance.


    E nodded calmly. "It seems your recovery isn¡¯t asplete as you im. Just moments ago, you were the picture of a dignified princess, but now you¡¯re cowering at my presence. Did someone suggest something to you?"


    She was right: Hannah had adopted a helpless, innocent demeanor¡ªa clever choice to elicit sympathy, despite her unsavory past.


    "My...my illness is cured!" Hannah eximed, raising her voice. "Sister, stop ndering me!"


    E¡¯s smile was radiant. "If that¡¯s true, why such emotional swings? I¡¯d never mistreated you, but since this is Ms. Fox¡¯s birthday party, I¡¯d rather not make an issue of it."


    Hannah lowered her head, her face somber and tear-streaked. "Sister...please, don¡¯t...don¡¯t hurt me anymore."

 Chapter 362: Hannah Playing the Victim

    <h4>Chapter 362: Hannah ying the Victim</h4>


    Amanda frowned, ready to speak up for E, but E gave her a look. "Amanda, why don¡¯t you go chat with the directors for a bit?"


    Reluctantly, Amanda nodded. She hated seeing her idol treated like this and wanted nothing more than to p that fake "innocent" look off Hannah¡¯s face.


    E spoke calmly, "Sister, after such a long illness, it¡¯s understandable your memories are muddled. I don¡¯t intend to dwell on the past or revisit what happened at that event years ago."


    Immediately, murmurs rippled through the crowd, recalling that night long ago, when Robert was still alive, and Brianna had not yet gone to prison. During that g, Hannah had chased and struck E, ruining her own image.


    There had never been any rumors of E mistreating Hannah, and the crowd couldn¡¯t help but sneer at Hannah¡¯s apparent scheming. Was this innocent act meant to deceive?


    Of course, it was. She needed Logan¡¯s sympathy, and with the Miller family backing her, she wanted to appear vulnerable.


    Logan, well aware of Hannah¡¯s past, narrowed his eyes and said icily, "Miss Davis! Show some respect! How unbing of Mrs. Nelson to tear open someone else¡¯s wounds and rub salt in them."


    Hannah¡¯s eight bodyguards red at E, seemingly ready to intervene at any moment.


    "Enough!" A cold voice cut through the tension.


    The crowd turned to see a man striding confidently toward them in a perfectly tailored suit, his face hard and icy, with a re so fierce that reporters hesitated to even snap photos, fearing to provoke him.


    Eric reached E¡¯s side, wrapping an arm around her waist. "Mr. Scott, your logic isughable. Did you lose half your mind? That incident was clearly *E¡¯s* wound. In front of the whole city, she was humiliated, chased, and beaten by Hannah. Yet you have the nerve to call it Hannah¡¯s wound?"


    The crowd broke intoughter, and even Tiffany shot Logan a pointed look. "Mr. Scott, you really ought to get your facts straight. But since Miss Davis has decided not to pursue it, let¡¯s not cause more trouble here, shall we?"


    Logan snorted, casting E a disdainful look as though he were somehow in the right.


    Hannah kept her head down, eyes glistening with fake tears, ying the victim to perfection.


    "Come on, let¡¯s head over there," Logan said gently, his cold demeanor softening as he looked at Hannah.


    E smirked to herself, silently amused at Logan¡¯s questionable taste.


    "Such ss, Mr. Scott¡ªno wonder Mason outdid you," Eric added with a dark smile, his words hitting a nerve as Logan¡¯s face darkened.


    "I had no desire for that position," Logan retorted sharply.


    Eric¡¯s smile turned wicked. "It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t want it; you simply couldn¡¯t win. Mr. Scott gave it his all and still couldn¡¯t even make a dent. Now he has to rely on the Miller family to hold his ce!"


    The implication was clear: Logan¡¯s talk of "not wanting" was just a cover for his failure.


    The crowd exchanged nces filled with subtle mockery, fueling Logan¡¯s simmering anger as he gripped Hannah¡¯s arm and led her to a quieter corner, his bruised pride clearly evident.


    E¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she noted themanding presence of Hannah¡¯s eight towering bodyguards and the two respectful maids nking her. The whole entourage was fit for a princess. However...


    Hannah was clearly going for the "delicate little rabbit" look, hoping to attract sympathy. Even if it didn¡¯t wash away her tarnished reputation, it could still sway public opinion in her favor.


    With Logan as her fianc¨¦, her status and worth had climbed even higher, not to mention the powerful Miller family supporting her. But was that family truly treating Hannah as one of their own?


    E¡¯s mind swirled with questions; something didn¡¯t add up, though she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Hannah¡¯s performance... it was almost too good. In the past, even when feigning innocence, there had always been a genuine trace of bitterness in her eyes. Now, however, there was only pure vulnerability, with no real malice. In three years, it seemed, she had refined her act to perfection.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it," Eric¡¯s voice whispered beside her. "She can kick up all the dust she wants. However high she tries to jump, I¡¯ll make sure she falls harder."


    E nodded, then turned to the onlookers with a polite smile. "Apologies for interrupting the evening."


    The crowd of elites, ustomed to drama, chuckled and brushed it off as nothing. Seeing that the sisters¡¯ confrontation hadn¡¯t escted, they quickly returned to mingling andughing.


    With the briefmotion behind them, E and Eric made their way over to Tiffany, exchanging pleasantries and offering her a gift Eric had arranged.


    Tiffany was delighted, her eyes shining with gratitude as she gracefully thanked them and continued chatting with everyone around her.


    E kept a subtle eye on Hannah and was surprised to see her quietly seated in a far-off corner, looking out at the elegantly dressed women with an expression of forlorn innocence. Logan stayed by her side, attentive and gentle, making E wonder. If Logan¡¯s motives toward Hannah weren¡¯t tied to the Miller family, he might actually be a decent man, despite his earlier irritating behavior.


    E shifted her focus back to the room as several executives came over to greet her, and she responded politely.


    The cake LXL had arranged for Tiffany was a towering eighteenyer marvel that drew gasps from the crowd when it was brought out. E couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, impressed by how much effort LXL had put into this celebration. With Tiffany on board, LXL¡¯s prospects would likely grow even brighter.


    E¡¯s gaze lingered on Tiffany, but a strange feeling stirred within her. She couldn¡¯t shake the memory of Tiffany¡¯s initial look of pride and disdain when they first met. Now, Tiffany appeared warm and gracious, embodying the poise and charm of a true star. Yet, E couldn¡¯t believe it was just her imagination.


    "Sister..." A soft voice interrupted her thoughts. E turned, looking coolly at the seemingly delicate Hannah.


    When Hannah had first arrived, E had expected her to return with the aura of a queen. But her tarnished past was a stain that couldn¡¯t be erased, a fact that Hannah seemed to be working hard to obscure.


    Logan stood beside Hannah, his gaze toward E cold. To him, E might be beautiful, but his loyalty clearlyy with Hannah. Years ago, his fianc¨¦e, who bore a resemnce to Hannah, had died in a tragic ident. Now that Hannah was in his life, he cherished her even more deeply.


    "Sister, may I have a piece of the cake?" Hannah asked in a timid voice, fully embracing her role as the gentle, helpless "little rabbit."

 Chapter 363: Who Invited Hannah?

    <h4>Chapter 363: Who Invited Hannah?</h4>


    E smiled lightly, her gaze holding a touch of icy sarcasm. "Why wouldn¡¯t you be allowed? This is Ms. Fox¡¯s birthday party. As long as you¡¯re her guest, you¡¯re wee to have some cake. Have you forgotten so much in those three years of being unwell?"


    Hannah shrank back, her expression shifting to one of near-tears. "Sister..."


    E pressed her lips together. "Hannah, after all those years away, you should visit Auntie soon."


    Hannah paused, startled. "You mean my mother?"


    "Yes."


    "I¡¯ll go see her tomorrow," Hannah replied softly, a fleeting glint of resentment passing through her eyes before disappearing.


    E said nothing more, and Logan scoffed, looking as though he¡¯dsh out if not for Eric¡¯s approach.


    Hannah¡¯s bodyguards and maids trailed her protectively, as if they feared E might harm her.


    "What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ll have cake soon. Are you hungry already?" Eric asked with a lighthearted smile as he joined them.


    E shook her head. "Not at all, but that cake is so beautifully made. Let¡¯s take a photo."


    As E moved toward the cake, Hannah followed, but she stepped right onto the back of E¡¯s shoe.


    Reacting as if she¡¯d stepped on a snake, Hannah yelped and stumbled in her high heels, nearly falling, only to be caught by Logan in time.


    E¡¯s heel throbbed, but she looked back calmly. "Hannah, why so clumsy? What were you thinking about to be so distracted?"


    At her question, Hannah¡¯s eyes filled with tears. "Sister, it was an ident. Please don¡¯t be mad at me!"


    E felt a twinge of irritation at Hannah¡¯s theatrics. "It¡¯s fine. Just be more careful next time."


    Trying to provoke her into losing herposure? Not a chance.


    Hannah nodded, visibly disheartened.


    Eric¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked directly at Hannah, who felt the chill and quickly lowered her head.


    "Mr. Nelson, are you nning to stand up for Mrs. Nelson?" Logan asked with a sarcastic smile.


    "Stand up? Stand up for what? Does Mr. Scott think that Ms. Hannah stepped on my wife¡¯s heel on purpose?" Eric¡¯s response was sharp, drawing the attention of those nearby.


    Hannah kept her head down, a look of innocent distress on her face. "That¡¯s not what I meant!"


    Logan huffed, and E shot him a look. "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like to get that photo."


    Eric wrapped his arm around E¡¯s waist, leading her away, their closeness drawing envious looks from the onlookers.


    Tiffany nced at E, her gaze cool, though a slight smile lingered on her face.


    The towering eighteenyer cake was a popr photo spot, with celebrities and guests taking selfies and sharing them on social media.


    E took a photo herself, intentionally capturing Tiffany in the frame.


    The rest of the evening went smoothly, with no further antics from Hannah. She seemed to understand that even an "innocent rabbit" act could wear thin,ing off as insincere if overyed.


    After Tiffany¡¯s birthday party wrapped up, E and Eric chatted in the car. The driver steered smoothly as they made their way home.


    "So, what do you think? Eighteenyers of cake¡ªisn¡¯t that impressive? Feel a bit jealous?" Eric teased, gently cupping her cheek.


    "What¡¯s there to be jealous of? I doubt the taste was any different!" E raised an eyebrow. "Let me think about a few things in peace. I¡¯ll go over them with you in a bit."


    Eric chuckled. "Seems like you¡¯re bing more insightful by the day."


    E pressed her lips together, quietly epting hispliment.


    Once home, Ezily draped herself across the sofa in their bedroom.


    Like a prowling beast, Eric moved in, capturing her mouth in a kiss. "Spill it. What were you just thinking about? If I didn¡¯t know you better, I¡¯d think I was dealing with a philosophy master here."


    E pushed his face away. "Tell me, who sent Hannah the invitation?"


    Eric rolled over beside her, freeing her from his weight, and whispered near her ear, "The invitations were sent out by our team. Thepany provided a list of stars, but Tiffany herself was given a stack of additional invites to extend to anyone we may have missed or private friends she wanted to bring."


    E¡¯s eyes lit up. "You¡¯re saying Tiffany invited Hannah?"


    "It¡¯s possible. But we can¡¯t rule out that someone else might have given Hannah the invitation."


    E frowned, thinking hard. She¡¯d had no previous conflict with Tiffany, though Tiffany¡¯s look of subtle disdain and pride might simply be her nature.


    "Are you suspicious of Tiffany?"


    Eric¡¯s expression turned serious.


    E nodded. "If it was her, I just don¡¯t understand why she¡¯d align herself with Hannah. What could she possibly gain?"


    Eric chuckled, giving her ear a yful bite. "E, you¡¯re starting to sound like a detective."


    E snorted. "I¡¯m just cautious, that¡¯s all."


    "Rx. It¡¯s unlikely to be Tiffany. I¡¯d already looked into her background with Hannah before agreeing to sign her. They don¡¯t know each other."


    E was surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected Eric to be so thorough.


    "Tiffany¡¯s the type who built her career on her own merits," Eric continued, gently brushing a hand through her hair. "She has no interest in attaching herself to powerful connections, which is how she managed to thrive on pure talent in Country W. In Country S, where there¡¯s no shortage of under-the-table deals, someone with her integrity would struggle. Of course, there are exceptions¡ªtake Amanda, for instance. She managed to skyrocket without either of us having to y the ¡¯casting couch¡¯ game."


    He chuckled, his hand still brushing her hair.


    E nodded, remembering the articles she¡¯d read about Tiffany, a woman who earned admiration for her genuine talent and beauty.


    So Tiffany¡¯s massive fanbase in Country S was deserved, driven by both her looks and skills. It seemed unlikely she was the kind to y shady games. But then, who had sent the invitation to Hannah?


    "Stop worrying," Eric whispered, his voice a blend of charm and mischief. "Let¡¯s go take a bath, and afterward, I¡¯ll let you in on a little game."


    E¡¯s heart quickened, but before she could reply, Eric swept her up in his arms.


    "What kind of game?" she asked, feigning innocence.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough."


    "Give me a hint!" E wrinkled her nose.


    Ericughed wickedly, a devilish smile spreading across his face. "A game of devil and the maid."

 Chapter 364: The Enigmatic Hannah

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Enigmatic Hannah</h4>


    E nearly choked. "Devil and the maid?" She could only imagine herself as the poor, helpless maid in this scenario.


    "Eric, can¡¯t you dial back the wickedness?"


    Heughed as he carried her into the bathroom, kissed her lips gently, then set her down and turned on the warm water from the shower. "Isn¡¯t a thrill like this the most fun?"


    "Oh, by the way," Eric continued, "there¡¯s a meeting in two days about casting for the thriller film. You¡¯ll be attending, right?"


    E was reminded of the uing project. The thriller was an adaptation of a popr online novel, and E had personally tracked down the author to sign the deal.


    It was a project she had been eyeing for a long time, one she had fought hard to secure againstpetition from over a dozen other producers. Now that casting was underway, she was excited to be involved, confident she could find the perfect actors to bring the characters to life¡ªjust as she had done with Amanda.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll be there," E said coolly. "I¡¯ll be handling the casting myself."


    Typically, she would only rmend actors to the director, but this project was different. After all the work she put into securing the adaptation rights, she wanted nothing more than to see the project be a hit.


    "Whatever you want," Eric murmured, moving closer to her, initiating their "devil and the maid" game...


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the southwestern suburbs of S City, inside a European-style vi, Hannah sat cradling her phone as she made a call. "Mom...e here, please. I¡¯m being mistreated, boo hoo..."


    "Yes, she bullied me. I¡¯m part of the Miller family, yet she shows me no respect whatsoever!" Hannah¡¯s voice turned into a cold sneer.


    Whatever was said on the other end made her smile with satisfaction. "Alright then, Mom, I¡¯ll wait for you." Hannah hung up and leaned back on the sofa, looking tired.


    Logan entered the room, noticing her weariness. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset?"


    Hannah shook her head, giving Logan a soft smile. "Thanks to you, I wasn¡¯t humiliated at the party."


    "Protecting you is my duty," Logan said with a gentle smile, sitting beside her.


    Molly, the maid, brought over a bowl of pear dessert, and Logan fed Hannah himself.


    "Oh, I invited Mom toe stay with me," Hannah said with a lightugh. "With Mom here, I won¡¯t be underestimated or bullied again."


    Logan hesitated, momentarily taken aback. Wasn¡¯t this trip supposed to be just for the two of them? Why did she need Mrs. Miller to join?


    Mrs. Miller was the headdy of the Miller family, married to Kyle Miller, and mother to a daughter who bore a striking resemnce to Hannah.


    "Why bring your mother here? Don¡¯t you think I can protect you?" Logan asked, a hint of irritation in his voice.


    "Logan, only my mothermands the authority of nobility. Even though you¡¯re an heir to a prominent family in Country W, your status still can¡¯tpare to hers! When Mom arrives, even the governor will have to show her respect," Hannah replied with a cold smile. Mrs. Miller had always adored her and, Hannah knew, would go to great lengths to defend her, even if it meant taking extreme measures.


    Logan¡¯s irritation remained, but as he looked into Hannah¡¯s eyes, he caught a glimpse of a chilling, bloodthirsty glint. It was as if the old Hannah had returned.


    After being poisoned by a maid, Hannah had suffered a rpse of her mental condition, requiring months of secluded treatment at a private estate. Eventually, she¡¯d recovered, but since then, she¡¯d be more timid.


    Now, as Logan observed her, he saw a familiar darkness in her eyes, a spark he hadn¡¯t seen in a while. And yet, something about it felt disturbingly off.


    "Logan, stay with me tonight!" Hannah clutched Logan¡¯s hand, her eyes shimmering with a pleading look.


    "Of course. I¡¯ll take good care of you," Logan replied, smiling suggestively.


    Just then, Molly entered the room. "Miss Liliana, there¡¯s a call for you."


    Hannah quickly went to take the call, slipping into the back garden.


    Logan had bought this European-style vi for Hannah three months ago because she disliked staying in hotels. But why did she need privacy for this call?


    A sudden feeling of unease washed over Logan. Hannah was bing harder to read by the day, yet he found himself drawn to her mystery.


    In the garden, Hannah¡¯s face had gone pale as she gripped the phone, her lips pressed into a tight line. "Yes... I understand. I know." She hung up slowly, a fleeting look of despair in her eyes before sheposed herself and returned inside.


    Logan was waiting for her, concerned. "What¡¯s wrong? You look upset."


    "Oh, darling, I... I¡¯m not feeling well, so I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t stay over tonight," she said with a faint smile, her raspy voice tugging at Logan¡¯s heart.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t disturb your rest then. Our wedding is only a few months away, so make sure to take care of yourself," Logan said tenderly, kissing her forehead before leaving the vi.


    As she watched him walk away, Hannah¡¯s gaze lingered on his back, aplicated expression crossing her face as she let out a soft sigh.


    "Miss Liliana, would you like a milk bath or essential oils for tonight?" Molly asked respectfully.


    Hannah nced at her. "Milk. My beautiful skin owes itself to a nightly thirty-minute milk bath. And of course... your assistance doesn¡¯t go unappreciated. I¡¯ll triple your pay this month."


    Molly beamed with delight. While she asionally bore the brunt of Hannah¡¯s moods, she wasn¡¯t subjected to the rumored abuse, and Hannah¡¯s generosity when pleased made working for her worthwhile.


    "Thank you, honored Miss Liliana. You are truly Molly¡¯s benefactor," she replied gratefully.


    Seeing her maid¡¯s satisfied expression, Hannah smirked with disdain.


    ...


    The next day, E found herself reying Hannah¡¯s appearance in her mind, a lingering sense of unease clouding her thoughts.


    With the backing of the Miller family, Hannah should exude confidence, not weakness. It would make sense if she was merely trying to garner sympathy, but still... something felt off.


    This Hannah, with her fragile demeanor, was perhaps even more dangerous than her former, assertive self. E couldn¡¯t decipher what she was truly after. Humiliating her? Tarnishing her reputation? No, those were too petty.


    If Hannah had spent three years plotting, surely her endgame was bigger than just these small disruptions.


    Lying beside her, Eric stirred awake, noticing her gaze fixed nkly on the ceiling as if lost in thought. He gently turned her face toward him, a yful smile lighting up his eyes. "What¡¯s on your mind? Last night¡¯s game leave that much of an impression?"


    E rolled her eyes. "No. I just can¡¯t shake this feeling that something¡¯s wrong. Hannah has the Miller family, and Logan... shouldn¡¯t there be more to her n than just making a scene?"

 Chapter 365: Against Her

    <h4>Chapter 365: Against Her</h4>


    "You¡¯re right. I heard that her godmother, Mrs. Miller, adores her like she¡¯s her own daughter. And her status... once she arrives in Country S, even top government officials would probably be treating her with utmost respect and going out of their way to amodate her. So, she¡¯s likely to bring Mrs. Miller into this," Eric said coolly. "But whether they¡¯re nobodies or nobility, she won¡¯t get her way!"


    E turned slightly, rubbing her sore lower back. "You¡¯re right, Mrs. Miller is her ace. But why do I feel like it¡¯s not that simple?"


    "You¡¯re overthinking it."


    "With Hannah¡¯s personality, you¡¯d expect her to be arrogant and brazen. But when she saw me, she looked fearful and timid, almost ying the victim," E said, shaking her head. "That¡¯s not like her. Normally, she¡¯d be proud¡ªafter all, given her status and her connection to such a high family, she¡¯d naturally have a huge sense of superiority."


    "She was poisoned once by a maid, which humbled her a lot."


    Eric¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam. E nodded; that was indeed when Hannah started to change.


    "Yeah, that was when she became so much more timid. That¡¯s what the reports say," E sneered. "Looks like Hannah didn¡¯te back for something simple this time. We¡¯d better be cautious."


    "Time to get up, or you¡¯ll bete!"


    E scrambled up, quickly got dressed, brushed her teeth, and began another intense day.


    Life like this was thrilling and fun¡ªshe didn¡¯t feel an ounce of fatigue or resentment. Compared to her past life, this one felt much more meaningful; at least she was proving her strength and living with ir.


    The next morning, at precisely 8:50, E appeared in the LXL conference room. She usually didn¡¯t attend meetings, but her presence today visibly startled everyone.


    Though they tried to hide it, E still caught a few disdainful, condescending nces.


    When LXL was founded, two of Eric¡¯s friends¡ªRichard and Brian¡ªbecame shareholders. Two experienced directors also held stakes in LXL, which was part of HopeCore Group. Eric and E both believed that the entertainment industry, even more than other industries, was extremely profitable, which is why they focused so heavily on it.


    This meeting was to cast roles for the film *The Sinful Mountain,* so executives and directors from thepany were in attendance.


    E had specifically assigned the film to Austin Adams and Director Richard, who was young but had been friends with Richard since their college days.


    "Mrs. Nelson, this isn¡¯t a party. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. What a surprise!" Sarah immediately smirked upon seeing E, her wordsced with slight disdain. But she dared not be too overt in front of Eric.


    The other executives also looked at E, their expressions suggesting she didn¡¯t belong there.


    "Hello, everyone," E said calmly as she took her seat. "Today, I¡¯m here as a shareholder because *The Sinful Mountain* is a project I signed personally, and I value it highly. Casting is critical; if the wrong actors are chosen, it could ruin the entire film. That would be a shame."


    Eric leaned back in his chair,zily ncing at the executives with their varied expressions.


    The executives of LXL hadn¡¯t expected this at all. To them, E was just Eric¡¯s wife. Little did they know she was actually a shareholder.


    Sarah¡¯s expression soured with jealousy¡ªthis detestable woman wasn¡¯t just Mrs. Nelson but also a shareholder here!


    "Mrs. Nelson, you¡¯re a shareholder at LXL, so why don¡¯t we see you at meetings more often?" another creative director, oblivious to the tension, asked with a grin.


    E cast her a calm nce. "The reason I haven¡¯t attended before is that I felt other matters could be handled without me. My vote or decision didn¡¯t make much of a difference."


    Her wordsplimented everyone¡¯s abilities on the surface but also subtly implied that theirpetence might not be enough this time.


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "Any objections?"


    "No, none at all!" The group quickly responded, smiling, unwilling to offend Mr. Nelson¡¯s wife.


    At that moment, Austin stood up. "For this casting, we¡¯ve had multiple actors rmended for each role. I¡¯ve selected a few for everyone to review."


    With that, a few celebrity headshots appeared on the LCD screen above.


    "This is for the supporting role of Ashley Moore," Austin exined. "Ashley is the team¡¯s doctor with a decade of medical experience. She¡¯s adventurous by nature, so when this expedition came up, she signed up immediately. Ashley¡¯s personality is lively and captivating, but due to a traumatic childhood, she eventually takes drastic actions against the male lead. So, who do you all think would be suitable for this role?"


    A discussion broke out among the executives, while E and Eric exchanged an unreadable nce.


    "I think Melissa Johnson would be a great fit."


    "I agree¡ªMelissa seems perfect!"


    The executives voted, voicing their agreement one after another.


    Eric turned to E with a smile, "And who¡¯s your pick?"


    This was E¡¯s first time attending a casting decision, meaning the final call was hers. Eric, along with Richard, Brian, and Austin, would back her up on whatever choice she made.


    "I think Tiffany is a good choice," E replied. "This role needs a character with a spirited toughness and underlying pride. Tiffany would bring those qualities beautifully."


    Her suggestion was met with immediate opposition from the higher-ups.


    Sarah was the first to jump in, ring at E. "Mrs. Nelson, are you serious? You want Ms. Fox¡ªa star of her caliber¡ªto y a supporting role?"


    "Exactly! How would that reflect on LXL?"


    "Ms. Fox is far too talented for such a minor role; she wouldn¡¯t agree to it."


    The others echoed their disapproval, though Richard and his allies merely watched with amused expressions.


    E raised an eyebrow, unbothered. "Our casting isn¡¯t about celebrity status; it¡¯s about suitability. If no established actor fits the lead, we¡¯d do better casting a neer to carefully shape the role to perfection. Though it may cost more, the benefits to LXL¡¯s reputation are well worth it."


    Eric nodded lightly, "E is right¡ªTiffany suits the role of Ashley perfectly."


    Richard and Brian both agreed.


    The other executives¡¯ expressions shifted, and one of the shareholder-directors stood, his gaze icy as he addressed E. "Mrs. Nelson, with no experience in this field, I must say Ms. Fox should be the lead, not a supporting character!"

 Chapter 366: Battle for the Lead

    <h4>Chapter 366: Battle for the Lead</h4>


    "Exactly! These days, the film industry is all about star power. If we cast a famous actress in a supporting role, it might provoke bacsh from her fans."


    "I absolutely disagree!"


    "I disagree as well!"


    Thepany executives and shareholders voiced their strong opposition.


    Eric, with azy smile, remarked, "Having Miss Fox in a supporting role would actually make audiences even more curious about the lead actress. They¡¯d want to see if she can hold her own against someone like Miss Fox. That curiosity will draw more viewers."


    Richard nodded. "Exactly. The more controversy, the greater the interest!"


    Brian sneered, "At LXL, we aim for quality. We choose actors based on suitability, not celebrity status. So, I support casting Tiffany as Ashley."


    The young, up-anding director Austin also agreed, "I also believe Miss Fox fits the role of Ashley perfectly."


    With that, even the remaining senior shareholder cast his vote in favor.


    With a six-to-five vote in E¡¯s favor¡ªand with her allies all being shareholders¡ªthe other executives had no choice but to ept the decision, despite their reservations.


    For the other roles, there was general agreement, until they reached the lead actress.


    E naturally selected Amanda, as the lead character begins as a delicate, vulnerable figure and is the sole heir to the family in the mysterious Eight Sins Mountain. Being an "heir" sounds grand, but in reality, she¡¯s a strange and eerie character¡ªqualities that Amanda¡¯s demeanor fits well, mirroring the original vision of the lead character, Qingzhu.


    This decision sparked another round of opposition from the executives, who argued that, while Amanda might be Richard¡¯s current favorite, her skills still needed honing. They felt casting her as the lead would inevitably result in her being overshadowed by Tiffany!


    Once again, however, Eric, Richard, and their supporters cast their votes for Amanda, much to Sarah and the others¡¯ frustration.


    "Mr. Nelson, with casting decisions like these... I worry this film will end up costing us a fortune, and what if we don¡¯t make it back?" a concerned shareholder said.


    "Yes, if the film flops, Mrs. Nelson will have to take responsibility. After all, she personally chose both the lead and the supporting actress without taking any of our feedback," Sarah remarked coldly. "If the lead actress is outshone by a supporting role, what¡¯s there to watch in the film?"


    Richard¡¯s face darkened. "Ms. Torres, the film hasn¡¯t even started production. How can you be so sure Amanda will be overshadowed by Miss Fox?"


    E maintained her calmposure, "Director Torres, whether the film is good or not isn¡¯t for you to decide; that¡¯s up to the actors and the director. And if the film loses money, I¡¯ll take responsibility. But if it turns a profit, are you suggesting you wouldn¡¯t want a share of the bonus?"


    Sarah¡¯s face flushed slightly. With a cold snort, she fell silent.


    "Just focus on doing your own jobs and stop theints," Eric said icily.


    The other executives stayed quiet, knowing the losses wouldn¡¯t affect their bottom line. But if it was profitable, they¡¯d receive a cut of the earnings¡ªdefinitely a favorable oue for them.


    "The meeting is adjourned. With the casting decided, Richard, when do you n to start shooting?" Eric asked his friends.


    "In about a month," Richard replied with a smile. "We¡¯ll give the actors time to get into their roles. That way, production will go smoothly."


    "This film is going to break ten billion!" Richard grinned.


    E pressed her lips together. Ten billion? Her ambitions reached far beyond that. With Amanda and Tiffany, plus some rising stars from the domestic scene, this film would undoubtedly be packed with appeal.


    Although the male lead was rtively unknown, the other supporting male actors had significant recognition. And the lead actor, though lesser-known, held great potential. Having waited for an opportunity like this, he¡¯d surely give his best performance.


    So... her target revenue was twenty billion. That, to her, would be a true sess.


    As the meeting dispersed, Sarah and a few others left with evident dissatisfaction, though powerless to alter the oue.


    Shortly after, Tiffany received a personal call from Eric confirming her role. She responded with a gentle smile and expressed her gratitude, her demeanor calm and unfazed.


    E observed Tiffany closely. She hadn¡¯t expected this actress to remain soposed upon learning she¡¯d been cast as a supporting role. Tiffany¡¯s easygoing attitude suggested a seasoned confidence. If she was indeed masking any dissatisfaction, her ability to keep up appearances hinted at a subtleplexity beneath the surface.


    "Tiffany, I understand this supporting role might not be what you expected, but I genuinely believe it¡¯s perfect for you. Ashley¡¯s character has grit and depth, and you¡¯re the best fit for it," E remarked with a light smile.


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes crinkled with a sincere smile. "It¡¯s all good. For me, ying a role well is what matters, whether it¡¯s the lead or not. My interest lies in bringing my characters to life with as much power as I can."


    E found herself increasingly impressed by Tiffany¡¯s attitude. She returned the smile, saying, "I¡¯m d you¡¯re on board, Miss Fox. If you need anything, feel free to reach out to either me or Mr. Nelson."


    Tiffany winked yfully. "If I end up contacting Mr. Nelson too often, Mrs. Nelson, would you be jealous?"


    "Oh, of course! I¡¯m so jealous, I even ask the chef to add a dash of vinegar to my dishes every day!" E¡¯s response drewughter from everyone around.


    After E and Eric left, however, Tiffany¡¯s smile slowly faded. She had rushed to thepany after receiving word of her role assignment, only to learn she would be ying a supporting role.


    Michelle, her manager who hade with her from Country W, scoffed in irritation, "LXL went through all this trouble to bring you over, only to stick you in a supporting role? It¡¯s absurd!"


    Allison, Tiffany¡¯s assistant, also snickered. "Tiffany, what¡¯s their deal? Spending a fortune to bring you here, just to give you a secondary role? What¡¯s the point?"


    Tiffany shook her head. "Mrs. Nelson made a good point¡ªmaybe the role really is a great fit for me. I¡¯ll go through the script carefully and study the character."


    Michelle and Allison exchanged a resigned look. They knew Tiffany to be grounded and unpretentious, but even they weren¡¯t entirely convinced.


    When the official cast list was released, however, it sparked a storm of online bacsh. Given the hefty investment LXL made to secure Tiffany, fans were outraged to see her in a supporting role. Angry posts flooded in, with some even bashing LXL¡¯s decision-makers as clueless.


    Amanda, upon seeing the bacsh, felt a surge of pressure and quickly called E, worried she mightck the skill to carry the lead role.


    E replied calmly, "If you¡¯re content with mediocrity, I¡¯ll find someone else. But if you have the fight in you, then give it everything you¡¯ve got."


    Amanda was momentarily stunned, but E¡¯s words sparked an unshakable resolve in her. "I¡¯ll go all out, E. I won¡¯t let you down!"


    Amanda was ready to prove herself, for her own future, for her admiration of E, and to silence the critics doubting her and LXL. She was determined to deliver a performance that would leave no room for regrets.


    Meanwhile, many of thepany¡¯s higher-ups harbored low expectations for the film, secretly hoping it would flop. They figured that if the film bombed at the box office, it would serve as a well-deserved setback for E, who they viewed as overconfident.

 Chapter 367: A Mother-Daughter Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 367: A Mother-Daughter Reunion</h4>


    In their eyes, E was barely in her twenties, significantly younger than them, yet here she was, standing at the top, making decisions that overruled theirs. It was hard for them to ept. Eric¡¯s unwavering support only fueled their resentment; no matter what E decided, he backed herpletely, treating these high-level executives as if they were invisible.


    If she didn¡¯t experience failure, how would she ever realize her ownck of skill?


    Meanwhile, E kept herself busy, bncing her studies with creating operational strategies for thepany. She learned that mastering consumer psychology was key to sess in this line of work. Amidst the busy days, she nearly forgot that Hannah had returned, given that Hannah had been unexpectedly quiet.


    Even at LX Fashion shows, where E asionally made appearances, Hannah was nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, Lauren called E once every week or so, with the sad news that Henry¡¯s health had not improved over the past two years.


    One day, apanied by Logan, Hannah visited Brianna in prison.


    It had been three years since she¡¯dst seen her mother. Brianna was a mere shadow of herself, gaunt and aged far beyond her years, with hair that had turned entirely white and deeply lined skin from all the hardships she¡¯d endured.


    "Hannah... Hannah! You finally came back," Brianna sobbed, clutching Hannah¡¯s hand tightly. "Please, stay away from E. That woman is terrifying¡ªdon¡¯t provoke her!"


    Hannah gazed softly at Brianna. "Mom... are you alright?"


    Brianna looked at her daughter in shock. "Your voice... what happened to it?"


    Hannah gave a bitter smile. "I was poisoned, Mom. My voice was permanently damaged."


    Brianna held Hannah¡¯s hand tightly, staring at her with a strange intensity. "Hannah, do you remember... your grandfather¡¯s birthday?"


    Hannah nodded quickly. "Yes, September 16th."


    "Go see him... and your uncle too. They¡¯re living in hardship." Tears filled Brianna¡¯s eyes as she reminisced, memories sweet but tainted with the bitterness of how things had turned out.


    Hannah nodded obediently.


    "Don¡¯t hold a grudge against E. Don¡¯t seek revenge, do you understand?" Brianna urged softly.


    Hannah shook her head. "Mom, she did this to you¡ªhow could I just let it go?"


    Tears streaming down her face, Brianna reluctantly released her daughter¡¯s hand. "Your time is up. You should go."


    Hannah stood there, looking at Brianna¡¯s retreating figure, and then blurted out, "Mom, I swear I¡¯ll get revenge for you. I¡¯ll get you out of here!"


    Brianna¡¯s steps faltered slightly, but she didn¡¯t turn back and quietly continued on her way.


    Back in her cell, Brianna sat in silence, reying every detail of her encounter with Hannah. "Why... why does my daughter seem different? Why..."


    The Hannah she knew would have broken down, cursing E immediately. Even after three years, some traits¡ªlike her sharp, unfiltered nature¡ªwere intrinsic, especially around family.


    Typically, a mother and daughter would openly show their emotions when they reunited. But... something was missing in this Hannah.


    It was as if shecked a soul.


    Brianna sat there, frozen in thought. "Hannah... what¡¯s happened to you? What changed you into this?"


    Just then, the prison¡¯s notorious "Big Sister" strode up to Brianna and kicked her. "What are you daydreaming about, you crazy woman? Get over here and start massaging my back!"


    The other inmates burst into mockingughter.


    Brianna meekly stood up and began to massage the woman¡¯s back in silence.


    From her first day in prison, she had been relentlessly bullied by these female inmates, leaving her battered and bruised daily. Now, she had grown ustomed to it, yet she felt like a soulless shell, uncertain of why she even bothered to go on.


    Seven yearster, even if Brianna were released, what would be left for her? Everything would have moved on without her; she wouldn¡¯t even qualify as a supporting character in her own life anymore.


    Revenge? No, she didn¡¯t have the strength for that.


    "What are you daydreaming about, you crazy hag? Why are you pressing so hard?" The aggressive inmate pped Brianna across the head, leaving her dizzy. She slumped to the ground, feigning unconsciousness.


    "Don¡¯t y dead! We know you¡¯re faking!"


    "Get up!"


    "That vicious little mistress deserves to be cut into pieces!"


    The inmates were in for a variety of crimes¡ªsome for theft, others for fraud, and a few, like the leader, for killing their husband and his mistress. Brutal and unhinged, shemanded obedience from everyone else.


    Brianna¡¯s silent tears fell. Every day in this ce was the same. She truly didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    ...


    That afternoon, E was at a restaurant with her uncle and his family, just beginning their meal. As they looked over the appetizers, her cousin Benjamin smiled and asked, "So, Cousin, when are you and Mr. Nelson nning to get married?"


    "After I graduate next year," E replied casually. She wouldn¡¯t feel at ease until the thorn that was Hannah was out of her life for good. Plus, with LX and LXL both expanding, marriage nning wasn¡¯t a priority.


    Her auntughed. "Just make sure you¡¯re legally married. I¡¯d hate to think you haven¡¯t gotten your marriage license yet... a girl shouldn¡¯t have to wait."


    Her uncle gave his wife a pointed look. "E is brilliant. Why are you worrying? You should be more concerned about whether Benjamin will be ready to handle LR someday."


    E smiled quietly. Benjamin was growing more capable with each passing day, so she had no concerns there.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated, showing an unfamiliar number. She frowned; she recognized it¡ªit was Hannah¡¯s.


    A few days ago, Hannah had called, inviting her to dinner, but she¡¯d used her busy schedule as an excuse to decline.


    Dinner with Hannah? The thought was revolting.


    "What¡¯s up?" E asked, her tone t.


    "Sis, are you free? Let¡¯s have a meal together, shall we?" Hannah¡¯s voice was soft and raspy, almost flirtatious. E could almost picture her big, watery eyes, brimming with a fake, vulnerable charm that men found irresistible.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m eating right now."


    "How about dinner tonight, then? We haven¡¯t seen each other in so many years, and we never got the chance to catch up."


    "I¡¯m already booked for tonight, Hannah. Thanks for the offer." E cut off the call without hesitation.


    Going would be foolish. Who knew what trap Hannah might beying?


    Meanwhile, elsewhere...


    Hannah put on a pout, ncing pitifully at the elegantly dressed woman sitting across from her.


    "Mommy, you heard her... My sister refuses to join us for dinner."


    Hannah set her phone down with a dejected sigh, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "I know she still resents me! Mommy, please don¡¯t hold it against her!"

 Chapter 368: A Kidnapping Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 368: A Kidnapping Invitation</h4>


    In front of Hannah sat an elegant woman who looked barely in her thirties, yet she was none other than Mrs. Miller. Though originally from Country W, her marriage to Kyle had led everyone in Country S to refer to her as Mrs. Miller, erasing her original name from memory.


    With a perfect face reflecting her mixed heritage, Mrs. Miller¡¯s expression was taut as she sneered coldly, "I didn¡¯t expect a mere girl to show such disrespect toward someone from the Miller family. Fine, very well."


    Hannah wiped her tears delicately, looking frail. "Mommy, please don¡¯t me my sister!"


    "Even after how she treats you, you still call her ¡¯sister¡¯? Liliana, don¡¯t make me regret the affection I¡¯ve shown you," Mrs. Miller replied icily, her eyes gleaming with frost.


    Hannah quickly grasped her hand, "Mommy, I truly don¡¯t want you to be upset on my ount!"


    "Alright, alright, you¡¯ve made your point," Mrs. Miller sighed softly, helpless against her daughter¡¯s pleas.


    Hannah beamed and leaned in to kiss her on the cheek. "You¡¯re the best, Mommy!"


    Mrs. Miller smiled, but there was a chilling glint in her eyes.


    After Hannah and Logan left the estate, she turned to her assistant. "Toby, find out everything you can about this E. I need to understand exactly what kind of woman I¡¯m dealing with and the most efficient way to handle her."


    "Yes, madam," Toby replied quietly, retreating from the room.


    Three hourster, Toby returned with a thick stack of documents. "Madam, here is the information we gathered. Ms. Davis is currently in a meeting at LX, and the file includes details on her husband, Eric."


    Mrs. Miller scoffed as she opened the file, reading through the sections with a furrowed brow.


    "A truly formidable young woman! To bring down her own vicious stepmother... looks like I need to see what she¡¯s made of myself." While Mrs. Miller didn¡¯t like E, she couldn¡¯t help but respect her resilience.


    Having long understood the inner workings and betrayals of powerful families, Mrs. Miller quickly grasped the implications behind E¡¯s history. The more she read, the more serious her expression became¡ªE was no easy opponent.


    When she discovered Eric¡¯s involvement, her disdain grew; she saw him as equally ruthless and cunning.


    She picked up her phone and called E directly, but E didn¡¯t answer. The call eventually couldn¡¯t go through at all, which infuriated Mrs. Miller. Her noble pride and aristocratic sense of entitlement made her rise to her feet with icy resolve.


    "Bring her here, whatever it takes."


    "Yes, madam."


    Four bodyguards from Country W answered coldly in unison.


    Meanwhile, E finished herpany meeting and reviewed the new designs for the week, pleased with her team¡¯s growing skill. Her cousin Benjamin continued to contribute on weekends, gaining experience from the ground up at LR during the week.


    E finally left LX at five in the afternoon. Eric had asked her to meet him at the Sapphire Shores Tavern for dinner, and she was on her way.


    But just as her car left the bustling city and approached Jenny¡¯s riverside district, two ck Hummers suddenly appeared, forcing her car to a stop.


    E watched as four men dressed in ck emerged from the vehicles, each one armed.


    "Ms. Davis," one of them said, "Mrs. Miller requests your presence."


    E raised her eyebrow slightly, and her two bodyguards grew visibly tense. She simply waved her hand dismissively, "You two go to the Sapphire Shores Tavern. I¡¯ll join you shortly."


    The bodyguards¡¯ faces darkened. "Madam, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone!"


    "Do you think it would be any less dangerous with you both there?" E chuckled lightly. "They have the numbers. If they wanted to harm me, they easily could. But this is awful society, and Mrs. Miller has a reputation to uphold. She wouldn¡¯t risk doing anything extreme in public view."


    Reluctantly, the bodyguards allowed E to step out of the car, and she calmly got into the other vehicle.


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s bodyguards were surprised. This woman wasn¡¯t flustered or fearful, as they had expected, but calm andposed.


    As the two Hummers pulled away, the bodyguards quickly called Eric, informing him of what had just happened.


    Twenty minutester.


    In a vi on the southwestern outskirts of the city, E followed two ck-d men inside, immediately spotting a woman seated in the luxurious living room.


    With golden curls and delicate features, the woman held a ss of wine, its crimson hue catching the light. This was Mrs. Miller.


    Her every move exuded an aristocratic pride and sophistication. She smiled coldly, radiating a quiet arrogance. "Miss Davis, you¡¯ve finally arrived."


    E stepped forward and nodded gracefully. "I didn¡¯t realize Mrs. Miller was so weing, even sending people to bring me here."


    There was no hostility or sarcasm in E¡¯s tone, just a poised smile. "This vi is lovely. Did Mrs. Miller buy it for her beloved daughter?"


    Mrs. Millerughed, her tone slightly mocking. "No, this was a gift from Mr. Scott for Hannah. Miss Davis, you are rather difficult to get ahold of. I personally called, but you wouldn¡¯t answer."


    It was a shameless attempt to twist the truth¡ªwhat had been forceful coercion was now called an "invitation." But E remained calm, unfazed. "Apologies, Mrs. Miller. I don¡¯t appreciate unsolicited calls, so I don¡¯t answer unknown numbers."


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s expression grew colder. "I see Miss Davis has quite a bold personality. But... the bolder they are, the shorter their lifespan."


    "Oh? Do you have any examples, Mrs. Miller? I¡¯m a realist¡ªI don¡¯t entertain rumors without evidence."


    E sat down uninvited, despite Mrs. Miller¡¯s attempt to leave her standing. But E had no reason to y along with such petty power games.


    "Mrs. Miller, let¡¯s get to the point," E said, her gaze calm and imperturbable, as if staring into a deep, still pool.


    Mrs. Miller was privately impressed by E¡¯sposure, though it only intensified her dislike. She loathed seeing her beloved goddaughter Hannah overshadowed by this woman¡¯s poise and strength.


    "I¡¯ve heard... that Miss Davis mistreated Hannah while she was in the mental health facility?" Mrs. Miller¡¯s tone suddenly turned frosty.


    The rumors had circted since the night of Tiffany¡¯s birthday party, where Hannah had alluded to her "suffering," catching the attention of many guests. Mrs. Miller had learned the details through her connections.


    Her expression turned sharp and severe. "I never expected that someone from the Miller family would be treated with such disregard here in Country S. That night, Hannah cried for hours. I presume we have you to thank for that?"


    E raised an eyebrow, looking genuinely surprised. "And what does her crying have to do with me? Mrs. Miller, if you¡¯re uncertain about what happened, perhaps you should watch the video recording of that evening¡¯s event."

 Chapter 369: A Dashing Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 369: A Dashing Entrance</h4>


    Mrs. Miller mmed her teacup onto the table, standing up with a cold, menacing re as she walked slowly toward E.


    She stopped in front of her, her tone overbearing. "Miss Davis, are you implying I¡¯m blind, that I failed to see what really happened? I saw everything quite clearly. If it weren¡¯t for you, Hannah wouldn¡¯t be frightened! I¡¯ll find someone to investigate exactly how you mistreated her!"


    E, furious but with a mocking smile, raised an eyebrow, meeting the older woman¡¯s gaze without a hint of fear.


    "How amusing, Mrs. Miller. So, because she cried, you assume I bullied her? Why don¡¯t you consider that she might be deliberately smearing my reputation, trying to embarrass me? By all means, find your evidence. In fact, why don¡¯t you press charges for abuse? I¡¯ll be waiting."


    Her fierce, unyielding gaze took Mrs. Miller aback. The woman¡¯s doting love for Hannah was clear; to her, protecting Hannah meant everyone else was wrong by default, E included.


    E finally understood Hannah¡¯s strategy: she¡¯d brought in Mrs. Miller, a formidable weapon, to take E by surprise and put her on the defensive. Smart, indeed.


    "How dare you speak to me that way!" Mrs. Miller shouted angrily, and two bodyguards rushed forward, each grabbing one of E¡¯s shoulders.


    E was shocked but hid it, ring at Mrs. Miller. "What are you trying to do?"


    "What do you think? Someone as insolent as you deserves a lesson," Mrs. Miller sneered, stepping back as a tall, formidable foreign woman stepped forward, her gaze harsh.


    E¡¯s expression darkened, though she didn¡¯t struggle, knowing she couldn¡¯t escape the grip of the two men holding her.


    "Mrs. Miller, I remind you this is a society ofw. You might want to think carefully before proceeding," E said with a cold smile. "If word gets out, people might question the decorum of the Miller family¡¯s esteemed youngdy."


    Mrs. Miller looked at her smugly. "The real question is, would you dare to spread the word? Miss Davis, don¡¯t think that hiding behind Eric makes me afraid of you. I have never feared anyone."


    E¡¯s eyes turned to icy steel. "Good. I hope you never do."


    Mrs. Miller stared at E, signaling for the maid to hold off, the tension thickening between them. E remained unwavering, her gaze unflinching as it met Mrs. Miller¡¯s.


    "Miss Davis, as we¡¯re at this point, if you were to beg, I might consider letting you go," Mrs. Miller purred, sauntering back to the sofa, where she picked up her tea and sipped it slowly.


    Eughed with disdain. "Why should I beg, Mrs. Miller? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong and have not offended you. If anyone should apologize, it would be you."


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated E would stand her ground so resolutely.


    "Very well! Excellent!" Mrs. Millerughed, though her eyes burned with rage.


    The tension in the room grew even more palpable. She squinted, taking in E, firmly held by the two bodyguards, yet stillposed and utterly fearless.


    Mrs. Miller couldn¡¯t help but be impressed¡ªhere was a remarkable woman. It was a shame, though, that she was her goddaughter¡¯s rival.


    Just as Mrs. Miller was about to speak, the vi¡¯s main gate was forcefully broken open by a fiery red Lamborghini that sped in. The iron gate, with its decorative bars, proved no match for the vehicle¡¯s impact and was flung aside.


    "An intruder has broken in!" one of the bodyguards shouted. Following the Lamborghini were several police cars, packed with special forces soldiers.


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s face turned pale as she watched the shy red Lamborghini screech to a halt right outside the vi¡¯s entrance. A man in a sharp ck suit leapt out. Behind him, the soldiers stormed in, their rifles aimed squarely at Mrs. Miller.


    "How dare you! This is my vi! You are trespassing!" Mrs. Miller screamed, unnerved by the sheer firepower directed at her. She had only brought four bodyguards with her to Country S, and now she was wildly outnumbered.


    "Mrs. Miller, you¡¯re bold indeed to kidnap my wife!" Eric strode in, his usually handsome face dark with fury, his eyes zing with a terrifying intensity. Each step he took exuded an aura of pure menace.


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s face shifted from red to pale white. "You... I didn¡¯t...!"


    With a quick signal, she instructed her bodyguards to release E. The two men immediately let go of her and retreated, visibly shaken.


    E looked at Eric, her expression softening. "I thought you weren¡¯ting."


    Her words almost made Mrs. Miller choke with rage.


    Mrs. Miller forced down her fury, realizing that E had brilliantly used this situation to her advantage. Eric, it seemed, was in perfect sync with her, arriving in a dramatic show of force to turn the tables.


    Mrs. Miller had been certain that, fearing her status, they wouldn¡¯t dare call the authorities.


    "Mr. Nelson, I assume? I only invited Mrs. Nelson here for a casual chat. After all, she¡¯s my goddaughter¡¯s sister. I¡¯d never dream of treating her poorly," Mrs. Miller said,ughing lightly as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened.


    Eric raised an icy brow. "Mrs. Miller, enough with the lies. You clearly kidnapped my wife."


    E stepped beside Eric effortlessly, and Mrs. Miller, feeling cornered, kept her dignified smile stered on. "Oh no, I was just teasing Mrs. Nelson, testing her bravery a little. Isn¡¯t that right, Mrs. Nelson?"


    E feigned confusion, looking at Mrs. Miller. "Really? I don¡¯t recall that."


    Mrs. Miller clenched her teeth, forcing herself to nod. "Yes, it was all in jest, just a little test of courage."


    Ericughed darkly. He knew Mrs. Miller¡¯s obsessive devotion to Hannah all too well. Such a woman would keep pressuring E at every opportunity, and now she was iming this was a joke?


    If he had arrived a momentter, who knew what she might have done to E?


    This woman relied on her aristocratic background and the respect shemanded as a noble from Country W, where many influential people in Country S felt obligated to show her courtesy. Emboldened by this, she had dared to act so brazenly.


    Eric calmly took a gun from his pocket, stepping toward Mrs. Miller.


    Her face turned ashen as she stared into the dark barrel of the gun, her heart pounding wildly. For the first time, she felt truly afraid¡ªwas he actually going to shoot her?

 Chapter 370: Teaching Her a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 370: Teaching Her a Lesson</h4>


    Eric pressed the gun coldly to Mrs. Miller¡¯s forehead. "Mrs. Miller, are you afraid?"


    Mrs. Miller struggled to maintain her dignifiedposure. "What do you think you¡¯re doing? I simply invited Mrs. Nelson here for a friendly visit! Do you have any evidence to im I kidnapped her?"


    "Evidence? My recording device captured everything¡ªsurely you recognize your own bodyguards? Now, tell me, what would it feel like to have a bullet go through your head?" Eric¡¯s voice dripped with icy menace. Without a lesson, this woman would still believe herself to be invincible.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do anything rash! This is awful society!" Mrs. Miller¡¯s face went pale as her legs began to tremble.


    One pull of the trigger, and she¡¯d be finished.


    E watched the scene, cold and steady. Eric might have been extreme, but he was doing this for her, and she knew he had his reasons.


    "Oh, so you do know this is awful society?" Eric sneered. "And yet, you dared to bring my wife here by force? If I had been a minuteter, were you nning on... bruising her face? Hmm?"


    "No... no! I was really just joking with her!" Mrs. Miller¡¯s voice, once calm andposed, was now shaky and frantic.


    Ericughed, his aura dark and intense, sending chills through the room. He watched as sweat beaded on Mrs. Miller¡¯s forehead, her eyes betraying sheer panic.


    "Please, put the gun down! I swear... it was all a joke. I never meant any harm!" Mrs. Miller pleaded, abandoning any pretense ofposure.


    E held her gaze on Mrs. Miller, knowing that if anything escted here, the Miller family would surely make trouble for Eric.


    "Eric..." E murmured softly.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled up slightly. "Oh, Mrs. Miller, no need to look so terrified. I was just joking too. This gun? It¡¯s only a toy." He withdrew the gun from her forehead, and she copsed onto the sofa in relief, her legs unable to support her.


    E¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Mrs. Miller, are you alright? My husband... was just joking, so I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Eric nodded, his tone casual. "Since Mrs. Miller ims it was a joke, I¡¯ll overlook it this time. But... if it happens again, the consequences will be very different."


    Mrs. Miller took a shaky breath, feeling as though she¡¯d narrowly escaped from the clutches of death. The energy radiating from Eric was powerful, overwhelming; she knew better than to cross them again.


    With forcedposure, she managed a strained smile. "Haha, Mr. Nelson, there won¡¯t be a next time. Mrs. Nelson, please, stay a while. I¡¯ll have the maid bring tea."


    "No need. It¡¯s dinner time," E replied, a trace of irony in her voice. "Is the Miller family¡¯s hospitality limited to tea, without even a meal for guests?"


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. "Haha, I¡¯ll have the staff prepare something immediately."


    "No need. Given how you pulled me here from the roadside, I think I need some fresh air to recover." E looked at Eric, her smile radiant and captivating.


    "Goodbye, Mrs. Miller. And remember, your little ¡¯invitation¡¯ to my wife was all recorded. Don¡¯t try to get away with it." Eric¡¯s voice wasced with icy amusement as he wrapped his arm around E and led her out.


    Mrs. Miller stood there, feeling as if her energy had beenpletely drained. Even before their figures disappeared from view, she slumped back onto the sofa, exhausted.


    "Madam, are you alright?" The maid rushed over, her face full of concern.


    Mrs. Miller shook her head, her eyes still flickering with a sharp, dangerous glint. But... this was Country S. If Eric hadn¡¯t had powerful backing, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so bold.


    Once the police cars left, the area outside the vi was a chaotic mess. The iron gate was bent out of shape, and part of the garden had been trampled and destroyed by the cars that had stormed in. The sheer audacity of that entrance left Mrs. Miller both furious and powerless.


    "Eric... very well! Find me all the information on that man right now. I want to know exactly who he is!" shemanded icily, still baffled as to why this young manmanded such fear.


    And yet, in that moment, his fierce presence had almost made her feel as though her life was slipping away.


    ...


    In Private Room 209 of the Sapphire Shores Tavern:


    E sipped her soup leisurely. "That was quite the scene. If my heroic husband hadn¡¯t swooped in, I might have left with a bruised face!"


    She smiled, both beautiful and cunning.


    Eric gave her nose a yful squeeze. "It¡¯s mostly thanks to you provoking Mrs. Miller into such disrespect. But... be careful with your timing next time, alright? My heart can¡¯t handle the worry if something unexpected were to happen."


    E nodded, "Don¡¯t worry. I suspected Mrs. Miller mostly wanted to intimidate me; she probably didn¡¯t n to actually strike me. After all, she¡¯s a woman of noble lineage. Ruining her reputation here wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for her."


    She took another satisfied sip of soup. "And now, with that little scene on record, Mrs. Miller will think twice about acting so rashly again. No matter how much she dotes on Hannah, she can¡¯t afford to get her own hands dirty."


    The rich vor lingered on her tongue, and her face glowed with satisfaction. But as she thought about Hannah and Tiffany, her smile faded.


    The mystery of the invitation remained unsolved, though she had a strong intuition that Tiffany had been the one to invite Hannah. Yet, Tiffany acted as though she barely knew her.


    "Mrs. Miller won¡¯t get directly involved again," Eric said thoughtfully. "As long as Hannah¡¯s actions remain harmless, Mrs. Miller will indulge her. But the moment she jeopardizes the Miller family¡¯s reputation..."


    Eric¡¯s calm smile underscored his words. In Country W, nobility guarded their reputation fiercely, maintaining an impable image across generations. Hannah, as Mrs. Miller¡¯s goddaughter¡ªnot her real daughter¡ªwas extended only so much tolerance.


    If Hannah didn¡¯t go overboard, Mrs. Miller wouldn¡¯t take drastic action. But should Hannah cross too many lines, how long would Mrs. Miller stand by her?


    "Filming for *The Sinful Mountain* starts in two weeks," Eric said with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Would you like to go along and support Amanda?"


    E considered it. "I¡¯d love to! Amanda¡¯s a promising talent. If she has someone there to encourage her, she¡¯ll be less likely to be overshadowed by Tiffany."


    "If you¡¯re going, then I¡¯lle along too... we could make it a haunted adventure of our own," Eric added, his smileced with yful ambiguity.

 Chapter 371: Online Troll Army

    <h4>Chapter 371: Online Troll Army</h4>


    E shot Eric a re. "Didn¡¯t they say the location was set in a remote mountain area? With so many people there, don¡¯t try anything reckless..."


    Eric¡¯s expression turned serious. "It¡¯s not too remote, but finding a suitable mountain nearby that meets all the requirements is proving difficult."


    As she ate, E added, "By the way, get me a detailed file on Tiffany. I can¡¯t shake the feeling something¡¯s off about her."


    Eric raised a brow, surprised. "Why? I haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual about her."


    "It¡¯s the way she looked at me the first time we met¡ªthere was a hint of disdain in her eyes. But after that, she was perfectly polite. Was that initial look idental, deliberate, or just well-concealedter on?"


    E frowned. Tiffany¡¯s sudden rise to fame in Country W had always seemed strange to her. Tiffany had acting skills, sure, but there were many talented actors from Country S working hard in Country W.


    Why was Tiffany¡¯s journey so smooth while others struggled for years without achieving the same sess?


    Eric shook his head dismissively. "You women overthink everything. It was just a look, E. Is it really worth this much scrutiny?"


    E snorted. "Never doubt my instincts! I¡¯d never look at someone with disdain on a first meeting unless there was a reason. Tiffany definitely has an issue with me."


    Eric sighed, spreading his hands in resignation. He wasn¡¯t going to argue further.


    From his interactions with Tiffany, she had always seemed warm and pleasant. But E clearly saw things differently.


    Tiffany might have a secret, something possibly connected to E herself.


    "Eric, I¡ª"


    Before E could finish, Eric leaned over, lifted her chin, and kissed her firmly.


    "Stop nagging. Let¡¯s finish eating first," he said with a smirk.


    E red at him helplessly. On the subject of Tiffany, it seemed they were at odds for the first time. But that wouldn¡¯t stop her from staying on guard when it came to Tiffany.


    ...


    When Hannah and Logan returned home, they saw workers installing a new gate and the crushed remains of the garden where tire tracks left visible scars.


    Hannah gasped and hurried inside. "Mommy, what happened?"


    Mrs. Miller sat in the dining room, her expression cold. When Hannah approached her, she said, "Mommy, are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine, darling. I¡¯m fine," Mrs. Miller replied in her ented Country Snguage. She briefly recounted the events that had just unfolded, her tone clipped and bitter.


    Logan¡¯s face darkened. "I didn¡¯t think that Eric had such clever tricks up his sleeve!"


    "Yes, Mommy, they¡¯re so awful to threaten you like that!" Hannah said softly, gripping Mrs. Miller¡¯s hand tightly. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?"


    A hint of warmth filled Mrs. Miller¡¯s heart. "I¡¯m fine. Nothing happened to me."


    "That¡¯s good... but are you really nning to let E off just like that? If so, I won¡¯t be satisfied." Hannah¡¯s voice was soft, but her eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    Mrs. Miller hesitated, gazing into Hannah¡¯s beautiful, watery eyes. With a sigh, she said, "That girl and her man aren¡¯t easy to deal with."


    "Mommy, I have a n!"


    Hannah¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile as she leaned in and whispered a few words into Mrs. Miller¡¯s ear.


    From the side, Logan chuckled. "What¡¯s this? Even I¡¯m being kept in the dark?"


    Hannah tilted her head yfully and grinned. "Of course! Even you can¡¯t know¡ªit has to stay a secret."


    Logan gave her a fond, indulgent look, his smile tender. "Alright then. But let¡¯s eat first."


    Hannahughed sweetly, feeling a surge of happiness as she looked at Logan. At that moment, with Logan doting on her, she felt like the happiest person in the world.


    The uing production of The Sinful Mountain, set to begin shooting under LXL, was already generating massive buzz online. Adapted from a wildly popr novel with tens of millions of readers, the project naturally drew significant attention.


    However, skepticism lingered among the book¡¯s fans, many of whom doubted the film¡¯s quality. With domestic adaptations often falling short, they were cautious not to set their hopes too high.


    Still, the addition of Tiffany to the cast piqued widespread interest. Even if the film failed to live up to expectations, fans felt the allure of a star-studded cast, featuring both beauties and heartthrobs, would at least guarantee decent box office returns.


    Thus, the movie E had signed onto was already trending hot before production had even started.


    While excitement brewed among fans, some old-school film criticsmbasted the industry for its shallow focus on attractive casts over meaningful stories. They derided *The Sinful Mountain* as another shy productioncking substance or depth, relying on pretty faces to sell tickets.


    E chose not to respond to the cutting remarks. The film wasn¡¯t out yet, so engaging with such criticism felt pointless. What truly mattered was whether the final product would resonate with audiences.


    Confident in the capabilities of directors Richard and Austin, she trusted they would create a film worth watching.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany¡¯s Twitter was flooded with fans rallying around her perceived injustice:


    - "How could a superstar like Tiffany be relegated to a minor role? Total conspiracy!"


    - "Exactly! That Amanda has only acted in one web drama. How could she overshadow Tiffany?"


    - "Bet Eric cut some shady deal. Gross! And here I thought Mr. Nelson and E were the perfect couple!"


    - "Are you kidding? No man is loyal. Eric probably pulled strings, and Mrs. Nelson¡¯s no saint either¡ªshe¡¯s probably got her ws in those young actors too!"


    - "Tiffany, don¡¯t do it. Walk away from this project!"


    In contrast, E¡¯s social media was inundated with vilements. She was used of riding on Eric¡¯s coattails and contributing nothing of her own. Many assumed her sesses¡ªlike her fashion show contributions¡ªwere solely due to Eric feeding her ns, painting her as talentless and opportunistic.


    Though she read thements with a calm expression, E couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of frustration. With graduation around the corner, she was eager to establish herself in her career. Yet these critics dismissed her achievements as Eric¡¯s handiwork.


    "Thesements... they¡¯re alling from ounts with identical IP addresses," Eric muttered darkly, his expression ice-cold as he immediately called Larry.


    Larry, a skilled hacker, had little trouble tracing the origins of the smear campaign.


    E remainedposed, though her tone was resolute. "You don¡¯t have to take it so seriously. Let them rant. The angrier they get, the more satisfying it¡¯ll be when the movie proves them wrong. Just wait¡ªthey¡¯ll change their tune once they see what we¡¯ve aplished."


    While she remained wary of Tiffany, E couldn¡¯t deny the actress¡¯s remarkable talent. Tiffany was perfect for the role of Ashley, a resilient and tenacious character¡ªnot for the frail, ghostlike lead.


    Eric smiled faintly. He understood that all these attacks had a purpose and weren¡¯t coincidental.


    Soon after, Larry called back. He confirmed the haters were paid trolls, as the majority of the posts originated from ounts registered to simr IP addresses¡ªobviously fake ounts created to target E specifically.


    E understood the stakes: if her first casting project failed, both critically andmercially, it would deal a serious blow to her burgeoning career.


    But E wasn¡¯t the type to back down. Her career was one of the most important aspects of her life, and she refused to let online trolls or unfounded usations deter her. With renewed determination, shemitted herself to supporting Amanda through the production, ensuring the film was executed to perfection.

 Chapter 372: Frequent On-Set Accidents

    <h4>Chapter 372: Frequent On-Set idents</h4>


    Two weekster, Eric apanied E as they joined the film crew heading into the mountains for the shoot.


    Having Mr. Nelson personally overseeing the production had the cast and crew buzzing with excitement. Morale was at an all-time high, and everyone was brimming with enthusiasm.


    After all, how often does a productionpany show this level ofmitment to a smaller film?


    The mountain, located just two hours away, was called Lantern Mountain, aptly named for its unique shape¡ªbroad in the middle, narrowing to a sharp peak, and full of treacherous terrain. At its base, a clear stream meandered through, its water sparkling under the sunlight.


    The mountain also housed several old, abandoned houses from the 1940s and 50s, making it an ideal location for a horror film. Austin and Richard had been captivated by the site and decided to use it for the shoot.


    On the first day, aside from resting, the crew set about preparing the sets. E lent a hand, taking on lighter tasks, grateful for the cooler autumn weather that made the work more bearable. Otherwise, she would have been drenched in sweat.


    Eric stayed close by, asionally helping her with the more cumbersome tasks.


    Most of E¡¯s time, however, was spent encouraging Amanda, staying at her side and offering advice on various scenes. Amanda had clearly worked hard over the past month¡ªher lines were wless, and she appeared well-prepared.


    Meanwhile, some of the male actors joined the directors in scouting locations around the mountain. By the afternoon, the group returned, chattering about a small incident.


    "That was close! A huge boulder nearly hit Director Adams."


    "Yeah, it was terrifying. Good thing he jumped out of the way in time!"


    "This ce is full of dangers¡ªwe need to stay vignt."


    E overheard the conversation and walked over, her voice soft. "What happened? Director Adams was almost hit by a boulder?"


    "Yes," one actor replied in a hushed tone. "It gave us all a fright. What¡¯s strange is that the area seemed clear when we first scouted it¡ªthere weren¡¯t any loose rocks in sight."


    E nced at Austin, her brow furrowing.


    Eric, also concerned, asked, "Are you okay?"


    Austin quickly nodded. "I¡¯m fine, Mr. Nelson. It was just a scare, nothing serious."


    E gave a small nod. "That¡¯s good. Take some time to rest and reset. You¡¯ll need to be in good spirits for tomorrow¡¯s shoot."


    Austin nodded and quietly excused himself.


    Outside, some crew members were setting up offerings on a long table, praying to the mountain spirits for a smooth production.


    E¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on Tiffany, who was chatting andughing with Amanda not far away. Grabbing Eric by the arm, she pulled him outside.


    "Eric," she whispered, "make sure the crew checks all the props and equipment thoroughly before each shoot. I¡¯m worried..."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "You think... the boulder incident wasn¡¯t an ident?"


    E nodded. The dense forest provided ample cover¡ªsomeone could have easily pushed the boulder and hidden before being spotted.


    "I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s taken care of," Eric said firmly.


    E exhaled, relieved, though her unease lingered. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone was deliberately sabotaging the production to ensure her film would fail.


    If the director or actors were injured, the shoot would undoubtedly face dys¡ªor worse, cancetion.


    Eric noticed the worry etched on her face and chuckled softly. "Rx. Nothing serious is going to happen."


    Before she could respond, he reached out, tilting her chin, and kissed her deeply.


    E¡¯s cheeks flushed as she quickly pushed him away. "There are people around!"


    Sure enough, actors and crew members bustled nearby, and being caught in such an intimate moment would be mortifying.


    Eric grumbled, his displeasure evident. "This ce is so basic. Looks like I¡¯ll be deprived of certain forts¡¯ for the whole month."


    E burst intoughter, her amusement clear. The mountain amodations were indeed sparse, with limited rooms and poor soundproofing. Privacy was hard toe by.


    "Consider it... a chance to practice self-restraint," she teased.


    Eric sighed dramatically, resigning himself to the situation. He couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from E, nor could he leave her alone in a ce that didn¡¯t feel entirely safe. If staying meant keeping her secure, it was worth enduring a little difort.


    The next day, filming for The Sinful Mountain officially began. The morning shoot went smoothly. E had expected Amanda to be nervous and require multiple takes, but to her surprise, Amanda adjusted quickly, only needing four or five takes before fully getting into character.


    E smiled faintly, pleased with her decision. Amanda truly had a natural talent for acting.


    Amanda herself felt more confident than ever. Having E by her side reinforced the belief that her role was important, boosting her self-assurance and improving her performance. Even Richard and the veteran director couldn¡¯t stop praising her.


    During a break, E suddenly remembered something and took out her phone to call her uncle. She was surprised to find she had no signal indoors, even though she had received a call from Chloe just the day before in this same location.


    Stepping outside, her phone signal returned. A flicker of suspicion crossed E¡¯s eyes. Something felt off.


    E dialed Mia. Despite Eric having fired Mia after the incident with the fake maid, E had maintained a friendly rtionship with her.


    "Mia, could you bring me some snacks?" E said yfully. "The conditions here are dreadful, and I can¡¯t take it anymore!"


    Mia, as usual, reacted with exaggerated surprise. E chuckled softly but spoke with a tone of quiet seriousness, "Mia, there are two small boxes in my personal drawer. Could you bring them to me?"


    Mia readily agreed, and E finally exhaled in relief.


    The boxes weren¡¯t snacks¡ªthey were her secret weapons.


    After ending the call, E returned to the set.


    The scene being filmed was eerie and atmospheric, with Amanda suspended mid-air by a wire harness, surrounded by swirling mist. It was a key moment in the story, depicting the third bizarre encounter experienced by the protagonists.


    The set was designed to be unsettling, but with so many people around, the atmosphere was more fascinating than frightening.


    E nced around and noticed Allison, Tiffany¡¯s assistant, standing nearby. Something about her expression¡ªan odd, sly smirk as she stared up at Amanda¡ªcaught E¡¯s attention.


    E¡¯s gaze snapped upward, and she noticed something rming: the wire harness holding Amanda was fraying, about to snap!


    Pushing her way through the crowd, E rushed to the director¡¯s side. Allison let out a faint gasp, drawing E¡¯s attention just in time.


    "Danger!" Eric¡¯s voice boomed, his sharp eyes also catching the precarious situation. Without hesitation, he kicked a broken sofa nearby, sliding it directly under Amanda¡¯s position.


    Amanda, startled and forgetting all about the scene, suddenly felt herself plummeting. The harness had snappedpletely!


    Gasps erupted from the crew as Amanda fell, but to everyone¡¯s astonishment, shended safely on the tattered sofa Eric had kicked into ce. His quick thinking and precise timing had saved her from a potentially serious injury.


    Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief. Tiffany rushed forward, her face full of concern. "Amanda, are you alright?"


    Two bodyguards helped Amanda to her feet. Her face was pale, and she looked shaken, clearly still processing the near-miss.

 Chapter 373: Behind-the-Scenes Scandals

    <h4>Chapter 373: Behind-the-Scenes Scandals</h4>


    "Amanda, are you okay?" E rushed over, scrutinizing her from head to toe.


    If not for the worn-out cotton sofa Eric had just kicked into ce, Amanda would have fallen badly, possibly suffering bruises or even a fracture!


    That person clearly didn¡¯t want this film to proceed smoothly!


    "I¡¯m fine, luckily Mr. Nelson reacted quickly..." Amanda¡¯splexion began to improve, and E quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tiffany and the others quickly consoled Amanda as well, while E watched discreetly from the side.


    Tiffany¡¯s concern for Amanda seemed genuine¡ªundeniably so.


    Yet, something still felt off to E. Tiffany¡¯s actions... Why did they feel so familiar?


    "What happened? Didn¡¯t you check the harness properly?" Eric turned coldly toward the staff.


    "Mr. Nelson, we did check it, but during the break right before shooting, we didn¡¯t double-check it!" a staff member stammered nervously.


    Eric cast a sharp nce at the production supervisor. "Make sure to be more thorough from now on. If Amanda had fallen, could you afford the consequences?"


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re absolutely right!" the supervisor hurriedly responded.


    Amanda quickly regained herposure. After sipping some tea to calm her nerves, she dove back into filming.


    Her performance became increasingly captivating¡ªso much so that even Tiffany couldn¡¯t overshadow her, despite being in the foreground!


    E stood on the sidelines, her expression dark as ink.


    Two hourster, Mia arrived with arge bag of snacks. While Amanda eagerly reached for some, the other supporting actresses hesitated out of politeness.


    "Thanks, Mia! Why don¡¯t you stick around this time?" E said expectantly.


    "Of course! How could I refuse when you ask? Plus, I love watching filming!" Mia replied enthusiastically.


    However, the moment she spotted Eric, she quickly lowered her head. "Mr. Nelson!"


    Eric gave a slight nod. "Take good care of E."


    Mia grinned and nodded brightly.


    Tiffany¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on the cheerful Mia, her expression unreadable.


    E carried the bag back to her room, with Mia trailing behind.


    Once inside, E shut the door and retrieved two delicate boxes, handing them to Mia. "Mia, you understand, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no signal here, no way to make a call, so..."


    Mia, being sharp, caught on immediately. "Got it!"


    After handing over the boxes, E paused in thought. "Whoever tampered with the equipment clearly doesn¡¯t want the movie I chose to seed. But I haven¡¯t offended anyone here."


    Mia chuckled. "You¡¯re Mrs. Nelson¡ªthere are plenty of people jealous of you."


    E shook her head. "Tiffany? She reminds me so much of... Hannah."


    Over the past three years, if Hannah had grown, she might have reached Tiffany¡¯s level by now¡ªespecially with the backing of the Miller family.


    But Hannah was currently in S City; they were two entirely different people.


    Maybe... Tiffany was trained by Hannah?


    The thought made E shake her head again.


    What a tangled mess. The more she thought about it, the less sense it made.


    "Forget it. Let the evidence do the talking!" E sighed, her instincts telling her it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    While roaming the room, Mia noticed a red blinking light on a watch. Following the direction of the indicator, she found a tiny object hidden nearby.


    Her expression darkened as she handed the item to E.


    E nced at it, then let out a coldugh.


    Dinner that evening was catered by Nelson Group¡¯s luxury hotel, ensuring the food was of exceptional quality.


    Outside the small cottage, E and Eric sat on the grass, their affection for each other evident. Amanda discreetly snapped a photo of their backs and uploaded it to Twitter, delivering a sharp rebuttal to fans using Eric of favoritism toward her.


    The trolls were shameless. Tiffany hadnded the supporting actress role, but they still had the nerve to attack Eric. Amanda couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant.


    After dinner, Richard pushed the cast to continue filming, rushing to meet deadlines but ensuring every detail was handled meticulously.


    E stayed on set until 9 PM before growing tired and retiring to her room with Mia.


    ...


    It was unclear how long she had been asleep when a sudden knock at the door jolted her awake.


    E sat up, startled. Mia, looking serious, opened the door to find Tiffany¡¯s assistant, Allison, standing there in a state of panic.


    "Ms. Davis..." Allison stammered.


    E walked over, her voice calm but tinged with fatigue. "What is it?"


    Allison hesitated, then blurted out, "I... I think I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have!"


    E frowned, still groggy. "What exactly did you see?"


    Allison¡¯s expression grew grim. "I... I saw Mr. Nelson and Amanda together..."


    Several actors, who were on break, overheard the exchange and gathered around. E let out a coldugh. "Where?"


    Allison pointed nervously ahead. "The seventh lounge."


    The seventh lounge was Eric¡¯s temporary rest area. Though the house was modest, it was suitable for use as a private space.


    The group moved toward the lounge en masse, with E following close behind, her gaze fixed on Allison.


    Allison was Tiffany¡¯s assistant. Having her bring this up made sense¡ªit created a convenient scapegoat should things go wrong.


    At the door to the lounge, everyone stopped, the door firmly shut. The crowd turned to E, awaiting her reaction.


    Mia frowned, uneasy with all the scheming. She couldn¡¯t help worrying¡ªif Eric truly was involved with Amanda, could E handle it?


    E¡¯s expression was stormy, as if she believed Allison¡¯s im. She knocked several times, but there was no response.


    "Ms. Davis, kick it down already! What if they¡¯re..." Allison urged anxiously, as though afraid of what they might find.


    E delivered a strong kick to the door, which promptly split in two and crashed to the ground. The quality of the house left much to be desired.


    Inside, there was only a bed, a chair, and a few scattered pieces of clothing¡ªbut the bed was empty.


    Allison¡¯s face went pale as she lowered her gaze, unable to meet E¡¯s mocking, icy stare. "I-I swear, I saw them go in together!"


    "Oh? And now that the room is empty, how do you exin that?" E said with a lightugh. "Allison, even though you¡¯re Ms. Fox¡¯s assistant, I won¡¯t tolerate baseless usations."


    The gathered actors, disappointed by the anticlimax, began to criticize Allison for jumping to conclusions.


    Tears welled in Allison¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue. "I¡¯m sorry, I must have been mistaken. Maybe they only went in briefly and left... I just¡ªI was worried..."

 Chapter 374: Veiled Insults

    <h4>Chapter 374: Veiled Insults</h4>


    "Your concern waspletely unnecessary. Amanda is in the hall discussing the script with the director," Eric said coldly as he approached. Seeing him, Allison panicked and lowered her head.


    Eric¡¯s presence exposed Allison¡¯s true colors to everyone¡ªshe was nothing but a troublemaker. Yet E understood that if she and Eric had been less intelligent or emotionallyposed, they could have easily been manipted by such shameless schemes.


    The crowd dispersed in boredom, and Allison scurried away. Mia rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re just going to let her get away?"


    E chuckled lightly. "This is our first film as a team. If word of this incident spreads, it could damage our reputation."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened. "I¡¯ll have a talk with Tiffany."


    E shrugged. She knew that in Eric¡¯s eyes, Tiffany was above suspicion. Even if confronted, Tiffany would likely shift the me entirely onto Allison.


    ...


    At 11 PM, E, Eric, Allison, and Tiffany gathered on thewn outside the house.


    Arge, old tree stood nearby, its branches adorned withnterns that cast a warm glow. The autumn moonlight was cool, prompting E to pull her jacket tighter around her.


    Without a word, Eric removed his coat and draped it over E¡¯s shoulders.


    Tiffany sat calmly, as if oblivious to their affectionate gestures.


    "Tiffany, how do you exin Allison¡¯s actions?" Eric¡¯s tone was icy, a stark contrast to his previous warmth.


    If he and E hadn¡¯t been cautious, this could have turned into utter chaos.


    "Allison just exined to me," Tiffany said tly, "She imed she saw Mr. Nelson and Amanda enter a room together. Allison, how could you spread such nonsense?" She cast a cold nce at her assistant.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a sharp smile. "I was escorted into that room. Did the person who did it think I wouldn¡¯t figure out their intentions? I believe, Ms. Fox, you might know who that person is?"


    Tiffany stood abruptly, her expression tense. "What are you insinuating, Mr. Nelson?"


    "The person who led me there is a bodyguard you brought with you. Care to exin?"


    Tiffany took a deep breath. "I have never instructed anyone to do such a thing!"


    E remained seated, her expression serene. She had anticipated Tiffany¡¯s denial.


    Had Eric and Amanda truly been caught on the same bed in front of everyone, the rumor of Eric using his position to grant Amanda favors would have been irrefutable.


    Suddenly, Allison raised her head, her face contorted with anger. "It was me! I was the one who ordered him to act! I couldn¡¯t stand seeing Tiffany, such a big-name star, reduced to a supporting role!"


    Tiffany¡¯s face flushed with a mix of anger and disbelief. "Allison, how could you? Ashley¡¯s role suits me, which is why Mr. Nelson chose me! And yet you tried to stir trouble? Starting now, you¡¯re no longer my assistant. You and that bodyguard¡ªleave!"


    Tears streaming down her face, Allison dropped to her knees and clung to Tiffany¡¯s skirt. "Tiffany, I was wrong! Please, forgive me!"


    "Leave here tomorrow," Tiffany said coldly.


    Turning to E and Eric, she added apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry for the trouble my poor supervision has caused you both."


    The sincerity in her eyes seemed genuine.


    E smiled faintly. "It¡¯s fine. As long as this is all just a misunderstanding. But let¡¯s keep this incident under wraps. If word gets out, Tiffany, you¡¯d be implicated as well."


    Tiffany nodded. "You¡¯re right. Allison, keep this matter confidential, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯repensated."


    Allison, realizing she couldn¡¯t salvage the situation, quickly thanked her.


    Eric, his face stern and his eyes glinting with menace, finally spoke after a moment of silence. "I don¡¯t want a repeat of this incident. Next time, I won¡¯t hesitate to act, no matter who¡¯s involved. Money can always be earned back, but once someone¡¯s reputation is tainted, it¡¯s nearly impossible to recover."


    Eric¡¯s words were clearly aimed at Tiffany, whose face turned pale. "Even though I didn¡¯t instruct them... I¡¯ve heard your warning. I won¡¯t allow my people to act out again."


    E nodded. "Good that you understand, Ms. Fox. I want this film to finish smoothly. Any disruptions would hurt everyone involved. I¡¯ve already cautioned all the crew to be vignt, and I hope you¡¯ll keep your people in check as well."


    Tiffany nodded silently, lowering her head without responding further.


    Eric wrapped his arm around E¡¯s waist. "Let¡¯s head back. It¡¯s too chilly out here."


    E smiled radiantly and addressed Tiffany calmly. "Ms. Fox, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave. Remember, it hasn¡¯t been easy for you to reach where you are today. Don¡¯t let trivial matters undo all your efforts."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Nelson. I understand," Tiffany replied.


    As the couple walked away, Tiffany clenched her fists tightly.


    After a moment, as if something had crossed her mind, she slowly released her grip.


    Allison, still crying, her eyes swollen like walnuts, whimpered, "Tiffany, what should I do now?"


    "I already told you," Tiffany said coldly. "You and Aaron will leave tomorrow morning. You¡¯ve been with me for years, so I won¡¯t let you leave empty-handed."


    Allison said nothing further, wiping her tears repeatedly.


    After Allison left, Tiffany remained seated on thewn. The cold night wind made her shiver as she gazed into the distant sky.


    E was right¡ªit hadn¡¯t been easy for Tiffany to climb to her current position. Reflecting on her past three years, filled with bitterness and struggle, she realized that despite some support, most of the pain she endured alone.


    Now that E and Eric were on guard, any further actions on her part might lead to exposure, which would mean losing everything she had worked so hard to achieve.


    With a sigh, her raspy voice carried an icy resolve. "Fine. Let¡¯s see who goes further... who lives better."


    ...


    E didn¡¯t even make it back to her room before Eric pulled her into his.


    The door, which had been repaired and reinstalled, now stood firm.


    E nced at the modest room, her heart pounding. "Eric, don¡¯t try anything! The walls aren¡¯t soundproof!"


    Eric smirked yfully. "Mrs. Nelson, where is your mind wandering? I only wanted to... have a deep conversation with you."


    Blushing, E turned her face away and sat in a corner. "I know you¡¯re up to no good!"


    "What do you mean, no good? For you, I just offended the big-name Tiffany Fox. How¡¯s that for sincerity?" Eric teased, sitting beside her and pulling her into his arms. His soft lips brushed against hers. "Even if I can¡¯t eat, I still want to hold."


    E¡¯s face darkened, flustered by his words. This man was too... too much!


    Yet as his warm breath brushed her flushed cheeks and his hands wandered, she scolded, "Eric, keep your hands to yourself!"

 Chapter 375: Filming Successfully Concludes

    <h4>Chapter 375: Filming Sessfully Concludes</h4>


    "E, tell me, how exactly are you nning to retaliate against me?"


    E snorted coldly. "I¡¯ve already been ¡¯repaying¡¯ you every night!"


    Eric was speechless. This woman was utterly shameless. Clearly, she had picked up this attitude from him.


    "What do you think Tiffany is up to? Trying to sabotage my career on purpose? Honestly, I suspect she¡¯s in contact with Hannah, even though there¡¯s nothing in the records to prove it..." E murmured softly, her mind reying Tiffany¡¯s cold and distant face.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether she¡¯s connected to Hannah or not. From now on, we have to be extra cautious around her," Eric said calmly.


    E fell silent. Truthfully, after Amanda¡¯s fall, both she and Eric had warned everyone on set to be vignt. Everything had to be triple-checked before filming began.


    When Tiffany¡¯s bodyguard delivered wine to Eric, he had already been on high alert. Pretending to be drunk, he had the bodyguard help him into his room.


    Shortly afterward, Amanda was brought into the room as well. Eric immediately had her removed, thwarting Tiffany¡¯s n and exposing her malicious intentions.


    Despite her status as a big-name actress, in Eric¡¯s eyes, she was nothing more than a cunning schemer out to harm E.


    E was about to say something when Eric leaned in, his lips capturing hers, stealing kisses without restraint.


    E tried to push him away, but she was worried someone might hear. "Mmph... Eric, stop it..."


    Eric pulled away from her soft lips with a yful grin, thenid her down on his bed.


    "Just sleep here with me. I won¡¯t touch you."


    "Really?"


    "When have I ever broken my word?"


    E pouted. She tried to think of a time Eric hadn¡¯t kept his promises, but before she coulde up with anything, he had already pounced on her again.


    The man on top of her was as immovable as a mountain. Panting and blushing, E red at his mischievous face hovering above her.


    "Eric, did you forget what you just said?" E asked angrily, raising an eyebrow.


    Eric winked wickedly. "Darling, in a spooky ce like this, isn¡¯t this a good way to pass the time? Let¡¯s give it a try!"


    "Eric, you liar!" E hissed, lowering her voice in fear of being overheard.


    Eric was clearly teasing her, but she still worried things might escte. If someone heard anything, it would undoubtedly be the joke of the industry.


    She struggled with all her might and finally managed to flip them over. Just as she was about to get up, a loud crack echoed in the room¡ªdamn it! The old, worn-out bedframe had broken!


    Eric tumbled to the floor, groaning as he climbed back up. "Assistant Financial Director! Didn¡¯t you say you allocated funds to upgrade some of the facilities? Can we get a giant, high-quality king-size bed next time?"


    E jumped off the broken bedframe,ughing so hard her stomach hurt.


    Actually, half a month ago, she had visited this ce with Richard and the others to inspect the set. Although the previous tenants had moved out just a year ago, everything, including the beds, still seemed usable. To save costs, she decided they¡¯d make do since they were only staying temporarily.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected the beds to be this fragile. The two of them hadn¡¯t even started fighting¡ªjust rolled around a bit¡ªand the bed had given out!


    Though the incident didn¡¯t spread, Mia, who was outside, heard every detail. She never missed an opportunity to tease E about it after that.


    The subsequent filming went smoothly. Perhaps Tiffany realized Eric wasn¡¯t someone she could easily mess with. Or maybe she knew that if she tried anything else, her career as an award-winning actress mighte to an end.


    Regardless of what kind of person she had been in the past, climbing to her current position hadn¡¯t been easy. She enjoyed the glory of being at the top and wouldn¡¯t give it up so readily.


    A monthter, the film was sessfully wrapped up.


    However, post-production required more time, so the release wouldn¡¯t be immediate. It was scheduled for three monthster, perfectly timed for Halloween. Releasing a thrilling adventure film during that holiday fit the atmosphere perfectly.


    E had spent an entire month in the mountainous region and had lost a significant amount of weight, but Amanda¡¯s performance had improved to a level that left her increasingly satisfied.


    After returning to S City, Tiffany resumed taking on film projects, though she was dissatisfied with all the ones her agent rmended.


    Eric¡¯s contract with Tiffany wasn¡¯t restrictive, but it did require her to star in at least one film per year. Since Tiffany had just finished the movie E had signed her for, she could technically take a break until next year without LXL having any legal grounds to force her into filming ormercials.


    Eric, on the other hand, had stopped giving Tiffany much thought.


    E had discreetly arranged for someone to keep an eye on both Hannah and Tiffany. As expected, there was no sign of contact between the two. Hannah, surprisingly docile, spent her days traveling and indulging in good food and wine with Logan.


    Could it be that Hannah had given up on revenge?


    Tiffany, too, was unusually "well-behaved," avoiding any further tricks. Meanwhile, the movie¡¯s poster was finalized and widely circted, kicking off a major promotional campaign.


    The release of The Deadly Sins of the Mountain sparked another wave of heated debate. However, the striking poster, especially Amanda¡¯s stunning portrayal, captivated audiences, leading to a rapid increase in her fan base.


    A week after returning to S City, Eric had to travel to Country W for business. This time, E decided to go with him to visit Lauren and Henry, as it had been over six months since shest saw Henry.


    Much to E¡¯s annoyance, they encountered Hannah on the ne!


    Had Hannah deliberately found out about their trip to Country W and booked the same flight? Or was this just a coincidence?


    "Miss Davis, what a coincidence running into you again!" Mrs. Miller said with a refined smile, though the usual disdain in her demeanor was absent.


    "Mrs. Miller, Hannah, what a coincidence indeed," E replied coolly, though she couldn¡¯t shake the ominous feeling growing in her heart.


    After all, Country W was Mrs. Miller¡¯s territory.


    There, she had more connections and resources at her disposal.


    Hannah chuckled lightly, her eyes no longer showing their former fear. "Sister, you¡¯re going to Country W too? Why don¡¯t I be your tour guide?"


    E smiled faintly. Let her be the tour guide? That would surely lead straight to her doom.


    "No need. I can afford a proper tour guide, so I won¡¯t trouble you," she said lightly.


    Eric¡¯s sharp, predatory gaze fell on Mrs. Miller. If this woman dared to stir up any trouble again, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make her pay.


    "Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s no need to look at me like that. I assure you, I¡¯ll be very polite to Mrs. Nelson," Mrs. Miller said earnestly, though her earlier arrogance still lingered faintly.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t dare overstep in Eric¡¯s presence.


    "Let¡¯s go. The ne is about to take off," E said calmly, shooting Mrs. Miller a nce before pulling Eric along.


    Mrs. Miller watched their retreating figures and chuckled softly. "Look at how in love they seem. I just wonder how long it willst."

 Chapter 376: The Real Hannah

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Real Hannah</h4>


    Hannah gracefully sat down. "Mommy, please take a seat. We¡¯ll be back in Country W soon, and I couldn¡¯t be happier," she said with a light chuckle.


    Mrs. Miller smiled faintly. "You and Logan will be engaged soon. Don¡¯t spend all your time ying around; start preparing for it."


    Hannah nodded obediently. "Got it, I¡¯ll make all the necessary preparations."


    The ne was about to take off. E gazed out the window, thinking that in just a few hours, she and Eric would be in apletely different world.


    This was the Banshan Vi District, where Tiffany had bought a vi upon returning to the country.


    At this moment, she was enjoying a cup of coffee brewed by her new assistant. Her gaze shifted from the vibrant flowers in the backyard back to her cup, her expression tinged withplexity.


    Michelle walked in, her tone probing. "Tiffany, are you really not taking any roles this year? nning to take a break?"


    Tiffany smiled faintly. "Not at all. If Ie across something I really like, I¡¯ll take it."


    But in truth, she didn¡¯t feel like taking on any projects right now.


    "Should I find you a few more unique scripts?" Michelle asked, sitting down beside her. "I feel like you haven¡¯t been yourself since you came back from Country W."


    Tiffany shook her head. "I want to take a break for now. I¡¯m thinking of going back to Country W to see some friends."


    Michelle looked surprised and a bit disappointed. "Alright, then. Rest for half a year if you need to. Maybe you¡¯re just having a hard time adjusting after leaving Country W."


    "Yeah... My parents, I was nning to bring them here. I already bought a house for them, but I¡¯ve been so busy that I¡¯ll have to visit them next time instead."


    Tiffany spoke coolly, her tone devoid of warmth.


    Michelle was at a loss for words.


    Even too busy to see her parents? If this got out, it would surely cause an uproar, and who knows what Tiffany¡¯s fans would think.


    "Well, then. When are you heading to Country W?"


    "Not yet. I¡¯ll wait a few days." Tiffany¡¯s lips curved into a sultry smile, but her eyes carried a chilling glint.


    Michelle was momentarily stunned. It was the first time she had seen this side of Tiffany.


    Back in Country W, Tiffany had always exuded fearless confidence, but never this kind of chilling demeanor.


    "Go ahead and take some time off. When I¡¯m ready to start filming again, I¡¯ll let you know," Tiffany said softly.


    Michelle nodded. "Take care of yourself, and don¡¯t stay up toote."


    Tiffany¡¯s gaze dimmed momentarily but quickly turned nonchnt.


    When the vast vi was finally quiet and she was alone, Tiffany picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    "Put her on the phone," shemanded.


    A few secondster, a timid voice answered from the other side. "Miss..."


    "The n we discussed before¡ªmake sure Mrs. Miller is out of the way. Then have Logan follow through on the next steps."


    "Yes, Miss," came the soft, slightly raspy reply. Despite the voice¡¯s tone, the person¡¯sposure seemed steady.


    A trace of bloodlust flickered across Tiffany¡¯s lips. "Good. This time, I don¡¯t need to appear at all. You¡¯ll take care of her yourselves. Once this is done, I¡¯ll make sure your family is freed."


    "Yes, Miss."


    "But if you fail..." Tiffany chuckled darkly. "Well, you¡¯d better start considering the best way to meet your end."


    Her eyes were filled with a sinister determination. Tiffany had spent three long years fighting tooth and nail, enduring countless hardships. She wasn¡¯t going to let anything stand in her way now.


    Tiffany was, in fact, the real Hannah!


    With the backing of the Miller family, her path in the Country W entertainment industry grew wider and brighter. Coupled with her natural talent for acting, she had be a rising star.


    Fueled by intense hatred, she transformed herself into a strong and cunning actress. Beyond the support of the Miller family, her personal determination and hard work also yed a significant role.


    After three years in the industry, the real Hannah had fully embraced her identity as Tiffany, relishing the recognition and fulfillment that came with being an award-winning actress.


    Back at Lantern Mountain, she had plenty of opportunities to make her move. But for some reason, she suddenly couldn¡¯t bring herself to destroy her "Tiffany" identity.


    As Tiffany, she experienced true respect, superiority, and enjoyment.


    Now she had thought it through¡ªif her impersonation as Hannah failed, she might have to wait a very long time for another perfect opportunity.


    It had taken Mrs. Miller an entire year to devise this n to "cleanse" her image. By recing thete Tiffany, she became the real Tiffany¡ªa legitimate, self-made award-winning actress with no blemishes on her record.


    "E... Let¡¯s see how far you can go! Going against the Miller family? Not even Eric can protect you, hahaha..."


    Herughter grew wild and twisted. Tiffany¡¯s face contorted, and her features finally revealed faint traces of unnaturalness...


    Thirteen hourster.


    E finally disembarked from the ne, with Eric by her side and Mia carrying her suitcase.


    Hannah and Mrs. Miller exchanged fake pleasantries, inviting E to visit their home¡ªa suggestion E naturally declined.


    After the exhausting flight, E copsed onto the plush, wide bed as soon as she reached the hotel.


    "I¡¯m so tired! Eric, just let me rest for a while!" she mumbled into the soft mattress.


    "This bed is surprisinglyfortable. I didn¡¯t expect hotels abroad to be this nice."


    Eric shot her a nce. "Well, of course. It¡¯s a presidential suite, after all."


    E gave him a sheepish smile. How could a presidential suite be anything but luxurious? Staying here meant enjoying nothing but top-tier services.


    She closed her eyes and took in the foreign air.


    "Ding!" Her phone buzzed suddenly. Startled, E unlocked the screen to find a message from John with some new information.


    "Hannah was poisoned by a maid, leading to a mental breakdown, and has been confined to an almostpletely isted estate for the past six months?"


    E stared at thetest report. This information wasn¡¯t in the previous files.


    She took a deep breath. Something had felt off before¡ªever since the night Hannah first reappeared.


    After all, they had grown up together. Even if she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was wrong, E could sense it!


    "What does that mean? Are you suggesting... she might have been reced?"


    Eric, lyingfortably beside her, turned his charming profile toward her.


    "Exactly. I¡¯ve suspected it for a while but couldn¡¯t figure out how it worked. And there¡¯s also something strange about Tiffany and Hannah¡¯s rtionship!"


    E chuckled lightly. "Hannah climbed her way into the Miller family. That¡¯s given her a lot of confidence, which is why she mocks me and looks down on me. But deep down, she¡¯s afraid of me..."


    "Alright, no more long speeches. Let¡¯s rest for a bit, and then we¡¯ll decide where to have dinner. Do you want to eat here, or should we head to the restaurant downstairs?"


    "The restaurant downstairs!" E said, brimming with excitement.


    She loved the restaurant in this Venice Grand Hotel. Its walls were made of clear ss, with vibrant, colorful fish swimming in tanks all around.


    Dining with a view of the sea was always a delightful experience.


    But as soon as she arrived at the restaurant, she unexpectedly ran into thest person she wanted to see.

 Chapter 377: Father and Daughter Reunite

    <h4>Chapter 377: Father and Daughter Reunite</h4>


    At that moment, E was seated by the window in a restaurant with Eric, admiring the goldfish swimming behind the ss wall. The colorful little fish darted around joyfully, blowing adorable bubbles.


    Someone approached them, offering Eric, who was engrossed in the goldfish, a polite smile and a casual greeting.


    "Mr. Nelson, what a surprise to run into you here."


    The voice was warm and pleasant, almost melodic. E, startled, turned to look and found a middle-aged man standing tall, his back straight, and his lips curved into a calm, confident smile. His refined features, tinged with the strength thates with age, were so striking that any woman might feel her heart skip a beat at the sight.


    This middle-aged man must have been incredibly handsome in his youth!


    E froze for a moment. Something about him seemed familiar, as though she had seen him somewhere before.


    But when the man¡¯s gazended on her, E¡¯s entire body stiffened. She instinctively turned her head away, refusing to meet his eyes.


    It was him!


    That man named Lucas¡ªher biological father!


    Eric noticed E¡¯s expression and understood that she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Lucas. Rising from his seat with aposed smile, he said, "This is my wife. She¡¯s a bit shy¡ªplease don¡¯t mind her, Mr. Anderson."


    Lucas stared at E¡¯s profile, momentarily stunned.


    It was as if he were looking at a younger version of Isabe. Her delicate features, lively demeanor, and bright, luminous eyes were all so reminiscent of her mother.


    Her natural smile was like a pink lotus swaying in the wind, irresistibly captivating.


    "She... is she Miss Davis?" Lucas still remembered what Eric had mentioned before. Although he hadn¡¯t intentionally sought out E afterward, she had always been on his mind.


    For the past two years, he had quietly followed news about her. Every time he saw her online, an unshakable sadness lingered in his heart.


    "That¡¯s right. E, say hello to Mr. Anderson," Eric said gently, giving her hand an encouraging pat.


    Looking into Eric¡¯s warm, understanding eyes, E stood up slowly, facing Lucas directly. She worked hard to keep her voice steady.


    "Hello, Mr. Anderson. I¡¯m E, Mr. Nelson¡¯s wife."


    Lucas¡¯s eyes briefly glistened with emotion before he smiled. "Hello. I never expected... Miss Davis, you look so much like your mother."


    His eyes carried a sadness he couldn¡¯t conceal. Even his smile held a trace of sorrow, as he remembered the woman he had once loved and lost forever. And now, her daughter¡ªwas standing right before him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Anderson. My mother and I do look alike... If she were still alive, people might even mistake us for sisters," E said coolly. She harbored no illusions about Lucas.


    There was bitterness in her heart. After all, if it hadn¡¯t been for him, her mother wouldn¡¯t have walked down such a tragic path.


    Whatever the circumstances back then, if this man had shown a little more courage, so much heartbreak could have been avoided.


    "Yes, it¡¯s true... Some memories are hard to forget. Mr. Nelson, how long will you be staying in Country W? If you have time, I¡¯d love to host you at my estate," Lucas said, turning to Eric with a faint smile.


    "We¡¯ll likely stay for about two weeks. If time permits, I¡¯ll be sure to visit, Mr. Anderson."


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Lucas finally left. E remained tense, as if terrified he would recognize her as his biological daughter.


    When he was gone, E let out a long breath, her face gradually darkening.


    Eric lowered his voice and murmured dreamily in her ear, "Are you really not going to acknowledge him? He... was your mother¡¯s greatest love. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯d want the two of you to reconcile?"


    E shook her head, a faint gray hue clouding her eyes. "I don¡¯t want to. Just thinking about it makes me angry. Why did my mom have to endure so much, struggling just to get by, while he had everything handed to him on a silver tter? Does he even know how much she longed to be there to see me grow up when she died? If he had been more decisive, if he¡¯d had the guts to fight for her, none of this would¡¯ve happened!"


    Eric fell silent. E¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. If Lucas had been more assertive back then...


    But Lucas was a gentleman, gentle to the point of hesitation, unwilling to break up someone else¡¯s marriage. What he didn¡¯t realize, though, was that Isabe had only married Robert because she was pregnant with a child.


    "Don¡¯t think too much about it," Eric said softly, trying to ease the tension. "Let¡¯s order. This ce might be crowded, but at least it¡¯s quiet."


    E took a deep breath, steadying herself. She ordered a few dishes but had little appetite.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You seem distracted," Eric observed with a faint smile, noticing how her gaze kept darting toward Lucas¡¯s private dining room.


    E quickly looked away, unsettled. That man¡ªher biological father¡ªwas stirring emotions she couldn¡¯t quite exin, even though she had no intention of acknowledging him.


    "Nothing. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be meeting your clients, and I¡¯m worried I might embarrass myself," E said, lowering her head, feeling a rare pang of self-consciousness.


    Eric chuckled mischievously. "So what if you embarrass yourself? I¡¯ll still love you the most."


    E said nothing, but her heart warmed. No matter what mistakes she made, how difficult she could be, or how wed she was, this man would still love her.


    This, she thought, must be true love.


    "Alright, let¡¯s eat quickly so we can go see Lauren and Henry afterward," E said, pushing thoughts of Lucas aside. Yet her mind remained heavy. His sudden appearance felt like a ghost from another life, and she couldn¡¯t help but wish her rebirth had allowed her to change her mother¡¯s fate.


    But it was beyond her control now.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Lucas sat alone in his private dining room, eating in silence.


    A waiter entered, speaking in the local Country Wnguage. "Mr. Anderson, is the gentleman outside, Mr. Nelson, a friend of yours?"


    Lucas gave the waiter a puzzled look. "Yes, why do you ask?"


    The waiter nodded gravely. "It¡¯s just that... about two years ago, I remember Mr. Nelson asking someone to retrieve something from a trash can."


    Lucas¡¯s expression shifted subtly, a hint of rm shing across his face. "I see. Thank you for letting me know."


    He handed the waiter a generous tip, who expressed his gratitude before leaving the room.


    Lucas¡¯s face darkened, his mind racing. He could guess why Eric had someone retrieve something from the trash can back then.


    He must have been collecting his DNA.


    Could it be that E wasn¡¯t Robert¡¯s daughter at all? Was that why Eric had done it?


    The thought struck Lucas like lightning. His expression turned moreplex. He vividly recalled the early days of his rtionship with Isabe. It had been love at first sight, and their feelings for each other had developed quickly.


    Though their time together had been brief¡ªjust a month¡ªthere had been one night when he¡¯d had a little too much to drink. In front of the woman he loved, he¡¯d lost control.


    At first, Isabe had resisted, but eventually, she had yielded to him. Just two weeks after that night, Lucas had been forced to leave Country S due to family obligations, asking Isabe to wait for him for three months.


    Could it be that... after that night, she became pregnant?


    The thought left Lucas breathless. If E truly was his daughter¡ª

 Chapter 378: Visiting Henry

    <h4>Chapter 378: Visiting Henry</h4>


    Lucas gripped his utensils tightly. If E were truly Robert¡¯s daughter, Eric wouldn¡¯t have secretly retrieved that bag of trash to extract his DNA, would he?


    If it wasn¡¯t about extracting DNA, Lucas couldn¡¯t think of any other reason worth taking that trash.


    His heart raced with excitement. Picking up his phone, he quickly dialed his assistant. "Find a way to get a strand of hair or anything else from Miss E, a guest at the Vini Hotel, that can be used for DNA testing. Do it as quickly as possible, but make sure she isn¡¯t harmed."


    "Yes, Mr. Anderson," the assistant replied respectfully.


    Lucas was too restless to eat. Standing, he paced the room and, unable to resist, opened the door slightly to catch a glimpse of E dining with Eric.


    She looked so much like Isabe! Those crescent-shaped eyebrows andrge, captivating eyes were like a springtimeke, drawing him in irresistibly.


    And that faint smile, her gentle yet noble aura...


    As Lucas gazed at E, she suddenly seemed to sense something. The moment she turned her head, Lucas quickly shut the door to his private room.


    He feared she might dislike him¡ªespecially since he hadn¡¯t yet confirmed whether she was his daughter.


    Wait!


    Lucas began to calm himself. Didn¡¯t Eric already take that bag of trash? Hadn¡¯t they extracted his DNA? E didn¡¯t seem particrly agitated¡ªwas it possible she wasn¡¯t his child?


    No!


    Lucas dismissed the thought. In his heart, Isabe was the kindest and most virtuous woman he had ever known. Even after marrying Robert, she would never have been involved with another man.


    There was only one exnation¡ªE didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him.


    Lucas drew in a sharp breath. If E truly was his daughter, then how much suffering must she and Isabe have endured all those years? And he had known nothing of it.


    He wasn¡¯t worthy of being called a father.


    As his thoughts spiraled, tears welled in Lucas¡¯s eyes.


    If she really was his daughter... how could he ever make up for more than twenty years of absent fatherly love?


    ...


    After finishing their meal, E and Eric headed to the small estate where Lauren and Henry lived.


    "E! It¡¯s been so long!" Lauren cried as she rushed to E, pulling her into a tight embrace, tears streaming down her face.


    E gently patted her back. "Yes, I finally had some time to visit. Now that I¡¯m in my junior year, apart from internships, I don¡¯t have much going on."


    Lauren sniffled and reluctantly let go of E after a long moment. Eric, standing to the side, frowned slightly but said nothing as he headed toward Henry¡¯s room. Over the past two years, Henry¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t improved at all.


    "Come, have a seat. You must be exhausted after such a long flight," Lauren said softly.


    E shook her head. "Not too tired. How¡¯s Henry? Has there been any improvement?"


    Lauren¡¯s expression darkened as she shook her head slowly.


    Lauren spent nearly every hour of every day by Henry¡¯s side, talking to him, keeping himpany, and taking care of him.


    Even tasks like bathing him were all done by Lauren herself.


    "The doctors say... his chances are very slim. But I have to keep hoping. Maybe one day, there will be a miracle," Lauren said with a faint smile.


    E gripped Lauren¡¯s hand tightly, unsure of how tofort her.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, Henry wouldn¡¯t be in aa. He wouldn¡¯t be spending the best years of his life unconscious, confined to a bed.


    Lauren noticed the sadness in E¡¯s expression and gently said, "Don¡¯t overthink it. This is fate, and it¡¯s not your fault."


    E lowered her head, her voice quiet. "It¡¯s hard not to feel guilty. I wish he could just stand up right now, but... I¡¯m not a miracle worker..."


    Her heart ached, leaving her momentarily speechless. Every time she visited Henry, it felt like her heart broke all over again.


    But if heartbreak could help Henry recover, she thought it would all be worth it.


    The two continued chatting about small things. When Eric came back out of the room, E stood up. "I¡¯m going in to see him."


    Eric nodded, his expression neutral.


    E entered the room quietly, leaving the door ajar. Eric, however, thoughtfully closed it behind her, understanding that his presence might make her hesitant to speak freely for fear of upsetting him.


    E sat down gently.


    Henry was sitting silently in his chair, his eyes fixed on the view outside. His gaze didn¡¯t shift, his pupils remained still.


    E moved closer to his side, but he showed no reaction.


    She reached out, waving a hand softly in front of his face. Henry remained unresponsive, his expression nk and detached, as though he couldn¡¯t see, hear, or sense anything around him.


    E¡¯s eyes filled with sorrow as she gazed at his handsome face, now thinned and sunken. Even his once bright eyes seemed hollow. Her throat tightened with emotion, and she fought back tears.


    "Henry, I¡¯m here to see you," she whispered. Standing up and moving in front of him, she struggled to keep her voice steady. "Do you see me? Are you... maybe waiting for me to visit? Well, I¡¯m here now. The least you could do is give me a sign."


    "I hope you¡¯ll wake up soon. Don¡¯t let your youth slip away in this endless sleep. I¡¯m so sorry... If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be like this. Honestly, I¡¯m scared to face you. Every time I see you like this, I feel awful for days."


    E¡¯s voice wavered, and her eyes grew red.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what it must be like to be trapped in such a state, unable to feel or respond to the world around you. It was a fate worse than she could bear to think about.


    Lowering her head, a glistening tear slid down her cheek,nding on Henry¡¯s thin, lifeless hand.


    "Henry, please wake up," she pleaded softly. "I want you to be like you were before¡ªhappy, carefree. Forget you ever met me. Just live a good life with Lauren."


    E wiped away her tears and looked at Henry again with misty eyes. His gaze remained unfocused, staring nkly ahead.


    Suddenly, her thoughts drifted to zeKnight, the man who had once been so warm and caring toward her. She remembered the days she used to resent him.


    How she missed those days now.


    But the past was gone, irretrievable, and E¡¯s heart ached from the weight of her memories. A deep, hollow pain settled within her, a pain borne of remembrance.


    She wasn¡¯t unfeeling. Henry had treated her with sincerity. If she didn¡¯t feel grief and regret, she thought, she would be lying to herself.


    Taking a few deep breaths, E managed to suppress the urge to cry further.


    She stayed by his side, holding his hand silently.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but when her tears had dried and her emotions settled, she finally spoke in a soft voice. "I¡¯m doing welltely. Your big brother has been very good to me... We¡¯re nning to get married next year and have two children¡ªboy or girl, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just hope you¡¯ll be there for my wedding."


    "Henry, someone like you deserves happiness, not this¡ªwasting away in silence. Don¡¯t you see that?"


    She spoke for what felt like hours, her words a mixture of hope and sorrow. Eventually, she patted his hand gently and stood up to leave.


    As E walked away, a single tear welled up in Henry¡¯s vacant eyes, slowly rolling down his cheek.

 Chapter 379: Why Should I Give It to You

    <h4>Chapter 379: Why Should I Give It to You</h4>


    After E and Eric had left, Lauren finally stepped into the room to check on Henry.


    She entered quietly, poured a ss of water, and brought it to Henry¡¯s lips. These days, he no longer required a feeding tube and could consume liquid meals.


    Suddenly, Lauren¡¯s hand froze mid-air. Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at Henry¡¯s face.


    There were unmistakable tear tracks running down his cheeks.


    "Henry, you... you reacted! You¡¯re aware of something! Oh my gosh!" Lauren eximed, her voice trembling with excitement. She quickly set the ss down and grabbed her phone from a nearby table. Before E entered the room earlier, Lauren had discreetly left her phone behind, recording everything.


    She knew Henry cared deeply for E, so she had secretly recorded E¡¯s visit. It was her way of giving Henry something familiar to hear, hoping it mightfort him.


    "Henry, look how good I am to you. I recorded E¡¯s voice. Let me y it for you again!" Lauren said eagerly, pressing y on the recording.


    E¡¯s voice filled the room,den with guilt and sorrow. Hearing it, Lauren couldn¡¯t help but feel her own eyes grow misty.


    Henry¡¯s vacant gaze remained fixed in the distance. Though the doctors had insisted he was unresponsive, tears rolled down his cheeks again as E¡¯s words, including the mention of her uing wedding, reached him.


    At that moment, the beauty of his silent, unspoken love was carried away, swept into the wind forever.


    ...


    The next morning, E apanied Eric to meet his clients. Despite her limited experience in such matters, she managed to carry herself gracefully without any mishaps.


    The day went smoothly, and by evening, Eric decided to take E to explore Country W¡¯s famous Country S Street, a bustling area filled with specialty snacks and trinkets from their homnd.


    The air was chilly, and E nestled close to Eric, though her heart felt heavy.


    Visiting Henry always left her in a somber mood. It would take her weeks to regain her usual spirits after seeing him.


    Noticing her silence, Eric gently pulled her toward a small shop nearby. "That shop is full of things girls like. Let¡¯s check it out," he suggested with a smile.


    E chuckled softly. "Girls? I¡¯m a woman now, not a girl."


    Eric, determined to cheer her up, ignored her teasing and led her inside.


    The shop was indeed filled with small, whimsical trinkets¡ªadorable charms, handmade crafts, and soft figurines of cats, dogs, and sunshine dolls. They were undeniably girlish.


    The cuteness of the items lifted E¡¯s spirits a little, though she didn¡¯t feel inclined to buy anything.


    But when she saw a sunshine doll hanging by the counter, she poked Eric¡¯s arm. "I want that sunshine doll!"


    Before Eric could respond, a slightly husky voice called out from the entrance, "Logan, I want that sunshine doll!"


    E frowned and turned to see Hannah standing at the doorway, her arm wrapped around Logan¡¯s, wearing a sweet and radiant smile.


    Eric nced at them dismissively, clearly unimpressed.


    E, however, studied Hannah closely. Her face seemed a little stiff, but the happiness in her eyes was genuine.


    It was obvious that Hannah truly loved Logan now. But E couldn¡¯t help but recall that Hannah had once been infatuated with Eric. She used to fly into fits of jealousy whenever she saw him with anyone else.


    Noticing E, Hannah¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but she quicklyposed herself. Eric, meanwhile, casually bought the sunshine doll E had pointed out.


    "E, you¡¯re here too?" Hannah said with an air of feigned sweetness.


    E nodded calmly. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be back in Country W."


    A fleeting hint of unease crossed Hannah¡¯s expression, and she shyly lowered her gaze as if reluctant to meet E¡¯s eyes.


    "Yes... Logan and I are getting married soon," she replied, her voice soft but tinged with pride.


    "Is that so? Congrattions!" E replied, her tone calm and her gaze devoid of any emotion.


    While she and Hannah had their differences, their rtionship hadn¡¯t reached the point of open hostility.


    Logan, meanwhile, fixed a cold stare on the sunshine doll in Eric¡¯s hand and turned to the shopkeeper. "Do you have any more of this doll?"


    The shopkeeper smiled apologetically. "I¡¯m so sorry, but sunshine dolls are very popr and sell out quickly. Perhaps you could wait an hour for restocking?"


    Logan frowned, irritated by his inability to get what Hannah wanted. He turned to Eric. "Mr. Nelson, would you sell me that sunshine doll?"


    Eric raised the doll with a smirk. "Why should I? Just because your woman likes it, does that mean my wife doesn¡¯t?"


    Logan¡¯s expression darkened. "Name your price. How about a thousand dors?"


    Eric chuckled dismissively. "Do you think a thousand dors is impressive?"


    E nced at Logan, her voice soft as she suggested, "Actually... we could give them the doll, but only if..."


    Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously as he cut in, "Of course, it¡¯s negotiable. Let¡¯s settle it at the shooting range nearby. If you beat me, I¡¯ll not only give you this sunshine doll but also add a million dors to sweeten the deal. If I win, you owe me a million. How¡¯s that?"


    Country W¡¯s Wal City was brimming with entertainment venues, and E was growing weary of Logan. While he wasn¡¯t as insufferable as Mason, his arrogance grated on her nerves. Eric, sensing an opportunity, decided to teach Logan a lesson.


    Logan¡¯s celebrity good looks and sizable earnings made him the perfect target for a little payback.


    Hannah, however, looked worried. "It¡¯ste¡ªwhy not let it go?" she suggested.


    Logan shook his head confidently. "No, it¡¯ll be quick. Just a few minutes."


    Logan brimmed with self-assurance. What no one realized was that he had a hidden talent for shooting, a skill overshadowed by his fame as an actor.


    Eric, a fellow son of privilege, was equally confident. He refused to believe he could lose to someone he deemed an amateur.


    "We¡¯ll go to Phil Night City, just ahead," Logan said coolly, taking Hannah¡¯s hand and heading out first.


    E and Eric exchanged a nce before following.


    The city lights were dazzling, and Wal City¡¯s nighttime splendor was unmatched. Upon entering Phil Night City, it felt like every form of entertainment imaginable was gathered in one ce. Horseback riding arenas, shooting ranges, and racetracks in the nearby hills were frequented by the wealthy elite.


    Eric paid the entry fee, collected his firearm, and put on noise-dampening ear protection. E and Hannah also donned the earmuffs to avoid injury from the gunshots.


    Once everything was ready, Eric shot Logan a calm nce. "Mr. Scott, you¡¯re just an actor. My advice is to back out now. If you lose, you¡¯ll be down a million and your reputation will take a hit."


    Logan snorted disdainfully. "Who says I¡¯ll lose? You won¡¯t know the oue unless you try."

 Chapter 380: The Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 380: The Assassination</h4>


    "Logan, let¡¯s not do this, okay?" Hannah pleaded softly, her voice tinged with worry, as if she feared Logan might lose to Eric.


    "Dear sister, with Mr. Scott so confident, why are you trying to stop him?" E said with a lightugh, her gaze locking onto Hannah¡¯s.


    Hannah shook her head quickly, her eyes betraying genuine concern. "But..."


    "Trust me, okay?" Logan reassured her gently. Hannah pouted but reluctantly stepped aside.


    E nced at her, noting the anxious expression in her eyes. For a moment, E nearly forgot this was the woman she despised most, now standing beside her.


    "Mr. Scott, are you absolutely sure about this?" E asked.


    "Of course! No regrets!" Logan replied confidently as he raised his gun and began firing.


    Three consecutive shots hit the ninth ring of the target¡ªan impressive feat for someone who wasn¡¯t a professional marksman.


    Eric cast a cool nce at him, unimpressed. Logan smirked. "What¡¯s the matter? Surprised? Even someone like me, who barely practices, managed to score nine rings. Can you do that?"


    Eric chuckled coldly. "Why wouldn¡¯t I?"


    Without another word, Eric slowly took aim at the target and fired three shots in quick session.


    When Logan saw Eric¡¯s score, he was stunned.


    All three of Eric¡¯s shots hit the bullseye¡ªten rings.


    Logan¡¯s face turned red, then pale. He realized toote that he¡¯d fallen into Eric¡¯s trap. There was nothing in Eric¡¯s background to suggest he was skilled at shooting, let alone this proficient!


    "Mr. Scott, you lost," Eric said with a mischievous smile, his arm wrapped possessively around E¡¯s waist. "Now, kindly transfer one million to my ount. We wouldn¡¯t want you skipping out on the bet, would we?"


    E couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Eric, ever the schemer, had managed to con a million¡ªnot a fortune, but enough to fund her adventures in Country W for a while.


    "You... Fine, you¡¯ll get your money!" Logan growled, his face darkening.


    "But I don¡¯t trust you. Sorry!" Eric teased, raising an eyebrow. "Surely, Mr. Scott, you¡¯re not thinking of backing out?"


    Though Logan wasn¡¯t the heir to the Scott family fortune, he had plenty of money to spare. Still, Eric¡¯s taunts infuriated him.


    "Who would¡¯ve thought Mr. Nelson was so broke that he¡¯d stoop to such tricks to cheat me out of money!"


    "Oh, absolutely. I¡¯m penniless," Eric replied with a smirk. "So why doesn¡¯t Mr. Scott just give me more? And let¡¯s not call it cheating¡ªyou agreed to the bet. A true gentleman epts his loss. Now you¡¯re trying to nder me? What ss..."


    "Fine! I¡¯ll transfer the million now!" Logan snapped, cutting him off. The moment Eric started topare him to Mason, Logan lost his patience.


    After getting Eric¡¯s ount details, Logan made a quick call to his assistant, instructing them to transfer one million dors to Eric¡¯s ount.


    Two minutester, Eric¡¯s phone pinged with the transaction confirmation.


    "Excellent. Thank you for the generous donation, Mr. Scott. Until next time!" Eric said, removing his noise-canceling earmuffs. His wicked grin lingered as he wrapped his arm around E and walked off cheerfully.


    Logan stood there, his face clouded with frustration.


    "Logan, don¡¯t be upset. Let¡¯s just go home," Hannah said softly, trying tofort him.


    Logan nced at the delicate "Hannah" at his side and nodded quietly.


    Hannah, however, stared deeply at E¡¯s retreating figure. Her heart sank slowly. She truly didn¡¯t want to be enemies with E and Eric, but...


    E stood on the balcony, gazing out at the foreign city stretched before her. The lights of the city sparkled like a sea of stars, the night serene and enchanting, though the breeze carried a hint of chill.


    Eric approached from behind, wrapping his arms around her waist and pressing a gentle kiss on her cheek. "How are you feeling? Better now?"


    E nodded. "Much better."


    Eric chuckled softly. "Logan really is no match for Mason. Mason may not be particrly clever, but he¡¯s ruthless in consolidating his power. Logan doesn¡¯t have the same cunning to counter him. Still, Mason can¡¯t touch Logan because the first wife¡¯s family protects him."


    E blinked, catching on. "Mason¡¯s trying to use us to deal with Logan, isn¡¯t he?"


    Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. "My smart girl! Here, a reward: you get to pick our next game."


    "No way!" E huffed. "Eric, I¡¯m not your servant! Stop tormenting me every day."


    Eric¡¯s grin widened, teasingly. "Torment? Darling, that¡¯s called pleasure!"


    E rolled her eyes and ignored him, but he leaned in suddenly, capturing her soft lips in a deep kiss.


    E¡¯s eyes widened as her breath was stolen by the intensity of the kiss.


    Breaking away only slightly, Eric¡¯s voice became urgent. "Inside. Now."


    Without waiting for a reply, he swept her up in his arms and carried her inside for a passionate encounter.


    ...


    Later, Ey exhausted, her body drenched in sweat, her skin sticky and ufortable.


    Eric, ever attentive, held her close and lovingly washed her before cing her, now as rxed as azy kitten, onto the bed.


    Grabbing a hairdryer, he began drying her long, beautiful hair with his usual care.


    E smiled, her eyes crinkling with delight. "Thank you, hubby. It must be tiring, drying my hair for me every night."


    Eric scoffed yfully. "If I didn¡¯t do it, plenty of other men would jump at the chance."


    E burst outughing, watching him wield the hairdryer with elegant precision. For all his aristocratic demeanor, he willingly lowered himself to pamper her with tender affection.


    In moments like these, E thought, Eric truly felt like a gift from the heavens.


    ...


    Meanwhile, elsewhere in the city, Hannah and Logan were still strolling the lively streets. Hannah¡¯s curiosity for the world outside seemed insatiable, and Logan indulged her every whim, buying whatever caught her eye.


    As she reveled in the evening, a man¡¯s voice suddenly called out to her. "Hannah? I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you!"


    Hannah turned to see a man she didn¡¯t recognize. He was from Country S, his refined features suggesting gentleness. His expression was one of astonishment, as though he could hardly believe his eyes.


    Hannah blinked, her confusion evident. She didn¡¯t know this man.


    "Who are you?" Logan asked coldly, though his sharp gaze revealed he recognized the man immediately.


    "Hannah, it¡¯s me, Brandon. Have you forgotten? Maybe... you¡¯ve been through some kind of trauma, and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t remember. But seeing you living well now... I can finally let go of my guilt," Brandon said with a faint smile, his tone devoid of jealousy or bitterness.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t remember you," Hannah replied softly after a moment of thought.


    Logan¡¯s expression eased slightly at her response.


    "No problem. You two carry on¡ªI have something to take care of," Brandon said with a polite smile before turning and walking briskly toward a secluded corner.


    Once alone, he pulled out his phone, his demeanor shifting entirely.


    "Hannah, do you really think you can fool me? Ha! Good thing I¡¯ve uncovered plenty of information. Time to make a call to E..."


    Muttering to himself, Brandon dialed a number he hadn¡¯t called in years. The phone barely rang before it was answered.


    "E, it¡¯s Brandon. I have some important information to tell you¡ª"


    Bang!


    A gunshot echoed sharply through the night.


    Brandon¡¯s phone slipped from his hand, ttering to the ground as his body fell lifelessly beside it.

 Chapter 381: The Real and the Fake Hannah

    <h4>Chapter 381: The Real and the Fake Hannah</h4>


    Brandon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the ck-d man wearing sunsses.


    The man sneered and spoke in Country W¡¯snguage, his voice filled with venom. "Damn you, Country S man. If you expose this secret, the person I love will be utterly ruined... So, I had to take care of you myself to prevent any loose ends!"


    Brandon clenched his fists tightly, but his consciousness began to fade rapidly.


    In his final moments, his mind conjured an image of E¡¯s radiant smile, of her embracing him tightly...


    "E... E..." he murmured.


    The more unattainable she was, the deeper she was etched into his heart. His entire life had revolved around E¡ªliving for her, and now, dying for her.


    Brandon¡¯s eyes remained wide open, his death filled with regret.


    The man fired another shot, shattering Brandon¡¯s phone, before disappearing into the shadows. By the time the police arrived, he had vanished without a trace.


    ...


    E had just been about to fall asleep when Brandon¡¯s call came through.


    She barely heard him utter a single sentence before the sharp sound of a gunshot rang out on the other end, startling her into an upright position.


    Eric snatched her phone and carefully listened to the call.


    Two gunshots. Then, silence.


    Eric¡¯s face darkened. "Who called you? That person... they¡¯re likely dead."


    E was stunned. "It was Brandon!"


    Eric¡¯s brow furrowed. Brandon? What could he possibly want with E? Was he seeking help?


    "He said he had something very important to tell me, but... he couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence before the gunshot..." E¡¯s face paled, the realization dawning on her. Someone had been targeting Brandon, silencing him before he could contact her.


    Would theye after her next?


    "Don¡¯t worry," Eric said gently. "I¡¯ll reach out to my contacts and see if there¡¯s been any reported crime nearby. We¡¯ll find out if the killer is tracking us too."


    E nodded, her heart pounding wildly. She couldn¡¯t believe that trouble had followed her to Country W. Brandon must have been in grave danger.


    Eric got out of bed and called some of his connections at the police department in Country W. Shortly after, he confirmed the worst: there had been a murder in a remote corner of W City. The victim was a Country S man. The name on his ID was Brandon.


    E sat still, her sleepinesspletely gone.


    What had Brandon uncovered that made him a target for murder?


    She recalled Brandon¡¯s pastments about tracking Hannah and surviving two assassination attempts. At the time, she¡¯d thought he was joking¡ªor that those incidents were mere warnings, meant to scare him off his investigation.


    But Brandon¡¯s persistence had likely provoked his killers, leading them to eliminate him for good.


    Eric returned to the room, his expression grim. "My contact confirmed it. The victim is Brandon. His phone was destroyed, so there¡¯s no way to trace the killer or their motives."


    E¡¯s eyes betrayed a storm of emotions.


    In her previous life, Brandon and Hannah had conspired against her, ultimately leading to her death.


    In this life, Brandon was dead¡ªthis time, dying for her.


    Was this karma at work?


    E let out a soft sigh. "Do you think the killer wille after me?"


    "Unlikely," Eric replied. "Brandon didn¡¯t get the chance to reveal the secret. From what I can tell, the killer¡¯s motive was to keep him quiet. If they wanted to target you, they would have done so already, rather than waiting until tonight to deal with Brandon."


    He sat down and pulled E into his arms. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here."


    E clung to him tightly. "Be careful, too."


    "The secret Brandon was about to reveal likely involves the Miller family," Eric said softly. "They¡¯ll tread carefully. Unless pushed to the brink, they won¡¯t resort to further violence."


    E closed her eyes, her mind awash with conflicting thoughts. Brandon¡¯s death weighed heavily on her, leaving her heart tangled in knots.


    Brandon¡¯s fate couldn¡¯t be changed. As despicable as he was, E never had any intention of altering his path. After he fled to Country W, she hadn¡¯t expected to hear from him again.


    His death? Perhaps it was what he deserved. She had never asked him to investigate anything on her behalf.


    "With you by my side, I won¡¯t be afraid," E murmured softly. Eric switched off the lights and kissed her gently on the brow. "Then sleep. Don¡¯t overthink it."


    E gave a small hum of agreement and snuggled closer to him, her body rxing as she leaned into his embrace. With this man by her side, no matter how many dangers lurked in the shadows, she would never feel fear.


    ...


    The manor at night was breathtakingly beautiful, especially Hannah¡¯s estate. Tiny, shimmering lights adorned the trees, creating an illusion of countless stars scattered among the branches.


    Hannah leaned against Logan, savoring the cherries he fed her. She took a delicate bite, feeling an innocent joy bubble within her.


    "It¡¯s past midnight, you little enchantress. When do you n to sleep?" Logan teased with a softugh.


    Hannah pouted yfully. "I just want to spend more time with you!"


    Her coquettish tone made Logan lift her chin and kiss her passionately. She let out a soft sigh, happiness washing over her. But then, a memory of someone else shed in her mind, and her body stiffened briefly.


    That person¡ªher ongoing struggle with E¡ªwas far from over.


    But in this power game, Hannah was almost certain she would end up as coteral damage.


    How could she allow her life to take such a turn? She had the man she loved, the dream life she had always yearned for. She couldn¡¯t let it slip away...


    Logan¡¯s kisses grew more fervent, leaving Hannah breathless and weak in his arms, clinging to his neck for support.


    Just then, Molly hurriedly appeared. "Miss, someone is looking for you!"


    Logan scowled in frustration, pulling back coldly. "What kind of person calls at this hour? Tell them to go away!"


    Molly froze, too intimidated to step forward.


    But Hannah gently pushed Logan aside and said apologetically, "It¡¯s a call from a ssmate. Just give me a moment."


    Logan could only watch her walk away with the phone, annoyance simmering in his gaze. He loved this woman deeply, yet she repeatedly distanced herself to take these private calls. Did she have secrets she wasn¡¯t sharing?


    Hannah walked to the poolside, far from Logan¡¯s line of sight.


    "Miss..."


    "I heard from Molly that you¡¯re with Logan now?"


    "Yes..." Hannah replied cautiously.


    Her true identity was that of a lowly servant. The poisoning incident had been fabricated by Mrs. Miller, though the servant¡¯s voice had indeed been damaged by actual poison. Standing before the real Hannah, she always maintained a demeanor of extreme humility.


    Yet deep within, resentment simmered. Still, what could she do? Her position was far too lowly to act on her anger.


    "You¡¯re not allowed to touch him. Do you understand?" The voice on the lineughed coldly. "Even if I don¡¯t love him, I won¡¯t let you use my identity to get close to him!"

 Chapter 382: A Plot Within a Plot

    <h4>Chapter 382: A Plot Within a Plot</h4>


    The maid trembled, her voice barely audible. "Yes... I understand."


    "Hmph. Someone like you, a filthymoner, dares to aim for the likes of Logan? Get that idea out of your head. If you make a single misstep, then..."


    The harshness of the voice on the other end made the maid shudder.


    With shaking hands, the maid blinked back tears and pressed the recording button on her phone. "Miss Fox... may I see my family? Please, don¡¯t hurt them. I¡¯ll do everything you ask."


    "Complete your task, and I might consider it," came the cold, arrogant reply, followed by a disdainfulugh. "You, a lowly servant, dare to make demands of me?"


    "No! Miss, I wouldn¡¯t dare..." The maid¡¯s voice broke as she pleaded, her tears falling freely. "It¡¯s been two years since I¡¯ve seen them. I miss them so much! Please, Miss, I beg you... I¡¯ll do everything to help you frame E so she can¡¯t escape, but... I just want to see my family!"


    "Die, then! How dare you make demands of me?" came the icy, mocking retort. "You have seven days to act. If I return and you¡¯ve done nothing, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    The call ended abruptly.


    The maid clutched the phone, tears streaming down her face. Molly approached hesitantly. "I¡¯m sorry, but those were the Miss¡¯s orders. I couldn¡¯t defy them."


    The maid shook her head. "I know... It¡¯s not your fault. I don¡¯t me you."


    "Rylee, you¡¯re from Country S. Why does she treat you like this? Ah, never mind, I shouldn¡¯t say more," Molly muttered, cutting herself off when she noticed Logan approaching. She quickly took her phone back and left without another word.


    Logan walked over and saw the tears staining Rylee¡¯s face. "What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?"


    Rylee shook her head. "It¡¯s nothing. A friend called and shared something upsetting... so I cried with them."


    "You silly girl..." Logan chuckled softly, lifting her face and kissing away her tears. Every movement he made carried an air of elegance and grace.


    Rylee continued to weep silently. What could she possibly do to escape this hopeless situation?


    ...


    Two days passed uneventfully. Eric and E spent most of their time meeting with clients at the Vini Hotel, but the rest of their schedule was kept private for safety reasons.


    Brandon¡¯s death had put both of them on edge, so they remained cautious and avoided unnecessary outings.


    This time, E had Mia by her side, and Eric had brought along two bodyguards. After three days of observation, no suspicious activity had been detected.


    Eric concluded that the killer likely wouldn¡¯t target him or E.


    Early one morning, Eric found E sitting at a desk, sketching something on a pad of paper.


    Curious, he walked over and saw that she was drawing a diagram of rtionships between various individuals.


    Eric nced at it, his expression thoughtful. The connections she¡¯d outlined werepelling, causing him to pause.


    E looked up, her bright eyes shimmering. "What do you think? Does this make sense?"


    Eric nodded. "Your reasoning is solid, but a theory is just that¡ªa theory. You¡¯ll need evidence to back it up."


    E blinked. "Evidence? That might be a bit tricky."


    "It¡¯s not tricky at all. I¡¯ll take care of it." Eric smiled, immediately dialing John back in their home country. He gave John precise instructions to investigate something and urged him to act swiftly.


    John agreed without hesitation. E sighed in relief. "If that piece falls into ce, everything will make sense."


    Eric nodded slightly, but E still looked troubled. "But... Tiffany is your top actress, signed with a massive contract. If my suspicions are confirmed, what will you do with her?"


    A shadow flickered in Eric¡¯s eyes. "What do you want to do with her?"


    As he spoke, his long finger gently brushed against her lips.


    The intimate gesture made E feel a little awkward. They were in the middle of discussing something serious, weren¡¯t they? Could Eric stop being a hungry wolf for just one moment? Afterst night, when he had practically devoured her whole, did he still want more?


    E quickly pushed his hand away. "I¡¯m going to make a call to this ¡¯Hannah¡¯ from Country W."


    Eric chuckled, leaning down to kiss her earlobe. "Alright. I¡¯ll stay with you for the call, and afterward, we¡¯ll brush our teeth and have breakfast together."


    E¡¯s heart softened with sweetness. This man clung to her like glue. But didn¡¯t he ever get tired of it? Hopefully, this love wouldst forever.


    E dialed "Hannah." After chatting for half an hour, she hung up, her lips curling into a sly smile. "This Hannah is so timid and self-serving. With behavior like that, there¡¯s no way she could be the Hannah from back then."


    "So... the show begins?" Eric asked, raising an eyebrow, clearly intrigued to see what E had nned.


    "First, let¡¯s brush our teeth and have breakfast," E teased with a mischievous wink, keeping him in suspense.


    "E, how dare you keep secrets from me? Watch how I punish you!" Ericughed as he grabbed her head and kissed her hard.


    "Ahhh... Eric! You¡¯re so bad!" E shrieked yfully.


    As she mumbled his name, the fiery chemistry between them ignited again, and the warm morning air seemed to sizzle.


    Eric finally broke away from her lips, his attention wandering to her neck and ears. E squirmed under his teasing touch, her breathsing in short gasps.


    When she was left breathless and flushed, Eric looked down at her with a satisfied glint in his eyes, his gaze vibrant and intense.


    "Well? Are you going to tell me now, Miss E? My darling?"


    His tone carried a yful yet wicked edge. E quickly nodded and obediently shared her n with him.


    Eric¡¯s lips curved into a pleased smile. "That¡¯s my girl. But... it¡¯s a bit risky."


    "Risky? Come on, I¡¯ve put so much thought into this!" E pouted, looking adorably indignant.


    The humor left Eric¡¯s face as he grew serious, lost in thought.


    "The Miller family has been a thorn in our side in business. They¡¯ve stolen clients and undermined many of our Country W operations. Just two months ago, they orchestrated a smear campaign that hurt the reputation of one of our chains."


    E blinked, realizing the weight of Eric¡¯s opponent this time.


    "Such a powerful opponent. Can my little n really bring them down?"


    "Country W¡¯sws are strict, and they¡¯ve already crossed the line. But they¡¯ve been meticulous, leaving no evidence behind. However... if you hint at the right things to Hannah, it might create the perfect ripple effect."


    Eric scribbled a few words on a piece of paper.


    E gasped softly, her eyes widening. "Alright, let¡¯s do it."


    She called Hannah again, delivering her carefully crafted hints before setting the matter aside for the morning. She and Eric spent a sweet, rxing time at the hotel before heading to a shopping mall in the afternoon.


    Midway through their shopping trip, Eric received a call and had to leave for the Country W branch office to handle urgent business.


    E continued shopping with Mia, asionally buying clothing or jewelry that caught her eye.


    Byte afternoon, E and Mia were enjoying a meal at a restaurant when two bodyguards escorted a woman toward her table.


    It was "Hannah," her steps confident and graceful, her smile warm as she looked at E.

 Chapter 383: The Frame-Up

    <h4>Chapter 383: The Frame-Up</h4>


    This woman was none other than Rylee, the servant who reced Hannah.


    She had originally been an international student, but juggling both work and studies left her with no time to focus on her academics. Eventually, she was expelled from school.


    At prestigious universities in Country W, students who fail to keep up with their grades can face expulsion.


    Ashamed, Rylee decided to stay in Country W to find a job. However, no matter how hard she looked, the opportunities she found were far from satisfactory.


    Timid by nature, Ryleecked confidence and had only studied abroad because her parents pressured her to.


    One day, fate led Rylee to meet Hannah. At the time, Rylee was reduced to tears after being scolded by her manager, and Hannah stepped in to defend her.


    Hannah invited Rylee to her home, offering her a position as a servant with an enticing sry. Unable to resist the offer, Rylee agreed and followed her home.


    During the first two months, Rylee indeed enjoyed many benefits.


    While working for Hannah, she wore fine clothes, ate well, and had little actual work to do despite being hired as a servant.


    Hannah treated her like a younger sister, and the sry Rylee earned in those two months was more than what she would have made in a year of working odd jobs.


    Rylee grew increasingly attached to Hannah. Six monthster, one morning after eating a cake Hannah gave her, Rylee felt a burning sensation in her throat. From then on, her voice became hoarse.


    Later, Rylee found herselfpelled to obey Hannah¡¯smands. She underwent stic surgery to take on Hannah¡¯s identity, while Hannah transformed her appearance to be Tiffany.


    Once their identities were switched, Rylee had to imitate Hannah meticulously. However, she gradually found herself falling for Logan.


    As a result, the once submissive Rylee began to develop thoughts of rebellion against Hannah.


    At this moment, she stood in a flowing crimson gown, her figure elegant. She smiled gently and said, "Sister, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you again. I have something to discuss with you today. Why don¡¯t we step into a private room?"


    Rylee, now posing as Hannah, spoke softly.


    Mia immediately regarded her with suspicion, while E gave a faint smile and said, "Sure, it¡¯s been a while since we sisters had a proper chat."


    Mia shook her head firmly. "No, I don¡¯t trust this woman. You can¡¯t go with her!"


    E¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. "Mia, I¡¯ll be fine. Trust me."


    Mia hesitated before lowering her head. "Just be careful."


    E nodded, gracefully rising to follow Rylee.


    This time, Rylee brought only one bodyguard, without any otherpanions. Her expression was tense as the two secured a private room. Meanwhile, Mia waited uneasily outside.


    E, still smiling faintly, made a quick phone call to Eric before finally turning her attention to Rylee.


    "Sister, it¡¯s been years since west met. It seems Mrs. Miller has been quite fond of you," E remarked.


    Rylee¡¯s eyes lowered slightly. "She does care for me, but now I feel like... nothing more than a caged bird."


    She gently swirled her wine ss. "Over the past two years, I¡¯ve learned the etiquette of high society and gained so much. I¡¯ve met people I could never have dreamed of meeting, and even found the love of my life. But I can¡¯t bear to live my entire life like this."


    E nodded subtly. "I understand. Losing yourself alwayses with some benefits, but it also brings deeper pain."


    Rylee offered a bitter smile. "Logan... he treats me well, but it¡¯s just that..."


    E fell silent. After a few quiet moments, Rylee wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.


    "I will bravely pursue my own happiness!" she dered suddenly, her words seemingly out of context. Then, unnoticed by E, she discreetly slipped a small bag from her purse and hid it behind a vase.


    From E¡¯s angle, the object remained out of sight.


    "Thank you, I had a wonderful time today, but I have something urgent to take care of. Sorry to disturb you." Rylee said as she grabbed her bag and left in a hurry.


    E watched her retreating figure and chuckled softly.


    This woman was indeed clever; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to cooperate with her like this.


    As soon as Rylee left, Mia stormed into the room. "Are you okay?"


    E shook her head. "Do you really think Hannah could harm me?"


    Mia frowned. "I¡¯m just worried, especially after what happenedst time. We were so careless then; we didn¡¯t even notice that the maid had been reced. Their makeup skills were truly extraordinary."


    "It wasn¡¯t makeup; it was a mask. I heard that in Europe, there are incredibly realistic human-skin masks that can fool anyone." E smiled and took a graceful sip of her wine.


    "This world is full of surprises," Mia said with augh. "By the way, I already ate while I was waiting outside."


    E nodded as she slowly continued her meal.


    As E leisurely enjoyed her lunch, a group of police officers burst into the room, flinging the door open. Mia was stunned as the officers stormed in.


    E looked up in surprise as the tall, imposing officers entered. One of them rushed to the table and immediately retrieved the small bag hidden behind the vase.


    Speaking in perfect Country Wnguage, they shouted for E to stand up.


    Over the past two years, E had made an effort to learn Country W¡¯snguage, so she could understand their words clearly.


    "Hands up! Search the area!"


    "The police received a tip that you¡¯re dealing drugs here, Miss. Please cooperate with the investigation!" one officer demanded loudly.


    E slowly stood up, set down her utensils, and raised her hands reluctantly. "I¡¯m not dealing drugs!" she replied in Country Wnguage.


    The blonde officer in charge gave her a cold nce and conducted a cursory search.


    Momentster, the officer who had taken the small bag returned. "Report: the powder in the bag has been identified as heroin, weighing 150 grams!"


    E¡¯s eyes turned icy as she stared at the officer. "That¡¯s not mine! I¡¯ve been framed!" she said coldly.


    The blond officer in charge sneered and waved his hand. "Take her to the station!"


    Mia, panicking, hurriedly pulled out her phone to contact Eric, but the officers confiscated it,beling her as an aplice. In broken Country Wnguage, she shouted, "You can¡¯t do this! I want ourwyer!"


    "Save it for the station!"


    "Move it! Take them both back!"


    The officers marched out in a show of force, taking E and Mia with them.


    Half an hourter, inside an interrogation room at the police station.


    "What did you say? Are you using Miss Davis of the Miller family?"


    The officer mmed his pen onto the table and red at E, his lips curling into a derisive smirk.

 Chapter 384: Her Biological Father Steps In

    <h4>Chapter 384: Her Biological Father Steps In</h4>


    "Do you know that the Miller family is nobility in Country W? Do you think such nobility can be ndered by someone like you? Miss Davis, do you even understand thew? Oh, I suppose not¡ªafter all, you¡¯ve only recently arrived in Country W. It¡¯s no surprise you act like an idiot," the officer sneered, his tone dripping with contempt.


    E remainedposed, her gaze steady. "I want awyer. Please contact my attorney."


    The officer, his face cold, handed E her phone. She dialed Eric¡¯s number, said a few sinct sentences, and ended the call.


    "Officer, I¡¯ve already told you what I know. I did meet Miss Hannah, and we spoke briefly in the private room. She left in a hurry afterward, and that bag of heroin must have been left by her or nted by someone to frame me," E stated calmly, her poise unnerving the officer.


    Before he could respond, the officer¡¯s phone rang. After a brief conversation, his demeanor softened slightly as he returned.


    "My superior has instructed me to go easy on you for now since yourwyer is on the way to post bail. However, I¡¯ve also informed Miss Hannah and the Miller family. Don¡¯t think you can easily use them without consequences. You might want to rethink your statement before you anger themissioner," he warned.


    E blinked, unfazed. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong¡ªwhy should she change her story?


    Before long, Rylee and the Miller family¡¯swyer arrived.


    Rylee, of course, denied any involvement with the drugs, and thewyer skillfully sidestepped direct answers, defending her impably.


    When Eric and his legal team arrived, the station¡¯s head officer also appeared. His expression darkened when he heard that E was using Rylee.


    "Mr. Nelson," the officer began, "I recognize your contributions to Country W, but this case has escted into a legal matter. I cannot authorize the release of this youngdy. The Miller family¡¯s reputation is at stake, and we need to investigate fully before anyone is let go."


    In Country W, nobilitymanded immense respect. Their economic contributions were many times greater than those of ordinary businesspeople.


    Given the case¡¯s connection to the Miller family, even the most impartial officers couldn¡¯t easily release E. Moreover, they¡¯d recently received a call from Mrs. Miller herself¡ªthere was no way they could let her go.


    Eric¡¯s smile was cool and calcted. He knew that in Country W, his resources and influence paledpared to the Miller family¡¯s. Their power was undeniably greater.


    "Very well," Eric said, rising from his seat. "I hope you won¡¯t regret this."


    He stepped outside to make a phone call, leaning casually against the railing as he dialed Bowen, the head of the Miller family, who wielded extensive authority over their management and financial empire.


    However, Bowen¡¯s secretary answered instead, apologizing. "Mr. Nelson, Mr. Bowen is extremely busy and cannot take your call at the moment."


    Eric¡¯s voice turned cold. "Please inform Mr. Bowen that this is an urgent matter concerning the Miller family¡¯s reputation. If he chooses not to take my call, I hope he won¡¯t regret it."


    The secretary ryed the message, only to return secondster with the same response. "Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but Mr. Bowen is truly upied. Please try calling tomorrow."


    Shadows darkened Eric¡¯s eyes, his frustration evident.


    "Very well," he muttered, his tone icy. "The Miller family has crossed my line too many times. Do they think I¡¯m afraid to challenge them?"


    The Miller family had been suppressing Eric¡¯spany, the Nelson Group, in Country W for years, fearing its growth. They had consistently undercut his efforts and seized his resources.


    They truly thought of Eric as an easy target¡ªa soft persimmon to be squeezed at will.


    To the sprawling Miller family, Eric was nothing more than a young upstart from Country S. Even if they crushed his resources, so what? A small businessman from a foreign country daring to challenge nobility? Howughable.


    Eric hung up the phone, his expression cold as he walked back into the police station.


    "Mr. Nelson, please leave. We will not allow you to post bail for Miss Davis!" the officer said icily.


    Another officer, less restrained, sneered, "A little nobody from Country S stirring up trouble here and even daring to nder Miss Davis of the Miller family? You¡¯ve got guts, but maybe you¡¯ve grown tired of living."


    Eric let out a cold chuckle. His n was simple¡ªhe intended to inform E to wait just ten minutes. Within that time, he would secure her release.


    But before he could speak, a man¡¯s mockingughter came from the doorway.


    "Ha! It seems the police have turned into merepdogs under the Miller family¡¯s power!" the voice called out.


    The two officers turned angrily toward the sound but immediately softened their demeanor upon seeing who it was. "Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Anderson," they said, almost respectfully.


    Lucas Anderson strode in with an air of authority, casting a brief, disdainful nce at Eric. "Miss Davis is my goddaughter. Am I allowed to post bail for her?"


    The room went silent. Everyone froze. Wasn¡¯t E Eric¡¯s wife? How was she also connected to Lucas?


    The Anderson family wasn¡¯t part of the traditional nobility of Country W, but they had been settled there for three generations, over a century. Despite this rtively short history, their rise had earned them a level of respect and fear even among the aristocracy of Country W.


    Lucas¡¯s elder brother held a high-ranking position in Wall City, while Lucas himself was an influential businessman. Their father had once served as the personal secretary to a former president.


    With such awork, even the aristocrats of Country W had to tread carefully around the Anderson family.


    Moreover, Lucas now owned Wall City¡¯srgest casino, generating astronomical profits and paying staggering amounts in taxes each year.


    Faced with the choice between siding with Lucas Anderson or the Miller family, the lead officer made his decision in a matter of seconds. "Of course! Please, Mr. Anderson, this way!" he said, his tonepletely deferential.


    Eric pressed his lips together, frowning as he watched Lucas stride past. This turn of events was entirely unexpected.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Lucas intervening¡ªafter all, Lucas had seemed indifferent to E for years.


    Eric had even mentioned E to him over two years ago, though he¡¯d deliberately omitted details about her origins. Lucas, however, hadn¡¯t shown much interest at the time.


    Now, after a single encounter at the hotel, Lucas had been reminded of an old me. Could it be that he had uncovered something deeper about E?


    Lucas followed the officers to the interrogation room. There, he found E sitting calmly, her eyes closed as she rested against the back of her chair. He cleared his throat softly.


    E opened her eyes, and upon seeing him, frowned slightly. A strange feeling rose in her chest.


    "Miss Davis, you¡¯re free to go. Mr. Anderson has posted bail for you," one officer said, now overly polite.


    E shot him a frosty nce, reflecting on how cold he¡¯d been earlier. The change in attitude only reminded her how some people bowed and scraped before power.


    "Thank you, Mr. Anderson, for posting my bail. If you don¡¯t mind, let Eric and me treat you to dinner tonight," E said softly.


    Lucas smiled faintly, his gaze filled with a gentle affection. "Are you alright?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m fine," E replied, shaking her head, deliberately avoiding his caring gaze.


    Just then, Eric approached, his voice cutting through the air like a de. He addressed the officer with a cold smirk. "Officer, I just handed over a surveince video to your colleagues. They imed they needed time to verify its authenticity. It¡¯s footage of my wife meeting Miss Hannah. If you¡¯re not blind, it should be clear at a nce who¡¯s framing who!"


    The officer broke into a cold sweat. Evidence? Eric had evidence? Then why hadn¡¯t he presented it earlier?

 Chapter 385: The Abandoned Pawn

    <h4>Chapter 385: The Abandoned Pawn</h4>


    "Alright... we¡¯ll take it as evidence. As long as Mrs. Nelson is innocent, we certainly won¡¯t wrong a good person," the officer said with a friendly smile.


    E walked over to Eric¡¯s side. "Let¡¯s head back. Tonight, we¡¯ll treat Mr. Anderson to dinner."


    Eric gave Lucas a meaningful look. "Alright, thank you, Mr. Anderson, for this."


    Even if Lucas hadn¡¯te, Eric had other ways to take E away.


    It would have only dyed him by a few minutes.


    Lucas smiled warmly. "You¡¯re wee. See you tonight."


    Watching Eric walk off with his arm around E, the officer wiped the sweat from his brow, his hands and feet trembling slightly. "How am I going to exin this to Mr. Bowen and Ms. Miller?"


    After weighing his options, he concluded that the Anderson family¡¯s influence still surpassed that of the Millers.


    Back when the Andersons were just starting to rise, the Millers were indeed more powerful.


    But over thest fifty years, the Anderson family had produced outstanding individuals across various fields, and their wealth and influence had surpassed the Miller aristocracy.


    The officer, who was actually the local chief inspector, had just reviewed surveince footage provided by his subordinates. After watching it, his face grew even darker.


    He hurried to the interrogation room, where Rylee was sitting with herwyer, who was trying to console her.


    "Miss Davis, we¡¯ve made some new progress," the inspector said apologetically. "The opposing party submitted new evidence: surveince footage of your meeting with Miss E. The footage clearly shows you cing the package of heroin on the table. I¡¯m sorry, but thisplicates matters."


    Rylee¡¯swyer stood up in shock. "Please wait. May we make a phone call?"


    "Of course!"


    The inspector left the room again, and thewyer turned to Rylee. "Miss Davis, what do we do now?"


    Rylee clenched her teeth and pondered for a moment. "I can say... someone instructed me to do it."


    "I¡¯ll notify Mrs. Miller!" thewyer said, quickly dialing her number.


    When Mrs. Miller heard that Eric had obtained the surveince footage, she was stunned. She had specifically hired a hacker to erase the restaurant¡¯s surveince records. How did they still manage to get the video?


    Could it be that Eric had foreseen her n and had a hacker ready as well?


    Now that the footage had been submitted, denial was useless.


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s face turned grim. "I need to speak with Hannah."


    Rylee took the phone. "Mommy..."


    "Rylee... you¡¯ll have to take full responsibility for this. At this point, there¡¯s no other way to clear your name. We¡¯ll do our best to negotiate for a reduced sentence."


    Rylee felt a pang of bitterness. After two years of being "Hannah," she had often thought Mrs. Miller truly regarded her as a daughter.


    But now it seemed that was nothing more than her illusion.


    "Alright, Mommy, I understand what I have to do," Rylee said, her eyes moist.


    "But I have one condition, Mommy."


    Mrs. Miller grew impatient. "This is all your fault. If you hadn¡¯t suggested changing the n, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Your initial idea of self-harm wasn¡¯t bad¡ªwhy did you have to involve drugs? Now the family dislikes you even more, and they¡¯ll certainly demand I cut ties with you!"


    Rylee chuckled softly. "Mommy, promise me you¡¯ll deliver my parents into Mr. Nelson¡¯s custody. Only then will I agree to take responsibility for this. Otherwise... I¡¯ll expose everything about your ns."


    Mrs. Miller was so furious her temples throbbed, but she had no choice. "Fine! But you¡¯d better keep your word. If you dare reveal anything about us, don¡¯t me me for what happens to your family."


    Rylee finally felt relieved after receiving the assurance she needed.


    When the inspector returned, she confessed. She admitted that her actions stemmed from jealousy of E and her past affection for Eric, which led her to frame E.


    By the time Logan arrived, Rylee had already been detained. Even with the power of the Scott family behind him, he couldn¡¯t secure her release. The inspector¡¯s primary concern was the Anderson family¡¯s influence, not the Scotts.


    The next morning, the Miller family released an official statement condemning Hannah for her moral failings, iming her actions had caused Mrs. Miller significant distress and announcing their decision to sever ties with her. For aristocrats, once interests were at stake, notions of goddaughter or not were utterly unimportant.


    ...


    That evening, E and Eric hosted Lucas for dinner.


    Lucas and Eric got along well, chatting animatedly. E, for the most part, remained quiet. Midway through the meal, Logan burst into the room, visibly agitated.


    "Eric, what is the meaning of this? What has Hannah ever done to you that you would smear her name and ruin her reputation?" Logan demanded, panting, while two bodyguards blocked his path.


    Eric narrowed his eyes and gestured for the bodyguards to stand down.


    "Mr. Scott," Eric saidzily, "you really are only suited to being a celebrity. Your intelligence and emotional quotient are far too low for the scheming world of business. This time, it¡¯s clearly Mrs. Miller¡¯s doing. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask your precious Hannah yourself."


    Logan¡¯s gaze quickly fell on Lucas, who sat watching him with a cold, indifferent expression.


    "Mr. Anderson?" Logan felt a chill rise from his feet to his spine.


    In Country S, a popr saying once circted in Wall City: Better to offend the devil than to cross Lucas Anderson.


    The man before him, outwardly calm and warm, was notorious for his ruthlessness in action.


    "Mr. Scott, it seems you¡¯re quite free these days," Lucas said with a softugh, his aura of menace so overwhelming that Logan instinctively took a step back.


    "Since Mr. Anderson is friends with Mr. Nelson, I¡¯ll tentatively believe Mr. Nelson¡¯s words. But if I find out he lied, I won¡¯t hold back," Logan retorted coldly before turning and leaving.


    ...


    "You were right," Lucas remarked with a faint smile. "Mr. Scott really isn¡¯t suited for the business world. He¡¯s better off ying a young master in some drama."


    Lucas turned his warm gaze toward E. "E, don¡¯t worry. He wouldn¡¯t dare touch you."


    E gave a slight nod. In truth, she wasn¡¯t keen on interacting with Lucas. However, knowing this wasn¡¯t Eric¡¯s domain, she figured that forging a closer connection with Lucas might serve as a useful deterrent to other threats.


    The dinner concluded smoothly, though E remainedrgely quiet throughout.


    As they exited the private room, E unexpectedly encountered Tiffany.


    "Mrs. Nelson, Mr. Nelson. What a surprise to run into you here!" Tiffany said with a lightugh, as if nothing had happened.


    E gave a polite nod, her demeanor distant.


    "Mrs. Nelson, I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you. Could you step aside for a moment?" Tiffany asked, still smiling.


    Eric frowned, but E was quicker to respond. "Sure. I have a few things to say to you as well."


    "Mia, go with her," Eric said calmly, ncing at Mia to ensure E wasn¡¯t left alone.

 Chapter 386: Unveiling the Truth of Identity

    <h4>Chapter 386: Unveiling the Truth of Identity</h4>


    Mia followed E and Tiffany into the room, and surprisingly, Tiffany didn¡¯t object. Watching Tiffany¡¯s back, E couldn¡¯t shake the growing conviction: she¡¯s Hannah. Or rather, she was now certain¡ªTiffany is Hannah!


    Hannah had clearly climbed her way into the Miller aristocracy, and with that came an undeniable arrogance deeply ingrained in her. Naturally, this disdain extended toward E.


    From the very first nce, that condescension in her eyes was evident.


    Although E had Eric by her side, Hannah had sessfully reinvented herself. She now wore the mask of a morous, adored celebrity. No matter how hard E tried, she couldn¡¯tpete with the dazzling aura that came with Hannah¡¯s newfound status.


    ...


    Once the door closed, Tiffany turned to E, her gaze unusuallyplex. "Mrs. Nelson, there¡¯s something I need to say to you."


    Her slightly raspy voice carried a hint of supplication.


    E sat down calmly, her demeanor indifferent. "If you have something to say, just say it. No need to beat around the bush with me."


    Tiffany¡¯s tone shifted to one of grievance. "Mrs. Nelson, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re always targeting me. When I first signed with LXL, you assigned me a supporting role. I didn¡¯tin. But after I finished The Crimes Mount, every script you offered me was trash..."


    E arched an elegant eyebrow and smiled faintly at Tiffany. "Ms. Fox, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about. Since I arrived in Country W, neither Eric nor I have meddled in your affairs. The roles you choose are entirely up to you. The scripts in ourpanye from producers or screenwriters, and our content team carefully vets them. So, tell me¡ªwhat exactly makes them ¡¯trash¡¯?"


    Tiffany¡¯s expression grew more pitiful, and E couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her acting skills.


    "Mrs. Nelson," Tiffany said, her voice trembling, "I know you dislike me, but could you stop pretending otherwise? I¡¯ve heard from others that I offended you, which is why I¡¯ll never get good roles again. Even if a decent filmes my way, I¡¯ll only ever be cast in a supporting role, just like that thriller!"


    Mia, standing off to the side, frowned deeply. She used to be one of Tiffany¡¯s fans, but after discovering the behind-the-scenes maniptions Tiffany had engaged in, her opinion of the actress had plummeted.


    Now, hearing Tiffany¡¯s pitiful act, Mia thought, If this story leaks, E will drown in a sea of fan outrage.


    And honestly, for someone as bold and straightforward as Tiffany usually was, this disy of meekness felt entirely fake.


    E chuckled leisurely. "Ms. Fox, you heard this from someone? Who? I¡¯d love to have a word with them. And by all means, feel free to choose your own films and sign your own contracts. I have no intention of interfering with your career anymore."


    She paused, her tone steady and sharp. "As long as you stick to yourne, I have no interest in crossing paths with you."


    If Hannah¡ªnow Tiffany¡ªcould behave herself, E had no desire to make an enemy of her.


    After all, Hannah had worked her way up, changed her identity, and earned a prominent ce. Even with the Miller family¡¯s backing, reaching such heights required undeniable talent and hard work.


    However, she had crossed the line repeatedly¡ªinciting Rylee to frame her, among other schemes. Enough was enough.


    Tiffany, seemingly determined to y the victim, squeezed out a few tears. "Mrs. Nelson, I swear, I have no designs on Mr. Nelson. So please, stop targeting me!"


    E: ...


    What is this absurdity?


    Did she not understand in words? E had explicitly told her to choose her own films, sign her own contracts, and move on.


    And yet Tiffany still insisted on iming she was being targeted!


    E let out a coldugh, shaking her head in disbelief. "Ms. Fox, I¡¯ve already told you: if there¡¯s a film or novel you¡¯re interested in, you¡¯re free to reach out directly. We won¡¯t interfere, and we certainly won¡¯t object. That way, there¡¯ll be no so-called ¡¯trash¡¯ films in your eyes. And yet, you still use me of targeting you?"


    Tiffany whimpered, her tone full of grievance. "Mrs. Nelson, I hope you mean it. If I take on a film in the future, I don¡¯t want you sabotaging me. Last time, if I hadn¡¯t been careful, I might have fallen to my death!"


    What?!


    Both E and Mia were momentarily speechless.


    Hannah¡¯s shameless tactics had finallye to light.


    Wasn¡¯t it Amanda who had nearly fallenst time?


    E¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This must be her trying to record the conversation.


    "Ms. Fox, your memory is astonishingly bad," Mia said coldly, finally breaking the silence. "It wasn¡¯t you who nearly fellst time¡ªit was Amanda. Or have you started rewriting history too?"


    Mia¡¯s admiration for Tiffany had turnedpletely to disdain. She had encountered shameless people before, but this level of deceit was a new low.


    Tiffany tried to maintain herposure. "Mrs. Nelson¡ª"


    "Ms. Fox," E interrupted sharply, "there¡¯s no need to say more, and there¡¯s certainly no need to continue this act. I¡¯ve known your true identity for a while now, ever since Rylee let it slip."


    E¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. "I¡¯ve lived under the same roof with you for nearly twenty years. Every move you make is predictable to me. Even if you changed genders, I¡¯d still recognize you for who you are."


    E didn¡¯t say the name outright, but Tiffany¡¯s face turned ashen.


    Her eyes widened, staring at E in disbelief.


    She had concealed her identity so meticulously, crafting the perfect facade as Tiffany, adored by fans worldwide. How could E have seen through her?


    "Mrs. Nelson, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about," Tiffany said, trying to mask the panic in her eyes, though her heart was racing.


    E¡¯s steady, piercing gaze met hers. "Our grudges ended the day Robert passed away and your mother went to prison. Even when you were sent to that psychiatric hospital, I didn¡¯t go out of my way to make things harder for you. I even promised Brianna I wouldn¡¯t harm you.


    "But then... you were taken away by a mysterious benefactor, reappearing with a new identity, and you still choose to make me your enemy."


    Tiffany¡¯s body trembled slightly, herposure slipping.


    Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    "If you stop now," E continued calmly, "I¡¯ll consider the matter closed. I have no interest in fighting you. I have more important things to focus on¡ªmy career, my life. I don¡¯t have time to waste on petty people."


    E¡¯s eyes grew colder, her voice sharper. "But let me remind you... the ¡¯fake Hannah¡¯ has already been cast aside by the Miller family. Do you think Mrs. Miller will treat you kindly? She might not expose you, but... did you know Brandon is dead?"


    A visible chill washed over Tiffany¡¯s face. She knew about Brandon¡¯s death.


    "Brandon likely uncovered your secrets, and that¡¯s why he was killed. There¡¯s even talk that the person who killed him has been harassing Mrs. Miller¡ªsending her emails daily. Some lunatic... maybe Brandon even uncovered the full extent of your and Rylee¡¯s secrets and nned to expose them bit by bit."


    "Shut up! Shut up!" Tiffany¡¯s emotions finally exploded.

 Chapter 387: An Unexpected Demise

    <h4>Chapter 387: An Unexpected Demise</h4>


    "If I were you, I would stay as far away as possible,pletely sever ties with Mrs. Miller, and prove with your actions that you won¡¯t reveal that scandal. As for me, I have no interest in exposing your identity," E said, her gaze cold and piercing.


    "Eric has already sent off samples for a DNA test between you and Kevin. It won¡¯t take long to confirm the results... I¡¯m only doing this to verify my suspicions. If I¡¯m right, then I hope you¡¯ll disappear and live your life in peace. You¡¯ve worked so hard to be an award-winning actress, breaking records in Country W. Ms. Fox, are you really willing to throw away your bright future over past grievances? Do you truly believe that revenge is more important than everything you¡¯ve achieved?"


    E¡¯s voice was slow and deliberate, each word striking deeper into Tiffany¡¯s heart, chilling her to the core.


    She knew. E knew everything.


    But E wasn¡¯t wrong. That psychopathic killer might already have her in his sights.


    Tiffany needed to flee, to vanish. The hardships she had endured these past few years were unimaginable for most. She had wed her way to the top, bing a beloved global star. If her identity were exposed¡ªor worse, if she were killed¡ªeverything would be gone in an instant.


    "Shut up! Stop it, don¡¯t say another word! You¡¯re not allowed to reveal this secret!" Tiffany gasped, her voice trembling. "If you do, I¡¯ll never forgive you, even in death!"


    Breathing heavily, she red at E. She couldn¡¯t imagine losing the identity she had so painstakingly built. If anyone uncovered the truth, the skeletons in her closet would be dragged out for the world to see.


    She couldn¡¯t lose her fans¡¯ love. She wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Tiffany suddenly looked at E with a desperate resolve. "I won¡¯t oppose you anymore. Please don¡¯t pursue this further. I¡¯ll focus on my acting career and nothing else."


    Her face pale, she turned abruptly, opening the door and stumbling out in a daze.


    E quietly watched the door swing shut behind her. Hannah was truly pitiful.


    She hade this far, yet she lived in constant fear of her identity being exposed, and now she feared being targeted by a deranged killer.


    E had pieced together her suspicions through the information she had gathered, ultimately constructing aplex web of connections.


    As Tiffany¡ªHannah¡ªfled without so much as a goodbye, Eric leaned casually against the doorframe, a curious look on his face.


    "You¡¯ve got a sharp tongue," he said with a chuckle. "You scared her so much she bolted."


    E sighed and shook her head. "She probably set this whole thing up to trap me, but I turned it around. I hit on exactly what she desires most¡ªand what terrifies her the most."


    "Well, since that¡¯s resolved, let¡¯s go," Eric said with a smile, clearly in good spirits. "Tomorrow, the Miller family is in for quite the storm."


    ...


    Hannah¡ªnow Tiffany¡ªgot into her car, her lips drained of all color.


    Though she had four bodyguards with her, she was still consumed by fear. She immediately ordered the driver to leave Wall City.


    She nned to fly from another city back to Country S, arge and crowded ce, perfect for disappearing.


    The driver obeyed, quickly heading for the next city. But as they reached an intersection just outside Wall City, a ck SUV came barreling toward them at an uncontroble speed.


    "Watch out!" the driver yelled, mming on the brakes, but it was toote. The other car waspletely out of control.


    Hannah froze in horror, her heart nearly stopping as the SUV hurtled toward them.


    "Dodge it! Dodge it!" she screamed, her voice shrill with terror, filling the car with a sense of impending doom. Even her bodyguards couldn¡¯t mask their despair.


    BANG!


    The collision was violent. Hannah felt her body spinning as their car was thrown into the air, only to crash back down with a brutal impact.


    Hannah briefly experienced sharp pain and fell unconscious, but she managed to fight her way back to awareness. In her dazed state, she heard someone approaching.


    "Help... help me!"


    She was overjoyed to realize she was still alive. She hadn¡¯t died!


    Inside the car, there was no other sound.


    The figure came closer, opened the battered car door, and pointed a gun directly at Hannah.


    Blood trickled down her forehead. Struggling to wipe it from her eyes, she suddenly saw the dark barrel of the gun staring back at her.


    "Ah..."


    It was a scream of pure terror in the face of impending death.


    Before the trigger could be pulled, the piercing sound of sirens echoed from behind them.


    The deranged killer hesitated, then jumped back into his car, speeding off into the darkness.


    ...


    By morning, the news from Wall City spread.


    E sat frozen, staring at the report in disbelief.


    "...ording to information provided by the policest night, the suspect in Brandon¡¯s murder has been captured. However, before his arrest, the suspect was involved in a car ident. The vehicle he struck was a Hummer, and among the deceased were five men and one woman. The woman is suspected to be actress Tiffany..."


    What a twist.


    That was all E could think as she absorbed the news.


    She wasn¡¯t a saint, nor had she deliberately spared Hannah.


    She simply knew that once Hannah lost the Miller family¡¯s protection, the resulting chaos would be punishment enough. Without intervention, Hannah would face torment that would leave her wishing for death.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected fate to intervene so dramatically. In the blink of an eye, Hannah was dead, a victim of the very killer she feared.


    With the killer now captured, E¡¯s fears for Eric¡¯s safety subsided. After their intimate conversation the previous night, Eric had assured her he had a n to deal with the Millers.


    ...


    "What¡¯s on your mind? You¡¯ve been staring at that paper for ages."


    Eric stepped out of the bathroom, toothbrush in hand, and noticed E sitting with a freshly printed newspaper, lost in thought.


    Without a word, E passed the paper to him.


    He scanned the page quickly, his brow arching slightly as he found the relevant article.


    "The killer... killed Hannah in a crash? Maybe it¡¯s karma, or just fate," Eric mused aloud.


    E pressed her lips together. Yes, karma.


    In her previous life, Hannah had drugged her, causing her to fall into the ocean and die.


    In this life, Hannah met her end in a tragic ident.


    ...


    Mom, rest in peace now. Those who wronged your daughter are almost all gone.


    There¡¯s no one left in this world who can hurt me.


    ...


    Eric set the newspaper down and smiled. "Come on, let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast."


    "No," E shook her head. "Let¡¯s eat here."


    She had no desire to see Lucas. She suspected he might be waiting downstairs for her.


    But, as fate would have it, the very people you wish to avoid always manage to cross your path.


    A knock sounded at the door. Eric opened it to find a hotel staff member standing outside.


    "Mr. Nelson, Mrs. Nelson, Mr. Anderson asked me to inform you that he¡¯s waiting for you in the restaurant downstairs. He hopes you¡¯ll join him for breakfast."


    As the staff member left, E¡¯s mood darkened. She bit her lip and lowered her head.


    "Eric, I don¡¯t want to see him!"


    Lucas might be her biological father, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face him. Every time she saw him, she thought of Isabe¡ªinnocent, gone too soon.

 Chapter 388: A Better Choice

    <h4>Chapter 388: A Better Choice</h4>


    Eric nodded, gently brushing his fingers through E¡¯s hair before cing a soft kiss on her forehead. His voice was soothing and filled with tenderness. "I know you don¡¯t want to see him, so I¡¯ll call and turn him down."


    E secretly breathed a sigh of relief, though a heavy feeling remained lodged in her heart, leaving her uneasy.


    Her mother¡¯s greatest love was downstairs. Her mother would have wanted her to reconnect with her biological father, but for now, E couldn¡¯t bring herself to face him.


    Eric wrapped his arm around her shoulders and led her to the dining table. Once they were seated, he ordered breakfast and called Lucas.


    "E isn¡¯t feeling well, so she won¡¯t being down," Eric informed him.


    Lucas¡¯s voice immediately turned concerned. "What¡¯s wrong? Does she need to see a doctor? I know some highly experienced doctors who¡¯ve been practicing for decades..."


    "There¡¯s no need," Eric replied in a calm tone. "She¡¯s just been having trouble sleepingtely. It¡¯s nothing serious¡ªprobably just stress from everything that¡¯s been happening recently. But thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Anderson."


    There was a pause before Lucas responded. "Alright then. I won¡¯t disturb you further. Once she¡¯s feeling better, we can arrange to have a meal together."


    Eric exchanged a few polite words before ending the call. When he turned back, he saw E staring at her phone, lost in thought.


    It was a photograph of Isabe in her youth.


    In her younger years, Isabe had been breathtakingly beautiful, her features vibrant and full of life. But after giving birth to E, only a handful of photos of her remained, and in them, she already looked worn and weary.


    E¡¯s heart ached, and her eyes blurred with tears.


    Eric walked over, gently taking the phone from her hands. "Don¡¯t look at it anymore. Don¡¯t dwell on it. Finish your breakfast, and I¡¯ll take you out for a change of scenery."


    E nodded silently. It was the only way to calm the storm inside her.


    She had little appetite, but Eric insisted she eat. After a few small bites, he firmly made her finish her bowl of porridge before letting her off the hook.


    ...


    After breakfast and a brief rest, E and Eric left the hotel. As they stepped into the parking lot, they saw Lucas standing there, straight-backed and waiting, though it was unclear for whom.


    The moment Lucas saw E, his face lit up, and his tone was gentle and kind. "E, are you feeling better now?"


    *What?* He just called her *E*?


    E¡¯s mood soured. Even though he was her father, she hadn¡¯t acknowledged that connection yet. How could he act so familiar?


    E gave a small nod. "I¡¯m feeling much better. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Anderson."


    Eric slipped an arm around her waist protectively and asked, "Waiting for someone, Mr. Anderson?"


    Lucas looked slightly ufortable. "Yes, I am. Waiting for a guest."


    Eric smirked yfully. "Must be someone very important to have Mr. Anderson waiting personally."


    Lucas hesitated but replied, "Indeed... a very important guest." His eyes flickered toward E, but he quickly looked away, careful not to upset her.


    In truth, Lucas had been waiting for E. However, he could sense her reluctance to see him and didn¡¯t want to push her further away.


    "Well, we won¡¯t keep you then, Mr. Anderson. Eric, let¡¯s go," E said, her icy gaze devoid of emotion.


    Lucas watched as E climbed into Eric¡¯s car. He clenched his fists, fighting the urge to stop them and demand answers. He desperately wanted to ask Eric if E was truly his daughter.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t¡ªsuch a confrontation would only scare E away.


    ...


    After Eric and E¡¯s car disappeared from sight, Lucas returned to his own car. A momentter, his phone buzzed with a call from his assistant.


    "Mr. Anderson, the documents you requested have been sent to your email."


    "Excellent," Lucas replied. "Have Foster print them out and ce them in my office. I¡¯ll need them as soon as I return."


    "Understood. I¡¯ll notify Foster immediately."


    Lucas ended the call, his expression resolute. He needed to know the truth.


    Lucas drove back to hispany and hurriedly made his way to his office.


    Upon arrival, his secretary, Foster, had already printed the documents he had requested. Lucas didn¡¯t even sit down before snatching them up, eager to review every detail.


    The report covered E¡¯s life from her first year to the present. Much of the information had been gathered from her ssmates, teachers, and neighbors. Recent years¡¯ events were easier to piece together thanks to online records.


    As Lucas delved deeper, his astonishment grew. Before the age of 18, E was described as willful,zy, and riddled with bad habits. The feedback from her peers and teachers painted an unttering picture.


    But then, at 18, something changed.


    E underwent a transformation¡ªshe became intelligent, graceful, and diligent, soaring from the bottom of her ss to ranking among the top. At home, she was Robert¡¯s cherished treasure, deeply loved and protected by him.


    It was also around this time that she met Eric.


    Was it Eric who influenced this dramatic change? Lucas mused. From the look of things, Eric had been steadfastly by E¡¯s side through the years, an unwavering constant. That kind of devotion was rare.


    Suddenly, Lucas found Eric much more agreeable.


    But as he continued reading, his expression darkened upon reaching the section detailing E and Eric¡¯s vacation at the treehouse.


    The report also recounted E¡¯s harrowing experience at the Imperial Crown Club and the smear campaign by Carter Group.


    From beginning to end, Eric seemed to y a passive role, not stepping in to shield E from harm. Although the treehouse incident left Eric severely injured and E slightly hurt, it still left Lucas dissatisfied.


    Of course, Lucas had no idea that E had specifically asked Eric not to intervene in those matters.


    "Eric is genuinely devoted to E... but his qualifications leave much to be desired," Lucas muttered, frowning deeply. If E truly were his daughter, could he ept Eric as his son-inw?


    For Lucas, status and lineage weren¡¯t the most critical factors, but they still held weight. Eric¡¯s achievements, earned through his own grit and hard work, were admirable.


    Yet, the Nelson familycked the aristocratic standing to provide E with the protection and resources she deserved.


    Finishing the report, Lucas leaned back, his face unreadable as he processed his thoughts.


    He stood and slowly walked to the window, gazing out over Wall City¡¯s sprawling skyline.


    Lucas possessed vast wealth, but no amount of money could fill the void of past regrets.


    Isabe had been the greatest regret of his life and the reason he had never married.


    If E truly is my daughter... then...


    The thought lingered as Lucas picked up his phone and called his adopted son.


    "Luke, when are youing home?"


    "Father, I¡¯m in Country D wrapping up a business deal, but I should be able to return in three or four days," Luke replied.


    "Good. There are some matters at home. If you can manage,e back sooner," Lucas said gently.


    Luke Anderson was an infant when Lucas adopted him¡ªthree months old, a mixed-race baby who had lost his parents in a car ident.


    At the time, Lucas¡¯s parents were pressuring him to marry a wealthy heiress they had chosen, but Lucas refused and instead secretly adopted Luke.


    Though his parents initially fell ill from the shock, they eventually relented. They saw that having Luke brought a semnce of joy back into Lucas¡¯s otherwise somber life. Over the years, despite their efforts to cajole or coerce Lucas into marriage, he remained unyielding.


    Luke grew up happily in the aristocratic Anderson family, treated by Lucas as his own flesh and blood.


    And now, as Lucas thought of both Luke and E, a strange idea crossed his mind:


    Luke and E... theyplement each other so well.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 389: Owing Her a Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 389: Owing Her a Wedding</h4>


    E¡¯s deep feelings for Eric made it unlikely she would heed anyone¡¯s advice, not even Lucas¡¯s.


    However, Lucas couldn¡¯t shake his concerns. Eric¡¯s background and status weren¡¯t particrly remarkable. Even though Eric had strength and ability, could he truly protect E if they offended a powerful family?


    Lucas¡¯s expression turned cold, and his tone hardened as he reminded his adopted son once again, "Make sure to return early, understand?"


    "Yes, Father, I¡¯ll make it back within the next few days," Luke replied, not inquiring further about the situation.


    Luke had long known Lucas¡¯s ways. For something to be deemed a "family matter," it usually meant a matchmaking arrangement.


    Lucas, worried that Luke might remain single his entire life, had spent the past two years seeking out outstanding women for him.


    But Luke, much like Lucas himself, had high standards, and most women failed to meet them.


    After hanging up, Lucas dialed another number. "Keep a close watch on Eric and Miss Davis. Notify me immediately if they leave Country W."


    "Understood, Mr. Anderson."


    ...


    Lucas felt restless, unable to focus on work. Standing by the window, he let his thoughts churn as he gazed at the sprawling view of Wall City. The sky was a brilliant blue, clouds white and fluffy, with bright sunlight bathing the scene below.


    ...


    Meanwhile, E was pedaling furiously on her mountain bike, trying to conquer the uphill slope ahead. Beads of sweat dotted her forehead, but her spirits had lifted.


    Eric quickly caught up to her. "E, your stamina is terrible. Even though you started a few minutes ahead of me, I still managed to catch up."


    E huffed indignantly and pushed harder. But it was exhausting¡ªso exhausting!


    Of the twenty or so participants in the race¡ªfriends of Eric,pany employees, and bodyguards¡ªE was now trailing behind nearly everyone. The main group had left her far behind.


    Gritting her teeth, E silently vowed to herself. In so many areas, she didn¡¯t lose to anyone.


    Why, then, am I so bad at this?


    "Eric!" she shouted, breathless but determined. "You just wait¡ªI¡¯ll catch up to you!"


    Eric chuckled, ncing back at her with a smug and teasing look. "If you catch up, I¡¯ll be your ve tonight!"


    E¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought, her imagination running wild as she pictured Eric dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform, doing her bidding. The hrity of the vision gave her a sudden burst of energy.


    But the burst didn¡¯tst long. Within minutes, E felt her legs grow numb, her muscles refusing to obey hermands.


    Eric smirked, throwing a taunting nce over his shoulder. "Keep it up! I¡¯m waiting."


    E pushed herself harder, her breathing in gasps. But when she saw Mia, far ahead and effortlessly pedaling, she knew she couldn¡¯t keep up. Bodyguards were always in better shape.


    Finally, unable to go any further, E slowed to a stop, her feet touching the ground as she leaned on her bike for support.


    Eric noticed her struggling and slowed down too, before turning back toward her.


    "E, this is what happens when you ck off!" Eric scolded, his tone exasperated. "You sleep in every day, and now you¡¯ve even gained a few kilos!"


    His words only fueled E¡¯s irritation. "Excuse me? Weren¡¯t you the one who told me not to diet? So I gained weight. What¡¯s the big deal?"


    Eric rolled his eyes. "Fine. But once we¡¯re back home, just wait and see how I whip you into shape!"


    E¡¯s face fell as she imagined herself being dragged out of bed at dawn to runps and exercise under Eric¡¯s strict regime.


    Though Eric grumbled, he still got off his bike, took out a handkerchief, and gently wiped the sweat from her face.


    The race itself was abandoned, leaving thepany employees and bodyguards to continue on their own. After a brief rest, E and Eric rode their bikes back to the starting point at a leisurely pace.


    "Thepany might announce Tiffany¡¯s death in the next few days," Eric said calmly.


    E responded with a quiet acknowledgment, showing no particr reaction.


    "Herst film turned out to be The Mount Terror. It¡¯s ironic," E said with a sigh. "Thinking back to when we were in Country S, we used to sh so much. But now... she¡¯s gone. And I don¡¯t feel happy about it at all."


    E¡¯s voice turned somber. "I¡¯m not a saint. I just wanted her to see the truth¡ªthat the Miller family¡¯s support for her was only because of Mrs. Miller¡¯s selfish motives. The moment she became inconvenient, Mrs. Miller didn¡¯t hesitate to discard her."


    "But now... she¡¯s dead. It¡¯s all over," E said, her gaze growing distant. "Life is so unpredictable. We never know what tomorrow holds, so we must cherish what we have today."


    Eric¡¯s deep eyes glimmered with a bright intensity. "You¡¯re right. We must cherish the people in front of us. So, E, let¡¯s get married."


    Eughed softly. "We¡¯re already married, remember? Did you forget?"


    "I mean, let¡¯s have a wedding," Eric rified, stopping in his tracks and turning to face her with a serious expression.


    E froze for a moment, her steps halting as she looked back at him. His eyes held no teasing, no humor¡ªjust sincerity and gravity.


    "We¡¯ve been legally married for years now, but you deserve a proper wedding. For us, marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime event, and it should be the most perfect and grand celebration."


    Eric¡¯s tone was firm, filled with conviction.


    E thought for a moment. She was in her third year of college, with just one year left until graduation. Having the wedding during the winter break seemed reasonable.


    "Alright then, how about during the winter break?"


    She didn¡¯t protest or insist on some borate proposal. Practical and honest¡ªthat was E.


    "We¡¯ll finalize everything when we¡¯re back at the hotel," Eric said with a mischievous grin.


    E pressed her lips together, smiling shyly. Her heart felt light, like a flower quietly blooming within her, sweeping away the lingering gloom.


    ...


    Over the next few days, Eric took E to various jewelry stores and bridal shops around Wall City.


    Although Eric had alreadymissioned custom wedding rings and a gown, he wanted E to have the chance to choose anything else she liked. If she preferred something from one of the shops, they could have it tailored for her.


    After days of browsing, E still couldn¡¯t decide on a wedding gown.


    Mia, however, suggested she wait for the custom design, confident it would be more unique and beautiful.


    ...


    During this time, E visited Henry again. Lauren shared that Henry had made some progress¡ªhe could now hear sounds and even distinguish voices. E was overjoyed by the news.


    Lauren didn¡¯t dare mention that Henry had shed tears, fearing it might upset her.


    "Henry," E said softly, sitting beside him, "so much has happened in Wall City recently, but I¡¯ve been safe and unharmed.


    "I often think about the days when we used to chat on Facebook or through messaging apps. It feels like just yesterday, but it¡¯s already been over two years. Please get better soon."


    Henry remained silent, but E believed he could hear her.


    "I hope the next time I visit, you¡¯ll be awake to greet me. Don¡¯t let me down, Henry. Because so far... aside from this one thing, you¡¯ve never let me down."


    E¡¯srge, watery eyes reddened slightly. She stood quickly and walked out, her steps hurried as though escaping her emotions.


    Outside, Eric saw her expression and immediately wrapped his arms around her, holding her close.

 Chapter 390: Ella Said No

    <h4>Chapter 390: E Said No</h4>


    "Don¡¯t feel sad. We¡¯ll visit him again in a few days," Lauren said with a cheerful smile, her eyes brimming with joy.


    For her, even the slightest improvement in Henry¡¯s condition was a reason to celebrate.


    "Thank you, Lauren. You¡¯ve been a huge help during this time," E said gratefully. If it weren¡¯t for Lauren staying by Henry¡¯s side, he would have been even lonelier.


    "What are you saying? You¡¯re making me blush!" Lauren said with augh. This time, E and Eric stayed to have dinner with her.


    During the meal, Lauren wheeled Henry out to join them, feeding him as they ate.


    E also blended some meat and porridge into a smooth consistency for Henry and handed it to Lauren.


    The day passed peacefully at Lauren¡¯s ce. E spent time pushing Henry¡¯s wheelchair around for some fresh air, with Eric silently apanying her, patient and uining.


    ...


    At 3 p.m., LXL¡¯s official Twitter ount announced the news of Tiffany¡¯s death.


    The statement attributed her death to injuries sustained in an ident involving a fleeing criminal, as concluded by the Country W police. She had sumbed to severe blood loss.


    Unbeknownst to the authorities, the gunman¡¯s true target had been Tiffany all along.


    The announcement sparked a wave of sympathy and mourning in thements. However, there were also many who criticized E, ming her for giving Tiffany a supporting role, which they imed led to her unhappiness and subsequent trip back to Country W to rx.


    Some went further, using E of bringing tragedy to everyone around her: Robert¡¯s murder, Brianna¡¯s imprisonment, and Henry¡¯s disfigurement and vegetative state.


    Mia scrolled through thesements, her anger boiling over. Robert¡¯s death was caused by Brianna¡ªwhat did that have to do with E?


    ...


    Though E had no fondness for Hannah, she admired Tiffany.


    Hannah had reinvented herself, enduring incredible hardships while leveraging her talent and opportunities to be someone entirely new. She was no longer the weak, delicate Hannah but a bold, celebrated actress.


    E posted a message of condolence on Twitter, which only fueled more attacks from bots and angry fans.


    She chose not to respond. Whether or not she was in her current position, she had no intention of engaging with people whocked decency.


    Setting her phone aside, E rubbed her slightly sore eyes¡ªonly to notice Henry¡¯s eyes shift slightly.


    She gasped, drawing the attention of Eric and Lauren, who were equally stunned and delighted.


    It seemed Henry¡¯s consciousness and body were indeed gradually recovering.


    ...


    When they returned to the hotel, E immediately spotted Lucas sitting in the lobby with an unfamiliar man.


    "Mr. Nelson, E, you¡¯re back," Lucas said as he stood, his expression warm and inviting.


    "Mr. Anderson, waiting for someone?" Eric asked nonchntly.


    E nodded politely but remained silent.


    "I was waiting for you two. How abouting over to my house as guests?" Lucas¡¯s eyes sparkled with genuine delight, his warm smile surprising even Luke, who had never seen him so animated.


    Luke couldn¡¯t help but steal a serious nce at E.


    E and Eric were dressed in matching ck athletic outfits. Her long hair was tied back, her bangs slightly damp from sweat. She exuded youthful vitality, her exquisite features striking and perfectly bnced.


    What stood out the most were herrge, luminous eyes, sparkling with intelligence and energy.


    E carried herself with a unique blend of elegance andmanding presence¡ªa regal air tempered with a hint of cool confidence.


    Luke stood quietly, his sharp, hawk-like eyes reflecting E¡¯s radiant beauty.


    "Sorry, we just got back and aren¡¯t quite ready to go anywhere," Eric began to say, but Lucas cut him off.


    "We¡¯ve been waiting for you and E here for a reason. I need to discuss something very important with you," Lucas said firmly, leaving little room for argument.


    Lucas was a seasoned strategist, well aware that E didn¡¯t want to see him. However, his position and influence weren¡¯t so easily dismissed.


    "The Miller family has set their sights on you. I imagine Mr. Nelson would be interested in knowing some of their secrets?" Lucas said with a faint smile.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Anderson, but I¡¯ve already gathered plenty of information. While it might not make them submit, it¡¯s enough to make them wary," Eric replied, curling his lips into a smile. He was growing increasingly irritated by the way the younger man kept casting nces at E.


    Sliding his arm protectively around E¡¯s waist, Eric added, "We¡¯ll be heading back to rest now."


    As Eric and E began to leave, Lucas¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "E, I¡¯ve just learned about our connection."


    An hour ago, Lucas had received the DNA report confirming that E was, indeed, his daughter. The revtion had shaken him, and he¡¯d immediately brought Luke¡ªwho had just returned from Country D¡ªto meet her.


    Lucas knew he wasn¡¯t wee. If he wanted E to speak with him at length, he needed to offer her something that would pique her interest.


    E stopped in her tracks but didn¡¯t turn around. After a moment¡¯s pause, she continued walking.


    "E! Your mother left many things with me. Don¡¯t you want to see them?" Lucas called out, urgencycing his tone as he quickly followed her, causing a stir among the other hotel guests.


    It was the first time anyone had seen Lucas so flustered about someone. Who was this woman? Some began specting whether Lucas was pursuing a much younger partner.


    Eric frowned, annoyed that Lucas had gone as far as obtaining E¡¯s DNA for testing.


    He understood Lucas¡¯s urgency¡ªafter all, she was likely his only daughter¡ªbut if Lucas mishandled the situation, it might lead to trouble. And if E did reconcile with Lucas, what if her father ended up disapproving of Eric as her husband?


    "Mr. Anderson, regardless of the results, I¡¯d like us to maintain the status quo. I don¡¯t want you disrupting my life," E said icily, her expression tightening as her tone turned cold.


    Her mother had been gone for so many years. Even if she were curious about her belongings, she had no intention of visiting Lucas¡¯s home.


    So what if he was her biological father? For over twenty years, he had never fulfilled his responsibilities, never saved her or Isabe from their suffering.


    A father like that¡ªa coward¡ªshe didn¡¯t need.


    Lucas¡¯s face fell, his expression pained. "E..."


    Without looking back, E hooked her arm through Eric¡¯s and strode toward the VIP elevator.


    Lucas could only stand there, helplessly watching them leave. He was paralyzed, afraid of pushing too hard and driving E to despise him even more. But the idea of giving up on her? That was unthinkable.


    Luke stepped forward. "Father, let¡¯s go back. Miss Davis seems too stubborn..."


    "Luke, she¡¯s my only daughter..." Lucas said, his voice heavy with sorrow. Everyone in the world seemed to chase fame and fortune, yet all he wanted was a connection with his only child.


    "Then let¡¯s talk in the VIP lounge," Luke said softly, gently supporting the despondent Lucas as they walked away.


    Lucas was aging. In Luke¡¯s eyes, the once-vibrant man who hadmanded immense wealth and power was now quietly worn down by time. Facing the reality of his only daughter, he looked lost¡ªlike a helpless child.


    Luke¡¯s heart ached. A surge of frustration overcame him, a sudden urge to drag E back to Lucas so they could reconcile.

 Chapter 391: A Secret Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 391: A Secret Conversation</h4>


    In the secluded, top-secret meeting room, Lucas sipped his tea lightly, lost in thought. It took him a long while to gather his focus. The most pressing matter now was finding a way for E to willingly acknowledge him as her father.


    "Father, don¡¯t overthink it. Miss Davis is still your daughter. No matter how much she resents you, that fact won¡¯t change," Luke said softly, trying tofort him.


    Lucas nodded, his eyes glistening faintly with unshed tears. "Isabe¡¯s been gone for so many years, yet I¡¯ve never stopped regretting. If only I¡¯d been more decisive back then¡ªif I¡¯d forced her toe back with me, how different things might have been. But I didn¡¯t. I thought she¡¯d fallen for someone else. I didn¡¯t even have the courage to confront her. I was so afraid... afraid that my love for her was too intense and that I might lose control and hurt her."


    Back then, Lucas had chosen restraint over seeking rity, fearing that his deep love and overwhelming emotions would lead to harm. But that hesitation had only turned into a permanent regret.


    "Father, what¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point in dwelling on the past. Instead, think about how you can bring E back to your side," Luke said with quiet pragmatism.


    Though Luke was a mixed-race man, his long years by Lucas¡¯s side had imbued him with a simr aura. His sharply defined features, particrly his deep-set eyes, exuded a distinct coldness.


    Luke¡¯s gaze was piercing, almost predatory, often carrying an air of dominance and unyielding resolve. Lucas had poured immense effort into grooming Luke, shaping him into a decisive and formidable leader capable of carrying the Anderson family into the future.


    At just 27 years old, Luke had already earned a reputation as a feared adversary in both domestic and international circles.


    ...


    "But... I can¡¯t stand the thought of knowing Isabe and I have a child together and not being able to acknowledge her. She¡¯s my only daughter, and all I want is to spend the rest of my life making it up to her," Lucas said, his voice heavy with emotion and his eyes shadowed by sorrow.


    "I understand, Father, but E doesn¡¯t like you right now. You¡¯ll need time and patience to win her over," Luke replied, narrowing his eyes as though deep in thought.


    Lucas took another sip of tea, his expression contemtive. "Eric... he¡¯s a good man. But his family has declined, and his father has no real influence. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s suitable for E."


    In Lucas¡¯s mind, E deserved a life fit for a princessvish, protected, and filled with love. Eric, no matter how capable, was unlikely to provide her with that kind of life.


    Eric¡¯s determination in the business world might build a powerful empire, but if anyone sought to harm E, Lucas doubted Eric could truly shield her.


    "Then, Father, are you considering arranging a marriage for her?" Luke asked quietly, a strange feeling stirring within him.


    "Yes, Luke. If she divorces Eric, I want you to marry E," Lucas said softly, turning his gaze toward Luke.


    Luke froze in ce, stunned. He was to marry E? And she was already married?


    Yet, to him, whether she was unmarried or divorced didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was whether he deemed her worthy.


    "I want you to genuinely ept her, not simply as a means to secure the Anderson family¡¯s future," Lucas said, his tone suddenly stern. "If you don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t force you."


    Luke nodded. "I understand, Father. But right now, I can¡¯t say for certain. I¡¯m not the type of man who can fall for someone at first sight."


    Luke was logical¡ªsome might even say ruthless. His view of love was possessive and upromising. The thought of the woman he might one day call his own being in love with another man left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    And after only one meeting, he certainly didn¡¯t feel strongly enough about E to consider marrying her.


    "Good. I hope you¡¯ll find more opportunities to interact with her in the future. Help me think of a way to make her acknowledge me as her father. I¡¯m getting old... my mind isn¡¯t as sharp as it used to be," Lucas said with a weary sigh.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, Father. Leave this to me," Luke replied with a faint smile, exuding confidence. He firmly believed that no one could truly forget their origins, and E would be no exception.


    Her refusal to acknowledge Lucas was rooted in the tragedy surrounding Isabe, but time would reveal the truth.


    ...


    Back in their suite, E and Eric enjoyed a rxing evening. After a thorough shower to wash off the day¡¯s sweat, E changed into a deep purple nightgown and settled on the balcony with a ss of milk, gazing at the cityscape.


    Eric draped a jacket over her shoulders.


    "The wind¡¯s strong out here. You¡¯re not a kid anymore¡ªwhy didn¡¯t you grab an extrayer?" he said, his tone tinged with exasperation.


    E turned to him with a yful smile. "Because I have you. Who told your wife to be sozy?"


    Eric sat beside her, his fingers tapping lightly on the stone table. "Are you really not going to reconcile with Lucas?"


    E shook her head, unwilling to discuss the topic further.


    "He must¡¯ve had the staff collect one of your hairs while cleaning the room. That¡¯s probably how he got the DNA sample," Eric mused, piecing things together.


    He was right¡ªLucas had instructed his assistant to use the least intrusive method to obtain E¡¯s DNA, and collecting a fallen hair during room cleaning was the easiest and fastest way.


    E felt a wave of unease upon hearing this.


    "I don¡¯t want to reconcile with him!" she said firmly. "Every time I¡¯m near him, I think about Mom¡¯sst year of life¡ªhow she struggled in the shadow of death. Where was he during that time?"


    She couldn¡¯t forget the despair and grief chronicled in Isabe¡¯s diary.


    If Lucas hadn¡¯t ignored his former lover, the tragedy might never have urred.


    "It¡¯s all in the past. Why dwell on it?" Eric said gently, holding E¡¯s hand. "Lucas must have had his reasons for not being there for your mother."


    E lowered her gaze, her longshes trembling. "Eric, let¡¯s go home."


    Her voice carried a hint of desperation. She couldn¡¯t shake a gnawing sense of foreboding. Luke¡¯s hawk-like eyes, deep and piercing, felt as though they could pull her into an abyss.


    "But weren¡¯t you nning to visit Mount A in Country W today?" Eric asked, puzzled.


    E shook her head quickly. "No... I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I feel like something bad is about to happen."


    Eric raised an eyebrow, tightening his grip on her hand. "Are you worried about the Miller family? I sent their drug trafficking and manufacturing evidence to the Country W authorities today. While they might wriggle out of this crisis with excuses, it¡¯s still a significant blow to their reputation as aristocrats.


    "They¡¯ll regret crossing me. And as for you¡ªdon¡¯t forget that Lucas is your biological father. Even though they don¡¯t know about your connection, the fact that Lucas has been actively seeking you out will keep them from daring toy a hand on you."

 Chapter 392: He Had an Accident

    <h4>Chapter 392: He Had an ident</h4>


    E furrowed her brows slightly. Eric was right¡ªher proximity to Lucas was enough to keep the Miller family at bay. They wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against her.


    Yet the inexplicable sense of dread that gnawed at her made her desperate to leave.


    "I just want to leave right now!" E said, pouting slightly. "Eric, please, book us a flight right away! I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore!"


    Seeing the urgency in E¡¯s eyes, Eric sighed in resignation. "Alright, I¡¯ll have someone book our tickets immediately. Let¡¯s see if we can get on a flight in the next two hours."


    Eric stepped aside to make the call, and as E watched him, the tension in her chest eased slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Eric returned with good news. He¡¯d managed to secure two canceled tickets for a flight leaving in an hour.


    E wasted no time packing, her movements hurried and frantic, as if she could sprout wings and fly away herself. Eric, watching her rush around, couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    Something about E¡¯s behavior seemed off. Was it just her desire to avoid Lucas?


    Or could it have something to do with... Luke?


    Eric¡¯s understanding of Luke was limited to the information he¡¯d read in reports. Luke, raised as Lucas¡¯s adopted son, had grown up under the strict guidance of the Anderson family. His upbringing had been one of rigor, discipline, and strategic grooming, resulting in a man with amanding presence and an air of ruthlessness.


    Luke¡¯s reputation had preceded him, long known in certain circles as a figure to be reckoned with.


    Still, Eric recalled that while Luke had looked at E a few times during their brief encounter, his gaze had been neutral¡ªnothing inappropriate or overly interested.


    When E finished packing, there were still forty minutes left before their departure. Her face brightened with a faint smile, relief evident in her demeanor. "Eric, we¡¯re ready. Let¡¯s go!"


    Eric nodded, grabbed the suitcase, and led the way out.


    Outside, Mia was already waiting, her bags packed and ready. E was surprised. "Mia, how did you pack so fast?"


    Mia grinned smugly. "We bodyguards are trained for this kind of thing. You normal people can¡¯t keep up with us!"


    E rolled her eyes.


    Before Mia could boast further, Eric silenced her with a cold nce. Sheepishly, Mia toned down her pride and fell in step behind E.


    Inwardly, though, Mia was fuming. "You tyrannical boss! If it weren¡¯t for the paycheck, I¡¯d have walked away ages ago. Hmph!"


    While her irritation toward Eric was genuine, it wasn¡¯t deep enough to matter. Mia simply liked E¡¯s energy, which was why she had eagerly returned to work by her side.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the airport.


    Standing in the bright, spacious terminal, E found herself reflecting on the events of the past ten days. A flood of emotions welled up inside her, mixing relief with lingering unease.


    "There¡¯s still time to change your mind. Are you sure you want to leave?" Eric asked, turning to her, his eyes glinting with an unreadable intensity.


    E nodded firmly. She had no regrets.


    "Alright then. We¡¯ll be boarding soon. Get ready," Eric said, his tone warm and indulgent. He sent Mia off to buy some of E¡¯s favorite snacks and souvenirs for the trip back.


    Mia pouted butplied, grumbling inwardly about the indignity of a bodyguard being sent on snack duty.


    E, meanwhile, remained uneasy.


    With ten minutes left until boarding, Mia returned, her armsden with bags of snacks and local treats.


    It was then that E¡¯s phone rang.


    She nced at the screen: an unknown number. Hesitant, she didn¡¯t answer.


    But the calls kepting, one after another.


    A sense of foreboding crept over her. When the phone rang for the fifth time, she finally answered.


    "Hello?" E said cautiously.


    "E? This is Luke. My father¡¯s been in a car ident and is in the emergency room at B Hospital. You shoulde and see him," Luke said urgently.


    "I hope you can put aside your personal feelings for now. After all, he¡¯s your father. His condition is serious, and I really hope you¡¯lle."


    E stood frozen, her lips slightly parted as a dull pain began to spread in her chest.


    "I understand," she said softly, ending the call. She leaned weakly against Eric¡¯s chest, her strength seemingly drained.


    "He... he¡¯s been in a car ident," she murmured.


    A cold glint flickered in Eric¡¯s eyes. How convenient. Lucas must be willing to stake everything¡ªeven his life¡ªto keep E here.


    "Do you want to go see him?" Eric asked gently, brushing back her loose hair with a tender hand.


    E closed her eyes, her thoughts tangled and her heart in turmoil. She had vowed to never acknowledge Lucas as her father, yet hearing about his ident left her shaken.


    After all, he was the man her mother had loved most in the world.


    Because of that love, Isabe had brought her into the world.


    Eric studied her furrowed face and felt a pang of sympathy. Stroking her arm, he said softly, "If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t. At the end of the day, your connection to him is only by blood. If you choose to ignore it, it¡¯s as if it doesn¡¯t exist."


    E felt her chest tighten even more, her hand clutching Eric¡¯s sleeve in desperation.


    Eric leaned down, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll support you."


    E¡¯s red-tinged eyes lifted to meet his. "My heart... it hurts so much. I don¡¯t want to see him, but..."


    But he¡¯s the only person in the world who shares her blood.


    Eric nuzzled her face lightly with his. "Take two minutes to calm down. Listen to your heart, then make your decision. Don¡¯t torment yourself any longer."


    E nodded, inhaling deeply as she closed her eyes to focus.


    Seconds ticked by, turning into minutes.


    The bustling noise of the airport and the rhythmic ebb and flow of travelers faded from her awareness. Her mind was filled only with images of Lucas¡¯s weathered face, a visage shaped by decades of hardship and experience.


    In his youth, he had been dashing and refined, exuding a noble air so strong that it could intimidate others into feeling inferior with just a nce.


    Two minutes passed before Eric¡¯s gentle voice broke the silence. "Do you want to see him now?"


    E opened her eyes, her expression conflicted but resolute as she slowly nodded. Her heart had been through an emotional wringer, but her answer was clear.


    "Good. It¡¯s just a visit, after all. Even if you don¡¯t want to acknowledge the connection, there¡¯s nothing he can do to force you," Eric said reassuringly.


    He scooped her up into his arms without hesitation, ignoring the stares of passersby, and carried her toward the exit.


    Mia, her arms full of snacks and trinkets, let out an exasperated sigh and hurried after them.


    By the time they reached the car, E had no energy left to argue. Eric ced her in the passenger seat, his movements gentle and precise, as if they had done this a thousand times before.


    Once inside, Eric held her cold hand tightly in his warm grasp, silently offeringfort as they drove to the hospital.

 Chapter 393: A Perilous Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 393: A Perilous Strategy</h4>


    E turned her head to gaze at the vibrant city lights outside the window. If Lucas died, would she regret her stubbornness?


    But there is no remedy for regret in this world. She had been given a second chance at life and had worked hard to change her fate. If the thing she feared most came to pass at this point, it could only be called destiny.


    Countless thoughts rose and fell in E¡¯s mind. By the time she arrived at the hospital, her legs still felt weak.


    Eric carried her to the front of the emergency room. Luke stood leaning against the hospital wall, his hands stuffed into his pockets.


    When he saw E rushing over, his eyes flickered slightly.


    Eric set E down and shot Luke a cold nce. "How is Mr. Anderson¡¯s condition?"


    "Well...he heard you were leaving and got anxious, so he decided to drive himself to the airport. But he got into an ident on the way. The other driver fled the scene, and by the time I found him, he¡¯d already lost a lot of blood..."


    E¡¯s face darkened. Lucas¡¯s blood type was rare, just like hers¡ªpanda blood. If he had lost so much blood, he would definitely need a transfusion.


    "Luckily, Father regrly stored blood at the hospital, so we don¡¯t have to worry about a shortage. But his blood type...well, you understand. He can only rely on what he¡¯s saved," Luke said grimly.


    E understood. People with rare blood types often had to store their blood at the hospital during healthy periods, just in case of emergencies where they might need a transfusion.


    She sat on a chair, her head lowered, lost in thought.


    Eric pulled her into his arms, silent as he waited for the surgery to end.


    Luke¡¯s gaze fell on E¡¯s lowered face.


    He could only see part of it, but her skin was wless, soft as silk. The tight press of her lips betrayed her troubled emotions.


    The corners of Luke¡¯s lips lifted ever so slightly. This woman might act indifferent toward Lucas on the surface, but when it really mattered...this time, Father had gambled right.


    But the gamble was too reckless. Ending up in the emergency room like this¡ªwhat if the risk cost him his life?


    E¡¯s heart pounded with unease. If Lucas was truly injured, or worse, lost his life because he had tried to catch up with her...


    The thought alone made a fine sweat break out on her forehead, and her hands and feet went weak.


    "Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine," Eric reassured her gently. E gave a small nod and said nothing more.


    With this man by her side, she felt almost fearless.


    Luke, standing off to the side, stared at Eric with confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand why someone as remarkable as Eric¡ªwho had risen to such heights purely on his own merit¡ªwould be so devoted to E.


    Sure, E was beautiful and had a unique charm, but after two or three years, wouldn¡¯t any man grow tired of a woman, whether emotionally or physically?


    Why was Eric still so indulgent with her?


    Luke would never understand. The man who loved E was not him.


    The doors of the operating room finally swung open, and Lucas was wheeled out by a nurse.


    E and Eric both stood. Lucas hadn¡¯t regained consciousness. His usually rosy face was pale, devoid of any sign of life.


    "Doctor..."


    "Mr. Anderson, your father has temporarily passed out due to severe blood loss. He¡¯s not in any life-threatening condition and should wake up in an hour or two," the doctor exined wearily, listing precautions. Luke nodded, taking note of each one.


    Eric held E close, practically acting as her physical support as they followed Lucas¡¯s moving hospital bed into the room.


    A few nurses carefully transferred Lucas onto the hospital bed. E¡¯s gazended on the IV drip, its contents flowing slowly.


    Lucas¡¯s forehead and thigh were wrapped in white bandages, and the pervasive scent of disinfectant reminded E of her past visits to the hospital.


    Hospitals were ces of both life and death. Each time she set foot in one, she felt an icy chill seep into her bones.


    "Are you thirsty? Should I have Mia get some water?" Eric asked gently, smoothing out her slightly disheveled hair.


    At the mention of Mia, E suddenly looked up, surprised. "Where¡¯s Mia? Didn¡¯t shee with us?"


    Eric nced outside the room but didn¡¯t see her. He stepped into the hallway for a better look, but there was no sign of Mia anywhere. He called her phone, only to find it turned off.


    Well, Mia was known for her poor sense of direction. Eric had brought her along because of her capable skills, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to lose track of them this time.


    "Mia isn¡¯t here, but she might be waiting outside," Eric reassured E, not wanting her to worry. "I¡¯ll ask the bodyguards to get some water."


    E nodded but couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. Mia had definitely been with them when they left the airport. She should have followed them, at the very least waiting just outside the hallway. But since Eric didn¡¯t seem concerned, she chose not to press the issue.


    Two hourster, Lucas finally opened his eyes.


    "E..."


    During his unconsciousness, he had genuinely thought he was going to die. Though he had deliberately used a self-inflicted strategy to gain sympathy, he hadn¡¯t anticipated how close he¡¯de to losing his life.


    Now that he was awake, his first thought was whether E had stayed.


    "Father, E is here. You don¡¯t need to worry," Luke¡¯s deep voice reassured him, prompting Lucas to let out a small sigh of relief.


    Lucasboriously turned his head. E stood up, quietly observing his pale face.


    When Lucas saw her, his eyes moistened slightly. "E...I thought...you went back to Country S. Are you really so...so afraid to face me?"


    E¡¯s lips moved, but the weight of her emotions left her unable to push the frail old man away.


    "I didn¡¯t leave. Mr. Anderson, please rest assured. You¡¯ve just woken up, so don¡¯t talk too much. Focus on recovering," E said, lowering her gaze to hide the storm of emotions in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t want to say more. Her heart was in turmoil, uncertain whether to reconcile with her biological father.


    This kind of internal struggle was something only a child who had been abandoned by their parents could truly understand.


    Lucas smiled, relieved. Luke approached. "Father, how are you feeling?"


    "I¡¯m fine..." Lucas murmured.


    Luke smiled faintly. "Father, focus on getting better and don¡¯t overthink it."


    His words carried a subtle hint, a suggestion to Lucas that E was the type to appear cold but was soft-hearted.


    Though she might not recognize Lucas as her father now, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to change her mind.


    "I¡¯m going out for a walk," E suddenly announced as she stood up. Eric moved to follow her, but his phone buzzed with an iing call.


    He nced at the screen. It was the secretary of Bowen, someone he didn¡¯t expect.


    Eric smirked coldly and stepped out onto the balcony. "Hello, this is Eric."


    "Mr. Nelson, please hold for a moment. Mr. Bowen would like to speak with you. Are you avable toe to the Venice Grand Hotel right now?"


    "Sorry, I¡¯m not free," Eric replied, his eyes dark with intensity. The Miller family had used their aristocratic status to suppress the Nelson Group and his jointly-investedpanies countless times. Enough was enough.

 Chapter 394: Missing Without a Trace

    <h4>Chapter 394: Missing Without a Trace</h4>


    The secretary¡¯s voice remained polite. "Mr. Nelson, please hold on. Mr. Bowen has something he¡¯d like to discuss with you."


    Eric narrowed his eyes, waiting. After a brief pause, a smooth, fluent voice in thenguage of Country W greeted him.


    "Hello, Mr. Nelson. This is Bowen. My apologies for not personally receiving you a few days ago. I wanted to extend a formal apology regarding Miss Davis, Miller¡¯s adopted daughter, whose actions unjustlynded Mrs. Nelson in trouble. I was wondering if we could meet to discuss this further."


    Bowen¡¯s tone was courteous, his posture deferential.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a sardonic smile. "Mr. Bowen, my wife is already out of jail. Don¡¯t you think your apologyes a littlete? But... I hope there are no more petty tricks aimed at harming the interests of Nelson Group."


    "Of course, of course!" Bowen replied, his words smooth and practiced. "Regarding the incidents that urred, I must sincerely apologize. Due to some oversight, ourpany ended up with a few disloyal individuals, which led to strained rtions between us. I hope you can let bygones be bygones."


    Bowen was indeed a cunning old fox. No matter how many underhanded schemes the Millers had pulled, he shifted all me onto a group of "ipetent subordinates" and vowed to purge any moles from his organization. He even expressed a desire to maintain a cooperative rtionship with Eric.


    Eric offered a perfunctory response. He wasn¡¯t fooled. He knew Bowen would dly see Nelson Group crushed overnight if given the chance.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    E had walked to the end of the corridor, standing by the window to breathe in the fresh air outside.


    She sensed someone approaching.


    The bodyguards immediately stepped closer to her, their eyes sharp as they watched the figure.


    E arched a brow and turned to nce at the person. She said nothing.


    Luke hade near, keeping a few steps¡¯ distance between them. His light blue eyes glinted coldly, and his voice was low and sharp. "E, I hope you can be honest with yourself. You clearly don¡¯t have the heart to hurt Father."


    E¡¯s gaze turned icy. "Who do you think you are? Who gave you the right to call me by my name?"


    Luke chuckled softly, amused by her prickly demeanor. She was like a hedgehog, ring andshing out at him without a care.


    "Then should I call you Miss Anderson?" Luke raised a brow, a faint trace of humor shing in his otherwise calm and collected eyes.


    "Get lost!" E snapped. She was in no mood for hispany and despised being bothered by strangers.


    "E," Luke pressed on, his tone serious, "Father has spent his entire life alone for the sake of your mother. He hasn¡¯t even had a casual partner. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s pitiful? What¡¯s the point of all his wealth and power if he lives a life like that?"


    Anger flickered in Luke¡¯s expression as he spoke.


    "How absurd," E retorted. "Was it my mom who made him stay celibate? Did she order him never to marry again? He¡¯s lived this long, choosing to stay single. That¡¯s on him. What does it have to do with her?"


    Luke¡¯s chest heaved with suppressed emotion. He had always deeply respected his father and couldn¡¯t bear to hear him insulted.


    But standing before him was his father¡¯s biological daughter.


    A gentleman doesn¡¯t use his fists, Luke reminded himself. He forced himself to smile disdainfully. "Right. So if one day you die, and Eric immediately finds another woman, you¡¯d be perfectly fine with that?"


    E recoiled, disgusted. "I wouldn¡¯t be happy, but I also wouldn¡¯t want him to spend his life alone! I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to see him live in solitude."


    "And you," she continued, her eyes zing, "cursing me like this¡ªif Mr. Anderson overheard, he¡¯d probably regret raising you all these years."


    Luke¡¯s words were sharp, but E¡¯s were sharper.


    Luke¡¯s face flushed with frustration, but he managed to suppress his anger. "Apologies, I take back what I said earlier. If I made you ufortable, I¡¯m sorry."


    E was taken aback. A child of noble upbringing, indeed¡ªhis manners andposure were exceptional.


    Even at a moment like this, Luke had apologized.


    "Mr. Anderson, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could let me have some peace," she replied coolly.


    "If you return to the Anderson family, I won¡¯t fight you over the family¡¯s assets or inheritance. I don¡¯t care for those things¡ªI can earn my own wealth. I hope you¡¯ll seriously consider what I¡¯ve said. Father has been lonely for so many years and sincerely wishes to make amends with you," Luke said, his tone cold but controlled. He turned and walked away without waiting for a response.


    E blinked, confused. What was Luke trying to say?


    "Mr. Anderson, I have no intention of returning to the Anderson family just for the inheritance, so you can save your words," she called after him.


    Luke paused mid-step but said nothing. Pressing his lips together, he walked away briskly.


    For E, money wasn¡¯t a driving factor in her life. She already had enough to livefortably. Her fixed annual ie allowed her to do some charity work and still cover her needs. She was content with what she had.


    As long as Eric was by her side, she didn¡¯t mind enduring a bit of hardship. Being together was what mattered most.


    Lucas¡¯s car ident, however, disrupted their ns to return home. It also left E deeply concerned about Mia¡¯s mysterious disappearance. Eric enlisted the help of numerous friends and even reached out to some connections inw enforcement to assist in the search.


    Lucas, upon hearing the news, couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. Despite their collective efforts, a whole night passed with no sign of Mia.


    ...


    The next morning, Eric presented E with designs of diamond rings created by famous jewelry designers from Country M and Country S.


    "Take a look and tell me which one you like," Eric said as he handed her the options.


    E browsed through the designs, feeling a warm sense of happiness and sweetness rise in her chest. But she couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    "Each one has its own unique charm. I really don¡¯t know which to pick," she said, furrowing her brows in indecision.


    Eric, loungingzily on the bed, nudged her hand with his foot. "Then we¡¯ll get them all."


    E stared at him, dumbfounded. Was this the extravagance of the rich or the dominance of someone born into wealth?


    "All of them? What am I supposed to do? Wear them on all ten fingers?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "That works too. At least I won¡¯tugh at you," Eric teased.


    "Which means other people wouldugh at me?" E scoffed lightly. "If I actually wore all of them, people would say I¡¯m unting my wealth or use me of being your kept woman. And of course, there¡¯d be those who criticize out of jealousy."


    Eric chuckled, his mischievous smile widening as he draped a leg over herp. "Then take it off if it bothers you so much."


    "Eric, could you please move your furry leg?" E shot him a look of mock annoyance.


    Eric smirked with a mix of charm and humor. "Then move it for me."


    E rolled her eyes. This yful banter between them was just a part of their married life. She turned her attention back to the ring designs, continuing her selection process.


    ...


    That afternoon, E and Eric visited Lucas in the hospital again.


    Lucas was much better than the day before. He was able to sit up, his face glowing with energy as he beamed at E¡¯s arrival.


    "E, you¡¯re here," Lucas greeted her warmly, his smile unusually bright.


    Luke, on the other hand, looked visibly annoyed. With E¡¯s cold demeanor, he wondered when these two would finally reconcile as father and daughter.


    "Yes, I¡¯m here," E replied softly.


    "Luke, why don¡¯t you and Mr. Nelson step outside to discuss our new project? I have a few things to talk about with E," Lucas said kindly, exuding a peaceful demeanor devoid of any tension.


    Luke gave a slight nod, his eyes briefly lingering on E before turning to Eric. "Shall we?"

 Chapter 395: Reflections on the Past

    <h4>Chapter 395: Reflections on the Past</h4>


    Eric nced at E and smiled gently. "E, will you stay here?"


    E nodded. After all, what needed to be faced would eventually have to be faced.


    Since she had decided to stay, she might as well have a clear and honest conversation to bring some relief to her heart.


    Luke left silently with Eric, while E sat down, locking eyes calmly with Lucas.


    Lucas¡¯s gaze was filled with tenderness. "E, I¡¯m so sorry...I didn¡¯t know about you all these years. I didn¡¯t know you were my daughter."


    E pressed her lips together. "It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve always only cared about your career."


    A flicker of pain crossed Lucas¡¯s eyes. He knew that no matter what he said, it would be impossible for E to forgive him instantly. He would have to find another way to bridge the gap.


    "The year I met your mother, it was during a trip to Country S. A friend had invited me along for some sightseeing. That¡¯s when I first saw your mother, and I even took a picture of her. After that, I...well, I sort of followed her around."


    Lucas¡¯s voice softened as he delved into the memories.


    E lowered her head, her eyes brimming with moisture.


    "Your mother thought I was a creep at first and was terrified of me. She didn¡¯t want me anywhere near her. At the time, she had just graduated college¡ªa rare talent in hermunity. I managed to persuade a mutual acquaintance, one of her professors, to introduce us properly. That was the only way she started to trust me."


    "Once she let her guard down, we fell deeply in love. But...then something happened in my family. There was a crisis back in Country W, and I had to return immediately. I begged her to wait three months. I promised her I¡¯de back."


    Lucas¡¯s expression grew heavier. "Our family was under attack from another powerful family in Country W. It took longer than I expected to resolve everything. By the time I returned to Country S, her professor told me...she had married someone else."


    His voice fell to a pained whisper. E clenched her fists tightly. This was the moment where everything had gone wrong.


    Her mother could have married the man she loved and lived a happy life. But instead...


    "I wanted to find her," Lucas continued. "I waste by only a month. I thought maybe her family had forced her into the marriage. But then I heard...she had broken ties with her family just to marry that man. My heart shattered. I walked to the square and saw her holding hands with him, walking out of a supermarket, smiling so peacefully. She twisted her ankle, and he carried her in his arms, rushing her to the nearest hospital..."


    E listened to Lucas¡¯s somber tone, and she could feel the anguish and despair he must have endured.


    "Why didn¡¯t you talk to her and clear things up?" E suddenly raised her voice, trembling with emotion. "If you had been braver, she wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned by that vicious woman Brianna!"


    Lucas looked at his daughter, his heart breaking at the sight of her tear-streaked face. "E, I wanted to¡ªI wanted to see her and ask her. But do you know how desperate and furious I was at the time? I was afraid I¡¯d lose control and kill that man and your mother right then and there!"


    E wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She could imagine it¡ªLucas, a young nobleman at the time, in a moment of rage, it was all too easy to act on impulse.


    "You think I didn¡¯t want to? But when I saw her with that man...I...I felt like pulling the trigger! My friend found me in time, held me back, and stopped me. He dragged me away, made me drink for days, and eventually took me back to Country W," Lucas confessed, his voice shaking.


    Lucas¡¯s voice was filled with anguish. "I didn¡¯t dare to go to her because I was afraid...afraid I¡¯d lose control and end up killing her and that man! What good is regret now? It¡¯s useless. E, as long as you promise to stay by my side, I¡¯ll give you anything you want¡ªanything at all!"


    E let her tears fall silently. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, her mother wouldn¡¯t have rushed into marrying someone else so recklessly. The root of it all...was her.


    Tears shimmered in Lucas¡¯s eyes as he continued, "E, even though I¡¯m not entirely satisfied with Eric, seeing the way you two love each other...I can¡¯t bring myself to tear you apart. If you two want to get married, I¡¯ll give you a house, apany¡ªwhatever you need. As long as I¡¯m here, the Miller family won¡¯t dare touch you!"


    E pursed her lips tightly and raised her head, her toneced with irony. "You¡¯re not satisfied with Eric? Too bad the one marrying him is me, not you! You have no right to oppose this marriage."


    Lucas looked at her with deep sorrow, nodding despondently. "I know. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t tried to stop you. I¡¯ve thought about this for an entire day and night. Eric¡¯s rise in power won¡¯t be difficult, but what¡¯s hardest to guard against are the nobles who are as cunning as snakes."


    E stood frozen, her heart aching with waves of guilt and frustration. Fate truly had a way of ying cruel tricks. If Lucas had only gone to see her mother back then, apanied by his friend, today¡¯s tragedy might never have happened.


    But...it was toote now.


    "Those nobles," Lucas said with a bitterugh, "they act noble on the surface, but who knows how much filth and cruelty they¡¯ve done behind closed doors? Eric exposed their drug trafficking. Do you think they¡¯ll let you both off so easily?"


    His words made E¡¯s heart pound violently.


    "And your friend Mia," Lucas added gravely, "it¡¯s possible she was taken by those same people."


    E¡¯s chest tightened. Mia wasn¡¯t exactly her closest confidante, but she was a trustworthy and dependable friend. The thought of her being in danger sent a chill down her spine.


    "E, the Anderson family is powerful. That¡¯s why I need to make a public statement, acknowledging our rtionship. If I do, they won¡¯t dare target you or Eric."


    Lucas¡¯s voice softened, his eyes filled with longing.


    He had been lonely for so many years, only to discover that he had a biological daughter. Now he was determined to make up for lost time, to protect her with everything he had.


    Looking into her eyes, he pleaded, "E, for your safety¡ªand Eric¡¯s¡ªwill you promise me?"


    E¡¯s expression turnedplex, emotions warring within her.


    The Miller nobles had already been humiliated by Eric, and if they were to strike again, it would likely be with the sole aim of eliminating him entirely.


    "Let me think about it," E finally said. "I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯ve made up my mind." The tears in her eyes were gone, and the storm of emotions inside her began to settle.


    Lucas leaned wearily against the wall. "Don¡¯t take too long. Don¡¯t underestimate the Miller family. They¡¯ve offended plenty of people but still stand tall. There¡¯s a reason for their power."


    E looked at his tired face, and an inexplicable pang of guilt struck her.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted to acknowledge him as her father, yet seeing him so worn out...


    He was still injured, and here she was, arguing and upsetting him further.


    "I¡¯m stepping out for a bit," E said after a pause. "You should rest."


    Lucas opened his eyes, relief flickering in his gaze. "Thank you for visiting me."


    At least, he thought, she still cared about him in some way.


    E stepped out into the hallway and immediately noticed Eric and Luke sitting across from each other. Neither was speaking, but the tension in the air was palpable. Whatever "project" they were supposed to be discussing clearly wasn¡¯t being addressed. Instead, the atmosphere between them felt tight, almost confrontational.

 Chapter 396: A Shy Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 396: A Shy Kiss</h4>


    E sat down next to Eric. "What¡¯s wrong? You seem upset," she asked softly.


    Eric shot a cold nce at Luke, who sat across from him. "Nothing. You¡¯re out now?"


    "Yeah. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about," E said in a gentle tone. Eric took her hand and replied, "Let¡¯s talk over there."


    From his expression, it was clear he didn¡¯t want Luke to overhear their conversation.


    Watching the two walk away together, Luke furrowed his brow in displeasure. Standing up, he sneered coldly. "Some people just can¡¯t handle the truth. The moment they hear it, they lose their cool. What good is a man like that?"


    With an air of arrogance, Luke turned and pushed open the door to Lucas¡¯s hospital room.


    ...


    E and Eric walked to the corridor near the window. The VIP area was rtively quiet, making it a good spot for private conversations. Most people used the elevators, and at six stories high, few bothered with the stairs.


    "Your expression is so serious. Did he try to scare you?" Eric asked, his hand gently rubbing her tense face, a yful smile softening his tone.


    E raised her eyes to meet his. The starlight-like sparkle in his alluring almond-shaped eyes was mesmerizing, even in daylight.


    His striking features, coupled with his mischievous smile, were enough to make any woman¡¯s heart race.


    She loved this man deeply and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him being in danger. If acknowledging her connection to Lucas could deter those who sought to harm Eric, wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing?


    "The Miller family... Have they made any movestely? Are you sure they won¡¯t harm you?" E asked cautiously.


    Eric arched an eyebrow. "No, nothing noticeable. But the Miller family is indeed troublesome. I¡¯ve been wanting to take them down for a while. Unfortunately, dismantling a powerful noble family isn¡¯t easy. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯m working with Brian and a few friends in Country W to gather evidence against them."


    E frowned. Although the Miller family¡¯s reputation had taken a hit after their scandal was exposed, it hadn¡¯t significantly shaken their standing.


    If Mia had truly been taken by them, it was clear they weren¡¯t done targeting Eric.


    "I think Mia might¡¯ve been taken by someone from their group."


    "I know," Eric said with a wry smile, his tone carrying a hint of defiance. "Mia¡¯s safe for now. Don¡¯t worry."


    E paused, her eyes widening in surprise. "You know?"


    "Yes. Have I ever lied to you? Let me guess¡ªAnderson wants you to agree to publicly acknowledge your rtionship with him? He thinks that¡¯ll keep the Millers from targeting me?"


    E nodded, marveling at his intuition. "Eric, how are you so sharp? You guessed it perfectly."


    Eric smirked faintly. "He¡¯s not wrong. Publicly announcing your connection to the Anderson family would make the Millers tread more carefully. But it wouldn¡¯tpletely stop them froming after me."


    "Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?" E asked hesitantly. Her confidence wavered¡ªEric was just one man, while the Millers were a massive, powerful family.


    "You think I spent all those years in Country W fighting for nothing?" Eric chuckled softly, his hand caressing her cheek. "Don¡¯t worry so much. Country W is and ofws. They won¡¯t dare act too openly."


    While Eric¡¯s words were reassuring, E couldn¡¯t shake her unease. She¡¯d done some research on the Miller family back when Hannah was taken and knew enough to be wary.


    The Miller family had ascended to nobility a century ago through ties with royalty. While their wealth and power were undeniable, there were plenty of dark rumors surrounding them. With no concrete evidence, it was hard to tell fact from fiction.


    But one thing was certain¡ªcrossing them meant they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary.


    "You don¡¯t need to rush into reconciling with Lucas just because of me," Eric said with a light chuckle. "That would make it seem like I¡¯m incapable, wouldn¡¯t it? No matter what happens, you have to trust me. Promise?"


    His confidence was so overwhelming that E couldn¡¯t help but bepletely captivated. She nodded. "Alright, I trust you. Since you don¡¯t want me to hurry into reconciling with Lucas, I¡¯ll take my time."


    Eric bent slightly, pressing a soft kiss to her rosy lips. "Good girl. I won¡¯t be defeated so easily."


    E smiled, though thoughts of Mia still tugged at her heart.


    ...


    After leaving the hospital, E and Eric went to visit Lauren¡¯s house, where Henry¡¯s condition was noticeably improving.


    He could now understand E and Eric¡¯s words.


    "Henry, how do you feel? If you feel good, blink once. If not, blink twice," E asked, her voice tinged with nervous excitement as she watched him intently.


    Henry blinked once.


    Eric and E exchanged a look, both breaking into uncontroble smiles.


    Eric, in particr, felt a wave of emotion. He had once harbored deep resentment toward Henry, but now, those feelings hadpletely dissipated.


    Lauren chimed in with a cheerful tone, "Yesterday, he even started moving his eyes around. He¡¯s getting better every day!"


    E took a deep breath, relief washing over her. "That¡¯s wonderful. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s fully back to normal."


    Henry blinked again, as if to express his determination.


    That day, E¡¯s mood was especially bright.


    Eric pushed Henry¡¯s wheelchair around the garden for a stroll. "James mentioned...he¡¯s flying in tomorrow to visit you."


    Henry blinked once, showing his delight, though his face remained expressionless due to his condition.


    E looked at Eric in surprise. "You¡¯re taking James¡¯s calls now?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?" Eric scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain.


    E¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. After so many years of tension and conflict between the father and son, wasn¡¯t it time they made amends?


    "No reason. I was just curious, that¡¯s all."


    Lauren appeared with a tray of juice. "It¡¯s autumn now, and the wind¡¯s picking up. Have some pear juice to soothe your throats."


    The group sat together, chatting andughing as they sipped their drinks and engaged Henry in conversation.


    This kind of harmony had never existed back when Henry was in perfect health.


    Perhaps this ident was a blessing in disguise, as it had allowed old wounds and grudges to finally heal.


    ...


    After E and Eric left, Lauren carefully brought the pear juice to Henry and helped him drink.


    Henry opened his mouth and managed to sip it down, though a bit of juice lingered on his lips.


    Lauren stared at his sharply defined lips. For some reason, over the past few days, she had been feeling a strong urge to kiss him.


    Blushing at the thought, she nced around nervously. The housekeeper was busy cleaning indoors.


    "Henry, I...I still like you so much," she whispered.


    Biting her lip, Lauren suddenly leaned in and nted a quick, fleeting kiss on Henry¡¯s lips. Her face turned crimson as she bolted away, too shy to stay.

 Chapter 397: Instinctively Drawn to Her

    <h4>Chapter 397: Instinctively Drawn to Her</h4>


    Henry sat quietly, blinking softly.


    Though he couldn¡¯t speak or move much, he could still feel everything, and that kiss¡ªthose soft lips¡ªhad made his heart skip a beat. A faint warmth rose to his face.


    Lauren wasn¡¯t as stunning as E, but her cheerful personality, gentle nature, and kind heart made her uniquely endearing.


    In truth, Henry had started regaining sensation a year ago, though he couldn¡¯t express it or even move his eyes. Now, it seemed like everything was slowlying back.


    At this moment, he thought...being with Lauren might not be so bad. Her vibrant, talkative demeanorplemented his quiet, reserved nature perfectly.


    Besides...that kiss was his first kiss. A precious, unforgettable first kiss.


    ...


    The day Lucas was discharged from the hospital, E stayed in her hotel room, poring over the Miller family¡¯s history.


    Luke called to ask if she wanted to join him in picking up Lucas.


    E declined, naturally. Eric didn¡¯t want her rushing to reconcile with her biological father, and she agreed. She needed more time to process everything, to adjust her mindset. When the time was right, things would feel more natural, and less awkward.


    Eric was particrly busy today and couldn¡¯t be with her.


    Feeling drowsy, E was startled by another call from Luke. Annoyed, she hung up.


    But his persistence was relentless. Each time she declined, he called back, to the point where she was tempted to turn off her phone altogether.


    Eventually, she picked up with a resigned sigh.


    "Father is waiting in the hotel lobby for you. He¡¯s inviting you to visit the family home," Luke said, his voice calm and low as always, devoid of anger.


    E¡¯s reply was icy. "I¡¯m not going."


    "He¡¯s been waiting for an hour already. Do you really have the heart to let a man fresh out of the hospital keep waiting?" Luke¡¯s tone finally betrayed a flicker of frustration.


    E¡¯s hand trembled slightly.


    "Father said he¡¯ll wait for as long as it takes. He won¡¯t leave until youe down and agree to visit the house. If you join us, we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re back here by tonight," Luke added, his voice firm.


    E let out a coldugh and hung up on him again, unwilling to hear another word.


    But as she paced back and forth in her room, her resolve wavered.


    When had she started feeling so conflicted over something like this?


    After several minutes of internal struggle, E finally let out a groan of defeat. She changed into a more formal outfit, grabbed her handbag, and sent a quick update to Eric before heading out.


    Eric had left two bodyguards stationed outside her room. When she exited the hotel, they followed her without question.


    Given the current situation, E didn¡¯t protest. She knew it was safer to have them apany her, especially when visiting the Anderson family estate.


    ...


    Lucas¡¯s home was located on the outskirts of Wall City, where thend was t and expansive. His estate was massive. As soon as E stepped out of the car, her eyes were drawn to the breathtaking sight of blooming roses stretching across the grounds.


    For a moment, she was stunned, the beautiful estate reminding her of the new home she and Eric were building together.


    "E,e on in," Lucas called, his voice filled with excitement. "The air and the environment here are wonderful. You could live here anytime you like. And if this ce doesn¡¯t suit you, I¡¯ll buy you a house anywhere you want."


    His face was alight with joy, his eyes radiating a father¡¯s love and tenderness for his daughter.


    E shook her head lightly. "No need. I¡¯m not ustomed to staying in Country W for long periods."


    Lucas¡¯s enthusiasm remained undeterred. "That¡¯s fine too. If you prefer Country S, I can always move there."


    E said nothing, merely following the marble pathway into the grand hall.


    Inside the grand hall, several men in ck stood alongside a group of servants. Upon Lucas¡¯s return, everyone greeted him with deference and respect.


    "Make yourselffortable. Feel free to look around if you¡¯d like," Lucas said with a warm smile. E nodded and nced at him.


    Lucas still looked fatigued, hisplexion slightly pale. Unsure of what to talk about, E turned and began walking upstairs.


    The estate was a three-story European-style vi, exuding a romantic and cozy elegance. On the second-floor corridor, E noticed a series of self-portraits of Isabe.


    The paintings depicted a young woman with a gentle smile, wearing a princess dress. Her mother, Isabe, must have been around sixteen or seventeen at the time.


    Eight portraits lined the walls of the corridor, each one a self-portrait of Isabe.


    Someone approached from behind.


    "Father has always kept these paintings here," Luke said in his usual detached tone. "No one is allowed to touch them."


    E frowned, giving him an annoyed look but choosing not to respond.


    Luke noticed her icy demeanor. "You¡¯re like a hedgehog. Did I offend you somehow?"


    Normally, Luke wasn¡¯t the type to initiate conversation, not even with beautiful women. But here he was, attempting to engage with E, only to be ignoredpletely. A flicker of irritation stirred within him, mixed with an inexplicable desire to win her over.


    E, treating him as if he were invisible, moved from one painting to the next. These were portraits she had never seen before.


    "Father painted these," Luke said, breaking the silence. "He¡¯s not just a businessman; he¡¯s also a talented amateur artist."


    E paused, artist? The thought reminded her of Brandon. She realized that her and Isabe¡¯s fates bore an uncanny resemnce to each other.


    Lucas¡¯s talents and charm exined why her mother had fallen for him so deeply¡ªdeeply enough to defy everything, even marrying a man she didn¡¯t love, to bring E into the world.


    E reached out to touch Isabe¡¯s painted face, but before her fingers could make contact, Luke smacked her hand away with a sharp motion.


    "Don¡¯t touch!" hemanded coldly.


    E raised an eyebrow and nced at her reddened hand. He hadn¡¯t held back at all.


    "What if I do touch it?" she snapped, her voiceced with disdain. "She¡¯s my mother, not yours!"


    Luke¡¯s gaze softened when he saw her reddened hand. He suddenly felt foolish for reacting so strongly.


    Growing up in this house, Luke had often seen Lucas stop servants from touching these paintings, scolding them fiercely if they tried. Over time, it became second nature for Luke to do the same.


    This estate had been his home for so long that it felt sacred to him. His protective instincts had taken over.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Luke said with a subdued tone. "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just acted on impulse."


    E ignored him and moved to the next painting.


    In this one, Isabe was reclining on a grassy field, her smile yful and carefree.


    E¡¯s eyes reddened, and a lump formed in her throat. Her mother looked so young and beautiful, so full of life. E wished desperately that she could go back to when she was three years old and save Isabe from the hell she¡¯d endured.


    The sight of E standing there, her expression heavy with sorrow, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, struck something deep within Luke.


    Her beauty,bined with her vulnerability, stirred an unfamiliar feeling of tenderness in him. Without thinking, he reached out to wipe away the tear forming in the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 398: Testing the Waters

    <h4>Chapter 398: Testing the Waters</h4>


    E noticed Luke¡¯s movement and immediately lifted her head, ring at him. "What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me!"


    Luke froze for a moment, then awkwardly withdrew his hand, his expression shifting to one of cold detachment. "I was just going to tell you there¡¯s a guest room over there. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest."


    E scoffed. "Rest here? I wouldn¡¯t even know if I got eaten alive!"


    Luke¡¯s face flushed crimson. "E, don¡¯t overestimate your charm. I¡¯m not Eric!"


    Without giving him another nce, E turned and headed toward another staircase.


    The vi was grand and spacious, with a main staircase in the hall and another leading to the backyard, showcasing its luxurious design.


    E walked to the backyard, marveling at its size. It featured a swimming pool and a small za, a truly perfect estate.


    Still, no matter how grand this vi was, it couldn¡¯tpare to the warmth of the home she was building with Eric.


    Luke remained where he was, staring after her graceful figure as she walked away. Narrowing his eyes, heposed himself and descended the stairs without a word.


    ...


    E wandered to a carved bench in the backyard and sat down, pulling out her phone to call Eric. He answered, exining he was currently having dinner with his uncle, Curtis Miller.


    E had never met Curtis.


    Before Victoria¡¯s tragic suicide, Curtis had emigrated abroad. Later, when Eric was sent to Country W, Curtis, though sympathetic to Eric¡¯sck of parental love, faced opposition from his difficult and stingy wife when it came to adopting him.


    The constant arguments over Eric¡¯s presence led to family discord. Once Eric realized he was causing trouble, he stopped asking Curtis for financial help.


    Still, Curtis secretly sent Eric small amounts of money now and then, which, though modest, sometimes helped in critical moments. Most of Eric¡¯s living expenses, however, came from his own hard work.


    E knew Eric had intended to stay a few extra days to introduce her to Curtis, but Lucas¡¯s situation had thrown their ns off track.


    Eric had run into his uncle unexpectedly tonight and decided to treat him to dinner. Since E was with the Anderson family, she couldn¡¯t join them.


    After hanging up with Eric, E received a call from an unknown number. When she answered, the voice on the other end made her think she was hallucinating.


    "Miss Davis, how have you beentely?"


    It was Mrs. Miller¡¯s voice, warm and pleasant, though its insincerity made E want to throw her phone. This was the same woman who had let Rylee take the fall for drug trafficking. Now she had the audacity to call?


    "I¡¯m doing well, thank you for your concern, Mrs. Miller," E replied with a coldugh. "I didn¡¯t expect that when my sister became inconvenient to your family¡¯s interests, you¡¯d be so quick to abandon her. Truly disheartening."


    Mrs. Miller chuckled softly. "Miss Davis, you must understand. I gave Hannah a chance to turn her life around, but she squandered it. What was I to do? Besides, Hannah falsely used you this time. Why are you defending her?"


    "She¡¯s still my sister," E said icily. "No matter our past grievances, I will stand up for her when faced with injustice."


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s tone remained smooth and gentle. "Hannah is lucky to have such a caring sister. But with her currently in prison, aren¡¯t you going to try to help her?"


    "She brought this upon herself. It has nothing to do with me. If you have nothing else to say, Mrs. Miller, I¡¯m ending this call," E replied, uninterested in continuing the conversation.


    She was well aware of Mrs. Miller¡¯s intentions¡ªprobing to see if E had uncovered the truth about Hannah and Rylee¡¯s switched identities. E had no intention of stirring up more trouble and chose to feign ignorance.


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s voice remained soft. "Since you¡¯re so busy, Miss Davis, I won¡¯t keep you."


    With that, she ended the call.


    E¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold light. Although Mrs. Miller had seemingly gotten the answers she sought, that didn¡¯t mean the Miller family would simply let things go.


    Mrs. Miller was likely trying to avoid trouble, but she also feared E discovering the truth.


    Now that E and Lucas had been seen interacting closely, and with E seemingly unaware of the secrets involving Hannah, the Miller family remained wary.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Miller returned to the study, her expression calm. "Father, E doesn¡¯t seem to know anything about Hannah. I tested her," she said softly.


    Mr. Bowen sat in his chair, his face grim and foreboding. His demeanor exuded cold menace.


    "This is all your doing!" he snapped. "If Alice had passed away, that was one thing. But to think an outsider could rece her? And worse, Hannah¡ªa woman with a notorious reputation in Country S? For you to go so far as to have them surgically alter their appearances and switch identities¡ªutter foolishness!"


    His voice cut sharply, dripping with contempt.


    "Father, even if I hadn¡¯t acted, didn¡¯t you already target Eric?" Mrs. Miller retorted, her brow furrowed. "The Nelson Group¡¯s meteoric rise is worrisome, sure, but we are still aristocrats. How can you even see such a smallpany as a threat?"


    "You¡¯re wrong," Bowen countered with a steely re. "Eric is incredibly shrewd. I¡¯ve had my eye on him since his early days in Country W. And more importantly, they¡¯ve been taking clients that should¡¯ve been ours!"


    His face darkened further. "That brat even stabbed us in the back! If it weren¡¯t for your brother¡¯s quick thinking to shift the me for the drug charges onto a subordinate, the Miller family¡¯s losses would have been catastrophic."


    Mrs. Miller lowered her head, feeling the sting in her father¡¯s words. "So...what do we do next?" she ventured cautiously.


    "You don¡¯t meddle any further!" Bowen snapped, his voice sharp. "Your idiocy has caused enough trouble. Keep yourself in check."


    Mrs. Miller flinched under his icy re.


    Had it not been for Hannah provoking E, the situation might not have escted to this point.


    Bowen¡¯s thin, angr face twisted into a menacing smirk. "Eric is indeed brilliant. If we could bring him into the fold, it would be a valuable move. But...with his personality..."


    He trailed off, lost in thought.


    Mrs. Miller, trembling slightly, spoke up again. "Father, that E¡ªshe¡¯s been spending a lot of time with Lucastely. There are even rumors that they¡¯re father and daughter."


    Bowen nodded. "I¡¯ve heard that too. For now, leave E alone. The Anderson family is not an easy target. But when ites to their interests, they won¡¯t ally with Eric."


    Mrs. Miller¡¯s eyes reflected her unease. "And what about that brat Eric? He once pointed a gun at me to threaten me! He humiliated me¡ªI won¡¯t forget that."


    "Enough!" Bowen barked, waving her off with an annoyed flick of his hand. "Put aside your petty grievances for now. I have my own ns. Leave me."


    Mrs. Miller bowed respectfully before retreating from the study.


    ...


    At the Anderson estate, E sat through dinner, though every bite felt like a struggle. Despite this, she managed to eat half a bowl of rice before setting down her chopsticks.


    Lucas noticed herck of appetite and frowned. "Is the food here not to your liking?" he asked, surprised.


    "No, I¡¯m just not very hungry. Please, take your time, Mr. Anderson," E replied coldly.


    The formal way she addressed him struck a chord of pain in Lucas¡¯s heart. He sighed softly and turned to a nearby servant.


    "Take Miss E to my study. Open the top drawer of my desk and give her everything inside," he instructed.

 Chapter 399: Visiting His Family

    <h4>Chapter 399: Visiting His Family</h4>


    "Alright, Miss, please follow me," the servant said politely.


    E stood up calmly, assuming that whatever Lucas had prepared for her would be rted to her mother, Isabe.


    When they reached the study, the servant handed over a few items: an old bracelet and a thick stack of documents.


    E nced through them and quickly realized they detailed the transfer of ownership for several chain stores in Country W. Although the documents weren¡¯t finalized yet, the intent was clear.


    Feeling exasperated, E muttered to herself. She had no need for such things.


    "That bracelet," Lucas said as he entered the study, his gaze softening as it fell on the item, "was sent to me by your mother. At the time, she was worried her family would give me a hard time and refuse to let me bring any gifts when I went to propose. So, she secretly mailed it to me."


    The bracelet was a relic from the 1970s, its carvings not particrly intricate but made of pure silver. It wasn¡¯t the most valuable piece of jewelry, but it held deep sentimental value.


    E carefully picked it up and slipped it onto her wrist, her movements tender.


    "I n to transfer some of my stores and other properties to you..." Lucas began.


    "No need, thank you. I don¡¯tck money," E interrupted, shaking her head. Her gaze lingered on his pleading eyes.


    For some reason, she held back from saying anything harsh. "Luke is your adopted son. Treat him as your own, and leave it at that. I don¡¯t care about these things. I only want this bracelet, something of my mother¡¯s."


    Her longshes lowered, shadowing her eyes. Lucas sighed deeply but didn¡¯t insist further.


    "Very well, if that¡¯s what you want," he said quietly.


    There was a faint sadness in Lucas¡¯s gentle expression as he gazed at his daughter, who resembled Isabe so much. "Let¡¯s head downstairs and watch some television. I¡¯ll have Luke take you hometer tonight."


    E nodded without a word.


    As she stroked the bracelet on her wrist, a wave of nostalgia and longing washed over her.


    ...


    Tiffany¡¯s ashes were to be returned to Country S for burial, but a memorial service was held for her by the film association in Country W.


    E and Eric attended the service together.


    Though E disliked, even loathed, Hannah, she had always admired Tiffany as a character.


    Despite the Miller family¡¯s support, Hannah had worked hard to achieve the sess that came with being Tiffany.


    If Hannah had changed her ways earlier, E thought, she might have had one less enemy. Perhaps Hannah¡¯s downfall wouldn¡¯t have been so tragic.


    After the memorial, Eric received a call from his uncle, Curtis Miller, who informed him that his aunt and cousin hade to visit and invited Eric to bring E along for dinner.


    As they drove to the restaurant, Eric exined a bit about his aunt and cousin.


    His cousin, Anna Miller, was a graduate student, while his aunt was a housewife. Despite Curtis¡¯s rtivelyfortable financial situation, his wife was notoriously frugal.


    Curtis,pletely under his wife¡¯s thumb, had always struggled to stand up to her. When Eric hade to study in Country W, he rarely turned to his uncle for help to avoid causing trouble in their household.


    Even so, Curtis had secretly sent Eric small sums of money during his time at university. These funds, while modest, had asionally been lifesaving. But for the most part, Eric had supported himself through his own efforts.


    Eric exined that his rtionship with his uncle¡¯s family had been distant for years. It wasn¡¯t until after Eric graduated and became sessful that his aunt¡¯s attitude toward him began to improve.


    "I¡¯ve already prepared a gift for them, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not the same struggling kid I was back then, and she knows it. You won¡¯t need to deal with any hostility," Eric said with a reassuring smile, noticing E¡¯s slight concern.


    E nodded. "Your uncle...he really wasn¡¯t much of a guardian, was he? Things weren¡¯t easy for you growing up, and he and your aunt didn¡¯t even try to take you in..."


    "Being taken in isn¡¯t always a blessing," Eric replied with a soft chuckle. "Living under someone else¡¯s roof would¡¯ve meant constant conflict, criticism, and her venting her frustrations on me daily. Do you think that kind of life would¡¯ve been better than forging my own path?"


    E offered a wry smile. "I suppose I was being naive to think otherwise."


    E had always been the daughter of wealthy families in both her past and present lives, so she naturallycked the understanding of the struggles faced by ordinary people.


    For many women, having to take in someone else¡¯s child¡ªespecially when finances were tight¡ªcould easily foster resentment and negative emotions. Living under someone else¡¯s roof was never an ideal solution. True independence was the key to living freely and without constraints.


    ...


    By the time they arrived at Curtis¡¯s home, his family was already seated and waiting in the dining room.


    As Eric opened the door, E¡¯s gaze immediately fell on a middle-aged man with a straightforward and honest demeanor. His facial features bore a slight resemnce to Eric¡¯s.


    The man was Curtis, clearly mild-mannered, while Eric¡¯s aunt had a sharper, more critical look, her eyes glinting with a frosty edge.


    Their cousin, Anna, however, gave off the gentle and modest air of a girl-next-door.


    "Eric, you¡¯re here! Come, sit down. Is this your girlfriend?" Curtis greeted warmly, standing up with a cheerful smile.


    "Uncle, Aunt, Anna¡ªthis is my wife, E," Eric introduced briefly.


    Anna smiled softly. "So you¡¯re my sister-inw. Please, have a seat!"


    The family was polite to E and Eric, but their enthusiasm visibly increased after Eric handed over the gifts he¡¯d brought. Anna and their aunt both beamed with delight.


    "Eric, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself. Miss Davis is so beautiful and capable! I¡¯m just green with envy," his aunt eximed, her grin broad.


    "Aunt, you¡¯re too kind," E responded with a polite but distant smile.


    Curtis chuckled. "Alright, enough chit-chat. Eric doesn¡¯t visit often. Let¡¯s eat!"


    The table was set with simple homemade dishes. Since Eric¡¯s aunt was a housewife, there were no hired servants, and all the food had been prepared by her own hands.


    Curtis, a small-time businessman in Country W, had seen his ventures decline over the years. Recently, Eric¡¯s partnership with him had led to a noticeable improvement in his business¡¯s earnings.


    Curtis¡¯s affable personality made him deeply appreciative of Eric, but as a devoted husband, he rarely dared to go against his wife¡¯s wishes. Now that Eric was a rising star and wealthy in his own right, his wife couldn¡¯t have been more eager to please him.


    The meal progressed with lighthearted conversation. E observed that Anna, much like Curtis, was gentle and unpretentious.


    Despite Eric¡¯s newfound sess, his aunt asionally let slip sharp remarks that cut a little too close to the bone.


    "Eric, you haven¡¯t visited us in so long. Have you gotten so rich that you¡¯ve forgotten about us?" his aunt teased with a smile, though her tone carried a faint edge.


    The remark irked E, though Eric remained unfazed, having long grown ustomed to suchments.


    "Aunt, you¡¯re quite the joker. I was busy even when I didn¡¯t have money, remember? Back then, I only managed a few visits a year. I¡¯d say I¡¯ming around much more frequently now," Eric replied smoothly.


    Anna quickly interjected, "Mom, stop talking so much and eat your meal. Cousin¡¯s already doing so much for us!"


    Embarrassed, Eric¡¯s auntughed awkwardly. E quietly ate another bite of her rice, but suddenly, her eyelids grew heavy.


    A wave of shock hit her as her body went numb. Before she could cry out, her vision blurred, and she slumped over the table, unconscious.

 Chapter 400: A Carefully Laid Trap

    <h4>Chapter 400: A Carefully Laid Trap</h4>


    Eric felt the same wave of dizziness and anger surge through him. This was his uncle¡¯s home¡ªa ce he trusted¡ªso he hadn¡¯t asked his bodyguards or anyone else to taste the food beforehand. How could even those closest to him betray him?


    Before he could resist, his body gave out, and he copsed onto the table.


    Eric¡¯s bodyguards waited outside, as it was a family gathering and Eric had assured them everything was fine. None of them suspected the chaos unfolding inside.


    Two men dressed in ck entered quietly from the rear of the house and carried Eric away.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    E opened her eyes in confusion, her vision still hazy. The first thing she saw was Lucas¡¯s concerned gaze.


    "Eric!" she eximed, her mind snapping to the one thing that mattered. She sat up abruptly and realized she was still in Curtis¡¯s house, now seated on the sofa.


    Anna and the rest of the family were awake and being questioned by the police.


    "Are you alright? Do you feel unwell anywhere?" Lucas asked, his face dark with worry.


    E looked around, panic rising as she noticed Eric¡¯s absence. She clutched Lucas¡¯s hand tightly. "Where is he? Where¡¯s Eric?"


    Lucas shook his head, his expression shadowed with pain as he saw her distressed face. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already reported this to the authorities and sealed off all the nearby routes. We¡¯re doing everything we can to find him."


    E¡¯s head spun. "What happened? Can someone...someone please tell me what¡¯s going on?"


    "Eric¡¯s uncle has given his statement to the police. He ims he doesn¡¯t know what happened. When I got the call from the bodyguards, I rushed over and found all of you unconscious at the dining table. By then, Eric had already been taken," Lucas exined gently.


    E struggled to breathe. This was Eric¡¯s uncle¡¯s home¡ªa ce where no one had been on guard. And yet, this had happened.


    "The police have also taken a statement from his aunt. She ims she received free spices while grocery shopping. She used them while cooking, and now the police suspect those spices may have been tampered with."


    E¡¯s face turned ashen. She thought about the Miller family¡¯s usual methods. Apart from the scandal Eric had exposed, much of what was known about them was shrouded in rumors, with no concrete evidence to confirm anything.


    But E understood: a family like that¡ªespecially a man like Bowen¡ªhad blood on their hands.


    "E, don¡¯t worry," Lucas said softly. "Eric isn¡¯t someone who¡¯s easily defeated. He¡¯ll be fine."


    E inhaled deeply and immediately called John.


    John had already been notified and was mobilizing resources in Country W. He assured her he would personally head to Country W as well.


    "Sis-inw, don¡¯t be too upset. Big Bro is tough, and no matter what storms he¡¯s faced, hasn¡¯t he alwayse through in the end?" John¡¯s words were meant tofort her, but they only heightened E¡¯s anxiety and heartache.


    Eric had survived so many hardships¡ªbut that was sheer luck amidst tragedy. Each time, he came out battered and bruised, never unscathed. His strength was matched only by the power of his enemies.


    "I know...please, let me know immediately if there¡¯s any news," E said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Will do, Sis-inw. I¡¯m boarding my flight now."


    E nodded, ending the call slowly. Her gaze fell on Eric¡¯s aunt, standing in the distance. How easily greed could lead people to disastrous decisions.


    "E," Lucas said gently. "Don¡¯t let fear consume you. Eric is incredibly smart. He¡¯ll find a way to escape on his own. Trust me¡ªhe¡¯s the man you chose. If he weren¡¯t capable, being with him wouldn¡¯t mean much, would it?"


    E paced, her frustration mounting, before walking straight over to Anna, who had just finished giving her statement to the police.


    "Anna," E said softly, her tone calm despite the turmoil inside her.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Sister-inw," Anna said, her voice filled with guilt. "It¡¯s all my mom¡¯s fault...if it weren¡¯t for her, none of this would have happened."


    E shook her head. "The me lies with the enemy¡ªthey¡¯ve long since studied your cousin¡¯s mindset. After all, this is his family."


    Eric was always cautious. At hotels or events, he ensured food was tested before he ate. But here, among trusted rtives, he¡¯d let his guard down.


    "Sister-inw, my cousin will be fine," Anna said with firm conviction. To her, Eric was almost mythical¡ªa man who overcame every challenge thrown at him.


    E nodded, though her expression remained heavy, her mind weighed down by worry.


    A police officer approached and asked E for her statement. Once finished, the officer respectfully greeted Lucas before quickly leaving.


    ...


    E sat quietly on a carved chair in the backyard, lost in thought. What should she do now? Had Eric anticipated the possibility of an attack here? If he hadn¡¯t, he might truly be in grave danger.


    This time, the enemy wasn¡¯t just a person¡ªit was the entire Miller family.


    "E, you shoulde stay at my home for now," Lucas said as he approached, his tone earnest. "If something happens to you as well, Eric will only worry more."


    E hesitated. Staying alone at the hotel was indeed risky. Hotels, with their transient guests, were inherently chaotic. Anyone with money could enter, making it difficult to ensure safety. However, E reasoned that the attackers had no intention of harming her.


    After all, she had been unconscious earlier, but they hadn¡¯t taken her.


    Her unfocused gaze sharpened as she looked at Lucas. Slowly, she shook her head. "They won¡¯t target me. If they wanted to take me, they would have done so already. I think they¡¯re aware of my connection to you, and that¡¯s why they hesitated."


    Lucas paused, his expression clouded with unease. "E, when will you finally call me ¡¯Dad¡¯?"


    E looked away. "I¡¯m not ready to discuss that yet."


    Lucas¡¯s face darkened, his emotions aplex mix of frustration and disappointment. Fundamentally, he was dissatisfied with Eric. Erked the backing of a powerful family, and in Lucas¡¯s view, that was a ring weakness.


    "Look at what¡¯s happening," Lucas said, his tone heavy. "Eric¡¯s in trouble, and you¡¯re hurting because of it. If not for me, they might have targeted you as well. With strong family support, many forces would think twice before making a move. Country W is a chaotic, dangerous ce¡ªwithout solid backing, anyone can be vulnerable."


    Lucas took a deep breath before continuing. "I¡¯ve told you before, E, I don¡¯t approve of Eric. You¡¯re my daughter, and I want you to marry someone with the power to protect you. But seeing how much you love each other, I¡¯ve refrained from intervening. However, today has made it clear¡ªhe still can¡¯t even protect himself. E, promise me, leave him. Divorce him."


    He spoke with a father¡¯s concern, fully believing he was acting in E¡¯s best interest. In Lucas¡¯s mind, if E married someone like Luke, it would be the perfect solution.


    ...


    E¡¯s eyes grew colder. "Mr. Anderson, could you not bring this up at a time like this? You dare say Eric can¡¯t protect me? Back then, you had the backing of a powerful family and still failed to protect my mother. What right do you have to criticize him?"


    Lucas¡¯s frustration red, and he shot back angrily, "It¡¯s precisely because of what happened back then that I refuse to let you stay with someone without power! If Eric had strength, I wouldn¡¯t oppose him. But he¡¯s no better than Robert¡ªa useless fool!"

 Chapter 401: Withdrawing Help

    <h4>Chapter 401: Withdrawing Help</h4>


    E¡¯s voice shook with anger, her frustration boiling over. "Don¡¯t you darepare him to Robert! That greedy, spineless man isn¡¯t even worthy of a single strand of Eric¡¯s hair!"


    Lucasughed bitterly. "E, I¡¯m talking about strength. If he can¡¯t even protect you, how is he any better than Robert? Both are powerless and self-centered."


    "Robert chose to let Brianna run wild. He¡¯d already given up on my mother! Don¡¯t you know that? My mother wasn¡¯t like Brianna with her sweet-talking ways. She was a gentle and reserved woman, but Robert¡¯s heart strayed when he met Brianna. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t divorce Eric. Besides... you have no right to tell me what to do!" E¡¯s voice grew sharper, her temper rising.


    "How can you speak to your father like that?" Luke¡¯s voice cut in as he strode into the room. He had overheard the escting argument and couldn¡¯t stay away.


    E turned to re at him coldly. "Mr. Anderson, don¡¯t even start with me. You¡¯ve been in the Anderson family for years, haven¡¯t you faced dangers of your own? Or did I imagine that?"


    Her sharp tone stunned Luke, while Lucas¡¯s face darkened further.


    "I clearly remember," E continued, her voice unwavering, "that in your youth, you were kidnapped twice and survived multiple assassination attempts. Did I get that wrong?"


    In a ce as chaotic as Country W, surviving without sufficient skill and power was impossible. The unprepared or weak were simply targets.


    When Lucas first took over the Anderson family, his rise had provoked many enemies, resulting in frequent crises. E even recalled the story of one of Lucas¡¯s loyal female detectives who was promoted to chief inspector¡ªonly to be assassinated within a week.


    Country W was both and of opportunity and a battleground soaked in blood. It was a ce where power meant wealth, but without strength, one¡¯s life was forfeit.


    Lucas¡¯s face grew even darker. The painful memories of his younger years, full of hardship and danger, resurfaced. If not for the need to support his elderly parents, he might have sumbed to despair long ago.


    Lucas had always carefully concealed those struggles, yet E seemed to know everything. He realized that Eric must have gone to great lengths to uncover his history.


    "Even the president of Country W has been assassinated before, Mr. Anderson," E said, her voice cutting. "You can¡¯t dismiss Eric¡¯s abilities because of one incident."


    Her chest heaved with anger, her temples throbbing with pain. Grabbing her bag, she turned and strode toward the door.


    "Fine," Lucas said coldly, his toneced with sarcasm. "You¡¯re right¡ªEric is very capable. After all, he climbed to where he is now without relying on any family support."


    E paused mid-step, her back to him.


    "So, I¡¯ll rescind my orders," Lucas continued, his voice chilling. "I won¡¯t send anyone to look for him. I¡¯ll wait and see how well he can handle this on his own."


    A dangerous edge crept into Lucas¡¯s voice. "When I was younger, I carved my own path too. Back then, everyone in my family was plotting against me, and I had almost no help. I¡¯ll watch closely to see if your man is truly aspetent as you believe."


    E¡¯s face turned pale. She clenched her jaw, forcing herself to hold back the tears that threatened to spill. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t ready to acknowledge Lucas as her father, his cold words cut deep. How could they not hurt?


    "If you ever change your mind and need my help," Lucas said, his voice sharp, "you know where to find me. Agree to marry Luke, and I¡¯ll step in to help."


    His eyes burned with a mix of fury and pain as he watched E¡¯s trembling figure walk away.


    Lucas¡¯s bitterness stemmed from his own past. He knew too well that a man without strength couldn¡¯t protect the woman he loved¡ªnot in Country W.


    He didn¡¯t want E to face the same fate as Isabe. He didn¡¯t want her life with Eric to be marked by relentless assassination attempts and unending danger.


    "You...you¡¯re really something. Eric will find a way out on his own!" E sneered coldly, refusing to back down as she stormed out.


    But tears streaked down her face.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if her decision was the right one. The thought of marrying Luke? Impossible¡ªnot in this lifetime. All she could do was silently pray for Eric¡¯s safe return.


    ...


    Lucas watched her retreating figure with a deep sigh, his shoulders sagging with weariness.


    "Father, doing this will only make her hate you more!" Luke said, his face flushed with frustration. "And for the record, I have no intention of getting married anytime soon!"


    Lucas cast him a fleeting nce, his tone nonchnt. "Then I¡¯ll find her another man who can."


    Luke¡¯s chest tightened, and he found himself speechless, his face growing hotter. "I... I only see E as a sister," he muttered.


    Lucas gave him a knowing look, one eyebrow raised. "A man who likes a woman but doesn¡¯t have the courage to admit it? You call that honorable?"


    Luke¡¯s face turned scarlet, but he remained silent, his tongue-tied response betraying him.


    Lucas¡¯s expression darkened. "Eric got himself into trouble with the Miller family. It¡¯s his fault for being blind to the dangers. Did he really think he could take on such a powerful family alone? He¡¯s brave, but foolish¡ªhardly a suitable husband for E."


    He paused, his voice softening just a fraction. "But... if he somehow manages to return safely¡ªor surprises me in some way¡ªI might reconsider interfering in their marriage."


    Luke scoffed. "There¡¯s no way he¡¯s getting out of this. The Miller family doesn¡¯t spare anyone who threatens their business. You know that as well as I do."


    Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze icy as he nced toward Curtis and his wife, who had just approached, their expressions filled with desperation.


    "Mr. Anderson, please, save Eric! It¡¯s all our fault for not being more vignt..." Curtis pleaded, his voice trembling.


    Though Curtis ran a small business in Country W, he had long heard of Lucas Anderson¡¯s reputation. Meeting the man in person confirmed everything he had heard¡ªLucas carried himself with an aura that spoke of wealth, power, and an unshakable ruthlessness.


    Lucas¡¯s presence wasmanding. His demeanor, his air of authority, and the faint, menacing energy he exuded left no doubt of his standing.


    "I trust you heard my conversation with E," Lucas said coldly. "I won¡¯t repeat myself. And Mrs. Miller, remember this¡ªgreed leads to ruin. The only things that truly matter are what you earn with your own hands. I suggest you take those words to heart."


    His sharp gaze swept over Mrs. Miller, whose face turned pale as she nodded repeatedly, her voice trembling as she stammered her agreement.


    Without another word, Lucas turned and strode out of the house, Luke following close behind. Four ck-suited bodyguards moved in perfect synchronization, departing with them.


    Anna watched Luke¡¯s retreating figure with a wistful expression. A man so strikingly handsome, yet born into a family so far removed from her own humble station. He was someone she could only dream of but never have.


    ...


    Back at the hotel, E was restless. She called Lauren and was relieved to hear that nothing unusual had happened on their end.


    Still, she didn¡¯t dare share the news about Eric with Lauren.


    "Oh, by the way," Lauren said cheerfully, "Old Mr. Nelson is here. Do you and Eric want toe over and join us for a bit?"


    "No, we¡¯re... we¡¯re busy," E replied quickly, declining the invitation.


    "Alright then. Mr. Nelson really seemed to want to see you both, though, so he asked me to pass the message along."


    E murmured an acknowledgment, using an excuse to quickly end the call.


    James had connections in Country S, but this wasn¡¯t his turf. His influence here wouldn¡¯t hold much weight.


    Barely minutes after ending her call with Lauren, her phone rang again. This time, it was James calling directly.

 Chapter 402: The Long Wait

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Long Wait</h4>


    "E, I just heard from John that Eric is in trouble over there. Is it true?" James¡¯s anxious tone carried over the phone, but it only filled E with disdain. Where had this urgency been before? Whenever Eric faced danger in the past, James never did anything. His indifference had been especially ring in critical moments.


    "Yes, it¡¯s true," E admitted. There was no point in hiding it anymore¡ªJohn had already told James everything.


    James was both shocked and panicked. "Did you report it to the authorities? He¡¯s up against a powerful family¡ªhow could he be so reckless?"


    E let out a bitterugh. "Uncle, do you think it¡¯s easy for Eric to make a ce for himself abroad? Building a life in Country W inevitably means stepping on some big toes. If you have any influence, I hope you¡¯ll use it now to help him¡ªit¡¯s the least you can do to make up for the past."


    James paused, his voice tinged with sadness. "I understand. I won¡¯t bother you further."


    E gripped the phone tightly, her palm damp with sweat. Despite the cold weather, she felt an oppressive heat overwhelming her.


    What could she do?


    Would John and the others be able to find Eric and rescue him?


    Her throat burned as if it were on fire. Pouring herself a ss of water, she gulped it down, but the unease remained.


    She felt utterly exhausted and overwhelmed. Shey down on the bed, but the heavy weight of fatigue seemed to seep into her bones, her eyelids growing heavier by the second.


    Then Lucas¡¯s words echoed in her mind, jolting her upright with a shiver.


    But what could she do?


    For the first time, E felt helpless and insignificant.


    She took a deep breath and got up again, pacing the room in frustration as time ticked by, each second an agonizing eternity.


    ...


    Meanwhile, John arrived at Nelson Group¡¯s headquarters in Country W, where thepany¡¯s top executives had gathered in the conference room.


    Both John and Michael, Eric¡¯s trusted aides, were treated like family by Eric. He had always been there for them in times of trouble, and now it was their turn to act.


    "What¡¯s the current situation?" John asked.


    "Mr. John, our operatives have pinpointed the boss¡¯s location," someone reported, standing to give the update. "He¡¯s confirmed to be in one of the Miller family¡¯s estates. However, our scouts on the ground haven¡¯t been able to locate the entrance to the underground chamber where he¡¯s likely being held."


    John¡¯s face darkened, as did everyone else¡¯s.


    The Miller family. As expected.


    While Country W had many noble families, most avoided such underhanded tactics. The Millers, however, had repeatedly crossed the line with Nelson Group, testing their patience time and again.


    "No entrance means calling the authorities is pointless," Michael said, his voice cold and sharp. His piercing gazended on the operative. "Have our people keep digging. That entrance might be hidden in one of the main estate rooms, somewhere only high-ranking members would know about."


    "Yes, we¡¯ll proceed carefully," the operative replied.


    "So, what now? Are we just supposed to wait?" John asked, his frustration mounting. After six years of establishing a foothold in Country W and the meteoric rise of Nelson Group¡¯s branch here, they had naturally drawn envy and hostility from rival forces.


    Michael nodded grimly. "What are we supposed to do? File a report iming the Miller family has our boss hidden? Without proof or even an entrance location, that¡¯s suicide."


    The room grew tense, everyone¡¯s expressions grim.


    John thought for a moment. "I¡¯ll call David. His family has significant influence here, and he and Eric are practically brothers. If anyone can help, it¡¯s him."


    Michael and the others didn¡¯t object.


    John quickly dialed David¡¯s number. When David answered, his smooth voice carried a hint of mockery.


    "Well, well. The Miller family actually dared to mess with our boss? This is interesting," David said, letting out a coldugh.


    John hesitated, unsure how to interpret David¡¯s tone. "David, what does that mean?" he asked, confused by his reaction.


    "David, so what do you think we should do? We¡¯ve picked up the boss¡¯s signal¡ªthere¡¯s no way we can just sit around like this, right?"


    John was so anxious that he was practically hopping up and down, while David sat there grinning like it was no big deal.


    "Rx. Let¡¯s wait and see how things unfold. You all stay put. Trust me¡ªEric wille back!"


    With that, David hung up the phone.


    John¡¯s face turned pale. "How can David be so unreliable at a time like this? Doesn¡¯t he know how tough the Miller family is to deal with?"


    Michael frowned. "David might seem unreliable, but his predictions are always spot on. Let¡¯s give it a little more time."


    The group had no choice but to wait.


    That "little more time" stretched into several days.


    E had received a call from John, who told her Eric was somewhere in arge Miller family estate. However, no one could pinpoint exactly where he was being held. The frustration had broken her out in stress-induced blemishes.


    Three days. For three whole days, she hadn¡¯t been able to eat or sleep. Every nerve in her body was stretched taut, like an overstrung bow that felt it might snap at any moment.


    What should she do? Would they hurt Eric? And Mia¡ªwhat about her?


    E clutched her phone tightly, herposure finally cracking. She reached out to touch the space beside her on the bed. It was cold, the sheets icy and lifeless.


    She stared at the ceiling, torn and helpless.


    Should she... ask Lucas for help?


    But asking him meant agreeing to marry Luke!


    She couldn¡¯t stand the thought.


    But Eric¡¯s safety came first, didn¡¯t it?


    Every second of the past three days and nights, E had prayed for Eric to miraculously appear before her. But he hadn¡¯t. There was no miracle.


    Her heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vice. Breathing grew harder and harder, and it was as if all her strength had drained away. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to get out of bed.


    Forcing herself to sit up, E dragged herself to her feet. She caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror¡ªdisheveled hair, pale skin. She looked like a helpless wreck.


    So many times, she¡¯d thought of herself as strong.


    But today, she realized she hadn¡¯t grown at all. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t be so powerless while Eric was in danger.


    No, she couldn¡¯t sit back anymore. She had to go to that estate herself.


    The estate belonged to Mr. Bowen¡¯s youngest son, Leonard Miller. Though Leonard was said to be the least favored of the family, E had done her research.


    Even if Leonard wasn¡¯t particrly beloved, he had still attended the best universities and received an elite education. The difference was that he hadn¡¯t been given the same financial support as his brothers.


    Leonard hadn¡¯t taken over any part of the family business, but he clearly had a sharp mind for business from what little she¡¯d observed.


    E¡¯s spirits lifted. She quickly brushed her teeth, washed her face, and threw on a ck professional suit. After hurriedly eating a light breakfast, she headed for the estate.


    As she was crossing the hotel lobby, she unexpectedly ran into Lukeing in.


    "Where are you going?" Luke¡¯s face darkened as he noticed how formally E was dressed.


    E gave him a quick nce but said nothing, continuing toward the door.


    Luke grabbed her wrist. Startled, E yanked her arm free. "Luke, this is none of your business!"

 Chapter 403: Uneasy About Her

    <h4>Chapter 403: Uneasy About Her</h4>


    Luke¡¯s hawk-like eyes turned icy. "E, don¡¯t go stirring up trouble for no reason!"


    E ignored him. Luke¡¯s expression darkened further. "Where do you think you¡¯re going? If something happens to you, you¡¯ll only cause trouble for Father!"


    Luke hade today intending to persuade E to y along with him. His n was simple: pretend to cooperate until Eric was rescued, then go back on his promise to marry her.


    But E wasn¡¯t the helpless, panicked woman he¡¯d imagined. Instead, she was marching out with purpose.


    She was clearly heading straight to confront the Miller family.


    Two bodyguards tried to stop Luke, but the four men in ck he¡¯d brought with him were far too strong. Against these elite guards, the hotel¡¯s foreign security staff didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Luke sessfully blocked E¡¯s path.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me," E said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Besides, they¡¯d have to be out of their minds to try anything against me. Isn¡¯t the Anderson family¡¯s power unmatched? No matter what trouble I stir up, they wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on me."


    She sneered, her eyes glinting with a mix of anger and defiance. "And anyway, I¡¯m not yours. Why do you care what happens to me?"


    Luke nearly spat blood in frustration. "E! Stop acting like you¡¯re some kind of queen! I¡¯m only worried about you causing problems for Father!"


    E waved him off impatiently. "What problems? Didn¡¯t I just say it? They¡¯re too afraid of your family to do anything. Even if I act out, the worst that¡¯ll happen is they¡¯ll feel embarrassed. They won¡¯t touch me."


    Seeing her determination, Luke had no choice but to follow her to the car.


    E climbed into Eric¡¯s custom car, used exclusively in Country W. When Luke followed suit, her face darkened.


    Luke¡¯s rebellious eyes gleamed coldly, his innate arrogance seeping through. "To stop a reckless and ignorant woman like you from making a mess, I¡¯ll just have toe along. That way, Father won¡¯t have to clean up after you."


    E¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk as she turned her gaze away from him. She spoke softly to the driver. "Take me to Mr. Leonard¡¯s estate."


    The car started moving.


    The roads in Country W were far less crowded than those in Country S. With fewer people and morend, plus the wide roads, it only took about ten minutes for the car to pull up in front of Leonard¡¯s estate.


    E jumped out and pressed the doorbell. A petite blonde maid, about the same size as E, came to answer the door.


    E briefly exined her purpose. The maid disappeared to ry the message, and it was a full ten minutes before she returned.


    "Miss Davis, Mr. Anderson, please follow me."


    Inside the estate, the small country-style manor was remarkably clean and well-kept. It was said that Leonard had spent his adulthood indulging in pleasure, growingzy and unambitious.


    Despite receiving the finest education, the other Miller family heirs didn¡¯t consider him a serious contender.


    Still, Leonard was known to have a deep interest in Country S culture, which gave E an opening to approach him under the guise of discussingmon interests.


    Entering the living room, E noted that even the cozy interior was orderly and spotless.


    On the couch lounged a golden-haired man, his posture rxed and his demeanor indifferent. Two seductive maids knelt on either side of him, working hard to massage his shoulders.


    The maids were strikingly beautiful, and the golden-haired man watched them with half-lidded eyes while sipping wine. His hands roamed asionally, taking liberties with the women.


    Such a decadent yboy was hard to reconcile with the idea of a shrewd strategist.


    And yet, it was men like this¡ªhidden behind their carefree facades¡ªwho were often the most dangerous.


    Luke frowned in disgust at the scene before him but maintained hisposure. Following E gracefully, he spoke with a calm but firm tone. "Young Master Leonard, sorry to interrupt."


    Leonardzily shifted his gaze to E, his expression indulgent and debauched. "Well, well, what a stunning little beauty from Country S. Come, sit by me!"


    Luke¡¯s sharp gaze turned icy. "Leonard, this is Mr. Anderson¡¯s daughter. I¡¯d advise you to show some respect."


    This damn woman! Luke thought bitterly. She thinks she¡¯s capable? Without me here, she¡¯d already be toyed with by Leonard.


    E stood her ground calmly, offering a polite greeting. "Mr. Leonard, hello. I¡¯m E. When I was in college back in Country S, I read some of your papers on Country S culture. Now that I¡¯m in Country W and heard you have some free time, I thought I¡¯d take the opportunity to seek your insights."


    Leonard chuckled lightly, still as nonchnt as ever.


    "Miss Davis, you¡¯re too kind. Those papers were just scribbles. It¡¯s only thanks to my family¡¯s influence that they got published at all."


    E was momentarily speechless. This Leonard... is he really this shameless? He¡¯s openly admitting hisck of merit, belittling himself without an ounce of embarrassment. This man is hiding something¡ªhis ipetence must be a ruse.


    Luke, on the other hand, casually took a seat. A maid served him a cup of richly aromatic coffee. E remained fearless. No matter how audacious Leonard was, he wouldn¡¯t dare mess with Lucas Anderson¡¯s daughter.


    "Mr. Leonard, you¡¯re being overly modest," E said with a confident smile. "I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re particrly interested in some prominent figures from Country S. I was hoping to hear your opinion on something¡ªwhat do you think of Mr. F?"


    Leonard sipped his wine indifferently, the deep red staining his lips. "That man? I haven¡¯t studied him."


    E smiled faintly. "Mr. F was one of the wisest figures. If you studied him, you¡¯d see that such a person would always be valued by those in power. However, if he ever harbored ambitions of bing king himself, it would lead to disaster."


    Leonard squinted slightly, scrutinizing E with newfound interest.


    Luke snorted coldly. "Men like that are loyal only to their masters."


    "That may have been Mr. F¡¯s philosophy," E repliedzily. "But not every strategist is content to be used by others."


    She shifted her gaze to Leonard, her voice calm but piercing. "Mr. Leonard, you¡¯ve likely heard about my husband, Eric, going missing. In my eyes, he¡¯s a man of both courage and intellect. Tell me, what kind of luck and wisdom does it take for someone to make a name for themselves in a ce like this?"


    Leonard¡¯s grip on his ss tightened ever so slightly.


    "Forgive me, Miss Davis. I don¡¯t quite follow. It seems the cultural differences between Country W and Country S run deeper than I thought. My paper, as I¡¯ve said, was garbage¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t take it seriously. As for your husband¡¯s disappearance... well, isn¡¯t that convenient? How about staying the night here? I¡¯ll show you some new ¡¯games¡¯ to help you unwind."


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Luke could no longer hold back, standing abruptly and ring coldly at Leonard.


    Leonard smirked, still maintaining his insouciant demeanor. "Why so angry, Mr. Anderson? Miss Davis is your so-called sister by name. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in her."


    E twitched slightly, ncing at Luke¡¯s furious expression. She turned back to Leonard with an icy smile. "Mr. Leonard, you seem to be quite the yer. Are these maids of yours all your lovers?"


    "Of course! Most of them are," Leonard replied with a smile, though a flicker of coldness shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 404: A Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 404: A Breakthrough</h4>


    "I have no interest in ying these games with you, Mr. Leonard. Since our conversation is leading nowhere, I¡¯ll take my leave," E said, her toneced with disdain as she turned to walk out.


    But she paused abruptly, ncing around the living room. "That said... I do quite like the style of your sitting room, Mr. Leonard." She began to circle the room, inspecting it casually.


    Leonard merely sipped his winezily, offering no response.


    "I hope next time we meet, Mr. Leonard, you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m saying." E chuckled lightly, casting a brief nce at the two alluring maids before striding out confidently.


    Luke frowned, shooting Leonard a cold nce before silently following E out.


    As E passed by a maid sweeping the floor, her sharp eyes caught a faint kiss mark behind the maid¡¯s ear.


    So the rumors are true, E thought. Leonard has clearly taken liberties with the young women in his estate.


    Back in the car, Luke gave E a long, probing look.


    If Eric truly was being held in this estate, what was E¡¯s real intent behind this visit?


    Leonard might appear indulgent and careless, but Luke knew better. He was a strategist¡ªa dangerous one. His apparent frivolity was a calcted facade, a shield to avoid being entangled in the brutal power struggles of his family. He feigned indulgence in foreign culture and debauchery to seem harmless, but in reality, he was the most cunning yer in the game.


    Leonard had likely faced threats to his life, forcing him to mask his intelligence. Yet, when pressured by Mr. Bowen, he would step forward with a carefully crafted n in critical moments.


    If anyone suspected his true intentions, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike before Leonard could act.


    Luke¡¯s gaze lingered on E. This woman... she¡¯s more cunning than I thought. No wonder Eric treasures her so much.


    ...


    After E and Luke left, Leonard returned to his study. Locking the door, he dialed a number on his phone.


    "Father, I can¡¯t persuade Eric. You¡¯ll have to handle this yourself."


    Bowen¡¯s voice thundered with irritation on the other end. "Didn¡¯t you say you had a n?"


    "Father, you overestimated me," Leonard sighed theatrically. "Tonight, I¡¯ll have to entertain that girl again..."


    "Enough with your nonsense about women!" Bowen barked. "What else?"


    "Luke was here today. It seemed like he was testing me. I think it¡¯s safer to relocate Eric."


    Bowen erupted in fury. "Relocate now? That would mean falling for their trap!"


    "Father, but I¡¯m scared... scared they¡¯lle after me!" Leonard¡¯s voice quivered, feigning fear. "Please, just get him out of here!"


    "Useless fool! Don¡¯t cause trouble for me. He stays put for now. I have my own arrangements, and I¡¯ll send someone to take care of it. Don¡¯t meddle anymore!" Bowen roared in frustration.


    "Understood, Father!" Leonard hung up quickly, a sly smile creeping onto his lips.


    So Bowen isn¡¯t entirely clueless. He¡¯s realized they were probing for information. But now that the location has beenpromised, Eric will have to be moved eventually.


    Leonard pondered his next steps. The only question is... what¡¯s the best way to make the move?


    ...


    Back at the hotel, E wasted no time calling John.


    "Sister-inw, what¡¯s the matter?" John answered immediately.


    "Keep a close watch. They¡¯re likely nning to move Eric soon, but not within the next few days¡ªthey¡¯re still on high alert. They know we¡¯ve uncovered their location. Also... I want a full report on all of Leonard¡¯s maids."


    "Understood, Sister-inw."


    E let out a sigh of relief.


    The only weak point was through the maids.


    While Leonard personally delivered food to Eric, his closest maid would surely know something. Leonard¡¯s reputation for keeping dozens of concubines in his household wasn¡¯t just rumor.


    But E had noticed a peculiar detail. The women serving him by the sofa all showed respect and reverence, yet their necks and behind their ears bore no marks of special attention. However, on her way out of the estate, E had spotted a petite blonde maid with a faint mark behind her ear¡ªsomething easy to miss without close observation.


    Some men had specific preferences. Leonard, it seemed, had a particr fondness for petite women.


    Despite his mboyant lifestyle, E knew his debauchery was just a facade for others to underestimate him.


    Within ten minutes, a file containing the maids¡¯ information arrived in E¡¯s email. She immediately opened it and sifted through the ten profiles until she identified the petite blonde woman, slightly older than the others.


    Her name was Ellen, and she had a fragile, delicate appearance¡ªmore innocent than seductive.


    E quickly forwarded Ellen¡¯s information to John. "John, I suspect this maid knows a lot. If Connor is around, ask him to find a way to hypnotize her and see what he can uncover!"


    John was confused by the unusual request but agreed, reasoning that Connor didn¡¯t have much else to do.


    E let out a long breath, realizing her forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Her nerves had been stretched to their limits these past few days, and a dull ache had taken root in her head.


    Eric, where are you? Are you okay?


    E copsed onto the bed, clutching her throbbing head. It felt like something was pressing relentlessly against her nerves, intensifying the pain.


    She gasped in pain, suspecting the tension of the past days had triggered a migraine.


    As Ey battling her headache, her phone suddenly rang.


    She struggled to pick it up and nced at the screen¡ªit was Luke.


    E didn¡¯t want to answer but worried it might be news about Eric.


    "Hello. What is it?" she asked weakly.


    "Father is downstairs, inviting you to lunch. Why do you sound like this?"


    Luke¡¯s deep voice carried a frosty edge. E had no intention of asking Lucas for help. She wanted to rely on herself and her belief in Eric. If Eric had managed to establish himself in Country W, he had to be resourceful.


    Even if the Miller family hated him, they wouldn¡¯t kill him outright.


    The wait was excruciating, but E was certain Eric would find a way out.


    "I¡¯m not interested in eating," E said faintly before hanging up.


    Only ten minutester, her phone rang again.


    E, having rested for a short while, felt her headache easing up. Seeing Luke¡¯s name on the screen again, she chose to ignore it. This time, Luke seemed to take the hint and didn¡¯t call back.


    When hunger finally drove her to get up and order lunch, she opened the door to let the server in¡ªonly to see Luke leaning casually against the wall across from her room, his brows raised as he scrutinized her.


    "I thought you¡¯d fainted from hunger," he said coolly.


    E¡¯s face darkened. "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here? Father was worried about you and sent me to check on you. Do you think I enjoy standing here, torturing myself?"


    Luke¡¯s expression was as sour as his tone.

 Chapter 405: Eric’s Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 405: Eric¡¯s Predicament</h4>


    Luke hated wasting time more than anything, yet for E, he had already spent an amount of time that made his chest ache with regret.


    Time that could have been used to close several major business deals or clear countless files now felt squandered.


    E cast a nce at him, her lips curling into a cold smile. "I never asked you to wait here. Rx, I¡¯m not about to drop dead. Besides... under the mighty protection of your Anderson family, what could possibly happen to me?"


    Her words made Luke frown. "You may not agree with Father¡¯s decision, but let me be clear¡ªI don¡¯t like you either, and I¡¯ll never marry you."


    E watched as the waiter finished pushing the lunch cart into her room. Once he exited, she mmed the door shut with a resounding *bang*, cutting Luke and his stormy expression offpletely.


    Luke stood frozen, trembling with anger. "I¡¯ve never met a woman this rude! Marry her? My wife will *always* be an elegant, refined heiress from a proper family!"


    Yet even as he spoke, a bitter irony gnawed at him. He¡¯d been through countless arranged dates with wealthy women, most handpicked by Lucas from Country S.


    Many of these women were beautiful, graceful, and pure in reputation¡ªperfect on paper. Yet, none of them had ever caught his eye.


    The two bodyguards exchanged a wary look as they watched Luke storm off. A silent unease brewed between them.


    After all, Eric was still missing, and he was their true benefactor. If something happened to him, where would their loyalty lead them next?


    ...


    While E ate her lunch, John called with an update. The maid they suspected wouldn¡¯t leave Leonard¡¯s estate until after 10 p.m., meaning they couldn¡¯t make contact until then.


    E¡¯s anxiety red. Every second was precious, and waiting untilte evening meant another day before they might get news about Eric.


    "No matter what, station more people around Leonard¡¯s estate. If anything..." E took a deep breath. She was clinging to hope, even though no miracle had yet delivered Eric back to her.


    Leonard wasn¡¯t a fool, after all.


    But what if something unexpected happened?


    "Don¡¯t worry, Sister-inw," John replied. "We¡¯ve already prepared for that. Luckily, there¡¯s a farm near Leonard¡¯s property¡ªperfect for keeping our people hidden."


    E¡¯s heart remained heavy.


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the ninth floor of the Vienna Hotel.


    Luke was dining slowly, his father Lucas sitting calmly beside him. Lucas¡¯s serene expression suggested nothing out of the ordinary had urred.


    "Father," Luke finally broke the silence, "do you think E¡¯s n to flush them out will work?"


    Lucas chuckled softly. "You¡¯re clever enough to figure that out on your own."


    Luke nodded thoughtfully. "Leonard is a sharp man. He¡¯ll likely hand Eric over to his eldest brother to distance himself."


    "Exactly. E is quite clever herself, and Leonard has realized she¡¯s seen through him. Any man who studies Country S culture in depth isn¡¯t simple. But their side isn¡¯t foolish either. If they n to move Eric, they¡¯ll take every precaution. It won¡¯t be easy for E to make a move."


    Lucas spoke slowly and deliberately.


    "Father, aren¡¯t you worried something might happen to Eric?" Luke asked, his confusion evident. After all, E was Lucas¡¯s only daughter. Luke had assumed their prior arguments were just Lucas being stubborn, and that he would ultimately side with her.


    But to Luke¡¯s surprise, Lucas had refrained from interfering entirely.


    Lucas smiled calmly, his wisdom andposure settling something inexplicable within Luke.


    "If Eric isn¡¯t capable of protecting himself, he doesn¡¯t deserve E," Lucas said, his tone mild but firm.


    Luke froze, taken aback.


    His thoughts unexpectedly turned inward. What about me? Raised under Lucas¡¯s rigorous training, was he capable? Did he deserve someone like E?


    The thought irritated him. Why am I even thinking this?


    "E¡¯s been in a bad mood these past few days," Lucas said with a sigh. "Make sure someone keeps an eye on her. I¡¯m worried she might lose control of her emotions."


    "Understood, I¡¯ll take care of it," Luke replied, hesitating before adding, "But... Father, if something really happens to Eric, aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll end up like you¡ªalone for life?"


    Lucas frowned, clearly displeased. "What kind of bad omen are you spouting now?"


    Luke lowered his gaze. "I was just specting, that¡¯s all."


    "There are very few people in this world who would stay single for life because they lost or were separated from a lover," Lucas said calmly. "I¡¯m not truly abstinent for Isabe¡¯s sake. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never met anyone who moved me the way she did. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve stayed single. But if E were to face such a situation, I¡¯d make sure she slowly forgets him. Women¡¯s hearts are fickle, Luke. If you don¡¯t understand that, spend some time studying women."


    Lucas¡¯s tone was light, almost dismissive.


    In his view, a woman¡¯s feelings were easily swayed. If a woman had a long-term rtionship with another man, there was a 99% chance she¡¯d move on eventually. Whether or not E would, Lucas couldn¡¯t say for sure, but he held onto the hope that she might. After all, if Eric were out of the picture, there was always Luke, his exceptional adoptive son.


    While they discussed Eric¡¯s fate, and while E, John, David, and others were consumed with worry, at Leonard¡¯s estate, deep in the basement, Eric had his own battle to fight.


    ...


    Leonard¡¯s Vi.


    Basement.


    Eric sat slouched in a corner, listlessly ying a handheld console brought to him by a maid. His eyes were bloodshot, evidence of sleepless nights.


    In this ce, Eric couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down for even a second. If he did, who knew what that overly flirtatious maid might try to do while he was asleep?


    Over the past few days, Leonard himself hade down multiple times to persuade Eric to join the Miller family, promising an alliance to take down both the Anderson and Scott families.


    As E¡¯s husband and Lucas¡¯s son-inw, Eric would naturally inherit Anderson¡¯s fortune if Lucas were gone. The lure of power and wealth wasid bare before him.


    Eric, however, neither refused outright nor agreed. Instead, he kept his answer vague, saying he needed time to consider.


    For four days, Leonard hadn¡¯t used violence against him. Instead, he had stationed an attractive maid to attend to Eric¡¯s every need, delivering his meals and tending to him.


    "Mr. Nelson, your lunch is here!"


    Eric was focused on his game when the maid sauntered in, bncing a tray of food. She swayed her hips provocatively, now wearing an even more revealing maid outfit.


    Eric nced at her briefly, his expression cold. "Put it there and leave."


    Feigning hurt, the maid slinked closer, her voice dripping with seduction. "Oh, Mr. Nelson, how can you be so heartless? I¡¯ve been here with you every moment, in the same room. Isn¡¯t it a shame to waste such an opportunity? Or... is there something wrong with you down there?"


    Eric didn¡¯t even lift his head. Calmly, he used his utensils to move some food around on his te. "Eat it."


    As always, Eric was meticulous about his meals. He never touched any food without having the maid taste it first. Only after ensuring it was safe would he eat.


    The maid sighed dramatically. "That¡¯s really not necessary. Our dear Leonard wouldn¡¯t stoop to poisoning your food just to ckmail you. I swear on my life."

 Chapter 406: The Plan for Self-Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 406: The n for Self-Rescue</h4>


    Eric nced at the maid coldly, his tone steady. "I don¡¯t trust you."


    The maid, caught off guard, had no choice but to eat the food herself, proving it wasn¡¯t tampered with.


    Satisfied, Eric finally set aside the game console. Ever since being brought here, everything on him had been confiscated. That meant even if his phone had a tracking device, it wouldn¡¯t help John and the others locate him.


    What Leonard didn¡¯t know, however, was that Eric¡¯s leather shoes contained a hidden micro-signal transmitter.


    Yet even if John and his team found the signal, what then? Leonard¡¯s basement was nearly imprable, known only to the man himself and the maid assigned to "serve" Eric.


    From what Eric could deduce, the maid hadn¡¯t even been aware of this basement until she was assigned to him. She hadn¡¯t left the basement once since then.


    Eric realized that if he wanted to escape, the maid would be his key.


    The maid undoubtedly knew the entrance to the basement, but how could he manipte her into leading him out?


    Outside, four guards stood watch, armed with stun batons and other weapons.


    It was impossible to fight his way out alone. Still... Eric was confident he could find another way.


    ...


    After thirty minutes of observing the maid for any reactions, Eric finally began eating his meal.


    The maid stood by, her eyes glued to him. His refined demeanor, his sharp features exuding an air of innate nobility¡ªit all made her heart race.


    What a handsome, elegant man. she thought. If I could win the affection of a man like this, wouldn¡¯t that be amazing?


    Eric suddenly looked up. "Your name is Anne, right?"


    The maid¡¯s face flushed as she nodded quickly. "Yes, dear. My name¡¯s Anne. Feel free to call me that anytime."


    "I hear Leonard is quite the yboy?" Eric asked, his smile polite but probing, his voice crisp like a clear stream.


    Anne, ttered by the attention, nodded eagerly. "Oh, yes, the young master is very much a yboy."


    "Is he at the vi today?"


    "Hmph, no. He left early this morning. I heard he¡¯s off vacationing with some celebrity," Anne said with a hint of resentment.


    Anne came from a humble background and considered herself lucky to work at Leonard¡¯s estate. She had hoped to catch Leonard¡¯s eye, but the opportunity had nevere.


    If she couldn¡¯t be Leonard¡¯s lover, bing this handsome Country S man¡¯spanion seemed like an excellent alternative. After all, if Mr. Nelson allied with Leonard, her status might elevate to that of a "Mrs." overnight.


    Anne¡¯s smile grew brighter. Over the past few days, Eric had been distant and indifferent toward her. But now...


    Anne noticed Eric¡¯s gaze subtly sweeping below her corbone. Men... always pretending to be upright. Deep down, he must want me just as much.


    "How long have you been working here?" Eric¡¯s voice softened, his tone tinged with an alluring hint of intimacy. "And has Leonard ever... touched you?"


    Anne quickly shook her head. "No, sir... how could you ask such a sensitive question? I... I¡¯m still a virgin!"


    Watching the maid¡¯s bashful expression, Eric masked the trace of disgust flickering in his eyes.


    He set down his utensils. Over the past four days and nights, he had carefully studied Leonard¡¯s patterns. The man frequently left the estate, spending his time partying, bungee jumping, and indulging in thrills.


    Yet beneath the guise of a carefree yboyy a calcting and deeply concealed nature.


    Eric knew he couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer.


    If Leonard devised a new n or if John and the others failed to act in time, Eric would truly be Leonard¡¯s pawn, a toy for others to manipte at will.


    He had to act¡ªnow.


    Eric smiled at Anne, his eyes gleaming with calcted charm. "Do you want to know what kind of woman men desire the most?"


    Anne¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Of course I do!"


    "Good. Then y a game with me," Eric said, his grin teasing yet dangerously captivating.


    Anne giggled, anticipation clear in her voice. "What kind of game? Come on, tell me!"


    Eric leaned in slightly, his expression turning sly. "If you can seduce one of the guards outside and get him into bed, I¡¯ll give you anything you want."


    Anne¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Mr. Nelson, are you serious? You... you have *that* kind of kink?"


    Eric didn¡¯t flinch, his voice low and unapologetic. "Absolutely. Watching others is my guilty pleasure."


    Even as he spoke, his stomach churned. The words tasted bitter, but this ruse was his only option. Deception was his only weapon in a ce like this.


    Anne, despite her shock, quickly regained herposure. She wasn¡¯t a stranger to such situations. Seducing men was second nature to her; she had yed this game countless times before.


    But she hesitated, ncing nervously toward the basement door. "But... they¡¯re professional bodyguards. This isn¡¯t going to be easy."


    Eric tilted his head, his voiceced with mock encouragement. "That¡¯s not my problem, is it? You¡¯re clever, Anne. A small challenge like this shouldn¡¯t scare you. Or do you think I¡¯d try to trick you? Look around¡ªdo you see me escaping on my own?"


    He gestured casually toward the bed in the room. "If it helps, you can even use that. Consider it my support."


    Anne¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red.


    "No way! Pick something else!" she said, flustered. Even with her history, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to degrade herself in front of a man as sophisticated as Eric.


    Eric quickly adjusted his approach, his voice softening. "Then let me borrow your ne. Just for a little while."


    Surprised by the sudden change in tone, Anne hesitated for a moment before unsping her ne and handing it to him.


    Eric took the ne and examined the small, silver ring pendant with an almost tender touch. His mind worked quickly. This was the opportunity he needed, and he couldn¡¯t afford to waste it.


    Standing up, Eric moved to the light switch and dimmed the room, leaving only the glow of a wall-mountedmp. The room now bathed in a soft, calming light, Eric¡¯s voice took on a hypnotic quality.


    "Anne, lean back on the sofa and rx," he said soothingly.


    Eric and Connor were ssmates back in the day. Connor had an exceptional talent and was now a renowned hypnotist.


    During his free time, Eric had picked up a few techniques from Connor. Those years in school were far from wasted for him.


    However, Eric never possessed Connor¡¯s level of talent in this field, only managing to grasp the basics.


    Even so, in this situation, hypnosis was still the safest option.


    Anne reclined fully onto the sofa, her body visibly rxed. "What¡¯s next?"


    "Rx, and focus on this ring," Eric said, his voice unusually soft and soothing.


    Anne¡¯s eyes fixated on the ring as Eric began to sway it rhythmically.


    As she watched the ring swing and listened to Eric¡¯s gentle voice, she felt an overwhelming sense of calm wash over her, her body and mind sinking into deepfort.

 Chapter 407: Relentless Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 407: Relentless Pursuit</h4>


    "Anne, you¡¯ve arrived at a grand estate, its gardens filled with beautiful roses. Your prince is in the garden, waving at you. His voice is gentle, and his smile is captivating. Step by step, you walk toward him."


    Anne¡¯s breathing quickened, and her feet moved slightly.


    How could she forget? Leonard¡¯s favorite outfit was always a white suit. From the moment she first saw him, Anne had thought he was the most handsome man in the world.


    "Anne, you can close your eyes now and slowly imagine the world I¡¯m describing to you."


    Anne rxed, following Eric¡¯s instructions. His voice was so gentle and soothing that all her worries seemed to vanish.


    "You follow the prince into a tunnel. Tell me, what does it look like?"


    Eric¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat as he focused intently on guiding Anne¡¯s emotions.


    "It¡¯s... the young master¡¯s room... He brought me to his room. I thought he would do something to me, but he didn¡¯t... He told me to crawl under the bed. I was so scared that I did, and that¡¯s when I saw an entrance."


    "Take your time walking down. What do you see? Do you see your prince? Tell me."


    "I walk slowly... The young master said I should go work as someone else¡¯s maid. I saw the letter K, and then... he took me through a passage marked D. So many... so many hallways. It seems... I saw B again!"


    "Who did you see? Or was it more letters? Take your time; you¡¯ll see your prince soon!"


    Anne¡¯s eyes remained closed, her expression tense as if struggling to recall something.


    Eric¡¯s face was grim. Leonard was truly cunning to make the basement soplicated. If he tried to escape blindly, he¡¯d probably get lost in the maze and be discovered before he found the exit.


    "I saw J, then... H. I followed the H passage and found a room."


    "Now, slowly stand up and open that door! Otherwise, your prince will leave you!"


    Eric¡¯s gentle voice carried amanding power, and Anne couldn¡¯t help but stand.


    "Take slow steps, slow steps!" Eric urged softly. "Now open your eyes and walk slowly toward the door. Push it open, and you¡¯ll see four demons guarding the room. You need to grab the stun gun from one of them."


    Anne panted heavily, her gaze vacant. She was clearly in a state of moderate hypnosis.


    Eric had practiced this on ssmates before, and his best result was achieving moderate hypnosis.


    Anne¡¯s reaction, however, made his heart skip a beat. Could she be resisting this level of hypnosis?


    Anne¡¯s face turned pale, and Eric¡¯s heart sank. From the look of her, her mind couldn¡¯t handle such a deep level of hypnosis.


    "Anne! You see those four demons, and you let out a piercing scream. Scream now!"


    Thinking quickly, Eric realized that if the hypnosis failed, he¡¯d have to face escaping the basement alone. But having the maid under hypnosis still had its advantages.


    Under the intense hypnosis, the maid¡¯s mental defenses crumbled. She let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    The four guards outside immediately kicked down the door and burst into the room.


    They saw the maid copsed on the floor as Eric cradled Anne in his arms. "Anne, Anne, what¡¯s wrong?" he cried.


    The four bodyguards, though highly trained, found Anne¡¯s sudden scream bizarre and disorienting.


    They rushed into the room, their initial suspicion falling on Eric as they cast wary nces at him. However, seeing him anxiously patting Anne¡¯s back, their guard dropped slightly.


    As one of the bodyguards bent down to lift Anne, Eric seized the opportunity. With lightning speed, he snatched the stun baton from one of the guards and swept his leg out, taking the guard down with a single, decisive kick.


    The other three guards were caught off guard, and before they could react, Ericunched a powerful strike with the baton, knocking them back. Their cries of pain filled the room as Eric moved with the precision and power of a seasoned fighter. His years of taekwondo training and rigorous physical conditioning gave him the upper hand against the guards, who were used to handling ordinary threats, not someone with hisbat prowess.


    Eric swung the baton again, delivering blow after blow until the guards copsed, unconscious.


    The remaining bodyguard, still holding Anne, reached for his gun, but Eric was faster. With a single, forceful strike, he took him out as well.


    Anne, now sitting on the floor, stared wide-eyed at Eric, overwhelmed by his strength and decisiveness. How had he managed to take down all the guards in just a few moves? But as she tried to piece together what had just happened, her mind felt hazy. It was as if she had just woken from a deep sleep, only to find herself in the midst of chaos.


    Eric let out a cold chuckle. Leonard had clearly underestimated him, relying on these guards to keep him contained. Still, Eric knew better than to underestimate Leonard in return. His adversary wasn¡¯t an ordinary man.


    "Give me the keys!" Eric demanded, his tone icy as he extended a hand toward Anne.


    Anne hesitated, confusion and fear written all over her face. Eric¡¯s patience snapped, and without a shred of mercy, he struck her with the baton, knocking her unconscious. Searching her pockets, he quickly found the keys. He also stripped the guards and Anne of theirmunication devices, collecting two handguns and a stash of ammunition.


    Once he was done, Eric wiped the sweat from his brow and left the room, locking the door behind him to trap the unconscious guards.


    Following the sequence Anne had described, Eric navigated thebyrinthine basement. But as he proceeded, doubts gnawed at him. Was Anne¡¯s information even reliable? She imed Leonard had left the estate, but how could she know for sure when no maid had ever left this basement alive?


    Eric took a deep breath, examining one of the confiscatedmunication devices. Unfortunately, they were only programmed to connect to others within the vi. The guards¡¯ earlier screams had likely alerted reinforcements.


    A grim smile crossed his lips. He dismantled the devices and scattered them across several corridors before slipping into one without a transmitter.


    With a swift motion, he turned off several lights, plunging the passage into dimness.


    Momentster, the sound of footsteps echoed through the halls.


    "Something¡¯s wrong¡ªmove in!"


    "Damn it! How could four men fail to guard one person?"


    "Be careful! Check where thems are¡ªthey might still be fighting him!"


    Eric pressed himself against the wall, sweat slicking his palms. This wasn¡¯t his first time in a high-stakes situation. He had survived multiple assassination attempts before, relying on both wit and grit.


    The footsteps grew louder, each step bringing his enemies closer.


    Memories of an ambush a decade ago flickered through Eric¡¯s mind. Back then, he had been just a boy, barely in his teens, yet he had outwitted and defeated his attackers.


    A cold, feral grin spread across his face. He wasn¡¯t just a survivor¡ªhe was a demon forged in the fires of hell, and no one could take him down.


    With that unshakable resolve, Eric steadied his breathing and tightened his grip on the handgun.


    The footsteps were nearly upon him. He pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 408: Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 408: Sowing Discord</h4><subtxt> Eric¡¯s eyes, sharp and gleaming like a cat¡¯s in the dark, locked onto movement ahead. Without hesitation, he fired, the gunshot shattering the tense silence.


    A bodyguard let out a scream, copsing to the floor. The others froze, fear gripping them as the metallic scent of blood filled the air. The fallen man twitched briefly before going still, the life drained from his body.


    Eric could hear their heavy breathing, a mix of adrenaline and growing terror. They were beginning to fear him. Sensing his advantage, Eric inched toward the passage exit. In one swift motion, he hurled a stun baton toward the cluster of men.


    The group scrambled in panic, a flurry of movement as they fired blindly. Eric seized the moment, returning fire with precision. His bullets found their targets, drawing screams and chaos. Smoke and the acrid stench of gunpowder thickened the air.


    Despite his skill, Eric¡¯s ammunition soon ran dry. The dust settled, and only two bodyguards remained standing. Both were imposing, their towering frames further emphasized by their Country W heritage. At nearly six-foot-three, they loomed over Eric¡¯s six-foot stance.


    Therger of the two sneered, his expression twisted with rage. "You bastard! You killed so many of our brothers!" he snarled.


    "Kill him!" the other bellowed, rushing forward.


    They thought Eric was finished, worn down and unarmed. They were wrong.


    As the first guard lunged, Eric sidestepped, grabbing his arm and wrenching it with brutal force. A sickening crack echoed as the man¡¯s shoulder dislocated. His agonized screams pierced the air.


    The second guard threw a punch, but Eric narrowly dodged, the blow grazing his face and sending a sharp jolt through his jaw. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth as a thin stream trickled from his lips.


    Eric retaliated, his leg sweeping low and fast. His target flinched, realizing toote the attack was aimed at his most vulnerable area. As he stumbled back in pain, Eric¡¯s fist connected with his head, dropping him like a sack of bricks.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Eric to incapacitate the pair. Standing over them, he bent down to reim a pistol from one of the earlier downed guards.


    The two remaining bodyguards, now trembling and defeated, dropped to their knees. Their faces were pale, their bravado reced with sheer terror.


    Eric wiped the blood from his lips, the crimson streak adding a sinister edge to his smirk. His narrowed eyes bore into the men as he spoke with cold disdain. "A whole squad of you, and not one could take me down? Pathetic. You should all go back to training."


    Turning on his heel, Eric walked toward the exit, leaving the two men to grapple with their humiliation. For a moment, they exchanged bewildered nces. They weren¡¯t just bodyguards¡ªthey were Leonard¡¯s specially trained assassins. Yet, in that moment, they felt something foreign: fear. For the first time, they faced death and realized the fragility of life.


    They expected Eric to finish them off, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he left them alive, an act that filled them with confusion and an unsettling sense of relief.


    As his footsteps faded, they sat in the dim passage, their pride shattered.


    But the night of bloodshed wasn¡¯t over.


    Eric climbed the narrow staircase, emerging at the hidden exit beneath a bed. Crawling out, he scanned the room. It was dimly lit, the silence unnerving.


    Suddenly, the lights zed on.


    Dozens of guns were aimed at him, their cold steel reflecting the light. Eric straightened, his smirk unwavering even as his situation became clear. The streak of blood on his lip only enhanced the devilish charm of his smile.


    "So, reinforcements, huh? I regret wasting all my bullets earlier," he said mockingly, his voice calm.


    One of the gunmen stepped forward. Unlike the others, he carried himself with authority. His golden curls cascaded to his shoulders, his face bearing a striking resemnce to Leonard¡¯s¡ªthough bloated with excess weight. His small, cruel eyes gleamed with malice.


    This was Barry Miller, Leonard¡¯s older brother.


    Barry¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he raised his gun. "Eric," he drawled, his tone thick with disdain. "Wee to the real fight."


    Leonard was clever. Before leaving, he handed the situation off to his older brother, Barry, ensuring that if anything went wrong, the me would fall squarely on Barry¡¯s shoulders.


    "Well, well, Mr. Nelson," Barry sneered, a twisted grin spreading across his face. "You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? After all that effort to escape, you still end up in our hands. Why not make this easier and cooperate? With your brains, you could make a nice profit out of this."


    In Barry¡¯s eyes, Eric had no chance of escaping. Out of bullets and surrounded, Eric¡¯s fate seemed sealed.


    Eric let out a coldugh, an aura of deadly resolve radiating from him.


    "Barry, you¡¯re awfully confident," Eric said calmly, then casually sat on Leonard¡¯s pristine white bed. His bloodstained clothes left streaks of crimson on the immacte sheets, a grim reminder of the chaos that had unfolded.


    Barry, intrigued, stared at Eric with a spark of excitement. "Let¡¯s see what tricks you¡¯ve got left. Go on, show me."


    Eric smiled coolly. "Barry, do you know why your father assigned me to you?"


    "Hah! Because my useless little brother couldn¡¯t handle you. Only I could get the job done," Barry retorted, his tone dripping with disdain.


    His expression reflected his true feelings¡ªcontempt not only for Eric but also for his brother Leonard. Barry had little respect for Leonard, even though they were blood-rted. The Miller family had wed its way to power through violence and alliances with dark forces, bing aristocrats feared even by key leaders of Country W.


    But with such power came enemies, many of whom would stop at nothing to destroy them.


    "You¡¯re wrong," Eric said with a smirk. "Your brother is the real strategist. This kidnapping? I¡¯d bet it was his idea. He seeded on his first try. But you? You¡¯ve tried more than once to take me down, and every time you¡¯ve failed. Now, if something goes wrong here, your father will hold you responsible."


    Every word wasced with biting sarcasm, each one hitting its mark.


    Barry hesitated for a moment, doubt creeping into his eyes as he red at Eric. "Stop wasting time, Eric, and surrender already."


    "If you don¡¯t believe me, call your father," Eric suggested, his tone asposed as ever. "Ask him yourself if Leonard came up with this n."


    Eric straightened his cor with an air of casual elegance, emphasizing his point. "Face it, Barry. Leonard set you up."


    Despite the blood on his face, Eric exuded an innate nobility and grace that only made his words more cutting.


    "You... you¡¯re spouting nonsense!" Barry barked, unwilling to believe that Leonard, the sibling he considered inferior, could be capable of such cunning.


    "Believe me or don¡¯t," Eric said with a light chuckle. "But a quick call will clear everything up. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll do whatever you say. If I¡¯m right, you¡¯ll let me go."


    Barry red at him furiously, reluctant but unable to ignore the seed of doubt nted in his mind. Grinding his teeth, he snatched up his phone and called Bowan.


    "Father," Barry began, his tone uncertain, "Eric ims this kidnapping was Leonard¡¯s idea. Is that true?"


    "It is," Bowan answered coldly. "Why are you wasting time asking about this? Have you dealt with Eric yet?"


    "Of course," Barry replied quickly, though frustration tinged his voice. "Eric isn¡¯t going anywhere, but he¡¯s killed several of our men."


    "Damn it!" Bowan snapped. "Take him back to the basement immediately and make sure no one finds out about this."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Father," Barry said, regaining some of his bravado. "The security here is airtight. My men have sealed off every window. No one outside will know."


    But just as Barry finished speaking, the door burst open with a thunderous kick.</subtxt>

 Chapter 409: A Long-Awaited Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 409: A Long-Awaited Embrace</h4>


    The room fell silent as everyone turned, stunned, to see a swarm of uniformed officers storming in, weapons drawn.


    "Drop your guns!"


    "Mr. Barry, you are under suspicion of kidnapping Mr. Eric Nelson. Cooperate and lower your weapon!"


    "Everyone, drop your guns now!"


    Barry¡¯s legs nearly gave out as he recognized the group as internationalw enforcement. Eric, stillposed, let out a cold chuckle. Raising an eyebrow, he said leisurely, "Be smart about this, Barry. Your country¡¯s military police and criminal investigators are here. Resisting won¡¯t end well for you. Think carefully¡ªthis was your brother¡¯s trap. Perhaps it¡¯s time to reflect on your stupidity."


    Barry trembled with rage, his bulk shaking as Bowan¡¯s voice crackled through the phone. "Barry, what¡¯s happening over there?"


    Barry didn¡¯t reply. He smashed the phone against the floor in frustration, his fleshy face contorted with fury. ncing at the officers, whose steely expressions betrayed no mercy, Barry finally raised his hands and ced the gun on the floor.


    His men, once so ustomed to swaggering about under Barry¡¯smand, nervously followed suit. They lowered their weapons, their bravado evaporating as they realized they were now prisoners.


    Barry scowled at Eric, his voice seething with malice. "Eric, this time I¡¯ve been framed. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky."


    The officers swarmed in, restraining Barry and his men with forceful efficiency before escorting them out. Eric exhaled deeply, a weight lifting from his chest.


    Thankfully, his team had acted quickly, buying him just enough time. The police in Country W had proven remarkably efficient, arriving within minutes. Had they been any slower, Eric wasn¡¯t sure he could have kept stalling.


    He had deliberately stayed put rather than attempt an escape, knowing it was crucial for the authorities to witness the crime firsthand and secure Barry¡¯s downfall. With Barry arrested, he would likely drag Leonard into the fray, and not even Bowan Miller¡¯s influence could withstand the bacsh from those already resentful of the Millers¡¯ power.


    As the group left Leonard¡¯s room, Eric¡¯s loyal team rushed forward to meet him.


    "Boss!"


    "Are you okay, Boss?"


    "Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re bleeding!"


    Eric¡¯s subordinates crowded around him, concern etched on their faces. His expression remained stoic as he replied, "I¡¯m fine."


    "I told you," one of them said with a grin, "nothing could take down Eric Nelson. Anyone who tries is as good as dead."


    David, a striking man with blue hair, sauntered into the room, his mboyant presence unmistakable. He was infamous for his vanity, spending hours perfecting his look.


    Eric shot him a dry look. "Another week, another teddy bear haircut?"


    David pouted, ring in mock indignation. "You¡¯re bleeding from your forehead, and you¡¯re insulting my hair?"


    The wound on Eric¡¯s forehead was from a close call during the basement shootout¡ªa bullet had grazed him, leaving a narrow but bloody gash. It had been dangerously close; a fraction of a second¡¯s hesitation would have spelled his end.


    David stepped forward, reaching to clean the blood off Eric¡¯s face. But before he could, a voice called out urgently.


    "Eric!"


    Eric turned sharply, his eyes locking onto a figure in ck racing toward him. It was a woman, her face streaked with tears, her graceful beauty marred by raw emotion. Despite her disheveled appearance, Eric felt as if the world brightened in that moment.


    Brushing David¡¯s hand aside, Eric strode forward and pulled E into a tight embrace.


    David withdrew with a grumble, and the rest of the team let out lighthearted whistles, relieved to see their leader reunited with someone so important to him.


    Lucas and Luke, who had just arrived on the scene, stopped in their tracks, silently watching the heartfelt reunion.


    E clung to Eric desperately, her trembling arms wrapping around him as though she feared he might vanish at any moment. Her tears soaked his shirt, but she didn¡¯t let go, her voice choked with emotion.


    For days and nights, she had dreamed of this moment¡ªof Eric suddenly appearing before her, alive and well. But every time she dared to hope, disappointment had crushed her.


    Now, holding him in her arms, she couldn¡¯t deny the warmth of his body or the sound of his breath in her ear. It was real. He was real.


    "Sorry for making you worry," Eric murmured softly.


    E¡¯s tears, unstoppable, streamed down her pale face, soaking his white shirt. The crystalline drops reflected her exhaustion, yet her grip on him remained firm.


    Lucas¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Eric had ventured deep into danger and emerged unscathed. That, in itself, was impressive. It reassured Lucas that E¡¯s decision to marry him wasn¡¯t misced¡ªEric was truly worthy of her.


    Luke, standing nearby, watched silently. His heart twisted in ways he didn¡¯t fully understand. Though he had always imed he wouldn¡¯t marry E, deep down, he knew it was a lie¡ªa shield to protect feelings he couldn¡¯t admit.


    "Alright, alright, it¡¯s over now. Let¡¯s head back to the hotel. Eric¡¯s injured; we need to take care of that," Lucas said, his tone warm andposed.


    E reluctantly loosened her hold, her bright eyes scanning Eric¡¯s face. "Oh no, you¡¯re really hurt!" she eximed, noticing the blood on his forehead.


    Reaching out with her delicate hand, she tried to wipe the blood away, but Eric gently caught her hand. "Don¡¯t get your hands dirty," he said softly.


    Tears welled up again in E¡¯s eyes. "Your blood isn¡¯t dirty," she whispered fiercely.


    Eric felt a surge of emotion rise in his chest, his heart swelling with warmth.


    "Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough sweetness for one day. Let¡¯s get moving. They still need to clean up that basement!" David interjected with a mischievous grin.


    David took a moment to admire E, noting her beauty. He shot Eric an approving look, piling onpliments about Eric¡¯s impable taste.


    Eughed through her tears, a mix of joy and relief. Eric leaned in, kissing her cheek gently. "Let¡¯s go back to the hotel," he said.


    He turned to Lucas, who was watching with aposed, knowing smile.


    "Mr. Anderson, I owe you for taking care of E while I was away," Eric said, his tone firm but polite. His aura exuded dominance, the confidence and pride unmistakable.


    Lucas, impressed, gave a small nod. "No need to thank me. You had the skill to make it out alive, and I¡¯ll honor my promise. No matter my rtionship with E, I won¡¯t interfere with your marriage."


    E pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Though she had once resented Lucas for pressuring her to choose Luke, she now saw things clearly. Eric, in every way, was far superior to Luke.


    "Anderson, you might have forgotten," Eric said with a sly smile, "E and I have already registered our marriage. The only thing left is to give her the wedding she deserves."


    E rolled her eyes at him. "Stop talking so much. Let¡¯s save it forter," she said, her voice soft but insistent.


    Standing in Leonard¡¯s mansion and discussing their rtionship felt wrong, especially knowing how furious Leonard would be when he realized she¡¯d orchestrated Eric¡¯s transfer to Barry. Leonard¡¯s cleverness had backfired. Unlike Barry, Leonard would never have underestimated Eric, but now it was toote.


    What Leonard hadn¡¯t anticipated was Eric¡¯s sheer determination and resourcefulness. Even Country W¡¯s military and criminal police had been mobilized, proof enough that the Miller family¡¯s aristocratic dominance was wearing thin. Many had long been waiting for an opportunity to strike at their power.


    Together, the group left Leonard¡¯s estate, which was nowpletely surrounded by police. The inspector spoke to Eric with great respect, asking him to visit the station to give a statement once his injuries had been tended to.


    ...


    Inside the car.


    E delicately dabbed at Eric¡¯s forehead with tissues, carefully wiping away the blood to reveal the deep graze left by the bullet.


    "Maybe we should go to a hospital," she suggested softly. "I¡¯m worried about your head¡ªyou might have a concussion. It¡¯s safer to get it checked out."


    Her voice trembled slightly, filled with concern.

 Chapter 410: A Heartwarming Moment

    <h4>Chapter 410: A Heartwarming Moment</h4>


    "Foolish girl, I didn¡¯t hit my head. The bullet just grazed me," Eric said with a softugh. E¡¯s heart clenched at his words, an indescribable pain almost overwhelming her. She couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what he had endured over the past four days and three nights.


    If Eric had been just a fraction slower, she might never have seen him again.


    "I¡¯m fine, really. Just a superficial wound. My luck has always been this good. Remember the fire? I was injured so badly, but I still made it through, didn¡¯t I?" Eric said as he sped her hand tightly, a yful yet confident smile gracing his face. That unshakable self-assurance lit up his features.


    E bit her lip, her tears now apanied by a soft, relieved smile. Her man always seemed to have incredible luck¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t really luck. It was his strength and resilience forged through countless hardships that carried him through.


    The two of them held hands tightly, the silence between them more powerful than any words.


    ...


    As they stepped out of the car at the hotel, they were immediately swarmed by reporters.


    "Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s said you were kidnapped. Can you share the details?"


    "Mr. Nelson, are you injured? Were you just rescued by the police?"


    The reporters, already tipped off about the incident, had been unable to get close at the police scene and had instead crowded the hotel to corner Eric.


    Eric cast a cool nce at the throng before speaking in an icy tone. "Yes, I was kidnapped by Barry and Leonard of the Miller family. Thanks to the brave and capable police of Country W, I¡¯m alive today. Otherwise, I¡¯d have died at Barry¡¯s hands."


    The reporters erupted into a frenzy. The Miller family¡ªaristocracy¡ªimplicated in something so vile? The revtion was explosive.


    "That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying for now," Eric added with a wicked curve of his lips. "In a few days, you¡¯ll have more detailed information. Thank you all for your concern." With that, he wrapped an arm around E and headed into the hotel.


    Their bodyguards blocked the persistent reporters from following. shbulbs lit the lobby like strobe lights, and the sheer number of reporters turned the grand entrance into a chaotic sea of people.


    Though Eric had emerged rtively unharmed, the blood on his forehead and clothes painted a harrowing picture that left those who saw it uneasy.


    ...


    Finally back in their room, E wasted no time asking John to fetch antiseptic and other supplies. She insisted on treating Eric¡¯s wounds herself.


    Eric sat on the couch, watching her intently. Her delicate features, once radiant, now bore signs of exhaustion. Dark circles shadowed her eyes, and red veins streaked the whites. Her once-rosyplexion was dull with fatigue.


    Clearly, the past few days had been agonizing for her too, each moment dragging on like an eternity.


    "E, I¡¯m sorry," Eric said softly, taking her hand in his and pulling her into his arms. He held her tightly, his voice low but sincere. "I made you worry again. I promise I¡¯ll be more careful from now on."


    Eughed through her tears, her voice a mix of scolding and relief. "As long as you¡¯re back, that¡¯s all that matters. Now let me tend to your wounds."


    Eric¡¯s breath was warm against her cheek as he kissed it gently. He had wanted to pull her into a full embrace the moment he saw her, but with so many people around, it hadn¡¯t felt right. Now, with the tension of thest few days catching up with him, he felt the exhaustion in his bones.


    "This is nothing," he said, brushing off the injury as minor. "I shouldn¡¯t have trusted my aunt so much..." His voice trailed off with a sigh. "She¡¯s always been greedy. Even if she wasn¡¯t acting under someone¡¯s orders, she..."


    "She¡¯s the type to take advantage of small gains," E interjected gently. "She epted free seasoning packets and used them to cook, not knowing they¡¯d been tampered with. We let our guard down too, but it¡¯s not entirely her fault. She had no way of knowing she was part of someone else¡¯s n."


    E smiled softly as she reached out to touch Eric¡¯s face, her fingers tracing the sharp contours of his features.


    Her touch was tender, her voice soothing. In that moment, the room felt lighter, as if the weight of thest few days had started to lift.


    Eric chuckled softly, his voice light and teasing. "Tell me, littledy, what have you been up to these past few days?"


    E¡¯s nose tingled as tears threatened again. "What could I do? I... I¡¯m not like you, Eric. I don¡¯t have a hugework of connections. Even David showed up in person! I heard he¡¯s the nephew of the president of Country W. Eric, you really are incredible, roping someone like him in."


    "What do you mean, ¡¯roping him in¡¯? We¡¯re very good friends, thank you," Eric said, smirking as he yfully nuzzled her hair. His gaze, however, darkened slightly, a glint of cold fury flickering in his eyes. "Bowan¡¯s overstepped. Many within Country W are already dissatisfied with him, using him of tarnishing the nobility¡¯s reputation and disgracing their image."


    E smiled faintly, her tension easing slightly. "It¡¯s a relief you made it out. I was so worried these past few days¡ªI couldn¡¯t sleep, my head hurt constantly. I was terrified I¡¯d never see you again... If that had happened, I swear I¡¯d have blown up Bowan¡¯s house."


    Eric burst outughing. "Bowan deserves worse. That¡¯s why I exposed the mastermind behind this. Bowan¡¯s life won¡¯t be easy from here on out. With both his sons dragged down, someone will inevitably find an excuse to take him out."


    E shivered at the thought. The battles between nobles and Country W¡¯s political factions were always brutal, leaving no room for fairness or mercy.


    That was why these past days had been so torturous for her. Though she constantly reminded herself to stay calm, she still spent many nights crying silently, overwhelmed by helplessness.


    But she had endured. She had held on without asking Lucas for help.


    That determination had finally paid off¡ªEric¡¯s sess was proof enough, pping Lucas¡¯s skepticism in the face.


    Her choice of a man this time was wless.


    ...


    The two sat quietly, leaning against one another, lost in thought. After a long while, Eric finally broke the silence, scooping her up in his arms with a mischievous smile. "Let¡¯s take a shower together."


    Eughed and nodded, amused. She didn¡¯t believe for a second that someone as exhausted as Eric would have the energy for anything beyond teasing.


    True to her instincts, Eric was too drained to do more than joke around in the shower. He let her help him clean up before copsing into bed, fast asleep.


    E noticed his damp hair and grabbed a towel, carefully drying it as much as she could.


    "I¡¯ll use the hairdryer to dry it a bit more, okay? You can stay lying down," she said, her voice filled with tenderness as she rested her chin on his chest and poked at his sleepy face with her finger.


    "Mmm... Thanks, love," Eric murmured, barely managing the words before his eyes drifted shut.


    After several sleepless nights, his body finally gave in to the extreme fatigue. His even breaths signaled that he had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    E quietly climbed off the bed, retrieved the hairdryer, and sat beside him. Looking at his peaceful face, his sharp, handsome features softened in slumber, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. There was something so precious about these tranquil moments with him.


    Her thoughts drifted back to the image of him standing amidst the chaos, blood trickling from his forehead. In that moment, she had thought he was the most heroic, most powerful man in the world. Her heart swelled with a strange but undeniable pride.


    This was the man she had chosen, and he would never let her down.


    E set the hairdryer to its lowest setting and gently dried his hair. Thankfully, Eric¡¯s hair was short; otherwise, the task might have taken forever. Even so, just a few minutes in, her wrist began to ache.


    It struck her how Eric would blow-dry her hair every night, neverining. The simple act of care felt even more meaningful now, a testament to the steady and unwavering love between them.


    E finished drying his hair and ced the dryer aside. She leaned closer, brushing a hand softly over his cheek before tucking herself in beside him. In this moment, with Eric by her side, the world felt right again.

 Chapter 411: Bound to Be Just Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 411: Bound to Be Just Siblings</h4>


    E¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile as she carefully and tenderly put the hairdryer away. Then, she quietlyy down beside Eric, holding his hand as she drifted off to sleep with him.


    Their breathing gradually synchronized, bing soft and steady.


    E hadn¡¯t been sleeping well these past few days¡ªif she had slept at all. Exhaustion caught up with her, and she soon fell into a deep sleep alongside Eric.


    The two slept soundly, not stirring until after 8 p.m. when a knock on the door interrupted their rest. E woke reluctantly from her dream, groaning.


    "Who is it? Don¡¯t they know we¡¯re sleeping?" she muttered, rubbing her aching head. The four hours of sleep had been far from enough to make up for her recent exhaustion.


    She regretted not hanging up a "Do Not Disturb" sign on the door.


    Eric stirred slightly, turning over, but clearly had no intention of getting up.


    E shuffled to the door and opened it to find Luke standing there, his expression dark and serious. Embarrassed by her state of dress in her nightgown, she quickly pulled the door halfway shut, shielding herself.


    "My father has invited you to breakfast tomorrow morning. He expects you both to arrive on time," Luke said curtly.


    E rolled her eyes. "Luke, don¡¯t you know we¡¯re exhausted? Who asked you to bother us? Tomorrow¡¯s business can wait until tomorrow, can¡¯t it?"


    Luke¡¯s face darkened further, his expression frosty. "E, is this how a properdy behaves? Did no one teach you any manners?"


    "It¡¯s incredibly polite of you to interrupt people¡¯s sleep," E shot back sarcastically as she mmed the door in his face.


    Luke stood frozen for a moment, his frustration mounting. That infuriating woman never treated him with the respect he believed he deserved as a nobleman. Worse, every time he faced her, she seemed to strip away hisposure, leaving him feeling humiliated.


    His fists clenched, and his cold gaze flickered with suppressed anger. Turning sharply on his heel, he strode away from the hotel floor, his mind swirling with thoughts of E lying beside Eric. The image unsettled him more than he cared to admit.


    Back on the ninth floor, Lucas was having dinner but seemed to have little appetite. He looked up when he saw Luke descending with a sour expression.


    "What happened?" Lucas asked.


    "She said we¡¯re disturbing their sleep and that tomorrow¡¯s business can wait," Luke replied coldly, a hint of bitterness in his voice.


    Lucas chuckled lightly, nodding with understanding. "She¡¯s not wrong. I told you to call her tomorrow instead of going up to bother them. Luke, now that Eric is back, it¡¯s time to let go of those thoughts. E is my only daughter, and you are my only adopted son. I consider you both my children, and I expect you to treat her as your sister from now on."


    Lucas¡¯s tone was calm but firm, his gaze steady as he addressed Luke.


    "Father, I already consider E my sister. Please don¡¯t overthink it," Luke replied, his expression strained as he tried to mask his difort. Picking up his utensils, he busied himself with his te in an attempt to appear unbothered.


    "That¡¯s good to hear. I know your character, and I trust you not to create discord. To me, you are both family¡ªequally precious," Lucas said, his voice softening with an undertone of sorrow.


    In truth, Lucas wasn¡¯t entirely sure where E stood with him.


    Hisck of intervention in Eric¡¯s ordeal had been a deliberate choice, partly to test Eric¡¯s capabilities and partly to gauge E¡¯s resilience.


    Now, he saw E¡¯s strength and intelligence clearly. She had deftly maneuvered Leonard away and drawn Barry into the situation, ensuring Eric had a fighting chance. Their coordination was undeniable¡ªotherwise, how could it have been so perfectly timed that Barry arrived at Leonard¡¯s estate on the same day Eric escaped?


    The result was twofold: Barry was implicated, and Bowan had effectively lost both sons. With his influence significantly weakened, it was only a matter of time before his enemies seized the opportunity to bring him down.


    Lucas was deeply pleased with E; she had exceeded his expectations time and time again. If only... if only he and Isabe had been a little more astute back then, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point.


    "Tomorrow morning, take me to see her," Lucas said, his voice distant and thoughtful. "I¡¯ve let her down before, and I owe her that much."


    Luke nodded respectfully. "Yes, Father."


    Looking at thevish spread of gourmet food on the table, Lucas had no appetite. In his heart, he prayed that E wouldn¡¯t reject him outright. After all, blood ties ran deep. If she truly didn¡¯t care, she would have left Country W long ago.


    ...


    10:00 p.m.


    E woke up from hunger.


    She turned over weakly, only to find herself staring into Eric¡¯s smirking eyes, their depths gleaming.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she looped her arms around his neck and gave him a yful kiss. "Hubby, I¡¯m hungry!"


    Ericughed, his low chuckle warm and teasing. He rolled over, pinning her beneath him. After several hours of rest, he finally felt somewhat recharged. His kisses were fervent and intense, causing E to push at him in a panic. "Hey! I said my stomach is hungry!"


    "Oh? I thought it was something else that needed feeding," Eric teased with a wicked grin.


    "Eric, you¡¯re asking for a beating!" E huffed, giving him a yful kick that sent him tumbling off the bed. Erded on the floor with an exaggerated pout, crawling back to the edge like a pitiful little boy.


    The once-dominant and effortlessly suave Eric now looked like a cheeky, mischievous young man.


    "Wife, how can you be so cruel? I just wanted a little intimate moment with you, and you kicked me off the bed!" hemented dramatically.


    E¡¯s face flushed red. "With an empty stomach, you still have the energy for that? Get up, change, brush your teeth, and let¡¯s eat dinner!"


    Eric obeyed with augh, climbing to his feet. In truth, he was starving.


    Having eaten only a small meal around noon, it had been nearly ten hours since hisst proper food. His stomach growled in protest.


    Once the two were ready and freshened up, a waiter arrived with the dinner Eric had pre-ordered.


    E eagerly dove into a bowl of soup, the warm liquid finally easing her hunger.


    Eric, with a bandage on his forehead, still looked effortlessly handsome. Sitting beside her, he suddenly spoke, his tone thoughtful. "Leonard really put a lot of thought into that basement. So many tunnels, so many intersections. It¡¯s the perfect ce to imprison someone."


    E blinked in surprise. "Really? Then how did you manage to find your way out? Did you force a bodyguard to lead you?"


    Eric shook his head and recounted the key moments of how he used hypnosis on the maid.


    E¡¯s jaw dropped. "Hypnosis? That¡¯s not something just anyone can pull off! It takes talent and a lot of dedicated practice. You only dabbled in it¡ªhow did you manage to pick up Connor¡¯s skills?"


    Eric grinned smugly. "Next time, I¡¯ll hypnotize you and make you climb into my arms willingly."


    E¡¯s face flushed again as she gave him a light p on the shoulder. Eric swiftly caught her wrist, his expression devilish as he kissed her fingertips with exaggerated relish. "Mmm, even your fingers taste sweet."


    "Eric..." E groaned, half-amused and half-exasperated. His shameless teasing made her want to swat him, yet an undeniable sweetness spread through her heart.


    The two continued their yful banter as they ate, theirughter and lighthearted conversation filling the room with a warm, intimate atmosphere. It was a moment of pure, unspoken happiness, their bond shining brightly in the quiet of the night.

 Chapter 412: An Irreconcilable Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 412: An Irreconcble Rtionship</h4>


    After dinner, which ended at 11 p.m., Eric and E spent a little time chatting on the balcony. Soon after, they returned to bed, determined to make up for all the sleep they had lost over the past several days.


    The Next Morning.


    When E woke up, her head was still faintly aching. She had a tendency to get headaches when overly stressed, but they usually subsided within two or three days.


    Seeing her looking sluggish, Eric assumed she was unwell. "What¡¯s wrong? You look like you didn¡¯t sleep enough. Are you feeling okay?"


    E draped herself over his chest, her fingers absentmindedly tracing circles there. "Yeah, hubby, I feel like I haven¡¯t slept enough. My head hurts a bit."


    "Then go back to sleep," Eric suggested. "If Lucases, I¡¯ll handle him."


    E¡¯s fingers pressed slightly harder against his chest. Eric grinned wickedly, capturing her finger in his hand. "E, are you hungry again?"


    E groaned and withdrew her hand. "No, let me sleep a little longer."


    "Have breakfast first, then you can sleep again," Eric insisted.


    Reluctantly, E brushed her teeth and, without even bothering to change out of her pajamas, ate a quick bowl of porridge before crawling back into bed. Her head felt heavy¡ªshe might have beening down with a cold.


    At 8 a.m.


    As expected, Lucas and Luke arrived at the hotel to meet E.


    When they didn¡¯t see her, Lucas looked visibly disappointed. "Is she still upset with me for not stepping in during your ordeal?"


    Eric cast him a calm nce. "No, she¡¯s not feeling well."


    Lucas¡¯s expression darkened. "Could it be... she¡¯s expecting? I hope you¡¯re treating her well. Whether the wedding is grand or simple, the most important thing is that you cherish her."


    His voice carried a wistful tone, a bitter memory of Robert¡¯s marriage to Isabe. The grand wedding meant nothing when the rtionship was built on suffering.


    "Of course, Father-inw, you don¡¯t need to worry about that," Eric replied confidently. "She only mentioned a headache, nothing more."


    Hearing this, Lucas¡¯s face grew more serious. For a moment, he seemed lost in thought, his palms beginning to sweat.


    ...


    Later that morning, Curtis and his wife arrived at the hotel to meet Eric, offering a heartfelt apology for the events that had transpired. Eric, though polite, didn¡¯t dwell on the matter and sent them off without much fuss.


    Shortly afterward, James and Lauren hurried in.


    "Eric, are you alright?" James asked, his gaze falling on the bandage on Eric¡¯s forehead. His face was tight with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine, thank you," Eric replied courteously, his tone distant. James¡¯s face clouded with sadness.


    Lucas, who naturally recognized James, greeted him politely. Although they had never coborated, Lucas was familiar with him through Eric¡¯s background.


    "I need to speak with you privately, Eric," James said softly.


    Lucas stood and offered a nod. "Eric, if you¡¯re busy, we¡¯ll head out. I¡¯lle back in the afternoon to pick up E."


    Eric nodded, and Lucas, after exchanging a brief, amiable farewell with James, left with Luke. Lauren headed upstairs to check on E, leaving Eric and James alone.


    Eric leaned back in his chair, his gaze sharp and dispassionate. "Say what you need to say."


    James sat down heavily, his hair startlingly gray. Eric was momentarily taken aback¡ªwhen he left Country S, James hadn¡¯t looked so aged.


    James¡¯s exhaustion was apparent. Ever since Eric¡¯s ordeal began, he hadn¡¯t had a proper night¡¯s sleep. Despite their strained rtionship, Eric was his only blood rtive. The guilt and regret weighed heavily on James, a man who had made countless mistakes in his youth.


    "Henry has regained consciousness. It looks like he¡¯ll recover fully in time. I n to return home in a few days, but before I do, I want to hand over my properties and business to you."


    "I don¡¯t want them," Eric replied icily. "Mr. Nelson, take them with you¡ªto your grave."


    His words were as sharp as ever. Eric could never forgive James for his reckless and indulgent youth, which had driven Victoria to her death.


    For Eric, no amount of remorse or gestures could erase the pain of the past.


    Jamesughed bitterly, his voice tinged with sorrow. "The Nelson Group... your mother poured her heart into it too. I just want to pass her legacy to you. Whether you value it or not is up to you. And the vi your mother left for you¡ªtake it back as well."


    Eric didn¡¯t respond, simply sipping his drink, the fiery yet slightly sweet liquor doing nothing to numb the ache in his heart. Their father-son rtionship had deteriorated beyond repair, and he had no intention of mending it. In Eric¡¯s mind, James was unforgivable.


    During the repeated assassination attempts on Eric¡¯s life, James¡ªhis father¡ªhad been utterly indifferent.


    Though there were a few fleeting years when James asionally yed the role of a father, once Eric was sent abroad, James¡¯s demeanor grew colder and more detached. He had even publicly disowned Eric, denying him as his son and thereby insulting Victoria¡¯s memory. How could Eric ever forgive him?


    His mother had sacrificed her life for James, jumping to her death out of despair. Meanwhile, James had continued his life of luxury with his mistress, seemingly unburdened by guilt or grief.


    "What my mother left for me, I will reim. I¡¯ll protect the Nelson Group, but as for your personal assets? Donate them to charity," Eric said with a coldugh. "At least you¡¯ll umte some good karma, so maybe in your next life, you won¡¯t end up in such a bad family."


    Eric¡¯s tone turned icy as he continued. "Do you really think I care about your wealth? Even if you gave every share to Henry, I wouldn¡¯t care."


    With that, Eric stood abruptly and walked toward the door.


    "Eric!" James called after him, his voice filled with pain. He watched his son¡¯s retreating figure, his heart aching like it was being torn apart. But he had no idea how to bridge the gap between them.


    James knew he had failed Eric¡ªevery time his son faced danger, he, as a father, had done nothing to help.


    Now, frail and aging, James felt the weight of his mistakes more acutely than ever. He feared the loneliness that awaited him in his vast, empty mansion. His wife was in prison, his two other sons were no longer around, and though the house was staffed with servants, itcked the warmth of family.


    "Eric, I¡¯m sorry..." James muttered as he turned to leave, his expression heavy with regret. He knew that no matter how many times he apologized, Eric would never forgive him. Their rtionship, long severed, was like an arrow released from a bow¡ªit could never return.


    All James wanted now was to asionally see Eric, to talk without the bitterness and hostility. But even that was too much to hope for.


    Inside E¡¯s suite.


    "What? You¡¯re really nning a wedding? Where will it be? Country W or Country S?" Lauren eximed, her voice brimming with excitement. "I have to be one of your bridesmaids, E. You better save a spot for me!"


    E chuckled. "Lauren, you¡¯re squeezing my hand too tightly! Don¡¯t worry¡ªthere will be six bridesmaids."


    Lauren pouted. "I want to be the maid of honor!"


    "Alright, the spot is yours," E said, amused.


    Lauren squealed with delight, though her eyes shed with a hint of jealousy. "I¡¯m so envious of you! You¡¯re getting married, and I¡¯m still stuck in limbo. Even if Henry recovers, he¡¯ll never look at me. He¡¯ll probably just send me away again."


    As they chatted, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from the hallway, loud and exaggerated. "Mr. Nelson! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d y games with me and teach me the secrets of men?"


    Lauren¡¯s expression shifted, and E¡¯s smile faded. Lauren had left the door slightly ajar when she entered, allowing the voice to carry clearly into the room.


    "Who¡¯s that?"

 Chapter 413: Exceptional Charm with the Opposite Sex

    <h4>Chapter 413: Exceptional Charm with the Opposite Sex</h4>


    Laurenined, saying that Eric was far too powerful and irresistible to women. In her eyes, any woman who saw him couldn¡¯t help but want to cling to him.


    E smiled faintly and walked out of the room with Lauren. Sure enough, they found a woman with a crazed expression blocking Eric¡¯s path.


    Eric frowned slightly¡ªthis maid had actually tracked him down.


    "Anne, the opportunity has passed. I¡¯m sorry," Eric said coolly. "Thank you for helping me escape Leonard¡¯s estate. I¡¯llpensate you for that. John, transfer one million to Ms. Anne¡¯s ountter."


    Eric¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on the scar on the back of Anne¡¯s neck, one he had caused. He felt slightly guilty¡ªafter all, without her cooperation, his escape wouldn¡¯t have been possible. At the time, if Anne hadn¡¯t yed along with his act, she wouldn¡¯t have dared betray Leonard.


    "Yes, boss," John replied, ncing indifferently at Anne. "Miss, pleasee with me."


    But Anne clung to Eric, refusing to let go. "No, I don¡¯t want money! I want to be Mr. Nelson¡¯s woman..."


    She acted shy and coquettish, nearly making E and Lauren gag. It was obvious Anne was smart enough to know that no amount of moneypared to the value of being Eric¡¯s mistress.


    "Miss Anne," a light, teasing voice interrupted, "do you know what kind of woman Mr. Nelson likes? Perhaps I could enlighten you."


    A man in a crisp white suit strolled over, his smile warm and refined. His elegant features and gentle demeanor exuded charm.


    It was Connor.


    E nodded slightly in greeting, acknowledging him.


    Anne froze, stunned by the sight of another handsome man¡ªthis one smiling at her with undeniable warmth.


    Compared to Eric¡¯s cold demeanor, this man seemed gentle and approachable, a stark contrast.


    "Hello, my name is Anne. I¡¯m the maid who saved Mr. Nelson!" she dered boldly.


    E and Eric were momentarily speechless. Was there truly a woman this narcissistic and clueless? Did she think Connor would believe her just because of that?


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Anne. Please wait over there for a moment. I¡¯d be happy to treat you to a meal shortly," Connor said with a polite smile.


    Blushing furiously, Anne obediently stepped aside.


    Eric twitched his lips in exasperation and turned to Connor. "Connor, your charm is deadly. One appearance, and you¡¯ve already subdued a lovesick fool."


    E shot Eric a sharp look, a tinge of jealousy in her voice. "Not everyone tries to win people over by throwing money at them like you."


    "What are you upset about?" Eric asked with a smirk. "I¡¯m just repaying her for her lovesick behavior. After all, she helped me figure out the escape routes."


    Lauren wasughing so hard at their exchange that she nearly fell over.


    Connor shrugged, still smiling. "Handling women like her is my specialty. But I have to say, I was busy hypnotizing Ellen when I got John¡¯s call telling me you¡¯d already made it out. Talk about wasted effort!"


    Connor¡¯s tone was lighthearted, but his smile was tinged with regret.


    "Thanks for your help this time," Eric said, raising an eyebrow. "Tomorrow, drinks are on me. You and David can drink until you drop. Oh, and Anne¡¯s all yours."


    Connor¡¯s smile remained gentle as he replied, "Of course. You and your wife should get some proper rest¡ªyou¡¯ve both had a rough time."


    His words carried a teasing undertone, and E¡¯s cheeks flushed. What was Connor implying? Nothing had happened between them¡ªyet he made it sound otherwise!


    "E, I¡¯ll leave you two be. I still have to go check on Henry. But when the wedding happens, make sure to invite me," Lauren added with a yful grin before heading off with Connor.


    E was left speechless, watching the two leave. Eric pulled her toward their room, his expression growing serious as he closed the door.


    "John told me about Connor¡¯s involvement," Eric said, his tone heavy. "But I can¡¯t believe you dared to go to Leonard¡¯s house alone. You need to understand¡ªLeonard isn¡¯t as easy to handle as he seems. What if he had taken an interest in you?"


    E immediately flopped onto her soft,fortable bed, stretching outzily.


    "Take an interest in me? Does he really have the guts to snatch me away? They¡¯re still wary of my father," she said casually, her tone light.


    But as the words left her mouth, E froze. Had she just referred to him as "father"?


    Eric walked over, gently stroking her long hair. "What¡¯s this? Have you made up your mind? Ready to acknowledge him as your dad?"


    E lowered her longshes. "I... I don¡¯t know. I said it without thinking."


    Eric chuckled softly. "Deep down, you¡¯re starting to ept him."


    "I am not!" E huffed, puffing her cheeks indignantly.


    "You know," she said after a pause, "the day you went missing, we argued. He said he wouldn¡¯t intervene. If you managed to make it out, he¡¯d acknowledge you as his son-inw. But if I begged for help, he¡¯d force me to marry Luke and only then try to save you." E rubbed her temples, her nerves still tight despite everything being resolved over a day ago.


    Eric sat beside her, cing his hands on her temples and beginning to gently massage them. "Your father¡¯s frustration makes sense. If I were so easily defeated, so easily subdued, I believe even you would lose faith in me¡ªlet alone him. I can understand where he¡¯sing from. If you were my daughter, I¡¯d feel the same way."


    E snorted. "But that doesn¡¯t mean he can force me to marry someone! Has he forgotten I¡¯m already married? Besides, Luke? That cold-faced jerk? No way!"


    "You may not like him, but he likes you," Eric teased while continuing his gentle massage.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Why would he like me?" E murmured, rxing under his touch. "That cold-faced guy is always scolding me, acting all superior like he¡¯s royalty and I¡¯m some unpolished country girl with no manners."


    Eric suppressed augh. "He¡¯d make a better brother than a suitor, don¡¯t you think?"


    Luke, with his striking mixed-heritage looks and noble demeanor, always carried himself with a sense of authority. His sharp attitude toward E likely stemmed from seeing her as family and feeling protective of her.


    But no matter Luke¡¯s feelings, E was, and always would be, Eric¡¯s woman.


    "Having him as a brother wouldn¡¯t be so bad," E muttered. "It¡¯s not like I¡¯d have to live with him anyway."


    Despite her words, she still felt a pang of sympathy for Lucas, who had been single for so many years. At least with Luke around, Lucas had someone to rely on.


    Eric¡¯s gaze fell on her pouty lips, red and alluring. His throat tightened as he swallowed. "Little enchantress, does your head still hurt?"


    E, half-lidded eyes closed in contentment from the massage, hummed in response. "It¡¯s much better now..."


    "Good," Eric murmured, his voice tinged with mischief. "Because now it¡¯s my turn to rx."


    Before she could react, his warm lips pressed against hers, deep and fervent.


    E¡¯s breath quickened under his heated kisses. Her fingers clutched tightly at his shirt, a small wave of nervousness coursing through her.


    The intensity of his affection left her dazed, her heart racing.

 Chapter 414: An Unpleasant Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 414: An Unpleasant Conversation</h4>


    "You silly girl, why are you so nervous?" Eric teased with a mischievous smile. He reached for the remote and yed some lighthearted music, helping E rx a little.


    In truth, E wasn¡¯t sure why she felt so tense. Perhaps it was the lingering tension, fear, and anxiety from the past few days. Everything she¡¯d been through had left her feeling unlike herself.


    But Eric¡¯s fiery kisses gave her no time to dwell on such thoughts.


    After some passionate time together, both were drenched in sweat. They showered, and before they knew it, it was already noon.


    Around midday, Lucas called personally, inviting them to lunch at the restaurant downstairs and suggesting they visit his home afterward.


    E initially wanted to decline, but Lucas¡¯s gentle and slightly pleading tone caught her off guard. Before she could respond, he had already hung up.


    Eric chuckled and pinched her cheek. "Why hesitate? Just go. Dwelling on past mistakes won¡¯t change them. Holding onto resentment will only make things harder for you."


    E nodded silently. Her thoughts shifted to Eric¡¯s strained rtionship with James.


    Unlike her and Lucas, Eric and James¡¯s rtionship was much harder to mend.


    Lucas¡¯s mistakes stemmed from fear¡ªhe had misunderstood and inadvertently hurt Isabe. But James¡¯s actions were deliberate, his cruelty driving Victoria to a tragic end.


    By the time E and Eric arrived at the restaurant, it was already 12:20 p.m.


    Having just finished their "exercise" and taken their time showering and dressing, they were slightly dyed.


    Luke greeted them with a frosty expression, showing no trace of warmth or wee.


    Lucas, however, rose to his feet with a kind and loving smile for E. "You¡¯re here! We¡¯ve already ordered, but if there¡¯s anything E doesn¡¯t like, we can order more."


    E nced at the table, noticing that it was filled with dishes she loved.


    Clearly, Lucas had taken the time to learn her preferences.


    She nodded slightly. "This is fine."


    Seeing that she was willing to engage with him, Lucas¡¯s heart lifted. The unease he¡¯d been feeling dissipated.


    "E, have you decided where you¡¯ll hold the wedding?" Lucas asked warmly.


    Eric¡¯s face lit up with happiness. "E says we¡¯re still deciding¡ªthere are so many great options, both here and abroad."


    Lucas nodded, his smile widening as he looked at his beloved daughter. "Take your time. After the wedding, you could n a longer honeymoon and visit several ces."


    E kept her head down, unsure how to carry on the conversation.


    Although Lucas was her biological father, the unfamiliarity between them couldn¡¯t simply vanish overnight.


    "E," Lucas continued with enthusiasm, "do you have a wedding dress in mind yet? I know some excellent designers who specialize in bridal wear. If you¡¯re interested, I can connect you with them. Their schedules are booked through next year, but I can ask them to prioritize designing something just for you."


    His offer was genuine, his excitement evident.


    E hesitated briefly before replying. "We¡¯ve already made arrangements, but thank you."


    Eric had already hired a top designer to create their wedding attire, and it would be awkward to suddenly switch ns.


    "I see," Lucas said, a hint of disappointment in his voice. Still, he smiled warmly. "As long as you¡¯re happy with your choice."


    Luke, who had remained silent up until now, suddenly frowned, his face darkening. He turned to E, his tone sharp. "Can¡¯t you treat Father with a little more respect? He¡¯s trying his best for you, and you act so cold. Who are you trying to impress with that attitude?"


    E froze for a moment, taken aback by Luke¡¯s harshness.


    "Luke! How can you me E for this?" Lucas said sternly, his tone calm but firm. "Eric likely already arranged for someone to design the wedding dress. Stopping them halfway wouldn¡¯t be right."


    Eric nced sideways at Luke, his voice cutting but measured. "Mr. Anderson, perhaps you should learn to see things from another perspective. While E and Mr. Anderson may share a father-daughter rtionship by blood, they haven¡¯t developed the emotional bond to match. Expecting E to ept Mr. Anderson immediately is unrealistic. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Anderson?"


    Lucas nodded slowly. "Eric is right. Setting aside blood ties, we¡¯re practically strangers who have only met a few times. I can only hope E can gradually adjust. That¡¯s why I suggested she stay at my house for a little while. It might help her be morefortable. She can move out when it¡¯s time for the wedding."


    E frowned. Move into his house?


    The idea felt surreal. Living with her biological father, whom she barely knew, felt awkward and alien.


    "E," Lucas said gently, noticing her unease, "there¡¯s no rush. If you¡¯d prefer, we can meet at the hotel daily. When you¡¯re ready, you can decide to move in then."


    "There¡¯s no need," E replied tly, her refusal swift and firm. "I¡¯m not used to living with people I¡¯m unfamiliar with."


    Though Lucas was her father, she still harbored resentment toward him.


    During the days Eric had been kidnapped, she had been at her most vulnerable, desperately needing support. Yet Lucas had pressured her to divorce Eric rather than offeringfort.


    Biological ties aside, E couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept him as a father¡ªnot emotionally.


    Lucas¡¯s expression faltered, his sadness briefly visible. "I know you¡¯re angry at me... but I don¡¯t regret what I did. From my perspective, if Eric didn¡¯t have the ability to protect himself, he wouldn¡¯t deserve to marry you."


    E abruptly stood, her head throbbing again. Confronting suchplicated emotions in this setting had quickly unraveled theposure she¡¯d only just regained.


    "E, are you alright?" Eric asked, quickly standing to steady her.


    "I¡¯m just tired," E murmured, her voice tight. "I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the appetite to stay for lunch. Please, enjoy the meal without me."


    She turned and walked away, her steps quickening as her chest tightened with pain.


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt Lucas, but she couldn¡¯t face him either.


    "E..." Lucas called after her, standing helplessly as her figure disappeared from view.


    "Mr. Anderson, I¡¯ll talk to her. My apologies," Eric said quietly before following her out.


    Lucas sank back into his chair, his hands trembling slightly. He had thought that E and Eric¡¯s willingness to sit with him meant they were ready to ept him.


    But it seemed that hope was merely a fantasy.


    "Father, are you alright?" Luke asked, his frustration evident as he stepped closer to pat Lucas on the back.


    Lucas¡¯s eyes, filled with sadness, seemed to dim. "I know she still resents me... but I can¡¯t help it. As her father, all I want is for my daughter to have the best life possible."


    Luke, whom Lucas had raised with care, had a character and values Lucas trustedpletely. If E married him, Lucas believed she would never face betrayal or heartbreak.


    With the strength of the Anderson family behind her, E could live a life free from worry and hardship.


    But with Eric, Lucas foresaw a tumultuous path filled with storms. Eric¡¯s strikingly handsome and devilishly charming appearance would inevitably attract countless women with ill intentions. The life ahead would be far from peaceful.

 Chapter 415: Hurt on Her Behalf

    <h4>Chapter 415: Hurt on Her Behalf</h4>


    "Father, she¡¯ll understand your intentions one day," Luke said softly, trying tofort Lucas. "Let¡¯s finish our meal and head home early, okay?"


    Lucas looked pale, likely due to his poor sleep over the past few days. He had been worried about Eric¡¯s safety, knowing that if anything happened to him, E would be devastated.


    Such an oue would make it even harder to mend the father-daughter rtionship. Lucas had gambled¡ªhe bet on Eric being strong enough to get out on his own.


    Though he outwardly showed disapproval of Eric, deep down, he hoped his daughter¡¯s choice would prove to be the right one.


    Lucas had been gued by sleepless nights, his mind heavy with anxiety. Only Luke, who had been by his side, could truly see how much it affected him.


    "Yes, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a proper rest," Lucas said with a faint, mncholic smile. "You¡¯ll take care of thepany for me, won¡¯t you? Even if E acknowledges me as her father someday, she won¡¯t want my things."


    Luke lowered his head slightly, his voice a quiet promise. "Father, I¡¯ll manage thepany well. And if she ever needs it, I¡¯ll hand it over to her."


    Lucas shook his head gently. "She won¡¯t take it... Even though I¡¯ve only met her a few times, I can see that E is stubborn. Besides, Eric is capable, and they don¡¯tck money. E also has a good heart. After all these years of you standing by me, how could I leave you with nothing?"


    Such an action would only make others use Lucas of being heartless, and it wasn¡¯t something he could bring himself to do.


    For over twenty years, he and Luke had depended on each other. Even though Luke wasn¡¯t his biological son, he had been a source of support and was no different from family.


    Over the next few days, Lucas continued making frequent visits to the hotel. asionally, when E and Eric dined at the restaurant, they would encounter him.


    Lucas¡¯s persistence saw him visiting the hotel every day for seven days, humbly attempting to reconnect with E. His actions even made Luke lose his temper andsh out at E several times.


    The situation caught media attention, spreading like wildfire across newspapers and websites. Rumors began to swirl¡ªsome spected Lucas had a romantic interest in E, a vile and baseless im.


    Eventually, informed sources revealed the truth about Lucas and E¡¯s father-daughter rtionship, causing a global sensation.


    Lucas, recognized as the "Strongest Entrepreneur of the Year" by authoritative publications, was already under public scrutiny. Now, with his family ties to E publicized, those who had ill intentions toward Eric hesitated to act.


    Meanwhile, Bowan Miller, the head of the Miller family, faced multiple allegations of his crimes, with evidence piling up against him.


    Barry¡¯s kidnapping of Eric, which ended with Eric fighting his way out, only reinforced Eric¡¯s reputation as a man of exceptional skill and determination.


    On the ninth day, E and Eric returned from shopping. E had bought numerous gifts for Amelia, Chloe, and others in preparation for their uing wedding back home.


    As they entered their usual restaurant, Lucas approached them with a warm smile.


    "E," he greeted.


    "Mr. Anderson," E responded politely but with a clear distance in her tone.


    Luke¡¯s face darkened again, but Lucas ignored him, smiling as he nodded. "You¡¯re back? I stopped by this morning, but you weren¡¯t here."


    "We went out to buy some small gifts... We¡¯re leaving for home in a couple of days," E said softly.


    Lucas¡¯s smile faltered for a moment before he recovered. "I see. Make sure to let me know when the wedding happens."


    E smiled faintly, thinking that even if she didn¡¯t tell him, Lucas would surely find out anyway.


    "I will," she replied, maintaining her polite demeanor.


    Eric nced briefly at Luke, whose veins were visibly throbbing in frustration, and said calmly, "Mr. Anderson, everything takes time."


    His words were a subtle reminder to Lucas to be patient¡ªE woulde around eventually.


    Lucas nodded with a bittersweet smile. "It¡¯s alright. I can wait."


    "Father!" Luke eximed, his voice filled with emotion.


    "Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?" Lucas said, ignoring Luke¡¯s outburst and looking at E with a gentle smile.


    E hesitated, unsure of what to say. Eric remained silent, leaving the decision entirely up to her.


    At that moment, a waiter pushed a cartden with arge, steaming bowl of soup toward their table. Suddenly, a child dashed out from the restaurant, startling the waiter and causing him to swerve the cart abruptly.


    The scalding soup spilled over, heading straight toward E, who was standing nearby.


    Lucas reacted first, moving faster than anyone else.


    Eric, focused on E, didn¡¯t notice themotion.


    Lucas, however, had been watching the waiter the entire time.


    With a sharp cry from the waiter, E snapped out of her thoughts just as Lucas shoved her aside. The boiling soup sshed onto his hand instead, immediately causing it to swell and redden.


    E froze, stunned.


    She had been distracted, debating whether to agree to eat with Lucas, and hadn¡¯t noticed the sudden chaos.


    "Father, are you okay?" Luke¡¯s voice was filled with rm and concern as he quickly pulled Lucas aside. "How could you be so careless? You need to be more careful!"


    The waiter, pale with fear, stammered out an apology. "I¡¯m... I¡¯m so sorry! A child ran by, and I tried to avoid him. I didn¡¯t mean... I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Anderson, so sorry!"


    "It¡¯s fine," Lucas said with a kind smile, waving off the apology. "You weren¡¯t at fault. Just focus on your work and don¡¯t let this weigh on you."


    Despite his reassuring words, the burn throbbed painfully, the heat biting into his skin.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, so sorry..." The waiter was on the verge of tears. He knew Lucas was a major shareholder in the hotel, and offending him could easily cost him his job.


    "Bring some cold water immediately! And get burn ointment!" E ordered sharply, her tone cutting through the waiter¡¯s panic. Her heart ached, and she didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else as she directed him with urgency.


    The waiter, still pale, dashed toward the hotel¡¯s medical station.


    Another waiter quickly brought cold water. E took Lucas¡¯s hand and submerged it in the cool liquid.


    Luke, watching E¡¯s reaction, scoffed quietly. Her obvious worry and tension were a stark contrast to her usual indifference. Was this just a typical case of women being outwardly stubborn but inwardly soft-hearted?


    Eric remained silent throughout, simply observing E¡¯s response.


    Lucas felt the warmth of E¡¯s soft hand around his, a wave of emotion washing over him. Though she refused to acknowledge him verbally, her actions revealed her concern.


    "Is it feeling better?" E asked softly. "For burns, it¡¯s best to cool the wound first. Then we¡¯ll apply some burn ointment. It should heal fine."


    She suddenly became aware of the room¡¯s silence, everyone¡¯s eyes on her. Lifting her gaze, she found herself meeting Lucas¡¯s tear-filled eyes.


    He smiled gently, his voice thick with emotion. "It¡¯s just a small burn. I¡¯ll be fine. Thank you, E... thank you."


    E was at a loss for words, her expression unreadable.


    Everyone was staring at her, and she couldn¡¯t shake the difort of their scrutiny. Was her reaction really that surprising?


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me," she said, her voice slightly stiff as she turned her face away. "Even if it were a stranger, I¡¯d have done the same."


    Her words felt awkward, and she struggled to mask the emotions flickering in her eyes.


    Her heart was conflicted. This man had protected her so selflessly¡ªbut only because she was his daughter.

 Chapter 416: Could She Be Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 416: Could She Be Pregnant?</h4>


    If it had been a stranger, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have reacted so anxiously. The thought brought to E¡¯s mind a news story she¡¯d read recently¡ªa father had thrown his child out of a car during an ident, saving the child from a horrific tragedy.


    This was the essence of paternal love.


    If it had been a stranger, that father would likely have focused solely on escaping or avoiding harm, not sacrificing precious seconds for someone else.


    "E, are you okay?" Eric¡¯s soft voice broke through her thoughts as he noticed her distant expression.


    E snapped back to reality and offered a faint smile. "I¡¯m fine. Anderson... Mr. Anderson shielded me from all the hot soup. How could I possibly be hurt?"


    The water temperature had warmed slightly, so E instructed a waiter to rece it. She continued helping Lucas cool his hand.


    At that moment, the hotel manager and several senior staff arrived in a rush, apologizing profusely to Lucas.


    "Please don¡¯t worry," Lucas said calmly. "It¡¯s just a minor injury. The waiter was only trying to avoid hitting a child¡ªit¡¯spletely understandable. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for him."


    Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, the manager smiled nervously. "Understood, Mr. Anderson. But perhaps we should take you to the hospital for proper treatment..."


    "There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a small burn. Don¡¯t make a fuss," Lucas said evenly. With his reassurance, the staff refrained from ming the waiter.


    The waiter, who had just returned with burn ointment, overheard Lucas¡¯s kind words and was moved to tears.


    E, feeling awkward, released Lucas¡¯s hand. Her earlier worry and concern had been instinctive¡ªalmost as if Lucas were truly her father.


    The ancient saying "blood is thicker than water" seemed to hold some truth. E stepped aside as the waiter cautiously applied ointment to Lucas¡¯s burn, bringing the small incident to a close.


    Despite the pain, Lucas¡¯s spirits were high. The episode reassured him that E still cared for him, proving she wasn¡¯t as cold-hearted as she tried to appear.


    "E, Eric, why don¡¯t we all have lunch together?" Lucas asked warmly.


    Eric took E¡¯s hand and said gently, "Let¡¯s join them."


    E nodded slightly. "Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s eat together."


    Luke nced at E, his gaze lingering on her face. Her fairplexion was tinged with a faint blush, as delicate as a budding peach blossom on a spring branch. His heart pounded like a drum, and he turned away angrily, ashamed of his reaction.


    Eric noticed Luke¡¯s reaction and smirked faintly, a trace of mockery in his expression.


    The group moved to their usual private dining room, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Although E spoke little, her attitude had softened significantlypared to the rebellious edge she used to disy.


    Halfway through the meal, E suddenly felt a wave of nausea. Her stomach churned violently, and she abruptly stood up, rushing toward the private room¡¯s bathroom.


    "E!"


    All three men shot to their feet simultaneously. Eric was the first to follow her inside. "E, what¡¯s wrong?" he asked anxiously.


    Luke¡¯s face darkened, and a thought struck him¡ªwas E... pregnant?


    Lucas, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hide his delight. "If my girl is about to be a mom, that means I¡¯ll be a grandfather!" he said, his face lighting up with joy.


    Inside the bathroom, Eric hovered worriedly over E as she retched into the sink, her face pale and drawn. Gently patting her back, he asked, "E, are you okay? Are you feeling any better?"


    E gasped for air, her stomach seemingly emptied. "I feel... a little better now," she managed to say weakly.


    Her mouth tasted bitter and unpleasant. Lucas stepped in with a ss of water. "Here, rinse your mouth," he said softly.


    E epted the ss with trembling hands, but before she could drink, Eric took it from her and held it to her lips.


    Lucas flushed the contents of the toilet away, his expression calm andposed. Despite his elegant demeanor, he didn¡¯t flinch in the face of something most people would find unpleasant.


    E rinsed her mouth, finally feeling a little relief.


    "Should we go to the hospital for a checkup?" Eric asked, his brow furrowed. Was E pregnant? He vividly remembered her insistence on not wanting children yet¡ªthey always used protection.


    Condoms were generally 85¨C98% effective, and after years without any surprises, it seemed unlikely. Could this time be different?


    "I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t worry so much," E reassured him with a soft smile. "I might¡¯ve eaten something that didn¡¯t agree with me. I¡¯ve felt nauseous a few times over the past few days."


    Lucas chuckled, clearly in high spirits. "Perhaps I¡¯m about to be a grandfather!"


    E¡¯s cheeks turned pink, and Eric¡¯s face lit up with joy. "In that case, we¡¯d better hurry and finish nning the wedding."


    "Absolutely," Lucas agreed with a nod.


    Everyone seemed delighted by the possibility, except for Luke, whose indifferent expression remained unchanged. After all, this news had nothing to do with him.


    After the meal, Lucas invited E and Eric to visit the Anderson family estate again.


    This was E¡¯s second time at the estate, and it felt much more weing than the first.


    Lucas was visibly pleased with Eric as his son-inw and eagerly discussed wedding details in the living room. From the earlier events, it was clear that E epting Lucas as her father was only a matter of time.


    Feeling a bit stifled, E decided to take a walk. The estate¡¯s servants greeted her respectfully, calling her "Miss."


    "E!"


    A cold voice stopped her in her tracks.


    E turned around, her dress flowing elegantly in the breeze, entuating her graceful silhouette.


    Luke approached her with a stern expression.


    "What is it, Mr. Anderson?" E asked, raising her eyebrows slightly. Her bright eyes gleamed with a mix of curiosity and amusement.


    Thete autumn sunlight was not harsh, but its warmth enveloped her, making her look like she was glowing. Luke, seeing her bathed in the golden light, thought she resembled a radiant goddess.


    "Father has done so much for you. I hope you won¡¯t hurt him again," Luke said coolly, his voice steady, though his expression betrayed his inner turmoil.


    E scoffed softly, her tone sharp. "That¡¯s none of your business, so stop meddling."


    For a fleeting moment, a dark flicker of emotion passed through Luke¡¯s eyes. But E paid him no further attention, instead reaching out to gently touch a blooming rose nearby.


    "Father didn¡¯t interfere with Eric¡¯s situation. These past few days, he barely slept or ate. He¡¯s relieved Eric returned safely, but if he hadn¡¯t..."


    "Luke, it¡¯s over now. Stop cursing Eric!" E interjected, her tone sharp as she lifted her gaze to him. "I know you don¡¯t approve of me being with Eric. It must really bother you!"


    Luke opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.


    His intention had been to advise her, but the moment he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but approach.


    E straightened her posture, ready to leave. But just as she was about to take a step, a sudden wave of dizziness washed over her. Her strength seemed to drain inexplicably, and she felt herself tipping sideways.


    "Careful!"


    Luke, standing close by, quickly reached out, his strong arm wrapping around her waist to steady her.

 Chapter 417: Close Encounters

    <h4>Chapter 417: Close Encounters</h4>


    E fellpletely into Luke¡¯s arms.


    The soft curve of her waist sent a flush rushing to Luke¡¯s face, turning it a bright red. Despite his age, this was perhaps the first time he had been so physically close to a woman.


    Having spent most of his life at Lucas¡¯s side, Luke had inherited many of his habits. He rarely interacted with women and would deliberately avoid those who showed interest in him.


    The idea of arranged dates was even more unappealing to him. He yearned for a romantic, serendipitous connection, not a transactional exchange of details over a formal meeting.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Luke asked, rmed as he noticed E¡¯s tense expression. Could pregnant women really be this fragile?


    "Let her go, now!" came Eric¡¯s sharp,manding voice as he strode over and quickly took E from Luke¡¯s arms.


    Luke hesitated for a moment, his expression darkening. "She was about to copse. I only caught her to stop her from falling. If I had let go, she would have hit the ground. Did you consider that consequence?"


    Just then, Lucas arrived, having stepped out to find E. He had been discussing possible wedding venues with Eric and wanted to get E¡¯s opinion. Though she seemed torn between a few locations, Lucas felt B inds would be perfect and had wanted to consult her.


    Instead, he walked out the door to the sight of Luke holding E in his arms.


    No man could tolerate seeing his woman in another man¡¯s embrace, no matter the circumstances.


    Lucas approached, giving Luke a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry about it. Any man would feel uneasy seeing his woman held by someone else."


    Luke¡¯s face grew even more solemn, though his concern shifted toward E, whose expression remained troubled.


    "E, how are you feeling?" Eric asked, cing a hand on her forehead. She wasn¡¯t feverish, and everything seemed normal.


    E, feeling weak and drained, didn¡¯t even have the energy to speak. Finally, she muttered, "I¡¯m fine... I think... maybe I really am pregnant."


    She had read up on pregnancy symptoms before. The first few months could indeed bring exhaustion, and if anemia was involved, extra care was necessary.


    A faint blush spread across E¡¯s cheeks as she admitted this, and Eric¡¯s face lit up with joy. "We¡¯re going to the hospital right now!"


    "Yes, yes," Lucas chimed in, beaming with excitement. "We can finish our conversationter. The hospitales first!"


    Luke¡¯s face, however, remained tense. He lowered his head, his expression unreadable.


    Without wasting another second, Eric carried E out of the house. Though he had nned to take her for a checkup the next day, she had assured him earlier that a pregnancy test would suffice.


    But seeing her so physically weak and prone to fainting, Eric wasn¡¯t willing to wait.


    Lucas followed closely behind, leaving Luke alone in the vast estate.


    The sudden emptiness of the mansion made Luke feel restless. Sitting on a carved bench in the back garden, he wrestled with an unfamiliar ache in his chest.


    He told himself he didn¡¯t like bold, headstrong women¡ªhis ideal partner was a gentle, refineddy.


    So why, when he heard the news of E¡¯s pregnancy, did it stir such an unbearable sense of pain?


    Was this... a sign of unacknowledged feelings?


    Perhaps it was his subconscious ying tricks on him, implying that ordinary women weren¡¯t worthy of him. But as Lucas¡¯s biological daughter, E somehow seemed like an equal match¡ªa notion Luke hadn¡¯t fully realized until now.


    The thought made Luke even more uneasy. He nced back at the spot where E had stood, his heart heavy.


    Frustrated, he abruptly stood and smacked his forehead hard with his palm. "Damn it! Stop these thoughts right now!"


    Unable to bear his own turmoil, Luke stormed off to the garage. He couldn¡¯t stay home today. He needed fresh air¡ªor some pressing task to distract himself from his tangled emotions.


    Inside a L hospital.


    E had her blood drawn and was now waiting for the results.


    Leaning weakly against Eric, she rested her hand lightly on her abdomen. If she truly was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t imagine not keeping the baby.


    After all, it¡¯s well-known that a terminated pregnancy can make conceiving again difficult. E was already in her third year of university, excelling academically. With no concerns about her education or finances, she felt ready for this responsibility.


    "How are you feeling now? Should we get you something to eat? You¡¯ve thrown up everything¡ªaren¡¯t you hungry?"


    Eric,cking experience, repeated the question for the third time, worry etched on his face.


    E shook her head. "I don¡¯t feel like eating."


    The nausea was still there, and the thought of food made her stomach churn again.


    "Maybe we can arrange for some nutrient injectionster? It¡¯s normal to lose your appetite during the early stages of pregnancy," Lucas suggested with a smile.


    But the mention of pregnancy brought a shadow over his face as he remembered not being by Isabe¡¯s side when she was expecting.


    "Whatever the doctor rmends," E said weakly, her energy drained.


    Eric gently stroked her hair, treating her like a precious gem. His tone was careful and soft. "The doctors here are excellent. Everything will be fine."


    Lucas watched the young couple¡¯s tender interaction, and a pang of guilt struck him. If anything had happened to Eric, E might have been left alone to grieve for him forever, just as Lucas had mourned Isabe.


    ...


    The results arrived quickly, and the doctor entered the room with a broad smile. "Congrattions, Mrs. Nelson! You¡¯re going to be a mother!"


    E¡¯s face lit up with joy, and Eric couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. After thanking the doctor, Eric bombarded them with questions about precautions and care.


    When the doctor mentioned, "No strenuous activities," Eric¡¯s face flushed, and he gave an awkward chuckle.


    Lucas, equally thrilled, turned to E. "E, try for a few more kids, won¡¯t you?"


    E smiled faintly. "We¡¯ll see."


    She agreed that having siblings was beneficial¡ªonly children tended to be spoiled and self-centered.


    "However," the doctor added, "Mrs. Nelson has mild anemia. Make sure she stays rxed and avoids stress, as it could affect the baby."


    Eric nodded vigorously, taking every word seriously. Lucas and the doctor continued discussing E¡¯s condition, ultimately deciding against nutrient injections, as natural nutrition was preferable.


    ...


    After leaving the hospital, Lucas reminded Eric to finalize the wedding ns quickly. Otherwise, they¡¯d have to wait until after the baby was born.


    Eric insisted that the wedding was necessary, even if it added to his workload. He assured them he could handle everything himself without burdening E.

 Chapter 418: Boy or Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 418: Boy or Girl?</h4>


    Back at the hotel, Ey exhausted on the bed. After drinking a little water, her stomach churned again, and she rushed to the bathroom to throw up.


    Eric stood by, heart aching as he watched her suffer. He wished he could take on the pregnancy for her.


    "They say strong nausea means it¡¯s a girl," Eric said with a cheerful smile as he rubbed her back.


    E rinsed her mouth and gave him a quizzical look. "Eric, are you going to be one of those people who prefer sons over daughters?"


    "Of course not," Eric replied without hesitation. "Sons, daughters¡ªit¡¯s all the same to me."


    "Hmph, I thought some people preferred sons!"


    Eughed despite herself, her eyes sparkling with joy even though she still felt physically unwell.


    Eric gently tapped her forehead. "I think *you¡¯re* the one who wants a son."


    "Eric, don¡¯t you dare nder me like that!"


    E yfully punched him with her small fists,ughing all the while. As they bantered, Eric¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID¡ªit was John.


    Eric picked up. "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Boss, we¡¯ve got the results from the investigation you asked for," John said, his tone low and serious.


    Eric immediately moved to the balcony, his instincts kicking in. "Go on."


    "Tiffany was in a car ident and was rushed to a L hospital, but she diedter that night from excessive blood loss. Her older brother signed off on the cremation paperwork the following day."


    Eric frowned. "Her older brother?"


    "Yes, Andrew. That¡¯s who signed the papers. I also learned from their rtives that Andrew arrived in Country W the day after Tiffany got there. The timing is suspicious, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve met Andrew before¡ªhees across as a simple, honest man. Unlike Tiffany, he struggled after college, finding it hard to deal with the cutthroat nature of corporate life. He eventually quit and started a small business. It didn¡¯t fail, but it wasn¡¯t exactly thriving either. Once Tiffany found sess, he switched to running a clothing business, with Tiffany as the face of the brand."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened as he listened.


    Tiffany¡¯s death was too coincidental. Why had it happened right after she met E?


    That suspicion had led Eric to instruct John to investigate discreetly.


    "Andrew¡¯s business did improve, but I noticed something odd," John continued. "At Tiffany¡¯s funeral, neither Andrew nor their parents seemed particrly grief-stricken. And that same night... Andrew was seen sneaking off to a nightclub with a model."


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. "His sister, the backbone of his family, dies, and he has the energy to pick up women?"


    "Exactly. It raised a red g, but we haven¡¯t found anything concrete yet. We¡¯re keeping an eye on him for now," John said.


    Eric¡¯s eyes shed with a cold gleam. Tiffany¡ªbetter known as Hannah¡ªhad climbed to stardom as an award-winning actress, and it hadn¡¯t been through hard work alone.


    Behind her sess, there had been support, not just from the Miller family, but perhaps from others as well.


    "Good. Investigate further. Look into Tiffany¡¯s connections during her rise to fame¡ªfind out who she was close with during that time."


    "Understood, Boss. I¡¯ll get my team on it."


    "Be careful. Don¡¯t tip anyone off," Eric warned.


    After John agreed and hung up, Eric turned to find E sitting nearby, quietly watching him.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why are you suddenly out here?" he asked, surprised.


    E yfully batted her eyshes. "Eavesdropping, of course! You were being all secretive¡ªI thought you were chatting with some little girlfriend!"


    Eric chuckled, dropping to one knee and cing a hand gently on her abdomen. "My little girlfriend is right here. You know, they say daughters are a man¡¯s soulmate from a past life. E, aren¡¯t you jealous?"


    E rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t hide her smile. "Jealous? Of myself? Dream on, Mr. Nelson."


    Eughed mischievously. "Then I¡¯ll have a son too. After all, sons are a woman¡¯s soulmate from her past life and this life¡¯s debt collector. Wouldn¡¯t you be jealous?"


    Eric sighed, defeated, and kissed her gently on the cheek. "Not jealous, because in this life, you¡¯re mine."


    E smiled, but her thoughts drifted back to his conversation with John.


    "By the way... you mentioned investigating someone. Was it Tiffany?" Herrge eyes shimmered with a soft light that tugged at his heart.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just a small matter. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    E was in a delicate state, and Eric wanted to ensure she stayed happy and rxed as she focused on her pregnancy.


    E nodded, choosing not to press further. They shared a sweet moment before a servant arrived with a nourishing medicinal soup. Lucas had specifically arranged for a traditional herbal recipe, mild enough for her condition but full of nutrients.


    E reluctantly drank half a bowl, suppressing her nausea with effort. This time, she managed to avoid throwing up.


    "Your father wants me to return home to finalize the wedding preparations. Would you like to stay here for a while? Once everything¡¯s ready, I¡¯lle back to get you," Eric suggested, offering her the rest of the soup with a gentle smile.


    E¡¯s current state made it impossible for her to travel or help with the wedding arrangements. Eric nned to handle all the details personally to ensure everything was perfect.


    "That might be best..." E said quietly. "Even though I still hold some resentment toward him, he¡¯s still my father. There were misunderstandings back then..."


    Her expression darkened slightly. The past couldn¡¯t be undone, no matter how much she wished otherwise.


    Staying behind would give her time to rebuild her rtionship with Lucas, something she knew she couldn¡¯t avoid forever.


    "That¡¯s a good idea. While you¡¯re staying at your father¡¯s house, make sure to take care of yourself. And... keep some distance from Luke," Eric added, his tone shifting as he recalled the earlier incident.


    E chuckled softly. "He¡¯s not a tiger. Why worry so much?"


    "A wife should listen to her husband, you know?" Eric replied, sidestepping further exnation. He kissed her cheek again, murmuring, "You¡¯ve been through so much, my love."


    But as he kissed her, something stirred within him. The soft scent of her skin and the warmth of her presence made his desires rise unexpectedly.


    E, sensing his intentions, quickly pushed him away. "No, the doctor said it¡¯s best to avoid... anything like that in the first three months."


    Eric exhaled heavily, his eyes flickering with restrained longing. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to suppress his urges.

 Chapter 419: Overbearing Care

    <h4>Chapter 419: Overbearing Care</h4>


    Eric, breathing heavily, pinched E¡¯s cheek. "You little minx, I have to hold out for three months. This time, it might actually kill me!"


    E burst outughing. "Fine, how about I buy you... an intable doll?"


    "E... you¡¯re just begging for a spanking, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Go ahead, try it!"


    Their yful banter filled the room, but the decision was made¡ªEric would return to Country S to finalize the wedding ns, while E stayed in Country W for a while.


    The next morning, Eric apanied E as she moved into the Anderson family estate. Lucas was so thrilled that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Eric set the wedding date for November 11th, symbolizing a lifetime of love and devotion.


    With just over a month until the wedding, Eric had to ensure every detail was perfect in a short amount of time.


    E had originally nned on wearing a traditional Chinese wedding gown, but with her pregnancy, she decided it was best to skip it and keep things simple.


    On the night Eric left Country W, around 8 PM, E clung to his sleeve at the airport, reluctant to let go.


    Amidst the bustling crowd, the foreign chatter, and the mor of announcements, E felt as if the world had faded away, leaving just her and Eric.


    "Alright, I need to board soon. Rest well here, and I¡¯lle pick you up when the wedding is close," Eric said with a warm smile, cing a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    E pouted, throwing her arms around him in a tight hug, her heart heavy with the ache of separation.


    She wasn¡¯t used to being apart from him¡ªtheir time together had rarely been interrupted by distance.


    "E, I promise, when I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll get myself an intable doll so I won¡¯t feel so miserable!" Eric teased wickedly in her ear.


    E shoved him away, pretending to be outraged. "Eric, get lost!"


    Eric¡¯s devilish smile lit up his face like a constetion, drawing admiring nces from nearby travelers.


    "My love, I¡¯ll take care of everything. You and our daughter just wait for me!"


    Afraid he might hesitate and stay, Eric quickly turned and strode off without looking back.


    E, left standing there, watched his carefree figure disappear into the crowd. She pouted, muttering a fierce vow to herself: Eric! You¡¯re not getting near me in three months, just you wait!


    E settled into the Anderson family estate.


    Lucas treated her like a treasure, doting on her at every turn.


    When she lost her appetite, he brought her an assortment of tangy fruits to help soothe her nausea.


    Luke, on the other hand, was rarely home. Most of the time, E didn¡¯t even see him, as he returnedte at night when she was already asleep.


    Eric had warned her to steer clear of Luke, and while E didn¡¯t think much of it, she remembered the trouble Henry had caused and decided it was best to avoid unnecessaryplications.


    A week passed like this. Every day, E received calls from Eric. Sometimes he sent pictures of wedding venues for her to choose from.


    The options were all stunning, but E ultimately chose an artificial ind in Country S. Most of their friends were there, and she preferred to keep things convenient.


    With her wedding dress already selected, everything was set for the big day.


    On the eighth day, Luke unexpectedly joined them for dinner.


    Normally, Luke didn¡¯te home until well past eleven, but today seemed to be an exception. When E entered the dining room, she saw Luke sitting upright on the left side of the table, engrossed in a newspaper.


    "Stop reading and let¡¯s eat," Lucas said with a warm smile. "E, how are you feeling today?"


    E nodded slightly. "A little better than before."


    In truth, she still felt nauseous at the sight of food. To keep her from feeling lonely, Lucas had hired two trusted nurses to stay with her, both aspanions and a precaution.


    E¡¯s proficiency in the Country Wnguage wasn¡¯t perfect, but she managed tomunicate with the people around her without much difficulty.


    "That¡¯s good to hear. Today, I had the chef prepare many of your favorite dishes, as well as sour plum soup," Lucas said with a smile. The soup had been specially altered with medicinal ingredients to help calm her nerves and stimte her appetite.


    Beneath E¡¯s calm demeanor, she felt a small wave of warmth.


    No matter what, Lucas¡¯s care for her was genuine. After all, she was his only daughter. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Lucas had been this gentle and attentive to Isabe back in the day¡ªjust as Eric was to her now.


    "Thank you," E said, unsure of how else to express her feelings.


    "There¡¯s no need to thank me, E," Lucas replied warmly.


    A servantdled a small bowl of sour plum soup for her. E took a few sips and found it quite ptable.


    Meanwhile, Luke remained silent, barely sparing E a nce.


    During the meal, E suddenly felt nauseous and quickly excused herself to the restroom. She forced herself to focus on the scenery outside the window, hoping to stave off the urge to vomit.


    After all, throwing up at the table would ruin everyone¡¯s appetite.


    "E, are you feeling nauseous again? Should I ask the chef to prepare some porridge for you?" Lucas appeared, concern evident in his voice.


    "No need. This is normal during the early stages. It¡¯ll get better after some time," E replied, her voice weak but apanied by a faint smile.


    This time, she managed not to throw up, but her appetite hadn¡¯t improved. She drank a bit more sour plum soup, ate a small portion of food, and then set her bowl aside.


    Lucas apanied her upstairs and checked in on her before heading back down.


    Downstairs, Luke¡¯s expression remained as dark as ever.


    Lucas cast him a nce. "Luke, is something bothering you? Do you not like E staying here?"


    "No, I have no issue with her. But Father, with her health like this, will the baby really be okay?" Luke asked, frowning deeply.


    Lucas chuckled softly. "You don¡¯t understand women, Luke. During the early stages of pregnancy, most women feel unwell. They¡¯re fatigued, nauseous, and often want to sleep. The baby¡¯s development eleratester, so there¡¯s no need to worry at this point."


    Still, Luke furrowed his brow. "But even if her appetite is poor, shouldn¡¯t she eat more? Maybe the chef¡¯s cooking doesn¡¯t suit her. Should I look for top chefs from other high-end hotels to try?"


    The chef, standing nearby, paled at Luke¡¯s suggestion. He felt like he was about to lose his job. The young master must be out of his mind¡ªthis is just how pregnancies are! How is this my fault?


    Lucas shook his head gently. "Don¡¯t overreact. Stop creating unnecessary trouble¡ªthis isn¡¯t the chef¡¯s fault."


    Luke shot the chef a cold look. "But¡ª"


    "No buts," Lucas interrupted firmly. "I know you¡¯re concerned, but this has nothing to do with the chef¡¯s skills."


    "Father, what are you implying? I¡¯m just trying to offer suggestions from your perspective!" Luke huffed, his tone defensive.


    As the father and son continued their exchange, E¡¯s silhouette briefly appeared at the top of the stairs. She quietly made her way back to her room, her heart heavy with a mix of emotions.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 420: Itinerary Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 420: Itinerary Exposed</h4>


    Luke doesn¡¯t hate her, does he? E realized she might be a little slow on the uptake. Reflecting on his behavior over the past few days, she concluded... staying here might not be a good idea. If Luke started acting like Henry, things could getplicated.


    Luke wasn¡¯t inherently bad, just cold and distant toward her, likely as a form of self-protection.


    But in just a few days apart from Eric, she found herself missing him every moment.


    Even if he was busy, seeing him at night would be enough to help her sleep better.


    So, E made a sudden decision¡ªto return to Country S the next day.


    When she shared her n with Lucas, he didn¡¯t object. He knew her heart was with Eric, so he immediately arranged two tickets and nned to apany her back to Country S.


    As they discussed, Luke happened to pass through the living room.


    "Father, I need to go to Country S too. A friend is getting married there. Can you have someone book a ticket for me?"


    Lucas nodded. "Alright. Since you¡¯re going back as well, let¡¯s all travel together."


    E was speechless.


    She had been trying her best to avoid Luke, but somehow he always found an excuse to stick around.


    Luke was smart. By asking Lucas to book the ticket, he ensured they¡¯d be on the same flight. If he booked on his own, he wouldn¡¯t know which flight E and Lucas were taking.


    Lucas smiled warmly at E. "You¡¯re not in great shape. Let the staff pack your things for you, or Eric will think I¡¯m not taking good care of you."


    E nodded. She felt lethargic and weak, preferring to lie down all day. If not for discussing her return with Lucas, she wouldn¡¯t have even gone downstairs.


    Back in her room, the staff packed her belongings. E considered calling Eric but decided against it, thinking it would be better to surprise him.


    That evening, Eric called her as usual, his tone yful.


    "Wife, I bought an intable doll."


    "Oh, is it any good?" E¡¯s tone wasced with mock annoyance.


    Ericughed on the other end. "Mmm, works great!"


    "Eric!" E¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, though her voice sounded sharp.


    "My love, no intable doll could everpare to you."


    "Get lost!"


    "Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. How are you feeling today? Did you manage to eat anything? How many times did you throw up?"


    "Eric, you ask these questions three times a day. Don¡¯t you ever get tired of it?"


    ying with her hair, E chuckled. Eric had be quite fussy, calling morning, noon, and night to ask the same things.


    "Of course not. This is my daughter we¡¯re talking about!" Eric¡¯s voice brimmed with joy. Truthfully, he was already imagining having a daughter.


    A little girl like E¡ªclever and mischievous¡ªwould surely outwit any troublemakers in her life.


    "I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s still early in the pregnancy; morning sickness doesn¡¯t just disappear overnight," E said with a resigned sigh. Bing a mother wasn¡¯t easy, and everyone said it would only get harder after the baby was born.


    "You¡¯re incredible, my love. Has Luke been giving you any trouble?" Eric asked, his voice softer now.


    "No, he¡¯s out early and backte. We hardly see each other."


    "Good. Try not to talk to him if you can help it, alright?"


    "Okay, okay. I¡¯m tired. Can we talk tomorrow?"


    They had only been talking for ten minutes, but E already said she was sleepy. Eric, though slightly exasperated, felt a pang of affection for her.


    "Alright, my dear wife, rest well. Honestly, I wish I could just fly to your side right now, but..." Eric sighed helplessly. The days of separation, consumed by longing, were agonizingly painful.


    After hanging up, E stared at the ceiling for a long time, wishing she could fall asleep and wake up to find it was morning already¡ªso she could finally go home.


    Eric¡¯s voice, his devilishly charming smile that made her heart race, echoed and reappeared in her mind.


    Meanwhile.


    Eric stood silently by his office window, gazing out at the vibrant night skyline of S City. His phone remained tightly gripped in his hand, as though he was still hoping E might call back.


    But he knew better¡ªshe was exhausted and wouldn¡¯t be making another call tonight.


    His tender feelings had no outlet. Yet the thought of the future, with a little "girlfriend" in the form of his daughter, brought a radiant smile to his face.


    Just then, John called again to report that Mia had been found. She was located in the slums, where she had indeed been taken by a group of people. After being abandoned there and having her phone confiscated, she waster imprisoned. Thankfully, Mia was unharmed, thanks to her background as a trained bodyguard.


    Eric immediately informed E and arranged for Mia to be sent to the Anderson family estate.


    Upon hearing Mia was safe, E felt a huge wave of relief. She quickly asked Lucas to add another ne ticket.


    When Mia arrived, she was so thrilled to see E that she hugged her, jumping and shouting with excitement, showing no signs of trauma from her captivity.


    The next morning, E woke up to find Mia already packing her suitcase. Luke¡¯s expression remained as frosty as ever. He gave Mia a cold nce, thinking to himself, *Only Eric¡¯s people could be this ipetent¡ªgetting themselves lost like that.*


    Lucas was visibly anxious. Given E¡¯s condition, he had thoughtfully arranged for an experienced nurse to apany them on the flight.


    E was deeply touched by the gesture. A man only shows this kind of care when he truly loves someone.


    After a thirteen-hour flight, E felt dizzy and exhausted, but nothing too serious. With Mia¡¯s support, she managed to walk without issue.


    As they arrived at the airport, they were suddenly swarmed by a mob of people dressed in matching outfits. They blocked the entrance, waving their arms and shouting at the top of their lungs:


    "Give us back Tiffany!"


    "You filthy woman, it¡¯s your fault Tiffany died! She wouldn¡¯t have gone to Country W if it weren¡¯t for you!"


    "Give us Tiffany¡¯s life back! Give us her life back!"


    "Wretched woman, bring Tiffany back to us!"


    E¡¯s face darkened. She hadn¡¯t expected Tiffany¡¯s fans to still hold such strong resentment. Not only had they attributed Tiffany¡¯s ident to her, but they were now confronting her in such an aggressive manner.


    "Protect Miss E immediately!" Lucasmanded sharply. His security team quickly moved to block the enraged fans from getting closer.


    Luke¡¯s expression turned even grimmer. "Where¡¯s Eric? Does he not know you¡¯re arriving today?"


    The number of fans was overwhelming, making it difficult for the handful of bodyguards to keep them at bay.


    Lucas nced at E. "Stopining and focus on keeping E safe! Don¡¯t let anyone get near her!"


    E felt a twinge of guilt. She hadn¡¯t told Eric she was returning, nor had she anticipated her travel ns would leak. Even more shocking was the fact that Tiffany¡¯s fanbase had mobilized to confront her so aggressively at the airport!

 Chapter 421: Turmoil at the Airport

    <h4>Chapter 421: Turmoil at the Airport</h4>


    The fans were visibly agitated, hurling curses at E with increasing venom. The insults were as harsh as they could muster, and one particrly enraged male fan threw a soda can in her direction.


    Though it missed E, it inspired a wave of copycats among the more deranged fans, who began flinging whatever they had in their hands toward her.


    Mia, furious, shouted back at them, while Luke positioned himself protectively on E¡¯s left side.


    Mia stood in front of E, with Lucas on her right. The barrage of soda cans, drink bottles, and other objects hit Mia, the bodyguards, and Luke instead of E.


    Luke, who had never engaged in fandom culture back in Country W, found himself utterly repelled by this kind of blind hysteria. This, however, was his first encounter with a situation that made his blood boil with anger.


    E stood coldly, observing the frenzied crowd surging toward her from all directions. Even as panicked airport security rushed over, she was surrounded and shielded by her protectors, remaining unscathed.


    Yet, the sheer number of fans and the chaos of the crowd made it impossible to ignore the mounting pressure. She feared she might be trampled or shoved to the ground if this continued.


    E¡¯s temples throbbed, and her face darkened further.


    Luke turned to nce at her, noticing her paleplexion and worsening condition. rmed, he shouted, "Stop it right now! All of you, stop immediately!"


    But his words only fueled the fans¡¯ frenzy.


    "Shut up, you rich man¡¯spdog!"


    "Simping, huh? Is that woman so special to you? Filthy scum!"


    The fans pressed even closer. Although Lucas had already called the police, he knew they couldn¡¯t arrive immediately.


    "What now? If this goes on, you¡¯re going to get crushed!" Lucas¡¯s face turned ashen with rage. "If anyone dares harm my daughter, I swear I won¡¯t let them get away with it!"


    E felt a wave of dizziness; the air had grown stifling, and her legs nearly gave out beneath her. Luke grabbed her arm to steady her. "Unbelievable. A swarm of ignorant pests!"


    Seething, Luke pulled out the handgun he carried for emergencies, raised it into the air, and fired a warning shot. His voice thundered with fury, "Everyone shut up! Stop this madness right now, or I¡¯ll shoot everyst one of you!"


    E¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Would the gunshot affect her baby?


    But the shot served its purpose. The fans froze in shock, their anger evaporating into stunned silence. Momentster, they scattered in panic. Some fled the scene screaming, while others crawled and scrambled out of the airport, utterly terrified.


    As the unruly mob dispersed, Luke exhaled in relief. Mia quickly supported E, asking anxiously, "E, are you alright?"


    E shook her head weakly. "I¡¯m fine, just tired. The long flight really wore me out."


    "Take her home immediately!" Lucasmanded, his face grim. He nced at Luke, his expression softening with approval. Luke¡¯s decisive action had undoubtedly saved E and her unborn child.


    "Luke, find out who orchestrated this chaos and how our travel details were leaked! Someone is clearly targeting E!" Lucas¡¯s voice was cold and resolute, his anger palpable.


    "Understood, Father. I¡¯ll handle it," Luke replied icily.


    Just then, the police arrived. Seeing Lucas, the officer in charge greeted him respectfully. However, prioritizing E¡¯s health, they skipped detailed exnations and swiftly escorted her to her seaside vi.


    Eric was busy selecting invitations when he received a call from Lucas informing him that E had returned to the country. He was simultaneously surprised and overjoyed.


    However, upon hearing that E had nearly been attacked by Tiffany¡¯s fans, he became furious.


    Eric rushed back to the vi, and as soon as he entered, he saw E lying on the sofa, her face pale and drawn.


    He hurried to her side and saw the doctor administering an IV. "E, what¡¯s wrong?" he asked, his voice full of concern.


    E opened her eyes and, upon seeing Eric¡¯s worried face, smiled faintly. "I¡¯m fine, just a little dizzy. The doctor said my blood sugar was low, so they¡¯re replenishing my nutrients."


    Hearing her speak clearly, Eric sighed in relief, tightly holding her hand.


    "You should¡¯ve let me know you wereing back! It¡¯s obvious those fans of Tiffany¡¯s were incited by someone. Wherever you go, you must be extra careful," Eric said, a slight tone of reproach in his voice.


    Luke scoffed, crossing his arms. "You didn¡¯t even know your wife was returning? That¡¯s pretty pathetic."


    Ignoring Luke, Eric turned to Lucas. "Father-inw, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you."


    Lucas shook his head. "It¡¯s fine. This was an unexpected incident. I didn¡¯t realize E hadn¡¯t informed you, so I overlooked things. Luckily, Luke acted quickly and fired a warning shot to scare off the fans."


    Eric cast a deep nce at Luke, who sat with a dark expression, but managed to offer a sincere, "Thank you, Mr. Anderson."


    "E is my sister. It¡¯s what I should do," Luke replied coolly.


    "Help E back to her room so she can rest," Lucas suggested, his face still marked with worry. E¡¯s condition was far too fragile for his liking.


    Eric supported E upstairs, with Mia holding the IV bag. Once back in the master bedroom, Ey down, her face pale and her expression troubled.


    "Eric..." she murmured.


    Eric kissed her hand immediately. "I¡¯m here, love. Do you need anything? Water? Food?"


    "I... I want an orange," she said softly. Her mouth felt too dry, and she craved something sour.


    "Got it. I¡¯ll have someone get it right away," Eric said, turning to Mia.


    Mia rolled her eyes. "I¡¯m directionally challenged, don¡¯t you know that?"


    "Can¡¯t you ask one of the bodyguards outside to buy it? Mia, has your brain turned to mush?" Eric snapped.


    Mia pouted and begrudgingly left. E¡¯s pale face lit up with a faint smile. "Why do you scold her so much? Mia¡¯s great at everything except finding her way."


    Eric gripped her hand tightly. "Let¡¯s not talk about her. E, are you sure you¡¯re feeling okay?"


    He couldn¡¯t shake the worry that the earlier incident might have harmed the baby.


    E shook her head. She couldn¡¯t understand it either¡ªshe¡¯d never been frail before, so why did pregnancy suddenly make her feel so vulnerable?


    Eric began massaging her temples and hands, knowing how exhausting a long-haul flight was, let alone for a pregnant woman.


    E closed her eyes, her long, curledshes trembling slightly. Eventually, she reopened them, gazing at Eric.


    His perfectly chiseled face softened with a gentle smile. "What¡¯s wrong? Craving something else?" he asked tenderly.


    E clutched his hand tightly, her eyes filled with concern. "Why would Tiffany¡¯s fans target me so suddenly? Tell me the truth¡ªare they seeking justice for Tiffany, or... is there a bigger secret involved?"

 Chapter 422: Sending Him Away

    <h4>Chapter 422: Sending Him Away</h4>


    Eric paused slightly; clearly, nothing could escape E¡¯s intuition. She wasn¡¯t a fool¡ªTiffany had already been buried, yet her fans were still causing trouble. It had to be someone deliberately targeting her.


    "Nothing you need to worry about. Even if there were something, I wouldn¡¯t let it trouble you. Your job is to rx and focus on having a healthy, chubby baby girl for me. Got it?" Eric leaned closer, his lips brushing gently against hers.


    E¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a trace of annoyance shing across her face. "I must be cursed to attract troublemakers. No matter where I go, I always seem to have enemies."


    Eric chuckled softly, his hand tenderly smoothing her frown. "Silly girl, it¡¯s because you¡¯re too exceptional. That¡¯s why people try to tear you down."


    E¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. To Eric, she was always the best.


    Reaching up, she lightly traced his face with her fingers. "Honey, if I have a son, would you still love him as much?"


    "Of course!" Eric replied warmly, his eyes glowing with a luxurious tenderness. "If it¡¯s a son, and he looks like you, he¡¯ll be just as handsome. No matter who he resembles, I¡¯ll love him all the same."


    E smiled knowingly. She already anticipated his answer. His deep, unconditional love made her feel as though she was bathed in sunlight. It didn¡¯t matter whether she had a boy or a girl; Eric¡¯s affection for her wouldn¡¯t waver.


    Mia knocked on the door, bringing in the oranges the bodyguard had purchased. Eric began peeling one meticulously, handing the segments to E.


    The tangy, sweet vor made E scrunch her nose but also seemed unusually appetizing. Normally, she couldn¡¯t stand sour foods, but pregnancy had shifted her tastes. Foods she once disliked now seemed irresistible, while her usual favorites became unptable.


    "How is it? Feeling better now?" Eric asked, watching her relish the orange with evident satisfaction. His heart swelled with joy¡ªjust seeing her eat was enough to make him grateful.


    "It¡¯s perfect... so tasty. Here, try some!" E held out a slice to Eric.


    He took a bite, his face twisting as the sourness nearly made his teeth ache. Swallowing with a gulp, he frowned and grimaced slightly.


    E burst intoughter. "It¡¯s sour, isn¡¯t it? I knew you don¡¯t like sour things either. For a second, I thought your tastes might have changed like mine!"


    Ericughed helplessly and pulled her into his arms. "You little minx. Do you think I¡¯m a woman who can experience pregnancy cravings?"


    E giggled yfully. Eric hadn¡¯t seen her in days, and now, with her soft and fragrant in his embrace, he felt his throat tighten. His mouth went dry as an unexpected wave of desire surged through him.


    He pressed a kiss to her lips, his hands wandering instinctively. E, panting lightly and cheeks flushed, caught his hand. "Eric, no... We can¡¯t, not for three months!"


    Eric sighed in disappointment, his breathing ragged. "Three months? You¡¯re killing me, you little tease."


    E smirked mischievously. "Didn¡¯t you say something about a blow-up doll?"


    "E, you know I was joking," Eric replied, exasperated but amused. His hand rested gently on her stomach. "Little one, be good in there, okay? Don¡¯t make Mommy suffer too much."


    Eughed so hard her sides ached. No one outside their home could imagine that the stoic, intimidating Eric could be so tender and yful in private.


    "Is there anywhere else that¡¯s ufortable? Tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of it," Eric asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "My lower back feels a bit sore," E admitted, her tonezy but content. Her spirits were brighter than ever.


    It was clear¡ªshe was happiest when by Eric¡¯s side.


    Eric gently set E down on the bed, his strong hands massaging her lower back with careful precision. E closed her eyes, fully immersed in thefort of his attentive care.


    Meanwhile, in the Living Room.


    Lucas and Luke were engaged in a serious discussion about how to deal with the instigator of the fan riot at the airport.


    The key culprits had been apprehended¡ªyoungsters, barely seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Under questioning, they quickly admitted that they weren¡¯t true fans of Tiffany. Instead, they had been hired to stir up trouble.


    The trio revealed the details: they had received a call offering a payout to disrupt E at the airport. Each had been promised a payout of 10,000 to 20,000, with an advance payment of 10,000 already transferred to their ounts.


    Their role was to fan the mes of public outrage online, framing E as the person responsible for Tiffany¡¯s death. By rallying genuine fans and whipping up their emotions, the scene at the airport escted as nned.


    Unfortunately, the person behind the payments had used anonymous methods, leaving Lucas and Luke with no immediate trail to follow.


    "It aligns with what I suspected," Lucas remarked, his expression grim. "Someone is deliberately targeting E by orchestrating these incidents."


    "But how did they know our flight details?" Luke interjected, his icy gaze betraying his anger.


    "Perhaps someone is actively monitoring E," Luke continued thoughtfully. "Our long-time staff has proven reliable over the years. It¡¯s unlikely the information leaked internally."


    Luke¡¯s hand brushed his concealed holster, remembering the shot he fired at the airport. Firing a gun in Country S, where firearm possession is strictly controlled, was risky, but Luke didn¡¯t regret it. Lucas¡¯s influential standing and the self-defense context made it a non-issue legally.


    "Regardless, we need to be vignt going forward," Lucas said, his face set in a stormy scowl.


    "By the way," Lucas added, turning to his son, "when do you n to return to Country W?"


    Luke hesitated before responding, his tone measured. "I¡¯m not sure yet. I still have clients to meet here. Wesley has been managing the operations in Country S, but he¡¯s not the best atworking."


    Wesley, Lucas¡¯s nephew, was known for his brilliant business acumen butcked the charm and finesse needed to build rtionships.


    "You¡¯re right about that," Lucas agreed. "Stay here and oversee things for now. We need to get to the bottom of this situation and ensure no threats linger near E."


    "I will, Father," Luke said respectfully.


    Lucas studied Luke for a moment before continuing, "And one more thing¡ªthis is their marital home. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay here. Move to a hotel. I want to spend some time strengthening my bond with my daughter."


    Luke¡¯s chest tightened, and he lowered his head slightly. "Understood, Father," he murmured.


    Even if Lucas hadn¡¯t made the request, Luke knew he couldn¡¯t stay.


    He feared the emotions stirring within him. Left unchecked, they could take root, growing into something far too dangerous to harbor.


    Luke cast one final nce around the vi. Its thoughtful design and inviting warmth set it apart from the grandeur of Country W¡¯s properties.


    This was their home¡ªa ce that had witnessed their love, their dreams, and their future together.


    And he? He didn¡¯t belong.

 Chapter 423: Back from the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 423: Back from the Dead</h4>


    Thinking about it made him ufortable. Despite his efforts to treat E as a sister, the uncontroble feelings surged like madness,pletely beyond his ability to restrain them.


    "Father, I¡¯m heading out now. I have some things to handle," Luke announced as he stood abruptly, striding quickly toward the door.


    Lucas nodded, his gaze following Luke¡¯s retreating figure. The stillness of the room enveloped him, making him seem like a statue. After a long silence, he let out a soft sigh.


    Luke was his adopted son, someone Lucas relied on deeply in hister years, but he couldn¡¯t allow the young man to fall for his biological daughter. It was an impossibility that would only lead to pain.


    The next morning, Eric confiscated E¡¯s phone, asserting that as a pregnant woman, she should avoid devices like phones andputers due to their radiation.


    E sighed in defeat, resigning herself to apletely "analog" lifestyle for the time being.


    By midday, Amelia, Chloe, and a few other friends came to visit her. Upon hearing about her pregnancy, they were all overjoyed.


    "E, I¡¯m iming dibs as the baby¡¯s godmother!" Chloe teased. "Amelia, you can¡¯t steal this from me!"


    Amelia yfully jabbed Chloe in the forehead. "Why not? Can¡¯t little E have more than one godmother?"


    "Amelia, stop poking me with your dagger-like nails! That hurts!" Chloeined, rubbing her head.


    The two friends broke into cheerful banter, sparkingughter all around. E, seated on the edge of her bed, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although she still felt physically fatigued, her spirits were much brighter.


    "Amelia, when are you and Richard getting married? Why not join us for a double wedding?" E joked.


    Amelia gave a dismissive huff, her expression dimming. "Richard¡¯s been so busy... E, I think he might be losing interest in me."


    Both E and Chloe were taken aback. Amelia and Richard had been together since high school, their rtionship seemed unshakable.


    "What¡¯s going on? Are you being too forceful?" E probed.


    Amelia¡¯s frustration boiled over. "Not me! It¡¯s him! I went out for dinner with a male colleague, and he used me of leading him on. Meanwhile, he¡¯s cozying up to all these actresses without a hint of guilt!"


    E furrowed her brow. She couldn¡¯t believe Richard was behaving so irresponsibly. "What¡¯s your n now?"


    Chloe patted E¡¯s back soothingly. "Don¡¯t stress, Amelia always has a n."


    Amelia smirked coldly. "Don¡¯t worry about me, E. Focus on your baby. You¡¯ll see¡ªRichard wille crawling back to apologize soon enough."


    E nodded. Amelia was a shrewd woman, not one to be easily deceived. Hopefully, Richard would indeede to his senses and make amends.


    In truth, Amelia already had a strategy in mind. She acknowledged that her dependence on Richard had fueled his jealousy. Yet, his own susceptibility to flirtation with other women needed addressing. His emotional nature often left him vulnerable to maniption, as seen when he initially believed Rachel¡¯s false ims about E.


    Amelia resolved to step back from Richard, forcing him to reevaluate their rtionship. Remaining in close proximity would only exacerbate their issues. However, she knew she wouldn¡¯t make her point without a little assistance¡ªa "male decoy" or two mighte in handy.


    To keep E rxed, Amelia and Chloe shifted the conversation away from Richard, chatting instead about the joys and challenges of raising children.


    The afternoon passed quickly withughter and lighthearted anecdotes. When it was time to leave, Amelia and Chloe bid E goodbye, reminding her to get plenty of rest.


    Sitting in the car, Chloe was casually scrolling through Twitter when her eyes widened at a trending post shared by their school alumni. The shocking news made her gasp and scream, "No way! Tiffany isn¡¯t dead? What¡¯s going on? That witch is deliberately redirecting all the me onto E!"


    Hearing Chloe¡¯s exmation, Amelia didn¡¯t even bother starting the car. Instead, she snatched the phone from Chloe¡¯s hand and quickly scanned the posts on Twitter. Several threads had gone viral, filled with shock, curiosity, and spection.


    The original post was from Tiffany herself:


    Tiffany:Can someone exin what¡¯s going on? Why am I supposedly dead? I¡¯m very much alive, thank you! Who¡¯s impersonating me?


    The tweet had taken social media by storm. Tiffany, the celebrated actress whose sudden death had shocked fans, was now apparently alive. This unprecedented turn of events ignited widespread frenzy, with countless fans reposting the message.


    Many alumni and fans alike expressed disbelief, while others resorted to outright conjecture and controversy:


    "Did Tiffany offend someone powerful? Why was she dered dead?"


    "Poor Tiffany, someone even dared to impersonate her!"


    "OMG, I can¡¯t believe this. I really thought Tiffany left us forever!"


    "This has E written all over it. Jealous much?!"


    "E¡¯s disgusting. Tiffany forever!"


    "Tiffany, who spread this death rumor? Why didn¡¯t you speak up sooner?"


    Five minutester, Tiffany posted another response addressing the chaos:


    Tiffany:It¡¯s true I was in a car ident while in Country W, and after that, I was taken and held captive by some people. I managed to escape but found all my belongings had been taken when I returned to my hotel. It took me an immense effort to return to Country S safely. I didn¡¯t rify sooner because of security concerns, but now I want to set the record straight: I am alive. Please disregard the previous false reports of my death!


    This revtion caused an uproar, sending shockwaves across social media. Fans were in a frenzy, while spection about the circumstances of her supposed death reached new heights.


    Chloe and Amelia exchanged a stunned look. Amelia¡¯s face darkened as she said gravely, "I remember E attended her memorial service in Country W... and now Tiffany¡¯s fans are spreading rumors that E orchestrated this because she was jealous of Tiffany¡¯s talent. They even im she sidelined Tiffany to promote Amanda!"


    Chloe clenched her fists, her voice rising in indignation. "What kind of garbage is that? E? Jealous of Tiffany? They¡¯ve really lost their minds!"


    Amelia exhaled sharply, her expression filled with disdain. "Don¡¯t worry. Eric will handle this. These vultures are taking advantage of E¡¯s pregnancy to stir up trouble. Under no circumstances should E find out about this!"


    Chloe nodded in agreement, her tone firm. "You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t let her hear a word about it."


    Amelia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she muttered, "The lengths some actresses will go to for fame... It¡¯s despicable."


    Chloe agreed, but her worry for E lingered. "Let¡¯s hope Eric acts fast and shuts this circus down."

 Chapter 424: The Media Frenzy

    <h4>Chapter 424: The Media Frenzy</h4>


    Although this was the n, both Amelia and Chloe felt a heavy weight in their hearts. If Tiffany wasn¡¯t dead, it was only a matter of time before the truth came to light.


    When E found out, would her emotions spiral and affect her pregnancy?


    Amelia and Chloe trusted their friend implicitly. E had no shortage of wealth, love, or prospects. There was no logical reason for her to envy an actress like Tiffany, who had no bearing on her life. Clearly, someone was out to frame E.


    Yet, they felt powerless to intervene. All they could do was pray Eric would resolve the matter quickly and decisively.


    Meanwhile, E was resting on her bed, weary and unaware of the storm raging across social media. Deprived of her phone andputer¡ªthanks to Eric¡¯s insistence on limiting her exposure to potential radiation¡ªshe could only ask the house staff to bring her some books from the study. However, after a few pages, her fatigue returned. Pregnancy seemed to sap all her energy; even her usual appetite was gone despite frequent nausea.


    She had no idea that Tiffany¡¯s tweets were wreaking havoc online.


    In LXL Entertainment¡¯s boardroom, Eric¡¯s icy expression filled the room with a palpable chill.


    Several shareholders, already harboring resentment toward E, had begun criticizing her involvement in the escting scandal. However, theirments were abruptly silenced by Eric¡¯s sharp reprimand.


    Although Tiffany¡¯s tweets hinted at E¡¯s involvement, there was no concrete evidence linking her to the incident. The board members exchanged uneasy nces, unsure how to proceed.


    "Dismissed. I¡¯ll handle this," Eric said coldly.


    The room erupted into murmurs of confusion and dissent.


    "Mr. Nelson, are you nning to ignore this? Tiffany¡¯s actions are causing significant damage to LXL¡¯s reputation!" one of the executives argued.


    "Exactly. If this continues, thepany¡¯s image will suffer irreparable harm!" another chimed in.


    Eric¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them, his toneced with scorn. "Are you all deaf?"


    The room fell silent as the executives cowered under his re, their heads lowered to avoid his icy stare.


    Eric¡¯s expression was one of contempt as he studied the gathered executives. Instead of strategizing solutions, they were eager to ce the me squarely on E. Their inability to think critically in a crisis made him question their value to thepany. While they might excel in management, their shortsightedness was a liability to LXL¡¯s long-term growth.


    In his private office, Eric met with his trusted aides, John and Michael.


    "Boss, our team couldn¡¯t locate Tiffany¡¯s whereabouts," John reported quietly.


    Eric leaned back in his chair, his demeanor calm but calcting. "There¡¯s no need to search. She¡¯ll show herself soon enough. Staying hidden for too long would only raise suspicion."


    Michael frowned, his voice tense. "Boss, this couldn¡¯te at a worse time. Eight Sins Mountain is in the middle of its promotional campaign. Tiffany¡¯s antics are clearly intended to disrupt it."


    Eric¡¯s eyes narrowed. Tiffany¡¯s motives went beyond mere sabotage; she was aiming to tarnish E¡¯s reputation irreparably. In the court of public opinion, E was already being cast as the viin responsible for orchestrating Tiffany¡¯s car ident and subsequent disappearance.


    A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. Another assistant entered, carrying a thick dossier.


    "Boss, here are the files you requested. It¡¯s aplete profile of the men Tiffany was involved with during her time in Country W."


    Eric flipped through the documents. On paper, these men appeared to be ordinary actors from Country W, none of whom had achieved significant fame. Compared to Tiffany¡¯s meteoric rise, their careers were unremarkable.


    Eric¡¯s office was thick with tension.


    Looking through the dossier, Eric saw profiles of three men tied to Tiffany. With a cursory nce, he dismissed them. "None of these men are the one behind her."


    "Boss, our team is continuing the investigation. We¡¯ll inform you the moment we find anything," John assured before leaving the room.


    Eric leaned back, his expression sharp. Tiffany had clearly used a meticulous n to orchestrate her reappearance. She¡¯d pulled off a *golden cicada molting*¡ªa strategic ploy to fake her death and mislead everyone. Her timing was impable, capitalizing on E¡¯s return to ignite chaos at the airport.


    This move wasn¡¯t just calcted to unsettle E but also to destabilize the uing film promotion. Tiffany¡¯s death had sparked massive attention for the movie, boosting its early buzz. Now, with her sudden reappearance and insinuations of being framed and imprisoned, the stakes were higher.


    If Tiffany supported the film, it could skyrocket. But if she showed disdain or disapproval, her legions of fans could boycott it in protest. LXL Entertainment stood to suffer significant financial losses, and E¡¯s reputation could be irreparably tarnished.


    International fans revered Tiffany as an acting icon. If the narrative painted E as the mastermind behind Tiffany¡¯s alleged imprisonment, she¡¯d be vilified and targeted with relentless harassment.


    "Dig deeper," Eric instructed, his voice icy with resolve. "Investigate the influential figures who supported Tiffany during her early career, particrly those connected to her breakout roles. Their family backgrounds, histories¡ªeverything. I want a full report."


    "Yes, sir," John replied, nodding firmly before leaving to carry out the order.


    Eric turned to the others in the room. "Under no circumstances should E know about any of this. She¡¯s in the middle of her pregnancy and must not be exposed to any emotional strain. Her well-being is the priority."


    Everyone agreed. Eric, still unconvinced, called home to emphasize the importance of shielding E. He instructed Lucas and Mrs. Harris to ensure E avoided exposure to television, mobile devices, or the inte altogether.


    Later that evening, Eric took to Twitter, posting a response with his trademark gravitas:


    Eric Nelson: I was stunned to see Tiffany¡¯s reappearance on Twitter. Her reported passing devastated both my wife and me. To learn she¡¯s alive fills me with surprise and relief. If Tiffany is in danger, I urge her to contact me or seek police protection immediately. I¡¯ve reported this to the authorities, and I trust justice will prevail. Rest assured, any shadowy conspirators behind this will be dealt with swiftly.


    He tagged Tiffany in the post, hoping to elicit a response.


    But Tiffany remained silent.


    Theck of a reply fueled wild spection and online bacsh. Thements section of Eric¡¯s post descended into chaos:


    "Mr. Nelson, we used to think you were every woman¡¯s dream and a paragon of justice. Turns out you¡¯re just shielding your vile wife!"


    "It¡¯s obvious E framed Tiffany. Stop pretending to care!"


    "You and E are nothing but a pair of scheming scumbags. Tiffany¡¯s talent and beauty threatened you, so you tried to destroy her!"


    "Tiffany is a national treasure. How could you and your wife stoop so low? Do your parents know about the disgrace you¡¯ve brought upon your family?"

 Chapter 425: Burned Out

    <h4>Chapter 425: Burned Out</h4>


    Netizens flooded thement section, hurling insults. Eric¡¯s expression grew darker and darker, but he remained silent, choosing not to respond.


    In this situation, losing hisposure would be exactly what the other side wanted.


    Later, Tiffany replied, stating that she woulde to thepany in two days and cooperate with all the arrangements there.


    Tiffany was truly formidable. Over the past three years, Hannah had transformed into the award-winning actress Tiffany, with a sharp mind and calcted moves. More importantly, the person backing her might very well be Eric¡¯s rival.


    Eric fell into deep thought. It wasn¡¯t long before his assistant delivered the board members list for the Golden River Award voting in Country W.


    He carefully examined the list of fifty members.


    These individuals were prominent figures in Country W¡¯s entertainment and arts circles¡ªrenowned directors, film critics, screenwriters, and the like.


    The information John sent over also included detailed profiles of these people¡ªtheir marital histories, family backgrounds, education, and even past rtionships.


    It was nearly 5 p.m., but Eric seemed oblivious to the time, engrossed in studying these profiles.


    He had a strong intuition that the conspiracy resurrecting Tiffany¡ªHannah¡¯s alias¡ªwas rooted among these people.


    However, Eric couldn¡¯t recall any past encounters with them.


    He continued his research until 6 p.m. when John came to knock on the door. "Boss, aren¡¯t you going to eat?"


    Prompted by John, Eric finally set the materials aside and massaged his temples, which had grown a bit tense. "Order me a meal box, same dishes as usual."


    "Got it, boss!" John was faintly worried. Eric¡¯s intense focus, to the point of neglecting sleep and food, was a clear sign he was dealing with a significant problem.


    When the meal arrived, Eric ate while reviewing one particr individual¡¯s profile. John unintentionally nced over and was startled to see the person in question.


    He was deeply surprised but chose not toment.


    If Eric was focusing on this person, there had to be a reason. Eric¡¯s thought processes were unlike anyone else¡¯s. After following him for so many years, John had rarely seen him make mistakes.


    Whenever Eric delved into someone¡¯s background, it usually yielded results.


    Meanwhile, in Eric and E¡¯s marital home, Amanda was sitting on the couch, chatting andughing with E.


    Amanda had be increasingly mature andposed in her demeanor. She understood that E shouldn¡¯t know about Tiffany at this point, so she refrained from bringing it up.


    "E, don¡¯t worry about thepany or the film promotions. I¡¯m sure Mr. Nelson will handle everything. Just focus on your pregnancy and deliver a chubby little prince!" Amanda said with a warm smile, her eyes filled with genuine envy.


    True friends only feel envy without malice, and Amanda wasn¡¯t like Hannah or Leah¡ªwomen who couldn¡¯t stand to see E doing well and would go out of their way to bring her down.


    This was precisely why E had chosen Amanda as her confidant.


    "I know, I¡¯m just eating and sleeping all day, not thinking about anything else. Though, most of what I eat ends uping back up," E said with a gentle, maternal glow. She was a mother now and naturally wouldn¡¯t stress over trivial matters.


    "Should we see a doctor? Maybe they can prescribe some supplements to help," Amanda said softly, her concern evident.


    "No need to worry about that. By the way, have you taken on any new scripts?" E asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity and expectation.


    "I¡¯m still deciding, but I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll find a great script. Oh, by the way, here are some baby clothes. I bought ten sets for you, along with a few nkets and other items..."


    Amanda eagerly took out the adorable baby clothes she had purchased.


    E¡¯s smile brightened even more as she saw the cute, tiny outfits.


    Given her current condition, Eric wouldn¡¯t allow her to go out shopping. He had insisted that she wait until after her first trimester before venturing outside.


    Eric had been so busytely that he didn¡¯t have time to shop for baby items himself.


    "Thank you so much, Amanda. Eric has been swamped with wedding preparations, so he hasn¡¯t had time to buy anything for the baby," E said with a calm and cheerful smile.


    Amanda returned a slightly awkward smile, her brows faintly furrowed with worry.


    In truth, Eric wasn¡¯t busy with the wedding; he was preupied with managing the fallout of Tiffany¡¯s "resurrection."


    Since it had been LXL who publicly announced Tiffany¡¯s death in a car ident, her sudden reappearance now meant LXL bore some responsibility.


    E noticed Amanda¡¯s fleeting expression and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at thepany? I haven¡¯t been online or used my phone these days, but I feel like Eric is hiding something from me. He just won¡¯t talk about it."


    Amanda quickly shook her head. "No, no, I¡¯m just... worried about the movie¡¯s box office performance, that¡¯s all."


    E chuckled, her worry dissipating. "You were brilliant in the film. Don¡¯t worry; the audience will definitely respond positively."


    Amanda forced a smile. She knew all too well that Tiffany¡¯s sudden return had caused chaos. The film¡¯s promotional posters had been torn down or defaced with red paint by enraged fans.


    The movie itself was being relentlessly dragged through the mud, and both E and Eric were facing vicious attacks from fans and online trolls.


    If this mess wasn¡¯t resolved before the film¡¯s release, the box office would undoubtedly suffer, and the results would be disastrous.


    Not wanting her anxiety to affect E, Amanda made an early exit.


    Eric arrived home at 10 p.m. By then, Lucas was chatting with E in the living room. The TV wasn¡¯t on, but the conversation seemed warm, and the father-daughter bond was gradually bing more natural.


    "Eric, you¡¯re back?" E called out, smiling brightly as Eric walked in.


    Eric nodded and pulled her into a gentle embrace, his arm resting on her waist. "What are you and dad talking about?" he asked, ncing at Lucas.


    He addressed Lucas directly as "Dad," which made Lucas visibly pleased. Despite having heard about the Tiffany situation, Lucas didn¡¯t seem overly concerned.


    "Nothing much, just reminiscing about your mom," Lucas replied with a smile as he stood up. "Now that Eric¡¯s home, you should rest. I¡¯m heading to bed too."


    E nodded with a smile, feeling particrly content. Holding onto Eric¡¯s arm, she led him upstairs. At that moment, she was just a simple woman, waiting at home for her husband. Seeing him brought her a deep sense offort.


    Back in their bedroom, E arched her delicate brows, noting the exhaustion Eric was trying to hide.


    She guided him to sit beside her and gently massaged his temples with her slender fingers. "You¡¯ve been workingte. Is something going on at thepany?"


    Eric forced a smile, his charm flickering through his fatigue. "What could possibly be wrong? I¡¯ve just been burning the midnight oil to finalize the design for our wedding. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been working sote."

 Chapter 426: Acknowledging His Identity

    <h4>Chapter 426: Acknowledging His Identity</h4>


    E leaned gently into Eric¡¯s embrace, her fingers brushing over his slightly rough hands. "I know you¡¯ve been working hard these past days," she said softly.


    Though she didn¡¯t press him, E understood that Eric rarely worked thiste. In the past, he always made it home in time for dinner and would take her for a stroll afterward. For him to stay at the office until 10 p.m., there must have been something exceptionally important happening.


    What¡¯s more, Eric had always been forting with her about everything, but now it seemed like he was deliberately keeping something from her.


    "How are you feeling today?" Eric asked, leaning back on the couch and gently kissing her cheek.


    "Pretty good. Much better than usual," E replied with a smile.


    Eric ced a hand on her waist and began massaging gently. "Still sore?"


    E chuckled lightly. "Not anymore. My body seems to be recovering quite well these past few days."


    Eric continued to rub her waist tenderly before getting up to fill the bathtub. He wanted E to take a bath, not only to rx her but also to distract himself from the desires he had been suppressing.


    The warm,forting night passed quickly. E didn¡¯t sleep well, as usual, and in the early hours of the morning, she felt Eric getting out of bed. This time, however, he didn¡¯t head out for his usual morning run or workout. Instead, he left the house entirely.


    Reaching out, E¡¯s handnded on the now-empty spot beside her, leaving her feeling a tinge of mncholy.


    Unable to fall back asleep, E opened her eyes and gazed out at the slowly brightening light creeping through the window. Morning had fully arrived.


    Lucas had also left the house early. When E went downstairs to the dining room, Mrs. Harris and Mia were busy with their tasks.


    Mia often chatted with E to keep herpany. It was Mia who had taken E¡¯s phone and hidden it somewhere unknown.


    "Mia, I¡¯m suddenly craving some oranges again. Could you buy some for me?" E said with a soft smile.


    "Mr. Luke stopped by earlier. He brought plenty of oranges; they¡¯re on the coffee table in the living room," Mrs. Harris replied with a smile.


    E was slightly surprised. Luke had been here?


    "When did he stop by?"


    "Just now. He came to pick up Mr. Anderson," Mrs. Harris exined. E nodded lightly. "In that case, Mia, could you get me some preserved plums? My mouth feels a little nd."


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened. "You love oranges! Why has your craving changed?"


    Mrs. Harrisughed warmly. "That¡¯s perfectly normal for a pregnant woman¡ªher tastes can change all the time."


    "But I¡¯m terrible with directions!" Mia groaned, pulling a face.


    "Then drive Mrs. Harris to the store," E suggested with a yful smile, her eyes filled with a hint of pleading. "Mrs. Harris, please help me out. I really want those plums!"


    Mrs. Harris, doting on E as much as anyone, reluctantly agreed. Together, she and Mia left the house to fetch the plums.


    E¡¯s eyes glinted with purpose. Mia¡¯s belongings were usually kept in her room, and she wasn¡¯t exactly the most cautious person.


    Suppressing her nausea, E hurried upstairs to Mia¡¯s room. Turning the doorknob, she found, unsurprisingly, that it was unlocked.


    She slipped inside and quietly closed the door behind her.


    Mia¡¯s room had been furnished before E and Eric moved in,plete with a vanity table, wardrobe, and other essentials.


    E approached the vanity and opened one of the drawers. There it was¡ªher phone, lying quietly inside.


    Raising an eyebrow, E couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Mia¡¯s carelessness. Finding her phone was far too easy.


    She quickly retrieved the phone and opened the browser.


    LXL had grown into a rapidly advancingpany over the past few years, and any newsworthy incident would undoubtedly appear online quickly.


    As expected, when E opened a well-known news website, the headline in the entertainment section immediately caught her off guard.


    Famed Actress Tiffany Resurrected, Alleges Staged Car ident!


    E¡¯s expression turned cold. Tiffany was as troublesome as ever.


    But after all, she had spent three years in hiding, sharpening her skills, and gaining the powerful support of the Miller family.


    During those three years, as she approached fame, she must have connected with many influential figures. Was the car ident a deliberate ploy for her to fake her death? Or had someone saved her and masterminded this entire scheme?


    E clearly remembered the Tiffany of that time¡ªHannah¡¯s identity after her cosmetic surgery. Back then, Hannah had appeared utterly broken. Could it all have been an act?


    And the deranged killer? Was that part of her n too?


    E was hesitant to believe it. After all, back then, Hannah had set a trap for her, saying those vile things to provoke her. Yet when E outmaneuvered her with quick thinking, Hannah had realized how precarious her position and reputation were and had quickly abandoned her scheme to frame E.


    So... E suspected a mysterious figure must have saved Hannah.


    Was this person targeting her, or was it about Eric?


    Only someone elusive and unpredictable could cause Eric this much trouble. If it were the Miller family, the enemy would be clear, and their vulnerabilities could be exploited for a decisive counterattack.


    E deleted the browsing history, closed the webpage, and returned her phone to where she had found it.


    She didn¡¯t need to check to know she was likely being viciously attacked byizens.


    Still, to maintain her peace of mind, E refrained from looking further.


    She knew Eric must be working on a solution, but it was undoubtedly a tough challenge.


    E returned to her room andy down, her head pounding with stress. Her temples throbbed painfully, making her feel even more unsettled.


    However, remembering she was pregnant, she tried to push the thoughts away. Eric would surely handle this, she reassured herself.


    Despite her efforts to calm herself, E couldn¡¯tpletely shake the worry. Just then, Mia and Mrs. Harris returned, and E decided to distract herself by heading downstairs.


    Lucas and Luke had also returned shortly after leaving and brought back a variety of fruits E enjoyed.


    "E, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have you? Mrs. Harris mentioned you wanted some preserved plums," Lucas said with a warm smile as he set down the items.


    "These are baby essentials. I had them specially designed by experts in Country W¡ªthey¡¯re safe and eco-friendly," Lucas added with a tone filled with affection.


    E couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Thank you... Dad."


    Lucas froze for a moment, and then his smile grew even brighter. E had finally called him "Dad"!


    "Come,e, have some breakfast. Preserved plums with porridge are a great match," Mrs. Harris chimed in with augh.


    E sat at the dining table, but suddenly, the room seemed to tilt slightly.


    Her head throbbed violently, and a wave of nausea left her feeling utterly drained.


    "E, what¡¯s wrong?" Luke, forgetting the tension that had existed between them, asked in a deep, concerned voice as he noticed her pale face.

 Chapter 427: Hereditary Family Illness

    <h4>Chapter 427: Hereditary Family Illness</h4>


    E wanted to speak, but as she opened her mouth, not a single word came out. It was as if her neural system had been frozen, leaving her unable to control her body.


    E sprang to her feet, overwhelmed by shock and fear. This wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened. Sometimes, when she woke up in the middle of the night and saw Eric going to the bathroom, she¡¯d try to greet him, only to find herself unable to speak.


    She had initially dismissed it as exhaustion or hormonal changes due to pregnancy, brushing it off as nothing serious. But recently, with everything on her mind, an unsettling sense of dread had begun to creep in. Standing up now, her headache intensified, and her vision spun violently.


    "E!"


    Through the haze, she heard two desperate cries. The next moment, she copsed into someone¡¯s arms.


    Luke, without hesitation, scooped her up and rushed outside.


    Lucas¡¯s face was ashen. He climbed into the car with Luke, who drove, while Lucas secured E¡¯s seatbelt. "E, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" he asked urgently.


    E, gasping for breath, felt her vision blur in and out. Her heart raced as a dreadful possibility crossed her mind.


    "I... my head hurts so much. I can¡¯t see clearly!" E managed to say with great effort, sweat beading on her forehead. Lucas¡¯s heart ached at the sight. She was still pregnant¡ªhow could she be facing such frequent emergencies?


    "Don¡¯t speak. Let Luke take you to the hospital for a thorough check-up," Lucas said, nodding firmly.


    E closed her eyes. She wondered if her condition was somehow rted to the Tiffany situation, but she quickly dismissed the thought. She believed her mental resilience wasn¡¯t that fragile, so it must be something else.


    Her head throbbed painfully, as though countless needles were piercing her temples, disrupting her neural system and making even speech difficult.


    Lucas gripped E¡¯s hand tightly, his face pale with worry.


    E vomited again in the car, prompting Luke to drive even faster. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t stopped by the police, which would have caused further dys.


    "Dad... don¡¯t tell Eric about this. He¡¯s too busy right now. Let¡¯s not bother him for now," E said weakly, struggling to form coherent sentences.


    Lucas nodded firmly.


    When they reached the hospital, Luke, ignoring the vomit on E, carried her straight into the emergency department.


    Lucas, filled with anxiety, followed them into the ER. The doctor attending to E was Professor Bell, a renowned physician who had recently returned from Country W and was pre-arranged by Lucas via phone during the drive.


    Professor Bell, in her fifties, had decades of clinical experience and was known for her meticulous care.


    After a series of questions, Professor Bell¡¯s expression grew serious. "Ms. Anderson, we¡¯ll need to perform a brain imaging scan and a CT scan. While you¡¯re pregnant, we can¡¯t ignore this. I suspect the possibility of a brain tumor."


    E drew in a sharp breath, her palms damp with cold sweat.


    Luke frowned. "Doctor, she¡¯s pregnant! How can you perform a CT scan and imaging? The radiation could be harmful to the baby!"


    These types of tests posed significant risks for pregnant women due to the high levels of radiation.


    Lucas remained silent, his brows furrowed deeply. E¡¯s face was pale, but she managed a faint smile, her eyes glistening with tears.


    She gently ced her hand on her belly, caressing it with reluctance, and softly shook her head. "Let me think about it."


    Lucas¡¯s face clouded with sorrow upon hearing this.


    "Luke, go arrange for a VIP room. She¡¯ll need to be admitted for now. Don¡¯t mention this to Eric¡ªhe¡¯s overwhelmed right now," Lucas instructed quietly.


    Luke, though puzzled,plied and quickly handled E¡¯s hospital admission.


    Given E¡¯s condition, staying at home posed significant risks. Should another episode ur, there might not be enough time to save her. This precaution was necessary.


    As E stepped out of the doctor¡¯s office, her face was heavy with worry. Lucas held her arm as they headed toward the VIP floor.


    Suddenly, a voice called out to her.


    E turned, the voice vaguely familiar, though she couldn¡¯t immediately ce it.


    Behind her stood a poised middle-aged woman with her hair elegantly pinned back, exuding the aura of a socialite.


    It was Julia¡ªSean¡¯s wife, whom E hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    E raised her eyebrows slightly. "Well, if it isn¡¯t Mrs. Carter."


    When old enemies meet, the air is often charged with hostility.


    Julia ignored Lucas¡¯s imposing and stern presence, her sharp, mocking gaze fixed on E. "Well, well, it¡¯s been two years, and look at what you¡¯vee to."


    Julia¡¯s tone was biting. E frowned and rubbed her throbbing temples. "Dad, let¡¯s go."


    Julia, well aware that Lucas was E¡¯s father¡ªa fact that had spread widely across the Country S¡ªwas undeterred.


    "What¡¯s the rush? Feeling guilty, are we? From the look of you, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve got a brain tumor, just like that dead witch Ava. Ha! Evil always gets its due. You ruined Carter Group, and now it¡¯s your turn. Isn¡¯t that how your dear Grandma Carter died¡ªsome terminal illness?"


    Julia¡¯sugh was triumphant, her expression twisted with glee.


    E¡¯s eyes turned icy as she stared at Julia. "Do you think you¡¯re some kind of medical expert? You dare make wild assumptions about me? People like you, filled with malice, will never get what they wish for."


    Julia¡¯s grin widened with even more arrogance. Lucas¡¯s face darkened, and he was about to speak when E tugged at his arm to stop him.


    "Isn¡¯t it true, though? Your Grandma Carter¡¯s lineage was riddled with brain tumors. Apart from your useless uncle, none of the others survived. Your mother, your great-grandfather¡ªfive children, all dead from illness. You think you can escape that fate? Ha! This is your family¡¯s destiny. Karma wille for you. I¡¯ll wait and see how long youst!"


    Julia¡¯s smugness escted, her tone increasingly venomous. "What good is owning Carter Group¡¯s shares? What good is having a loving husband, or money? None of it matters¡ªyou won¡¯t live to enjoy it! Ha! I hope you join your Grandma Carter in heaven soon!"


    Smack!


    Before Julia could finish her tirade, a man¡¯s hand struck her sharply across the face, silencing her instantly.


    E nced calmly at the furious Luke. "Why waste energy on her? Let the mad dog bark. Dad, let¡¯s go upstairs."


    Julia, dizzy from the p, staggered before regaining her bnce. By the time she recovered, Luke and the others were already at the elevator.


    "Stop right there! I¡¯ll sue you for assault!" Julia screamed, rushing toward them.


    Luke turned, his eyes filled with cold fury, stopping Julia in her tracks. A flicker of fear crept into her heart.


    "Go ahead, file yourwsuit. I¡¯ll be waiting for your summons," Luke said with a chillingugh before stepping into the elevator alongside E and Lucas.


    Julia, now in a frenzy, pointed at the closed elevator doors and shrieked hysterically, "E, you wretched woman! You¡¯ll die a miserable death!"

 Chapter 428: Keeping It from Him

    <h4>Chapter 428: Keeping It from Him</h4>


    VIP Room 909.


    Ey on the hospital bed, her face dark with worry, her eyes filled with unspoken thoughts.


    Lucas sat slumped in a chair nearby, watching her furrowed brow with a heavy heart. He let out a soft sigh. "Your Grandma Carter¡¯s lineage... it¡¯s true. They all passed away from this illness. It¡¯s hereditary, but also pathological. Your uncle seems to be fine, but E... there will be other children in the future. I hope you won¡¯t dy this any longer. What¡¯s happening in your brain isn¡¯t something to take lightly."


    E gently ced her hand on her belly, her eyes slowly welling with tears.


    If she truly had the same condition as Grandma Carter, then her child... couldn¡¯t be kept.


    But Eric loved this baby so much, and she couldn¡¯t bear to let go. Her heart swirled with countless thoughts, leaving only sorrow behind.


    Some destinies, perhaps, are impossible to escape.


    In her previous life, she had died at twenty-five. Was she now doomed to repeat the fate of that life, unable to break free?


    Was the only difference the manner of her death?


    Luke, shaken by Lucas¡¯s words and still disturbed by Julia¡¯s cruel remarks, felt his heart pound wildly. Unable to stay any longer, he stormed out of the room.


    "I¡¯ve known... since I was old enough to understand," E said quietly. "I¡¯ve known that Grandma Carter¡¯s lineage has always been gued by brain tumors. That¡¯s why there are so few descendants from her side of the family."


    She continued, her voice void of emotion, "Grandma Carter¡¯s father had five children¡ªthree sons and two daughters. All of them passed away in their thirties or forties. Grandma herself was diagnosed with a brain tumor at forty. Although she underwent surgery, it recurred. By forty-five, she was gone."


    E stared numbly at the ceiling, feeling her heart slowly being consumed by pain.


    Her head throbbed, but it was nothingpared to the ache in her heart.


    From the current symptoms, there was a 99.9% chance she had a brain tumor. If that were true, the child in her womb could not be kept in order to treat her condition.


    If the treatment worked and there was no recurrence, she would endure the heartbreak of losing the child. But what if it rpsed, like with Grandma Carter?


    If she were to leave this world, would Eric be like Lucas¡ªliving alone for the rest of his life, unable to move on?


    E¡¯s mind was flooded with chaotic thoughts.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the idea of Eric living like Lucas¡ªworking all day only to return to an empty house, with no one to keep himpany.


    Loneliness, destion, sorrow¡ªE didn¡¯t want Eric to endure such a life.


    Lucas, noticing E¡¯s vacant stare at the ceiling, didn¡¯t dare say anything more. He simply sat silently, his eyes fixed on the same spot above, lost in thought.


    He knew she was grappling with a decision, caught between doubt and agony.


    As a father, Lucas hated seeing E like this, yet he was powerless to ease her pain.


    A single tear rolled down E¡¯s cheek, glistening in the dim light.


    Lucas¡¯s heart ached as he reached out to gently wipe away her tears, though more followed. "E," he said softly, "you¡¯re still in the early stages. It can be treated. There will be other children in the future. Don¡¯t let vile people like Julia defeat you. If you fall apart, if you give up, won¡¯t that only bring joy to those who hate you and pain to those who love you?"


    E froze, her gaze shifting to Lucas¡¯s face.


    He grasped her hand tightly. "I believe in my daughter. You¡¯ll live a long and full life. E, losing your mother was already unbearable for me. I can¡¯t lose you too. You¡¯re the gift Heaven gave me..."


    As he spoke, Lucas¡¯s voice began to break, and he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears.


    In truth, he was terrified. Terrified that E would leave him, just like Isabe had.


    Just when he had finally earned his daughter¡¯s acknowledgment, he now had to face such a cruel reality. How could he not feel anguish? How could he not be afraid?


    E smiled through her tears. "You¡¯re right, Dad. I¡¯ll get better. I won¡¯t let Eric spend his life alone, and I won¡¯t leave you behind to face this world all by yourself."


    Her trembling hands clutched at Lucas¡¯s arm as she looked at him pleadingly. "Dad, please don¡¯t tell Eric. He¡¯s already overwhelmed with Tiffany¡¯s situation. He¡¯s likely facing a formidable rival. Tiffany¡¯s ¡¯resurrection¡¯ isn¡¯t just targeting me¡ªit¡¯s also aimed at LXL. From the outside, everyone sees LXL as hispany, but the truth is, I¡¯m thergest shareholder."


    Lucas¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as he nodded gently. Looking at E¡¯s pale face filled him with a wave of anguish that nearly crushed him.


    Geniuses and beauties often face the cruelest twists of fate, but Lucas desperately hoped for a miracle.


    "Promise me, E. Go for the tests immediately and start treatment as soon as possible. Please?" he urged.


    E¡¯s trembling hand rested on her belly. The child inside her was just twenty days old. The thought of giving him¡ªor her¡ªup brought an uncontroble wave of tears. Grief overtook her.


    She hadn¡¯t consulted Eric about this, but E knew deep down he would make the same choice. Even if she carried the baby to term, worsening illness could leave the child motherless¡ªa heartbreaking reality she couldn¡¯t bear.


    "Dad..." E clutched her aching head. "You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t give up on my survival. I can¡¯t let those venomous people win!"


    Lucas nodded tearfully, though he was shocked. Despite their efforts to keep everything hidden, E had discovered the truth about Tiffany.


    Sharp as always, she had read through Eric¡¯s stress. It was impossible to hide something so significant from her discerning eyes.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell Eric? He¡¯s your husband¡ªhe has the right to know everything about you," Lucas said, his concern evident.


    E shook her head. "No. He has enough to deal with. I don¡¯t want to burden him more. If he breaks down, his opponents will have even more opportunities to strike."


    In truth, she was also afraid of the worst happening and wanted to shield Eric from further heartbreak.


    "Dad, if my condition worsens... please don¡¯t tell him. I don¡¯t want him to grieve. I... I¡¯ll find a way to make him leave me on his own."


    Her eyes brimmed with a sorrowful plea.


    Tears blurred her vision again as a wave of nausea overwhelmed her. She sprang from the bed and staggered to the bathroom, where she retched violently.


    Lucas hurried after her, patting her back with reddened eyes. "I know what to do," he said softly.


    For now, he could only agree to her request, hoping it would ease her restless mind.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, Dad..." E said, smiling faintly after the vomiting subsided. Her demeanor seemed firmer now, more resolute. "I¡¯ll fight this illness. I won¡¯t let Julia¡¯s cruel wordse true."


    Lucas nodded heavily, tears in his eyes.


    Her optimism gave him somefort, even as fear lingered in his heart.


    Afterward, Lucas apanied E for her tests.


    The wait for the results felt unbearably long.

 Chapter 429: Concealing the Illness

    <h4>Chapter 429: Concealing the Illness</h4>


    In the afternoon, E sat on the hospital bed, staring at the report in her hands. Her face was clouded with a somber expression. She took a deep breath, her reddened eyes betraying the tears threatening to fall, though she quickly wiped them away.


    "Dad, I want to call Eric. I¡¯ll exin everything to him myself," E said, ncing at Lucas.


    Lucas, visibly fatigued, looked at her with concern. "But... your emotions..."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay calm," E replied with a faint smile. Her delicate, pale fingers brushed over the imaging reports. Luke cast her a long, pained nce before turning and leaving the room.


    "Alright then, call him and exin. Also... this ce is safe. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything," Lucas said meaningfully.


    E nodded slowly, her face calm andposed.


    As Lucas left, he closed the door behind him, sealing off all outside noise.


    E picked up her phone and dialed Eric¡¯s number.


    When Eric answered, he sounded surprised. "What¡¯s the matter? Are you so bored that you had to call me? E, you¡¯re being disobedient again. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to use your phone?"


    His voice was gentle, though tinged with a trace of reproach.


    E smiled faintly, a hint of sorrow shing across her brows, but she quickly suppressed it.


    "It¡¯s nothing. I just needed to call you for something. I promise, once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll hand my phone back to Dad and won¡¯t touch it again."


    "What¡¯s going on? I called Mrs. Harris earlier, and she sounded evasive," Eric asked, his tone growing concerned.


    E¡¯s smile brightened, though it carried a bittersweet quality. "It¡¯s really nothing... I just felt a little unwell, and the doctor suggested I stay in the hospital for monitoring during the pregnancy."


    "What?" Eric eximed, clearly rmed. Hospitalization during pregnancy was a serious matter.


    "It¡¯s just anemia, nothing to worry about!" E reassured him quickly. "Dad was worried I might faint at home, and since they wouldn¡¯t know how to handle an emergency, he decided to bring me to the hospital."


    "Alright, I¡¯lle over right away. It¡¯s almost lunchtime anyway, so we can eat together."


    With that, Eric hung up.


    E clutched her phone tightly, feeling the weariness in his voice. Her grip tightened slightly as a wave of guilt and worry washed over her.


    Half an hourter, Eric arrived, bringing her favorite dishes to enjoy during her pregnancy.


    Lucas and Luke had left temporarily, leaving E and Eric to have lunch together in the hospital room.


    "Why do you look so pale?" Eric asked, noticing herplexion. He reached out gently to touch her forehead.


    Her temperature was normal, but her face was noticeably pale.


    E gave a faint, bitter smile. "It¡¯s nothing... The doctor said it¡¯s just anemia. I guess I didn¡¯t take good care of myself before."


    Eric studied her face skeptically, searching her eyes for any signs of dishonesty. Seeing nothing but sincerity, he nodded slightly.


    "In that case, you need to be more careful from now on. I¡¯ve asked the chef to prepare meals and soups specifically for pregnant women. Even if you don¡¯t feel like eating, you should still have some. The soup will help with blood nourishment and energy."


    Eric gently brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Why haven¡¯t you tied your hair back? It¡¯s inconvenient while eating."


    He stood up, grabbed a clip from beside her, and carefully pinned her long hair back.


    E¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. This man loved her so much...


    His movements were gentle, as if afraid of hurting her hair.


    Once he finished, Eric sat back beside her. "Thepany¡¯s been busy, so I mighte a bitter tonight to keep youpany."


    "If you¡¯re too busy, go home and rest. I¡¯m worried you might not befortable staying here," E said softly.


    Eric shook his head firmly, signaling that it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    E frowned slightly but chose not to argue. Her appetite wasn¡¯t great, but Eric didn¡¯t seem surprised; he figured it was normal for a pregnant woman to experience loss of appetite.


    After lunch, Eric stayed with her on the balcony, chatting about lighthearted topics. He deliberately avoided any mention of Tiffany. In his mind, E shouldn¡¯t know about any of it.


    Leaning on his shoulder, E gazed listlessly at the scenery outside. The autumn sunlight was warm, taking the edge off the asional chilly breeze that swept by.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be using your phone anymore. I¡¯m confiscating it!" Eric suddenly remembered something and took E¡¯s phone away.


    He was worried she might browse the inte out of boredom and stumble upon news about Tiffany.


    E pouted and mumbled, "How could you do that? I¡¯m so bored here... so, so bored!"


    "If you¡¯re bored, read some books¡ªespecially ones about prenatal care," Eric replied with a smile. "I¡¯ve already asked John to gather some for you. They¡¯ll be delivered tomorrow."


    E frowned. "I don¡¯t feel up to reading right now..."


    "If you don¡¯t have the energy to read, how can you have the energy to y on your phone?" Eric countered.


    E didn¡¯t reply, simply pursing her lips as she tightly gripped Eric¡¯s hand. "Eric, if there¡¯s a next life¡ªor the life after that¡ªI want to meet you in every lifetime... to fall in love, and to grow old with you."


    Eric chuckled, gently pinching her cheek. "Why are you saying such strange things all of a sudden? Is it because I¡¯m the perfect, always-thoughtful husband, and you¡¯re just overwhelmed with emotion?"


    "Mm-hmm!" E nodded seriously, her expression earnest.


    Eric gazed into her eyes. "Have you... been crying?"


    "Mm-hmm. When I was admitted, I scared myself a little, so I cried," E admitted honestly.


    Eric nodded and gently reassured her. "Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be by your side."


    E fell silent, slowly closing her eyes as if she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.


    After a long time, when E had fallen asleep, Eric carefully picked her up andid her gently on the bed. He watched her delicateshes curl against her pale, almost bloodless face. He wanted to kiss her, but he didn¡¯t want to disturb her sleep. Instead, he tucked her in and quietly left the room.


    "E, rest well... I¡¯ll take care of everything," Eric silently promised himself.


    When he stepped out of the room, he noticed Lucas sitting on a bench in the hallway.


    "Dad," Eric greeted softly. "Thank you for taking care of E during this time."


    Lucas smiled faintly and nodded with calmposure. Having lived for decades, he was adept at maintaining his emotions.


    "No need to thank me. It¡¯s my duty. E... she¡¯s a gift from Heaven, and I¡¯ll naturally cherish her."


    Hearing Lucas¡¯s words, Eric felt reassured.


    "Do you think you can resolve the situation with Tiffany? Or... do we have a better n?" Lucas asked with an air of measured calm.


    Eric suddenly sensed a double meaning in Lucas¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t quite grasp it.

 Chapter 430: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 430: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes</h4>


    "Dad, do you have a better n?" Eric smiled faintly. "Actually, I¡¯ve already found a breakthrough, but... gathering solid evidence is still challenging. On the night of Tiffany¡¯s car ident, the hospital¡¯s surveince cameras were mysteriously down. I suspect someone staged a switch. Tiffany didn¡¯t die, but someone else was substituted for her."


    Lucas nodded. "Your theory makes sense. I don¡¯t know all the details, but I do believe there¡¯s a way. Would you like to hear it?"


    "What kind of way?" Eric asked, intrigued.


    Lucas smiled subtly. "Let me discuss it further with Luke first. Then I¡¯ll share it with you."


    Eric didn¡¯t press the matter. He nodded, exchanged a few more words with Lucas, and left the hospital in a hurry.


    Back in his office, Eric¡¯s phone buzzed with a text from Lucas. Opening it, Eric raised an eyebrow, his expression growing serious.


    "This approach... it cuts straight to the heart," he murmured. "But..."


    He paused, considering how best to proceed. After a few seconds of hesitation, he made his decision.


    Two dayster, at 9 a.m., Tiffany appeared at LXL¡¯s main entrance. The press, having caught wind of her arrival, swarmed the area, causing severe traffic congestion.


    Dressed in a sleek ck gown with her hair elegantly pinned up, Tiffany looked polished andposed. However, the prominent scar on her forehead hinted at injuries from the car ident.


    The crowd surrounding Tiffany included not only reporters but also a sea of fans waving banners and cheering enthusiastically.


    "Tiffany is back! Long live Tiffany!"


    "Tiffany, I love you! I love you!"


    "Tiffany, can you exin what happened to you in Country W?"


    "Yes, Tiffany, why were you suddenly dered dead?"


    "Tiffany, can you shed light on the events surrounding your alleged death in Country W?"


    Reporters jostled to get closer, bombarding Tiffany with questions. Smiling warmly, she addressed one of the microphones.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, but I don¡¯t really know what happened myself. I was just lucky to escape. It¡¯s Heaven¡¯s blessing that I¡¯m still here. I¡¯ll be heading into thepany to assist with some things, and I promise you¡¯ll have my official statement soon."


    Her voice was gentle and poised. Bodyguards immediately stepped in, clearing a narrow path for Tiffany to make her way toward LXL¡¯s entrance.


    From his office window, Eric watched as Tiffany strode confidently toward the building. Herposure was striking.


    *So, it¡¯s really her,* he thought coldly.


    Hannah had transformed into Tiffany, emerging as a high-profile actress with no trace of her past scandals. She had rebuilt her image into that of a hardworking, self-made star.


    Such a dazzling reputation wasn¡¯t something just any actor could achieve.


    Eric narrowed his eyes, his gaze chilling as he observed Tiffany¡¯s deliberate steps into thepany.


    She was cunning, no doubt. Her recent tweets had cleverly implied wrongdoing without outright using E. Every word was calcted to provoke spection among fans.


    Even if Eric proved that Tiffany had been swapped during the ident, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. Tiffany¡¯s restraint in publicly using anyone gave her usible deniability.


    This woman is a master maniptor, Eric thought grimly.


    Ten minutester, Tiffany knocked on Eric¡¯s office door.


    Eric opened it with an indifferent expression. "Miss Fox, you¡¯re back. Please,e in and have a seat."


    His tone was calm and detached. Tiffany offered a hesitant smile, her face reflecting a hint of vulnerability. "Yes, I¡¯m finally safe, and it¡¯s all thanks to you, Mr. Nelson."


    Tiffany stepped into the office, followed closely by her manager, Michelle.


    Eric¡¯s gaze lingered on Tiffany, scrutinizing her deeply.


    Herplexion was radiant, healthy and rosy¡ªclearly, she had been taking good care of herself. Dressed in an elegant ck dress that contrasted beautifully with her baster skin, Tiffany exuded the poise and grace befitting an award-winning actress.


    "Take a seat. How are you feeling now?" Eric asked, his eyes fixed on her, causing a flicker of unease to sh across Tiffany¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯m much better now. The injuries from the ident have mostly healed, but this scar on my forehead... it might be permanent," she said, gesturing to the faint mark on her forehead.


    Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. "I know a doctor in Country W who specializes in this sort of thing. Would you like me to introduce you?"


    Tiffany quickly shook her head. "No need. I can cover it with makeup for now."


    Eric gave a faint, inscrutable smile. "Take your time to rest. Make sure both your body and mind are fully recovered before deciding anything. Whether or not you take on a new project is entirely up to you."


    Tiffany¡¯s contract with LXL allowed her considerable freedom. While she was obligated to star in one LXL production each year, she had full discretion over all other work, splitting the revenue ording to her negotiated terms. For an actress of her stature, it was an exceptionally favorable agreement.


    "I understand. In a few days, I¡¯ll release a statement to exin everything to the public," Tiffany replied with a soft smile. "They say surviving a great disaster brings great fortune. Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s no need to worry about me."


    Eric¡¯s lips curled in a sardonic smirk. "Worry? Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Someone as skilled as you, Miss Davis, doesn¡¯t need my concern. But rest assured, I have my ways of unmasking the mastermind behind all this."


    Tiffany¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered, her expression as dazzling as ever. "Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Mr. Nelson, to bring the culprit to justice."


    Her confidence was unshaken. The person backing her was someone no one¡ªnot even Eric¡ªwould ever suspect.


    After spending about half an hour at thepany, Tiffany left.


    Back at her vi in S City, Tiffany kicked off her heels and opened the bedroom door barefoot. She stopped in her tracks when she saw a man reclining on the ck leather sofa, his jaw shadowed with stubble.


    His piercing blue eyes glinted with a sinister charm, and Tiffany let out a startled gasp.


    "You... why are you here?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    The man set down his ss of wine with a wicked grin. "Because... I missed you."


    Tiffany chuckled seductively, quickly shutting the door behind her. "You scoundrel. Even my house staff is under your thumb now."


    She slipped off her ck trench coat and swayed her hips as she approached him, draping her arms around his neck with practiced ease.


    "That¡¯s just my talent," the man replied nonchntly, lifting her chin and kissing her deeply.


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sultry, intoxicated delight. The tension between them ignited, and clothes were soon discarded onto the floor.


    Some timeter, Tiffanyy against the man¡¯s broad chest, her face lit with a satisfied smile. "You didn¡¯t juste here for me, did you? Is there something going on in Country S?"


    "No, I really just came to see you," the man replied with a softugh, though his cold, calcting gaze betrayed him. "By the way, Eric got hold of the hospital surveince. But don¡¯t worry¡ªthe footage from that night was already wiped."


    Tiffany scoffed. "So what if he got it? Does he have proof I¡¯m Hannah? Is he going to run a DNA test? As long as I don¡¯t admit to anything, what can he possibly do?"

 Chapter 431: The Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 431: The Mysterious Man</h4>


    The man curled his lips in disdain. "No matter what he does, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ever suspect me."


    Tiffany¡¯s gaze turned even colder. "I heard that wretched woman is in the hospital. I asked you to check Country W¡¯s records. What did you find?"


    The man nodded. "She¡¯s pregnant and has mild anemia."


    "Why would anemia require hospitalization? Hah, but my people heard from Julia that she might have a brain tumor!"


    Tiffany let out a gleeful, mockingugh. "Karma, indeed. Looks like I won¡¯t even need to do anything¡ªshe won¡¯t live long. But... it would be even better if Eric left her first. That would be truly satisfying!"


    "If it¡¯s really a brain tumor, doesn¡¯t that make all your efforts meaningless?" the man asked.


    "Meaningless? Not at all! If she dies, it¡¯ll be with a ruined reputation. If it¡¯s not a brain tumor, then I¡¯ll make sure she suffers for the rest of her life. Didn¡¯t you notice how all the fans are ming her? Tsk, tsk. Revealing that little tidbit about her making me a supporting actress was a brilliant move."


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes burned with a fierce resentment.


    The man chuckled darkly. "The hatred between women is truly terrifying."


    "She hired an assassin, that wretch!" Tiffany hissed. "If it weren¡¯t for you saving me... if it weren¡¯t for you telling me, how would I have known that the hitman was hired by her to kill me?"


    Tiffany¡¯s gaze darkened,den with malice. The man had told her that the assassin was, in fact, hired by Eric to kill her.


    The hitman, after taking out Brandon, had turned his sights on her. If it wasn¡¯t Eric, who else could have ordered it?


    The man¡¯s smile grew twisted. "If that¡¯s the case, then Eric deserves to die too, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Tiffany gave a bloodthirsty smile. "Of course he does. All I ask is for you, my dear, to help me send those two straight to hell."


    The man¡¯sughter was filled with arrogance. "As you wish. Sit back and enjoy the show."


    Tiffany¡¯s smile sweetened with satisfaction.


    The night sky was shrouded in a misty haze, swallowing the stars and moon, leaving behind an inky darkness.


    E sat on her hospital bed, reading a book while Eric sat beside her, peeling an apple. He carefully fed her slices, one by one.


    E gently opened her mouth to eat, smiling as she said, "Husband, you¡¯re so good to me. Marrying you is truly my greatest blessing."


    Eric smirked yfully. "Now you know how great I am? Then work hard and give me a few more daughters."


    E was speechless. She lowered her gaze and murmured softly, "Having children is really painful."


    "I know," Eric replied. "That¡¯s why we can consider trying IVF in the future and finding a surrogate."


    E¡¯s eyes lit up at the suggestion, but her expression quickly dimmed again as if a thought weighed on her.


    "Why are your eyes so red?" Eric asked, noticing something and sounding concerned.


    E blinked. "Oh... my eyes? It¡¯s just a little inmmation. The doctor said it¡¯s nothing serious. I just need to rinse them with clean water a few times a day, avoid eating anything too spicy or hot, and not rub them with dirty hands. It¡¯ll heal on its own."


    Eric still seemed a bit skeptical, but E¡¯s calm demeanor and radiant smile put him at ease, so he didn¡¯t press further.


    "What do you think we should name our daughter?" Eric asked with a light smile.


    E¡¯s eyes flickered with a subtle trace of worry, but she quickly masked it. "I¡¯m not sure. You should name her."


    "Alright. You focus on resting and giving me a healthy, chubby daughter."


    E smiled faintly, though her expression betrayed her fatigue. Her head throbbed faintly as Eric finished feeding her the apple and then offered her some grapes, which she reluctantly ate.


    Her appetite still wasn¡¯t great. The fact that she managed to keep the food down at all was already an improvement.


    After taking a phone call, Eric left in a hurry once again, leaving E sitting quietly on the hospital bed. She softly murmured to herself, "I¡¯m sorry... Eric... In our next life, I¡¯ll find you again, love you, and stay with you forever. In the next life, I¡¯ll live to ny-nine. Believe me..."


    No one responded. The room around her was eerily silent.


    Elsewhere, someone was listening to E¡¯s words and erupted into cruelughter.


    "E, karma has finally caught up with you. Hahaha... Go ahead and die. But do you think I¡¯ll let you go that easily? A brain tumor isn¡¯t just any illness," the woman sneered.


    It was Tiffany. Just the day before, she had sent someone disguised as a nurse to nt a listening device in E¡¯s hospital room.


    Unintentionally, Lucas and E¡¯s conversations had revealed her condition.


    However, it was clear Eric still didn¡¯t know.


    Nearby, a man sipped his wine leisurely, watching Tiffany¡¯s twisted grin. He couldn¡¯t help but sink into thought.


    Tiffany¡¯s expression of malice made her look... ugly.


    A woman was far more attractive when calm and gentle. When contorted by rage, she resembled a wrathful harpy.


    Yet, he found himself drawn to this venomous side of her. Perhaps it was his nature to be attracted to women with such ruthlessness.


    Over the past few days, Chloe, E¡¯s uncle, and aunt had alle to visit her. But since she wasn¡¯t feeling well, their visits were brief.


    Benjamin had also stopped by and shared some positive news. He told E that LXL was growing rapidly. The fashion line¡¯s sales in Country F were excellent, and he and the other key executives were actively recruiting more talented designers.


    With such a bright future for LXL, E felt a sense of relief.


    Although she was no longer actively involved in managing thepany, she had established its core vision and values.


    The long-term sess of apany depended heavily on its foundational principles.


    Amanda came to see E again and brought surprising news.


    "E, our movie¡¯s promotional campaign is going crazy! The buzz is incredible. Today¡¯s the first day of presales for tickets. Do you know how many we sold in just one day?"


    E raised her brows in astonishment. "How many?"


    "One million! Can you believe it? E, you¡¯re amazing. Signing such a sessful project is going to propel LXL to even greater heights. So, you really don¡¯t have to worry. This movie is going to be a huge sess!"


    Amanda was practically glowing with excitement, and her enthusiasm made it hard to doubt her sincerity.


    "You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?" E teased with a yful smile. "You¡¯re not just saying this to make me feel better so I¡¯ll rest, are you?"


    Amanda shook her head vigorously. "Of course not! You can even ask Mr. Nelson if you don¡¯t believe me."


    *Ask him? He¡¯ll only say the same thing,* E thought with a lightugh. They all believed she was in the dark, but in reality, she knew everything.


    The movie¡¯s strong presales were undoubtedly fueled by Tiffany¡¯s dramatic "resurrection."


    Even if Tiffany hadn¡¯t returned, the film was poised to do well at the box office. But her highly publicizedeback had stirred up a storm of attention.


    As a newly crowned Best Actress, Tiffany had immense star power.


    Though she had tried to tarnish LXL¡¯s reputation, her actions had inadvertently amplified the movie¡¯s visibility.


    While many would buy tickets to see Tiffany, just as many were drawn by the fresh-faced male leads and Amanda¡¯s on-screen beauty.

 Chapter 432: Unable to Accept Her Choice

    <h4>Chapter 432: Unable to ept Her Choice</h4>


    Because many people wanted to see how Amanda might be overshadowed by Tiffany in the movie. That way, they could have a field day tearing Amanda apart online and trashing LXL in the process.


    E couldn¡¯t help but agree with some of Amanda¡¯s optimism. Still, it was undeniable that the movie¡¯s strong ticket presales owed a significant part to Tiffany¡¯s poprity.


    Tiffany was cunning. The more attention she garnered, the more insults and attacks E received.


    "Well then, I guess I don¡¯t need to worry," E said with a faint smile.


    Amanda scrutinized E¡¯s face. "E, why do I feel like your skin... it looks a bit dull? Oh, wait, it¡¯s probably because you¡¯re pregnant! I¡¯ve seen this happen to a few of my rtives¡ªthey even developed spots!"


    E chuckled at Amanda¡¯s innocent observation, looking genuinely amused.


    "Of course. I¡¯m not even using skincare products anymore¡ªnot even face wash. How could my skin not look bad?"


    Amanda nodded earnestly and once again reminded E to take care of her health before reluctantly leaving.


    To Amanda, E was the most important person in her life.


    If not for E, Amanda wouldn¡¯t be where she was today.


    Without E, Amanda might still be leading an ordinary life¡ªperhaps working a basic office job, where she¡¯d constantly have to fend off inappropriate advances from her superiors.


    That kind of life didn¡¯t appeal to Amanda at all. Now, her gratitude toward E ran deep, and she swore to repay her kindness.


    After Amanda left, the smile on E¡¯s face faded once more.


    She quietly walked to the balcony and sat down, her lonely silhouette exuding a sense of mncholy that tugged at the heart.


    Someone entered the room silently.


    E didn¡¯t turn around; she recognized the footsteps immediately.


    "Do you want something to eat?" the man behind her asked.


    "No, thank you. I just ate a little," E replied softly.


    Luke¡¯s heart ached as he walked up to her. "You once said... you didn¡¯t want Eric to end up lonely like your father. I can help. I¡¯ll rent myself to you, y any role you need."


    E looked up at him. Despite her paleplexion, her gaze remained sharp and resolute.


    "No need. I don¡¯t need to act," she said firmly.


    "But... can you bear to let him watch you..." Luke¡¯s voice trailed off, his eyes clouded with pain.


    E smiled faintly. "Why the long face? No one is immortal. He¡¯s a grown man. He¡¯ll recover from the loss, just like anyone else. He¡¯s not a child."


    Just as he had recovered from seeing Victoria jump off the building in front of him.


    "In that case, I won¡¯t push you," Luke said bitterly, his tone turning cold.


    E leaned her entire body against the single sofa. "You really don¡¯t need to worry about this. Why are you so worked up? Could it be that you¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Luke interrupted her, his voice sharp as he turned away, avoiding her gaze. "I just can¡¯t stand the thought of Eric ending up like your father."


    "Don¡¯t worry," E said with a coldugh, gripping the armrest of the sofa tightly. "No matter what kind of cancer it is, I¡¯ll live. I¡¯ll survive and disappoint every filthy person hoping for my downfall."


    Luke looked at her with sorrow. Even if the surgery was sessful, he knew that patients with such conditions often didn¡¯t live long afterward.


    E lowered her head, picking up her knitting needles. She was busy making tiny socks and other items for the baby.


    Luke was struck with overwhelming grief. What was E doing? Was she giving up on the surgery to ensure the baby¡¯s birth?


    Or was she simply doing this for Eric to see?


    "What are you doing? Are you seriously nning to have this baby?" Luke burst out, his voice trembling with anger. "Do you realize you¡¯re a brain tumor patient? If you go through with this and the child... isn¡¯t healthy, are you prepared to condemn them to a lifetime of suffering?"


    E looked up impatiently. "Big brother, I know! But please, leave me alone. Stop pestering me¡ªI¡¯m fully aware of what I¡¯m doing!"


    Luke shook his head, his gaze filled with pain and determination. "Tell me, are you nning to have this baby, or are you just putting on a show for Eric?"


    E lowered her head again, flipping through the pages of a knitting book, her tone cold and distant. "Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs, big brother. Whether or not I have this baby is a matter between Eric and me¡ªit has nothing to do with you!"


    Luke¡¯s body went cold. She was right. Why did he care so much?


    Was her n to have the child so the baby could be there for Eric in her absence?


    That thought filled him with despair, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the reality¡ªthe child wasn¡¯t his. He had been foolish to think otherwise.


    Luke forced a bitter smile, suppressing his sorrow. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m overstepping. I¡¯ve never met such a calm patient before¡ªknowing you¡¯re dying and still nning to have a child!"


    With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the room.


    E paused for a moment, her hands still, and silently watched Luke¡¯s retreating figure fade from sight.


    She wasn¡¯t as cold-hearted as she seemed, but she didn¡¯t want Luke to be another Henry.


    Although Henry¡¯s health had gradually improved, and ording to Lauren, he could now speak, albeit not fluently, he was able tomunicate with others again.


    By her calctions, he should be well enough to return to Country S in time for her and Eric¡¯s wedding.


    The thought made E smile faintly, though the lingering sorrow in her eyes gave her beauty a fragile, mncholic quality.


    "E, keep your mindset positive! Everything will be fine!" she whispered to herself, a mantra of self-reassurance. It worked like a shot of adrenaline, lifting her spirits and bolstering her resolve.


    Meanwhile, in the LXL office.


    Eric sat upright at his desk, his expression icy as he listened to John¡¯s report. "What did you say? That man has been bedridden at home and hasn¡¯t left?"


    "Yes, boss. That¡¯s exactly what our report says," John replied, frustration evident in his tone.


    Eric let out a coldugh. "How convenient. Just as his wife and son are away on vacation, he suddenly falls ill? That man has always had an impable reputation. Without being extra cautious, no one would think to suspect him."


    "What¡¯s our next move, boss?"


    "He¡¯s likely already in Country S. What about the investigation into Bowen? Have you found anything yet?" Eric¡¯s voice was tense with irritation.


    Things at thepany had been roughtely.


    Although Mason had stopped bothering E, he was now aggressivelypeting with both LXL and the Nelson Group¡¯spanies for resources and clients. Like an annoying fly, he refused to go away.


    Mason had the backing of his family, giving him ess to ample funds. To bring him down, Eric knew it would take time and meticulous nning.


    "We¡¯re still investigating. However, Bowen has already been implicated in the mess. It¡¯splicated¡ªthis dates back over thirty years," John said softly.


    Eric narrowed his eyes, deep in thought, when his phone lit up with an iing call.


    It was from Luke.

 Chapter 433: He Found Out

    <h4>Chapter 433: He Found Out</h4>


    Eric answered the call, but the line was abruptly disconnected.


    Must¡¯ve been a wrong number, he thought with a slight shrug. Eric didn¡¯t have much affection for Luke, but since he was E¡¯s "big brother," he kept a wary eye on him.


    Meanwhile, in the ninth-floor VIP ward corridor, Lucas snatched Luke¡¯s phone from him with a cold expression.


    The call Luke had been trying to make to Eric was cut off by Lucas before it even connected.


    "Luke, what¡¯s wrong with you? Were you trying to tell Eric about E¡¯s condition?" Lucas¡¯s voice was grave.


    Luke¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he let out a cold, bitterugh. "Father, you¡¯ve always been rational. How can you justify hiding E¡¯s illness from Eric? She¡¯s nning to have this child¡ªshe¡¯s running straight toward death!"


    Lucas shook his head. "It¡¯s slow-progressing... She might actually be able to deliver the baby!"


    "I¡¯m against it! If she¡¯s treated, she could live another five or ten years. Why are you letting her do this?" Luke demanded breathlessly, his voice filled with frustration.


    Lucas responded with a bitterugh. "Do you think I want this? This is her decision! Living five years or living two makes no difference to her!"


    Luke took a deep breath, his hands trembling.


    For the first time, father and son were at odds, their opinions shing sharply.


    "If that¡¯s how you feel, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore," Luke said, turning and storming away.


    Lucas stood frozen in the hallway, his figure heavy with sorrow. Shaking his head in pain, he murmured, "I don¡¯t want this either..."


    That night, for the first time, Luke let go of his restraint. He drank heavily, partied with bodyguards, and ended up at a nightclub, attracting swarms of reporters.


    Typically careful with his public image, Luke didn¡¯t care this time. He just wanted to drown his anguish in alcohol.


    The next morning, Luke, the heir to the Anderson family,nded on the front page of the entertainment section.


    Handsome, wealthy, and powerful, Luke¡¯s wild night quickly drewparisons to Eric.


    Despite having a well-connected adoptive father, Luke had always been a man of impressive personal achievements. Until now, he¡¯d managed to avoid scandals or tabloid drama.


    Tiffany sat in her living room, reading the entertainment headlines with a smirk. Her crimson-painted nails tapped lightly on a stack of photos on the table¡ªpictures of Lucas and Luke, both visibly distressed.


    "Happy now? Even Country W¡¯s Lucas is being crushed under your games," a man said mockingly in fluent Country W dialect.


    Tiffany scoffed, narrowing her eyes. "This isn¡¯t my doing¡ªit¡¯s her karma. But... if she knew she was being torn apart daily by my fans online, would she lose the baby? Hard to believe someone who¡¯s terminally ill is still bent on having a child, as if the doctors here are miracle workers."


    "A woman having a child for the man she loves isn¡¯t unreasonable," the man repliedzily, sipping his wine. "Besides, she might have two or three years left. Some slow-progressing tumors don¡¯t affect the baby much if untreated, right?"


    The man¡¯s knowledge was superficial, and he seemed indifferent, lounging as he enjoyed his drink.


    "Who cares? She¡¯s as good as dead anyway. I wouldn¡¯t mind making her death even more miserable and painful. Find a nurse to leak something," Tiffany said with a coldugh, her eyes gleaming with malice.


    Her satisfaction grew as she imagined E¡¯s suffering. She didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger¡ªE¡¯s fate was sealed.


    The thought filled Tiffany with twisted glee, though she knew her true objective was to pile on E¡¯s agony. That, after all, was what she truly wanted.


    The next morning, as two nurses entered E¡¯s room for a routine check-up, they "identally" let slip a remark about Tiffany.


    E¡¯s face darkened instantly, but she said nothing.


    Realizing their slip-up, the nurses quickly mped their mouths shut and left the room in a hurry.


    E let out a coldugh and instructed the two bodyguards stationed outside, "Keep an eye on those two nurses discreetly. Confirm their identities and report back to Mr. Anderson."


    The bodyguards, being Eric¡¯s men, were highly vignt. It was clear these women had intentionally mentioned Tiffany to provoke E.


    None of the regr nurses had been so indiscreet, especially since Lucas had given them strict instructions.


    These two, however, had been rmingly casual. They had to be nts.


    "No problem, ma¡¯am," one of the bodyguards replied.


    E took a deep breath, visibly weary, as Mia looked on with concern. "What¡¯s wrong, E? Are you alright?"


    E shook her head and leaned back against the sofa, tossing her book aside carelessly.


    Mia¡¯s gaze lingered on the discarded *Parenting Guide*. A pang of sorrow struck her¡ªE was on the brink of death, yet she still had the heart to read something like that?


    But Mia didn¡¯t know the full extent of E¡¯s condition. She only noticed the grim expressions Lucas and Luke wore every day, in stark contrast to Eric¡¯s joy, as if he werepletely oblivious to what was going on.


    After all, Eric was about to be a father.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany eagerly awaited news from the hospital. When she heard that E had miscarried, she could hardly contain her glee.


    Laughing in delight, she immediately drafted an anonymous email to someone:


    "Spread the word about E¡¯s miscarriage and brain tumor¡ªmake it big!"


    After hitting send, Tiffany felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. Her entire body rxed, reveling in the sess of her schemes.


    Coming back under a new identity, she thought, had been one of the best decisions she¡¯d ever made.


    "Women¡¯s hatred¡ªit¡¯s truly terrifying," remarked the man nearby with a wry smile.


    Tiffany smirked smugly. "Don¡¯t talk as if men¡¯s hatred isn¡¯t just as frightening. I remember that male teacher... used by someone and now rotting in prison."


    The man let out a coldugh, choosing not to engage further.


    Lighting a cigarette, his tone grew icy. "You don¡¯t need to act anymore. Let me deal with him."


    Tiffany leaned against him with feigned sweetness. "Why? Are you jealous?"


    "If you mess this up, I¡¯m not willing to sacrifice you," the man replied coldly.


    His chilling words sent an involuntary shiver down Tiffany¡¯s spine.


    She forced a docile smile. "I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll behave from now on. I¡¯m still the great leading actress, after all."


    The man gave a dismissive snort, tilting her chin up. His grip tightened painfully, making Tiffany wince and tremble under his hold.


    At the same time, Eric caught wind of the rumors and abandoned his meeting to rush to the hospital.


    Storming into Room 909, Eric flung the door open. Inside, E was lying on the bed, her face full of sorrow as Mia gently offered her a ss of water.


    "E! Why have you been hiding this from me?" Eric demanded, his breath ragged, his eyes filled with icy anguish.


    Lucas stepped forward, quickly grabbing Eric¡¯s arm to restrain him from acting out of emotion.

 Chapter 434: Schadenfreude

    <h4>Chapter 434: Schadenfreude</h4>


    E looked up at Eric, her body trembling slightly. Slowly, she lowered her gaze. "Eric, I¡¯m sorry..." she whispered.


    Eric¡¯s eyes burned with anger, and he roared in pain, "Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me the truth? Do you even think of me as your husband, E? Do you have any idea... how much I hate being lied to? How much I hate being yed for a fool?"


    Luke quickly stepped in front of Eric, blocking his view of E. "Eric, that¡¯s enough! Look at her¡ªshe¡¯s already like this, and you¡¯re still shouting? Do you think she wanted any of this? She¡¯s facing something so huge, and you, as her husband, didn¡¯t notice anything. Isn¡¯t that the most ironic thing of all?"


    Lucas¡¯s face darkened as he barked, "Luke, enough!"


    The bodyguards stationed nearby discreetly moved aside, and the nurses waiting to enter the room froze in ce, afraid of getting caught in the crossfire.


    Even the head nurse outside could hear Eric¡¯s furious shouting.


    "And who are you to speak? Get out of the way. This is between me and my wife!" Eric snapped, pushing Luke aside.


    Lucas pulled Luke back, and E remained motionless on the bed, clutching the sheets tightly. Her lips trembled as she bit down hard, her eyes red with unshed tears.


    "E, you... you¡¯ve let me down so much," Eric said, his voice breaking. "To you, I¡¯m nothing. Everyone else knew about your condition, but I... I was thest to know."


    With that, Eric turned abruptly and stormed out of the room.


    E immediately pulled the nket over her head, hiding her face as her body began to tremble uncontrobly beneath it.


    Lucas rushed over and gently patted her. "E, don¡¯t be upset... His reaction is normal. Give him some time, and he¡¯ll forgive you."


    Luke, his fists clenched, gritted his teeth and stormed out of the room. Out in the corridor, he punched the wall, a sharp pain radiating from his hand.


    In the hospital room, E¡¯sbored breathing could be heard from under the nket. Lucas sighed heavily and continued patting her back, saying nothing.


    Mia, on the other hand, had turned into a sobbing mess, tissues piling up in the trash can as if she were the one who had fallen ill and miscarried, not E.


    By the next morning, the details of the incident had spread like wildfire across forums and newspapers.


    Some rumors imed Eric had stormed out of E¡¯s hospital room, enraged by her deception.


    Others alleged that E not only miscarried but had also been hiding the fact that the child wasn¡¯t Eric¡¯s¡ªit was Luke¡¯s!


    The media frenzy seemed designed to push E to the brink.


    Another popr thread imed E was suffering from a mid-stage brain tumor and had no more than three years left to live.


    On the third day, an anonymous post shared a leaked CT scan with E¡¯s name on it. Any doctor looking at the scan could confirm the presence of a sizable tumor in her brain.


    Cruelmenters flooded the inte, mocking E and iming this was her karma.


    No matter how much good someone does in the world, there will always be people who doubt, criticize, and tear them down.


    For several consecutive days, E and Eric dominated the headlines.


    Eric, refusing to visit E in the hospital, took to Twitter with a cryptic post:


    Eric:I despise lies. I believe every tragedy stems from deception. Those who have deceived me will no longer share my world.


    The tweet sparked a storm of spection among fans.


    An overwhelming 99.9% of them believed Eric would divorce E.


    Many expressed sympathy for Eric, painting him as a victim who had done everything for E, only to be betrayed¡ªespecially with the rumors that the child wasn¡¯t even his.


    Amelia and others, furious over the tabloid gossip, tried to visit E, only to find her refusing to see anyone.


    On the seventh day after the news of E¡¯s miscarriage broke, a photo surfaced showing Eric exiting E¡¯s hospital room with a tense expression, holding what appeared to be divorce papers.


    The image ignited another wave of spection, with countless people assuming that Eric had abandoned E.


    An anonymous source even imed to have passed by E¡¯s room and heard heart-wrenching criesing from inside.


    Despite all this, the relentless criticism from obsessive fans continued unabated. Even though E had done nothing to harm them, they mercilessly attacked her every day.


    The turmoil took a toll on HopeCore Group¡¯s stock prices, wiping out $5 billion in market value.


    Carter Group Headquarters.


    At the dining table, Julia chuckled gleefully as she spoke to Frank. "Have you been following the entertainment newstely? Ha! That wild girl E got dumped by Eric!"


    Frank, who rarely paid attention to such matters, frowned at Julia¡¯sment.


    "That doesn¡¯t seem likely. Eric practically worshipped that girl, treating her like the most precious thing in the world. Divorce? I don¡¯t buy it."


    "You men just don¡¯t get it," Julia said smugly. "Some men are fickle, especially when they¡¯re married to a woman like E."


    Sitting nearby, Leah¡ªher pale face bearing a triumphant smile¡ªadded, "I heard she¡¯s dying. Haha! All that wealth and the perfect man in her hands, and she can¡¯t even enjoy it!"


    Leah, who had recently been released after serving two years in prison for the teacher scandal, had been free for over two months now.


    The painful Chapter of her incarceration was behind her, but Frank still cast her a skeptical nce. "Regardless, don¡¯t go stirring up trouble with that girl again. I¡¯ve always felt... she¡¯s too cunning. Nothing about her situation ever seems straightforward."


    Leah scoffed. "Dad, don¡¯t you remember? That old woman in her family died of the same illness. She rpsed twice before passing away! It¡¯s only a matter of time for E."


    Though Leah hadn¡¯t seen E in her current state, the mere thought filled her with an inexplicable thrill. Her jealousy toward E had always bordered on madness.


    "Either way, stay out of her business," Julia cautioned, mulling over Frank¡¯s words. "Carter Group has already declined so much. With Sean paralyzed from his stroke and the family barely holding together, we can¡¯t afford more trouble. The eldest son is still abroad, but he¡¯s spineless and won¡¯t defend the family. If you go stirring the pot, Leah, I worry that woman mighte after you."


    Leah nodded. "I understand. I won¡¯t provoke her. Still, seeing all the hate directed at her online is so satisfying!"


    Julia sneered. "With the way things are going, people won¡¯t have much time left to insult her anyway. She¡¯ll be gone soon enough. But Leah, mind your words. We don¡¯t want people thinking that Carter Group has be utterly uncouth since its decline."


    Julia¡¯s reprimand seemed hypocritical, given her history of sharp and cruel remarks toward E in the past.


    Leah, however, was in too good a mood to care. "Got it, Grandma!"


    Frank remained unconvinced. E had crossed paths with the Carter Group many times before, and each time, she had pulled off the unexpected.


    Still, he thought grimly, no matter how clever E might be, brain cancer was a battle she couldn¡¯t win. Even with tricks up her sleeve, what was the point if she didn¡¯t have long to live?

 Chapter 435: The Pitiful Woman

    <h4>Chapter 435: The Pitiful Woman</h4>


    Room 909.


    Mrs. Harris was feeding E soup, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at E¡¯s much thinner face.


    "Young Mistress, take care of your health. You¡¯ll have more children in the future," she said softly.


    E gave a faint hum, saying nothing. Despite her illness, she remained calm andposed, though a faint trace of worry lingered in her expression.


    Her hand gently rested on her abdomen. After nearly twenty days in the hospital, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much the world outside had changed.


    "Young Mistress, there are rumors outside that you and the Young Master are divorcing, but... I don¡¯t believe it! Tell me, is it true?" Mrs. Harris asked hesitantly after E had finished the bowl of soup.


    E smiled faintly. Though herplexion was pale, her demeanor remained serene. "Mrs. Harris, when did you start enjoying gossip? The Young Master and I have always had a strong rtionship."


    Mrs. Harris looked at E, half-believing, half-doubting. Her expression showed no trace of pretense.


    But... people outside were iming she had a brain tumor. Looking at her current appearance, Mrs. Harris couldn¡¯t deny that she didn¡¯t look as vibrant as before.


    Still, Mrs. Harris found the rumors puzzling. It was normal for a woman who had just miscarried to look unwell. Why were people spreading such malicious lies?


    "I trust you, Young Mistress! You¡¯ll live to be a hundred, I¡¯m sure of it!" Mrs. Harris said reassuringly.


    "You must be joking. Living a few more years with a brain tumor is already quite good," a casual voice interjected. It was the nurse who hade in to check on E.


    This nurse was the same one who had previously "identally" brought up Tiffany to E.


    Though she was an actual nurse at the hospital, she had grown brazen after seeing E¡¯s declining situation. Her wordscked any tact or concern now that Lucas and Luke had urgently left Country S, possibly due to issues with theirpany in Country W.


    With Eric and E supposedly divorced, the nurse felt an unrestrained sense of schadenfreude.


    "How can you talk like that? What kind of nurse are you? Do you think it¡¯s your job to provoke a patient?" Mrs. Harris snapped, her temper ring.


    Mia stood to the side, silently watching.


    "What¡¯s wrong with me being a nurse? I¡¯m just speaking the truth," the nurse retorted smugly.


    "Oh, how are there so many people in this world who don¡¯t know when to keep their mouths shut? Is this the level of professionalism it takes to be a nurse?" Mia sneered, rolling up her sleeves as if preparing for a fight.


    The nurse¡¯s face flushed red, then pale. "You..."


    "Get out!" E¡¯s expression turned stern. "A nurse like you, shouting and making a scene here¡ªI have every right to file aint!"


    The nurse was stunned, staring at E. Normally, E didn¡¯t say much, and rumors about her being a formidable figure seemed like exaggerations.


    But today, the nurse suddenly realized she might have picked the wrong person to mess with.


    Humiliated, the nurse slinked out of the room.


    Mrs. Harris wiped her tears again.


    E gently patted her hand. "Go take some food to the Young Master and see how he¡¯s doing," she said softly.


    Mrs. Harris nodded quickly and left.


    Eric hadn¡¯t been home in days.


    He had been living at the office, unreachable by reporters. It was as though he had disappeared from the world, leaving no trace.


    When Mrs. Harris arrived at LXL with food, she found Eric buried in an overwhelming pile of documents, not even looking up.


    "Young Master, I brought your meal," she said softly.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Harris," Eric replied tly without ncing up.


    Mrs. Harris looked at Eric¡¯s weary face, her heart aching for him. "Young Master, why don¡¯t you go visit E? She¡¯s so bored in the hospital."


    Even now, Mrs. Harris refused to believe the rumors outside. She couldn¡¯t ept that they were divorced.


    Eric didn¡¯t respond, his focus entirely on flipping through the stack of documents before him.


    Mrs. Harris let out a quiet sigh. "Young Master, don¡¯t be angry with her. She just had a miscarriage¡ªhow can she bear it alone?"


    Eric¡¯s cold, detached eyes finally lifted to meet hers. "You¡¯ve seen her?"


    "Yes."


    "How is she?" he asked, his tone still distant.


    "She¡¯s doing fine... but I think she¡¯s in a lot of pain," Mrs. Harris said urgently, her eyes pleading. "You¡¯ve been married for so many years. Please don¡¯t stay angry."


    "If she¡¯s doing fine, then it doesn¡¯t matter whether I visit or not, does it?" Eric¡¯s voice was as cold as a winter¡¯s frost.


    Mrs. Harris stared at him, stunned. He had always been gentle and kind before¡ªhow could he have changed so drastically? Did this mean the rumors about their divorce were true?


    "Young Mistress is so pitiful..." she murmured, her voice breaking.


    "Mrs. Harris," Eric interrupted, his tone softening slightly but still firm, "please leave after delivering the meal. I have too much work to do, and I hope you understand."


    Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t be persuaded, Mrs. Harris could only leave in tears.


    Eric was the kind of man who, once he made up his mind, no one could change it.


    Despite the endless rumors swirling online, life carried on.


    Eric remained buried in work. The sharp decline in stock prices meant even more issues to resolve, and there was no end to his daily workload.


    Another two weeks passed.


    Eric never appeared at E¡¯s hospital room again.


    By now, no one thought the rumors of their divorce were untrue. Lucas and Luke remained in Country W, leaving E to fend for herself. If even her biological father had abandoned her, how could anyone expect Eric to return?


    Still, E was well taken care of by Mia, Mrs. Harris, and a newly assigned private nurse who almost never left her side.


    Some people asionally spotted E on the balcony overlooking the hospital garden. She would sit quietly, knitting sweaters and baby clothes.


    No one could clearly see her face, though¡ªno one was allowed to get close.


    But her behavior, to others, seemed all too predictable.


    After all, a woman who had miscarried, was facing death, and had been abandoned would naturally copse emotionally. Perhaps she was simply lost in her own world, knitting baby items as if living in a delusion.


    One day, Mia helped E out of her room to take a short walk.


    Eventually, E sat down on a bench in the corridor and said softly, "Mia, can you call Eric? Ask him when he¡¯lle to see me."


    Mia froze for a moment. E hadn¡¯t mentioned Eric once in the past days, so it was clear she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    "Alright, wait a moment." Mia dialed Eric¡¯s number, but his response was curt and cold before he hung up.


    Mia¡¯s face turned ashen. "E... he said he¡¯s busy and doesn¡¯t have time to see you."


    E¡¯s pale face lit up with a faint, bittersweet smile. "That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wait a little longer."


    Mia remained silent as she helped E back to her room.


    From a distance, several nurses who had been watching the exchange shook their heads in pity.


    "She¡¯s so pitiful¡ªmiscarried, diagnosed with cancer, and even Eric abandoned her."


    "Yeah, how can a woman be so strong?"


    "She¡¯s probably gone mad. She¡¯s living in a delusion and won¡¯t ept that they¡¯re divorced."


    "That¡¯s what I think too. Even her own father hasn¡¯te back for her. Poor woman. Judging by herplexion, she probably doesn¡¯t have much time left."

 Chapter 436: Face-to-Face Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 436: Face-to-Face Provocation</h4>


    "I heard from Dr. Bell that it¡¯s alreadyte-stage!"


    "No wonder she¡¯s not getting treatment. At that stage, there¡¯s no cure. She¡¯s just waiting to die."


    "I think so too. Haven¡¯t you noticed how much weight she¡¯s lost? I had a neighbor who went through the same thing¡ªrefused treatment and just wasted away. It was terrifying. She became skin and bones..."


    The murmurs continued as the gossip spread.


    At that very moment, Eric sat with a hardened expression, flipping through exit and entry records. "Roughly half a month ago, about one hundred men entered Country W..."


    "Boss, this one used a fake passport. The actual person is still in Country W," John quickly corrected him.


    Eric nodded. "People say the most dangerous ce is often the safest. That man is likely hiding in Tiffany¡¯s vi."


    Michael raised an eyebrow. "You might be right, boss. But Tiffany bought another secluded vi after returning to the country. Could it be that she purchased it specifically for him?"


    "Exactly. That vi is built against a mountain¡ªperfect for an escape route or secret passage," John added.


    Eric shook his head. "The vi development is a Scott family project, and the mountain belongs to them too. Mason might be my rival, but he wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to coborate with Tiffany."


    "So, boss, you¡¯re saying... the man is living in Tiffany¡¯s suburban vi? But that area has so many residential neighborhoods nearby. Isn¡¯t it too risky?" John asked, puzzled.


    Eric didn¡¯t borate further. "Send some men to openly monitor Tiffany¡¯s mountain vi. Make it obvious enough for her to notice. At the same time, send more people to keep an eye on her suburban house¡ªbut do it discreetly. She and the others must not suspect a thing."


    Eric¡¯s instructions were a clear indication that the man was indeed hiding in the suburban vi.


    John and Michael exchanged nces, and without questioning further, left to carry out Eric¡¯s orders.


    Ten silent days passed.


    Tiffanyyfortably on herrge bed, her lips curled into a smug smile as she yfully patted the man¡¯s chest. "Do you know? Eric actually suspects me. Ha! He sent people to watch my mountain vi!"


    The man nced at her dismissively. "It might just be a diversion tactic."


    "How could that be? If he were that smart, would he have let things get this bad with E? They¡¯re divorced, you know. I bribed a repairman who saw their divorce certificate with his own eyes¡ªright there in Eric¡¯s drawer!"


    Tiffany smirked triumphantly. "E, so what if you have money? Now that Eric has left you, let¡¯s see how you manage to survive!"


    The man let out a sinister chuckle. "Eric isn¡¯t an easy opponent. We tried to snatch two projects recently, but he managed to turn the tables on us."


    Tiffany didn¡¯t care much about the man¡¯s business struggles. Her mind was focused on her own satisfaction.


    The following day, Tiffany received a report from the nurse at the hospital. ording to the nurse, E was now bedridden, and her mid-stage brain tumor had progressed intote-stage, causing her head to swell visibly.


    The nurse described E¡¯s pale, jaundiced face and how she vomited everything she ate. Constantly in pain, she repeatedly cried out for Eric, insisting he hadn¡¯t abandoned her and was simply too busy to visit.


    But Eric hadn¡¯t appeared, and neither had Lucas or Luke, who were still in Country W. The nurse spected that E might be suffering from a mental breakdown or schizophrenia.


    "I didn¡¯t expect her condition to deteriorate so quickly... Mid-stage cancer really does border onte stage," Tiffany mused, a cruel smile spreading across her face. "I¡¯d love to see what E looks like now."


    Tiffanyughed softly, realizing she hadn¡¯t felt this happy even when she won her Best Actress award.


    Even after earning that title, the thought of E living such a charmed life¡ªso effortlessly blessed with wealth and love¡ªhad always left Tiffany seething with jealousy.


    But now, finally, E had lost everything. The thought filled Tiffany with an inexplicable and twisted sense of satisfaction.


    "Don¡¯t cause trouble for me!" the man¡¯s face turned cold. "That woman is far smarter than you. If you go, you¡¯ll only mess things up!"


    Hearing this, Tiffany grew even more displeased. She¡¯d been wanting to see E for a long time, but E had refused to see visitors. Now, being scolded by the man only intensified her desire to go.


    She *had* to prove she wouldn¡¯t mess things up. More importantly, she wanted to see for herself how pitiful and defeated E looked in her final days.


    With this thought, Tiffany disguised herself carefully that evening and instructed a nurse to check on the situation outside E¡¯s room.


    The nurse reported that there were two bodyguards outside her door, but they would asionally step away to take phone calls, creating an opening for her to slip in.


    When the nurse distracted Mia, Tiffany quietly entered the room and locked the door behind her.


    The hospital room was lit by a soft yellowmp. Ey silently on the bed, her eyes closed, her breathing faint and even.


    Her once delicate features were now thin and hollow, her cheekbones slightly protruding.


    Herplexion was ghastly, and Tiffany couldn¡¯t deny¡ªshe looked like someone at death¡¯s door.


    Tiffany checked her watch, a small smirk ying on her lips. The green light on its disy reassured her there were no devices like phones, listening bugs, or cameras present.


    The watch had been a gift from the man¡ª a discreet detection device.


    If anything emitting energy greater than the room¡¯s lighting was nearby, the watch would sh red. Since it remained green, Tiffany feltpletely at ease.


    The listening devices she¡¯d previously nted had already been removed by the nurse earlier. Rxed, Tiffany cleared her throat loudly.


    E¡¯s eyes fluttered open slowly. Her breathing wasbored. "Mia... I need water," she whispered weakly.


    Her voice was so frail that Tiffany¡¯s smile widened with pure delight.


    Seeing E like this¡ªher swollen head, her lifeless body¡ªfilled Tiffany with euphoric satisfaction.


    "Miss Davis, I¡¯m not Mia. I¡¯m Tiffany. I came to see you," Tiffany said as she stepped closer, taking a seat beside E¡¯s bed. She reveled in the sight of E¡¯s deteriorating state, her heart brimming with joy.


    "Who would¡¯ve thought, after all this time, that you¡¯d end up like this?" Tiffany sneered. "It¡¯s such a pity. But then again, brain tumors *do* run in your family. I suppose this... is karma!"


    Sheughed loudly, no longer bothering to hide her gloating malice.


    E¡¯s eyes widened slightly as they finally adjusted and focused on Tiffany. "So it¡¯s you... Hannah," she rasped, her voice cold.


    Tiffany arched a brow, mocking her. "What¡¯s wrong? Going to expose me? Go ahead! Report me! Who would believe you now, huh? Have you seen the intetely? My fans are tearing you apart. I really have to thank those brainless fools!"


    Her gaze lingered smugly on E¡¯s swollen head, her expression dripping with mockery.


    "Tiffany... you¡¯re still... Hannah," E replied faintly, her pale lips curling in disdain. "Do you think changing your identity means no one knows who you really are?"


    Tiffany¡¯s face hardened slightly before she sneered. "And what proof do you have, E? What can you do now? Can you even pull out my hair to get a DNA test with Kevin? Your words mean nothing."

 Chapter 437: Live Broadcast

    <h4>Chapter 437: Live Broadcast</h4>


    E remained calm, quietly watching Tiffany. The serene expression in her eyes surprised Tiffany and filled her with frustration.


    She hade expecting to see E agitated, desperate, perhaps even hysterical.


    But this woman, no matter the trials she faced, remained as steady as a mountain and as calm as a breeze¡ªeven in the face of death.


    Tiffany¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly as her face twisted with anger. "E! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Why aren¡¯t you crying, begging, or breaking down? Eric abandoned you! Don¡¯t you feel like a failure? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pathetic and miserable?"


    E¡¯s pale lips curved into a faint smile, and despite her sickly pallor, her face seemed to regain a touch of vitality.


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about," E said softly. "Eric and I aren¡¯t divorced. He¡¯s just busy and hasn¡¯t had time to visit me. I¡¯m focused on recovering and taking care of myself. Now, please leave so I can rest."


    Tiffany let out a wildugh. "Hahaha... You¡¯repletely delusional! Do you even know how long it¡¯s been since Ericst saw you? He¡¯s already made it clear on Twitter that you lied to him and that he¡¯ll nevere back to you. And here you are, still clinging to your self-deception!"


    E pressed her lips together, lowered her eyes, and remainedposed, seemingly unaffected by Tiffany¡¯s taunts.


    "Wake up, E! Stop dreaming about Ericing to see you. You¡¯ve lost your mind, don¡¯t you see? Hahaha, E, this is your karma! I went insane once, and now it¡¯s your turn!"


    Tiffany¡¯sughter became hysterical as she stared at E¡¯s calm, unyielding face. But beneath thatughter, there was a flicker of frustration¡ªE¡¯s unshakable demeanor unnerved her.


    E studied Tiffany¡¯s distorted face and thought to herself, Hannah¡¯s nature hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    Even after three years of reinvention, some things remained the same. No amount of time could truly alter one¡¯s character.


    Hannah might have improved her acting skills, risen to sess in her career, and crafted a new identity as Tiffany.


    But in the face of E¡¯s misfortune, her true nature shone through¡ªthe bitterness and hatred she harbored for the one woman she despised most in the world.


    In Hannah¡¯s mind, everything she had suffered was E¡¯s fault. Even as Tiffany, her resentment burned brighter than ever.


    When she had survived the car crash, saved by the mysterious man who imed that the assassin had been hired by Eric, her hatred had intensified, driving her to madness.


    "Say something, E! Did you really think you¡¯d live a charmed life forever? Look at yourself now! You¡¯re nothing but skin and bones, barely alive. You¡¯ve lost your family, your love¡ªyou have nothing left! And when you die, it will be painful and disgraceful, with everyone believing the lies about how you sabotaged me and forced me into a supporting role!"


    Tiffany¡¯sughter grew even more reckless as she reveled in her perceived victory.


    E chuckled lightly in response.


    Herughter was soft and melodious, like the gentle chime of bells, carrying an air of peace and joy.


    Tiffany froze for a moment before letting out a pityingugh of her own. "E, you¡¯re really losing it. But I guess that¡¯s how the dying act, isn¡¯t it? Let me tell you something¡ªeven if you tried to expose me as Hannah, no one would believe you. I only came here onest time to see how pathetic you are before you die."


    E furrowed her brow slightly. "Die? What do you mean by that?"


    Tiffany hesitated, sensing something was off. But then she reassured herself¡ªafter all, the nurse had secretly photographed E¡¯s medical records. E had no chance of surviving.


    Her expression grew darker as she stood. "Don¡¯t y dumb, E. Do you think you¡¯re clever? The man I¡¯m with is so smart that even Eric would struggle to uncover him. And when you¡¯re gone, Eric will suffer. I¡¯ll make sure he regrets ever meeting you, marrying you, and loving you!"


    E smiled faintly. "Exactly. Because your man is too clever, and because your acting is truly top-notch, no matter how much evidence my husband gathers, people will still me me. But I¡¯ve decided to let the whole world see who you really are."


    Tiffany jumped in fright, her eyes darting around the room, searching for any hidden recording devices.


    "Don¡¯t worry, there are no devices in this room," E said calmly.


    "E! Stop trying to scare me! Do you even realize how irritating you are? You¡¯ve lost everything¡ªyour high-and-mighty father has gone back to Country W. What are you still pretending to be so noble and aloof for? ept your fate, and maybe you¡¯ll live a little longer."


    Tiffany finally rxed, reassured by E¡¯s words that there were no recording devices present.


    "Everyone must face death eventually, Hannah, my dear sister. Your day wille too," E sighed weakly, her exhaustion showing in her eyes. "Now leave¡ªI need to rest."


    Tiffany had no intention of leaving, her smile twisting into something grotesque. "E, how does it feel to have miscarried?"


    "What does that have to do with you? I didn¡¯t miscarry!" E¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting like a de. "Shut your filthy mouth!"


    "Filthy mouth? E! Do you know what my fans are saying about you? They call you the most despicable woman alive! They say you got pregnant with Luke¡¯s child and then used your illness as an excuse to get rid of it! You¡¯re the ugliest woman in the world¡ªa schemer who sabotaged me, the glorious Best Actress! You even hired an assassin to kill me! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, E. That assassin was hired by Eric!"


    Tiffany¡¯s voice was shrill, nearly breaking, as she hurled her usations. "I wanted nothing more than to stay out of trouble and focus on my acting, but you just couldn¡¯t leave me alone! Even now, as you¡¯re on the brink of death, I want to make sure you die without peace!"


    "How odd," E said, sitting up and leaning against the headboard. Her eyes were cold and piercing. "You im the man who killed Brandon was hired by Eric? If you had any evidence, you would have taken it to court by now, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    E¡¯s tone was icy. "Hannah, don¡¯t let yourself be used by someone else."


    Tiffany¡¯sugh was bitter and filled with venom. Her eyes burned with rage, like a demon in the dark of night. "You wanted me gone! I know it was all of you!"


    E¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, her demeanor indifferent. "Miss Davis, even if you returned to S City with a new face and the identity of Tiffany, you¡¯re still just as foolish¡ªmanipted by others without even realizing it."


    Tiffany¡¯s anger boiled over. No matter how much she screamed or insulted her, E remained calm andposed, never giving her the satisfaction of losing control.


    To E, Tiffany was nothing more than a passing annoyance.


    Creak!


    The bathroom door suddenly swung open.


    Tiffany froze, her body stiff with fear. Slowly, she turned around to see Eric stepping out, his expression calm andposed.


    In that instant, her face went deathly pale.


    "Y-you... What are you doing here?"


    Tiffany¡¯s terror and disbelief painted a stark picture on her face¡ªa moment that was now being broadcast live on every digital billboard across the city.


    Tiffany¡¯s fame was unmatched in S City. Her name was known in every household, and even young children adored her films.


    But now, on every screen, fans stood frozen in shock, witnessing this scene unfold in real time.


    Tiffany¡¯s perfect image, her poise, her reputation¡ªall shattered in a single moment.

 Chapter 438: Self-Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 438: Self-Destruction</h4>


    "Damn! What the hell is this? Why is Tiffany up there? Is this some kind of movie?"


    A male fan shouted angrily.


    "Oh my god, Tiffany... she¡¯s actually Hannah! And she¡¯s mocking E like this?"


    "Did Tiffany lose her mind? Why is she suddenly screaming at a dying patient?"


    "E might not be the best person, but what the hell is Tiffany even saying? Is this for a movie?"


    "No way, this is clearly a hospital! Tiffany¡¯s true colors are showing, and they¡¯re ugly!"


    "And look at that heavy makeup¡ªkinda makes her look worse!"


    The fans were in an uproar. This version of Tiffany was simply uneptable.


    Her expressions, her words¡ªeverything was dripping with venom.


    Even in her films, Tiffany had always yed inspiring, positive roles. She¡¯d never been associated with such negativity.


    On the screen, Eric calmly walked over to E¡¯s bedside and sat down.


    "Miss Fox," he said icily, "please leave and stop disturbing my wife. I know you¡¯ve been spreading rumors about our divorce, iming my wife suppressed and framed you, and even ndering her with fabricated scandals about Mr. Anderson. I¡¯ll be sending a formal legal notice to you very soon."


    Eric¡¯s cold gaze pierced Tiffany, making her stiffen momentarily.


    Instinctively, she nced at her watch, which still disyed a green light.


    This watch had never failed her. It had been tested¡ªif there were any electronic devices nearby, such as phones or recording equipment, the watch would sh red.


    With the green light reassuring her, Tiffany steadied herself.


    "I spread rumors? Then show me the proof!" she said with a coldugh. "But I doubt you have any. It¡¯s been nearly a month, hasn¡¯t it, Eric? It seems you¡¯ve finally met a worthy opponent."


    She smirked, brushing her slightly disheveled hair back into ce. Her scarlet nails contrasted sharply with her paleplexion, adding an unsettling fierceness to her face.


    Her smug expression made E¡¯s stomach turn.


    "Tiffany," E said softly, leaning against Eric¡¯s shoulder, "what do you gain from smearing and framing me? Oh, I almost forgot¡ªyou¡¯re Hannah. It wouldn¡¯t feel right unless you drove me to the brink, or better yet, caused me to miscarry. Isn¡¯t that your goal?"


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "You... you two didn¡¯t break up?"


    She quickly forced augh, covering her surprise. "Eric, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just ying the role of a model ex-husband. Hah! You regret marrying her, don¡¯t you? She¡¯s dying¡ªit¡¯s her karma! After all, both of you made my life hell. When my mother hears about this in prison, she¡¯ll be so satisfied. Hahaha!"


    E raised her eyebrows in mock surprise. "Break up? When did we ever split, Miss Fox?" she said, her tone light but pointed. Watching Tiffany¡¯s face twist in frustration, E added with a faint smile, "For someone so dedicated to ndering me, I¡¯ll be keeping all the evidence. We¡¯ll meet in court soon enough."


    "ndering you? Yes, I¡¯ve been ndering you!" Tiffany snapped defiantly. "So what? Go ahead, take me to court if you¡¯ve got the evidence! If you had anything on me, you wouldn¡¯t have let me run free all this time. Oh, and by the way, I¡¯m the one who orchestrated the fan frenzy at the airport too!"


    Her voice was sharp, her attitude bold.


    Eric smirked, his cold gaze unwavering. "I believe, Miss Fox, that many people have just witnessed your true nature. You admitted to ndering my wife yourself. If you had any sense, you¡¯d have kept your mouth shut the moment you saw me."


    E chuckled softly. "But s... a reckless mouth leads to one¡¯s own undoing. That¡¯s just who you are. Oh, and by the way," she added, her smile widening, "your watch is impressive."


    With that, E reached up to her face and slowly peeled off a realistic-looking mask.


    The mask, now wrinkled and yellowed, revealed a far healthier and more radiantplexion beneath. In the warm glow of the room¡¯s soft lighting, E¡¯s skin even seemed to shimmer slightly, a stark contrast to the pale and sickly appearance she¡¯d disyed moments earlier.


    Tiffany was utterly stunned. "You... you tricked me!"


    "Why not?" E replied with a soft smile, exudingposure and vitality¡ªnone of the frailty associated with someone suffering from cancer. "If you can nder me, why shouldn¡¯t I use this method to prove my innocence?"


    "No... impossible!" Tiffany stammered, staring at E in disbelief. Hadn¡¯t she just fainted days ago?


    "You were supposed to have a brain tumor! How can this be?"


    Tiffany¡¯s voice was sharp and trembling, her entire body shaking as the realization dawned. Her eyes narrowed in a re at Eric.


    Eric¡¯s voice was icy, colder than winter frost. "Miss Fox, you may hate my wife, but please don¡¯t curse her. When did my wife or I ever confirm such a thing? This nonsense was spread by people with foul mouths¡ªpeople like you."


    E nodded lightly, her tone serene. "Eric told me people online were iming I had a brain tumor. I wanted to clear things up, but he said it wasn¡¯t safe for me to use my phone while taking care of the baby. So, I stayed silent. But, of course, some people have mouths full of poison. They didn¡¯t stop at iming I had a miscarriage¡ªthey fabricated lies about an affair and cancer, too. It¡¯sughable how quickly people believe such nonsense."


    E¡¯s gaze sharpened as she continued, her tone unyielding. "Oh, and by the way, Miss Fox¡ªthis room is being live-streamed. You might want to check your image. If you don¡¯t believe me, step outside and see for yourself. Your fans have already seen your true colors."


    Eric¡¯s cold smile deepened as he delivered his words, the quiet power of his voice unmistakable.


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened in terror, her gaze darting to therge tree visible through the window. She couldn¡¯t see any cameras, but she understood the limitations of her watch¡¯s range.


    Eric wouldn¡¯t bluff about this.


    Realization hit her like a thunderbolt: in her eagerness to gloat, she hadpletely overlooked the possibility of surveince outside the room. Her detector only worked within an 80-square-meter radius, but this VIP room was enormous. A camera ced outside could easily capture her conversation with E in perfect rity.


    Just minutes ago, she had been on top of the world, reveling in her supposed victory. Now, it felt like she had plunged from the heavens straight into hell.


    Tiffany, an internationally renowned actress, had just been outsmarted and humiliated by E.


    "Eric, you¡¯re wrong!" E shouted, her voice cracking. "She¡¯s not just Tiffany¡ªshe¡¯s Hannah! If she¡¯s innocent, let her take a DNA test with Kevin in front of her fans. Then, I¡¯ll publicly apologize andpensate for every word I¡¯ve said!"


    E remained unshaken, her expression icy as she stared at Tiffany. "Oh, Hannah," she said, her tone dripping with mockery. "Even after climbing so high, you¡¯re still as despicable as ever. If not for your schemes, there would still be people who believe in you."


    She continued coldly, "But the higher you climb, the harder you fall. That¡¯s the justice you deserve."


    E¡¯s voice turned venomous as she added, "You orchestrated that mob attack on me at the airport, thinking you¡¯d break me. You should¡¯ve known¡ªI¡¯m not someone to mess with."


    Tiffany staggered backward, panic evident in her wide eyes. "No! No! E, you¡¯re bullying me! You¡¯re suppressing me! You¡¯re ndering me!" she cried, cold sweat dripping from her forehead.


    E smirked. "Hannah, your memory must be failing. Didn¡¯t you just admit to ndering and framing me? Now you¡¯re denying it again?"


    Tiffany¡¯sposure snapped. In a fit of rage, she grabbed a nearby water ss and hurled it at E with all her strength.


    Eric shot to his feet, catching the ss midair with a swift swipe of his hand. It shattered against the floor, shards scattering everywhere.


    "Hannah, you¡¯ve really worn out your wee," Eric growled, his voiceced with menace. His entire demeanor radiated an aura of danger that sent chills through the room.


    Terrified, Tiffany turned and fled, bolting out the door without a backward nce.


    E let out a long, relieved breath, her body sinking into the bed as the tension in the room finally dissipated.

 Chapter 439: Mental Breakdown

    <h4>Chapter 439: Mental Breakdown</h4>


    All the City¡¯s Advertising Screens Went ck, and the Live Broadcast Ended.


    However, fans in S City were in an uproar, flooding Tiffany¡¯s Twitter with angryments.


    "OMG! Is that Tiffany from the billboard? Is it really her?"


    "Is she really Hannah? Or is someone trying to smear her on purpose?"


    "Smear her? She ran away like that¡ªit¡¯s a clear sign of guilt!"


    "Exactly! If she¡¯s not Hannah, why doesn¡¯t she agree to the DNA test with E and Kevin?"


    "Who¡¯s Kevin?"


    "E¡¯s brother, the one who stabbed her with a knife back in the day!"


    "So violent! That disgusting woman is actually Tiffany? My eyes must be deceiving me!"


    "Tiffany, how could you admit to framing E? I¡¯m so disappointed in you!"


    "Liar! Such a maniptive woman! I can¡¯t believe you deceived us like this!"


    "And then you dared to call us ¡¯dumb fans¡¯? You¡¯re disgusting! So fake!"


    "Rotten woman, go to hell!"


    "Someone like this won an award for Best Actress? The world is terrifying!"


    "I feel bad for E. She just came back to the country, and now she¡¯s under attack. If she¡¯s not careful, she could lose her baby!"


    In just a few minutes, the number ofments skyrocketed by tens of thousands. Tiffany¡¯s influence as an award-winning actress was undeniable, but now that her true colors had been exposed¡ªand with her calling her fans "dumb"¡ªa fan revolt was inevitable.


    After fleeing E¡¯s hospital room in a panic, Tiffany nced out the window at the reporters who had nearly surrounded the hospital¡¯s entrance. Her face went pale as a sheet.


    Biting her lip, Tiffany ducked into the bathroom and retrieved a nurse¡¯s uniform and mask she¡¯d brought with her. It was her only way to escape the hospital unnoticed.


    Once dressed, she cautiously opened the bathroom door¡ªonly to find herself swarmed by frantic reporters.


    "Tiffany, can you exin the statements on the electronic billboards?"


    "Tiffany, did you admit to framing and smearing Miss Davis? Is it true?"


    "Tiffany, are you Hannah? If not, why won¡¯t you agree to Mrs. Nelson¡¯s DNA test?"


    The reporters pushed in, blocking her escape route entirely.


    Her heavily made-up face was filled with panic. Everything she¡¯d tried to hide had just been exposed!


    Tiffany¡¯s temples throbbed painfully, her head buzzing as if filled with an unbearable noise. Everything felt chaotic and overwhelming.


    After all, she *was* Hannah. And Hannah had a history of schizophrenia. The mental stress was too much for her¡ªher world was spiraling out of control.


    "Get away from me! Get away!" she screamed. "I¡¯m Tiffany! The real, innocent Tiffany! I didn¡¯t frame her¡ªI didn¡¯t!"


    Her shrill voice pierced the air, but the reporters¡¯ cameras and microphones stayed firmly focused on her, leaving her no escape.


    "Get out of my way! You shameless bastards, move!" Tiffany¡¯sposure finally shattered as she erupted in a fit of rage.


    Yet the reporters refused to relent, until she let out a piercing scream and copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    Startled, the reporters quickly backed away, too frightened to block her anymore. If Tiffany¡¯s condition worsened, they feared they¡¯d be held responsible.


    When a nurse revived Tiffany, she found herself lying on a narrow hospital bed. Slowly, she opened her eyes.


    "Are you alright, Miss Fox?" a nurse asked softly, noticing that she¡¯d regained consciousness.


    "I-I¡¯m fine..." Tiffany croaked, her throat dry as sandpaper. As memories of the earlier chaos flooded back, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    The nurse, ever professional, nodded coolly. "That¡¯s good. You can leave now. The reporters are gone."


    The reporters, having failed to gather any substantial information, finally dispersed. Everyone knew full well that Tiffany was simply Hannah after undergoing stic surgery. None of them dared to press further, fearing the potential consequences if her mental illness red up. No one wanted to risk facing legal repercussions, especially not from LXL.


    Tiffany gasped for breath, jumped off the bed, grabbed her purse, and hurriedly left the hospital.


    Her driver was still waiting at the back entrance.


    When she reached the rear door, she found no reporters lurking around to block her way.


    The driver, dozing off in the car, snapped awake when Tiffany opened the door. Perking up, he greeted her with a smile, "Tiffany, your phone¡¯s been ringing nonstop. I didn¡¯t dare answer it for you."


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes were filled with a venomous hatred as she snapped, "I pay you such a high sry, and you¡¯re useless! You can¡¯t even answer a damn phone for me?"


    She had deliberately left her phone in the car to avoid any risk of eavesdropping or bugging while visiting E in the hospital.


    However, this precaution backfired¡ªshe¡¯d missed crucial notifications from her informants during the chaos.


    The driver, normally a smooth talker, was taken aback by Tiffany¡¯s explosive temper. In a low mutter, he grumbled, "It¡¯s just money. Otherwise, who would want to drive around such a fake woman..."


    Tiffany ignored him, snatching her phone as soon as she sat down in the car. Unlocking the screen, she was greeted by a barrage of missed calls.


    There were ten calls from the mysterious man and over twenty from Michelle, her agent. On top of that, countless calls from unknown numbers were still lighting up the screen.


    Fuming, Tiffany declined all the calls and quickly switched her phone to airne mode, cutting off any further interruptions.


    Then she noticed a flood of messages from Michelle in her chat app:


    "Tiffany, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone? Every electronic billboard in S City... they¡¯re live-streaming you and E!"


    "Damn it, Tiffany, pick up! Shut up already! You¡¯re being live-streamed!"


    "What the hell are you doing, Tiffany? Are you insane? Are you trying to destroy yourself?"


    "Tiffany, answer your phone!"


    Among these, there were countless messages from fans, all of them vicious and far more venomous than anything E had ever received:


    "Tiffany, you disgusting fake! I can¡¯t believe I ever supported you. Ugh!"


    "Some goddess you are. More like a lunatic. You¡¯re actually that filthy Hannah!"


    "Rotten woman, just die already. I curse you to hell!"


    "You liar! How dare you deceive us like this? May you die a horrible death, torn to pieces, and reincarnate as a beast for eternity!"


    Somements were so obscene they made Tiffany¡¯s shoulders tremble with rage. She clutched her phone tightly, her head pounding as if it were about to explode.


    She recognized this feeling¡ªit was the onset of one of her episodes.


    "No, I can¡¯t lose control. Hannah, you can get through this. Breathe... deeply..."


    Closing her eyes, she took long, steady breaths, trying to conjure the image of an indomitable heart within herself. No matter how much turmoil or adversity the world threw at her, she would endure.


    As long as E was alive, Tiffany couldn¡¯t afford to fall apart.

 Chapter 440: The Identity of the Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 440: The Identity of the Mysterious Man</h4>


    Hannah Must Stay Strong¡ªShe Can Rise Again with That Man¡¯s Help!


    She needed to believe in him.


    After a few deep breaths, Tiffany¡¯s emotions gradually settled. "Take me back to the vi in the suburbs," she ordered.


    She knew Michelle would be waiting for her there. Though she dreaded the confrontation, she had no choice but to face it.


    The car slid into the depths of the dark night. The pitch-ck sky, heavy with looming clouds, seemed to conceal a ferocious beast, ready to devour anyone in its path.


    Meanwhile, Back in the Hospital.


    Eric gently wiped E¡¯s face clean.


    "There, sweetheart, you¡¯re as radiant as ever," he said with a softugh, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. "You¡¯ve been through so much."


    E smiled faintly, but a flicker of worry crossed her eyes. "It¡¯s nothing, but... our baby..."


    "Our baby will be just fine," Eric said firmly.


    On the day E fainted and was admitted to the hospital, she had undergone a CT scan. While the results ruled out a brain tumor, the scan¡¯s radiation could have implications for the fetus.


    Dr. Bell had been rmingly blunt at first, given the Carter family¡¯s history of brain tumors. E¡¯s grandmother, Grandma Carter, and other rtives had sumbed to the condition. Lucas had also emphasized this risk multiple times.


    Combined with E¡¯s symptoms, which closely mirrored those of a brain tumor, Dr. Bell had feltpelled to deliver a cautious diagnosis.


    However, Dr. Bell never confirmed the presence of a tumor. When the final report came back clear, she expressed her relief and even apologized to E. After all, it wasn¡¯t entirely the doctor¡¯s fault¡ªit turned out E was suffering from severe nervous exhaustion.


    Her tendency to experience headaches when stressed was likely a lingering aftereffect of the intense worry she endured while Eric had been kidnapped.


    E hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, but the mention of Tiffany stirred a realization in her mind. Hannah¡¯s dramatic "resurrection" seemed calcted to bring about her downfall.


    As an award-winning actress with significant influence, Hannah¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t easily tarnished. Even if E could prove her innocence through conventional means, fans might still doubt the evidence as fabricated.


    E had devised her n, understanding that Hannah, though now Tiffany in appearance, remained the same arrogant, high-strung woman at heart.


    If E suffered a miscarriage, developed a brain tumor, or lost Eric, Hannah would undoubtedly seize the opportunity to unt her supposed brilliance and sess.


    E had deliberately kept her distance from Eric for nearly a month, ensuring Hannah would fall into the trap.


    Once Hannah disguised herself and left the vi, Eric, informed by his sources, rushed to the hospital.


    Taking precautions, he hid in the bathroom while Mia was momentarily distracted.


    Mia, upon noticing Eric¡¯s sudden reappearance, was utterly shocked. Weren¡¯t Eric and E rumored to be divorced? Why were they now so close?


    Mrs. Harris, delivering ate-night snack, was overjoyed and moved to tears at the scene.


    "In three months, we¡¯ll be able to do an ultrasound," Eric said gently. "Dr. Bell mentioned that while the CT scan does involve some radiation, you were wearing a high-grade protective suit. Plus, modern equipment is much safer than before. Just focus on taking care of yourself and the baby."


    He sped her hand tightly, his voice full of quiet determination. "Leave the rest to me."


    With Tiffany¡¯s true identity as Hannah now exposed, her downfall was inevitable. Whether it led to a mental copse, rejection by her fans, or both, her fate would be tragic beyond measure.


    "I understand," E said softly, her smile gentle as she caressed her stomach. "I¡¯ll take good care of myself and the baby. My appetite¡¯s even improved a little these past two days." Her eyes sparkled with a warmth that softened her delicate features.


    "Be cautious, though. The man behind Hannah¡ªhe¡¯s not simple, is he?"


    "Simple or not, I¡¯ve already figured out who he is."


    E¡¯s curiosity bubbled over. "Tell me now! No teasing!"


    "He¡¯s Matthew Miller, an illegitimate son of Bowen Miller," Eric began. "His identity is well hidden¡ªfew people other than Bowen and Matthew¡¯s mother are aware of it. While he doesn¡¯t enjoy the Miller family¡¯s protection, he¡¯s always benefited from Bowen¡¯s financial support. When I started investigating the Millers, Bowen involved Matthew in their ns against me."


    Eric¡¯s voice grew colder. "Matthew used to be a celebrated director but suffered a nervous breakdown, which led him to abandon filmmaking. With Bowen¡¯s funding, he started a smallpany and leveraged his connections to be a member of the Golden River Awards Association. He¡¯s married, with a gentle wife and two adorable kids. On the surface, he¡¯s the perfect husband and father¡ªno one would ever suspect him of having an affair with Hannah."


    E¡¯s expression darkened. "A fa?ade of a perfect family man, but really just a dirty little worm..."


    She wasn¡¯t surprised. Too many male celebrities in the industry cultivated images of devoted husbands and fathers, only for scandals to shatter their reputations overnight.


    "What tipped me off," Eric continued, "was his alleged infatuation with a female star from Country S. It was dismissed as a rumor, but during that time, his ¡¯travel-loving¡¯ wife stayed unusually close to him."


    A sharp glint shed in Eric¡¯s eyes. "A woman¡¯s intuition is powerful. She must have sensed something, which is why she stuck by his side."


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh. "How can you suspect someone over something so minor? I hope your luck holds, and you¡¯ve guessed the right man!"


    Seeing herugh again filled Eric¡¯s heart with warmth. For nearly a month, he hadn¡¯t been able to see her¡ªa tormenting stretch of time. But he respected her wishes to deal with Hannah in her own way, knowing it was the only way to reveal her true face to the world.


    "The smallest details often reveal the biggest truths," Eric said with a knowing smile. "When we¡¯re out shopping, watch couples. Some walk hand in hand but have no exchange of nces or emotion. Those are just couples putting on a show." He offered her another spoonful of porridge.


    E took it slowly and whispered, "Thank you, Eric... for respecting me."


    Eric could have taken a quicker, more decisive route to end this ordeal, but he chose to support E¡¯s approach. He had faith that she wouldn¡¯t let her emotions overwhelm her and trusted in her ultimate sess.


    Eric¡¯s starry eyes glimmered with tenderness as he gazed at her. "I should be thanking you instead¡ªfor bearing our child in such a hostile environment, enduring rumors and insults."


    He held her hand tightly, his resolve unshakable. At some point, Mia and Mrs. Harris had slipped away, leaving them alone.


    Eric looked at E¡¯s thin face, his heart aching. Early pregnancy had hit her hard, with constant nausea leaving her noticeably frail in just over a month.


    Being a woman was no easy feat. Being a pregnant woman was even harder. He swore silently to himself that he would spend his life cherishing and protecting her.

 Chapter 441: Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 441: Abandoned</h4>


    "You sound like a psychologist!" E chuckled softly. Pretending to be a patient for so long had been excruciating¡ªshe had even been denied the luxury ofughter.


    The day Eric stormed into the hospital room and confronted her, she had hidden under the nket, her entire body shaking with silentughter, trying desperately not to make a sound.


    "I¡¯ve read plenty of books on psychology," Eric said calmly. "On the day Hannah had her car ident, Matthew used his connections to save her. Then he reced her with a female corpse altered to resemble Tiffany, got Andrew to sign off immediately, and had the body cremated."


    E was stunned. "Isn¡¯t Country W¡¯s healthcare system supposed to be incredibly strict? How is that even possible?"


    "In this world, nothing is absolutely strict," Eric replied with a cool tone. "Matthew has an extensivework, and when money flows freely, people are willing to do his bidding."


    E¡¯s face clouded over. "But... what if hees after you? How will you deal with being his target?"


    Eric¡¯sugh was cold, almost predatory. "He thinks he can run? He won¡¯t get away."


    E blinked, deciding not to ask more about Matthew. "Father and my elder brother should be arriving soon, right?"


    "Yes, I just got off the phone with them. They¡¯re on their way. They¡¯re eager to see you, especially since your father has been so worried that Hannah might hurt you."


    Eric¡¯s gentle tone made E yawn again, her energy waning.


    Pregnancy had made her much sleepier than usual, and while her overall health had improvedpared to before, she still felt fatigued.


    After feeding her thest spoonful of porridge, Eric pulled her into his arms, his lips straying tenderly to her pale cheeks...


    Meanwhile, Tiffany had returned to the vi. The moment she stepped into the hall, Michelle and her assistant, Allison, rushed toward her.


    "Tiffany! How could you let yourself be live-streamed? You said all kinds of nonsense! What are we supposed to do now? The inte is exploding with hatements about you!" Michelle¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet as she grabbed Tiffany¡¯s arm and demanded answers.


    Tiffany frowned deeply, her frustration evident. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.


    "Yes, Tiffany, what should we do now?" Allison asked, her own brow furrowed. She had worked as an assistant to three top-tier celebrities but had never encountered a crisis this severe.


    "Ignore it!" Tiffany snapped, sinking heavily onto the sofa. She massaged her temples, which were throbbing so intensely it felt as if her skull might crack open.


    Seeing the hostility etched on Tiffany¡¯s face, Allison instinctively took a step back.


    Michelle hesitated. Ignore it?


    This could only mean one thing¡ªTiffany really was Hannah. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t she agree to E¡¯s DNA test?


    "But... you¡¯re an award-winning actress! You¡¯ve worked so hard for three years to build your reputation, and now it¡¯s ruined!"


    Michelle couldn¡¯t ept it. Tiffany was her artist, and her downfall brought nothing but losses for Michelle.


    For three years, Tiffany had wed her way to the top. From a neer, she had ascended to be the youngest Best Actress in the history of both Country W and Country S, an unprecedented feat. She had even won the Golden River Award for Best Actress!


    But now, the scandals had obliterated her reputation entirely.


    Fans could never forgive being mocked as "brainless followers," and Tiffany had insulted them so dismissively, with tant disdain.


    "Enough! All of you, leave. I¡¯ll handle this myself!" Tiffany shouted, her headache worsening. Fear swirled within her¡ªan overwhelming terror that if she lost control again...


    Michelle saw the twisted expression on Tiffany¡¯s face and exchanged a nce with Allison. Without another word, they quietly stood and left the room.


    They both understood that at this point, there was no way to salvage the situation.


    If there were, Tiffany wouldn¡¯t be trying so desperately to evade it.


    And if she really was Hannah, there was a looming possibility that she might spiral into another bout of schizophrenia.


    After Michelle and Allison left, a man slowly descended the staircase.


    His icy blue eyes were filled with malice and dissatisfaction.


    When Tiffany saw him, she looked as if she¡¯d seen her salvation. She rushed to him, grabbing his hand.


    "Darling, help me... Please help me fix this! I didn¡¯t realize how cunning they were, and I even brought the watch with me!"


    The man stared at Tiffany coldly, his expression unchanging. He reached out, gripping her chin with brutal force, making her wince in pain.


    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? Stay out of trouble. But you went and threw yourself into the fire. God, I can¡¯t stand you!"


    With that, Matthew kicked Tiffany hard, sending her tumbling down the stairs.


    She rolled down, her world spinning as tears streamed uncontrobly from her eyes. Gasping for breath, she clutched the floor, struggling to regain her bearings.


    Matthew stood over her, towering and intimidating, looking down at the crumpled figure on the ground.


    Tiffany weakly pulled herself up and gazed at him with pleading eyes. "Darling... I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this. For the sake of everything we¡¯ve shared, please help me fix this."


    But her hope crumbled when she saw nothing but cold disdain in Matthew¡¯s eyes.


    The man who had held her tenderly the night before was now distant and cruel, as if they¡¯d never shared anything at all.


    Despair engulfed Tiffany. It was clear her acting career hade to an end.


    But what terrified her even more was the sight of Matthew pulling a gun from his pocket.


    Tiffany began trembling all over. "D-darling... What are you doing?"


    Matthew smirked coldly. "I told you, don¡¯t push me into sacrificing you. Sure, you¡¯re beautiful, but you¡¯re not smart enough. Saving you was a mistake. If I could, I¡¯d shoot you right now. But unfortunately, I can¡¯t."


    Tiffany recoiled in terror, backing into a corner. Matthew scoffed, then stood up abruptly.


    "Eric probably thought I¡¯d kill you and give the undercover cops a reason to catch me. Too bad... I¡¯m not that stupid."


    He put the gun away and strode out of the room, his steps heavy with disdain.


    He hadn¡¯tmitted murder. He hadn¡¯t broken thew. He had nothing to fear.


    Tiffany remained seated on the floor, watching his figure disappear into the night. Tears streamed down her face as she began pounding her fists against her head.


    "No, no, no... I don¡¯t want to go mad! I can¡¯t!"


    But her mind felt like it was being invaded by something wild and uncontroble, swallowing her sanity whole.


    As Tiffany¡¯s screams filled the vi, Matthew stepped out through the front door. Despite Tiffany¡¯s exposure, he felt no frustration. If anything, it yed into his ns, dragging Mrs. Miller¡¯s schemes into the light. Her status within the family would plummet.


    But just as he stepped onto the driveway, a group of seven or eight police officers emerged from the shadows.


    "Freeze! Drop your weapon!"


    Annoyed, Matthew threw his gun onto the ground. "What¡¯s this about? Whatw did I break? I didn¡¯t kill anyone!"


    He hadn¡¯t killed Tiffany, for crying out loud.


    "Mr. Matthew Miller, you are under arrest for the murder of Miss Marie Benn. You are an internationally wanted fugitive. Raise your hands and surrender immediately!"


    Matthew¡¯s face finally changed.

 Chapter 442: Worried About the Baby

    <h4>Chapter 442: Worried About the Baby</h4>


    Marie, Matthew¡¯s lover from two years ago, had been a moderately well-known celebrity. However, shecked tact and, after only a few months as his mistress, began demanding that he divorce his wife to marry her.


    Matthew, a member of the film awards association with a pristine reputation and a respected background as a former director, knew he couldn¡¯t let such a scandal ruin him. Losing his revered status would mean being expelled from the association and the end of his influential career. There was no way he would grant Marie her wish.


    So, on a dark and moonless night, Matthew pushed Marie into the sea.


    At the time, there were no witnesses, so why did the police now suspect him?


    Before he could make sense of it, cold, silver handcuffs clicked around his wrists.


    Tiffany didn¡¯t gopletely insane, but her mental state was fragile. The next day, Michelle had no choice but to call in a psychologist to help Tiffany with hypnotherapy and stress relief.


    The Next Morning.


    Eric took to Twitter early the following day to address the recent events:


    Eric: Thank you all for your concern. Today, I¡¯d like to respond to the recent incidents:


    My wife and I have not divorced. She has not miscarried, nor does she have a brain tumor. All of these rumors were malicious fabrications.


    Tiffany severely defamed my wife. Mypany has decided to terminate her contract, and we will no longer work with her in any capacity. Legal action will be pursued against her.


    To all inte trolls and nderers: practice some decency. In the meantime, we will be sending legal notices to everyone who has insulted or defamed my wife during this time.


    The inte exploded once again.


    Tiffany¡¯s misdeeds had already turned public sentiment against her, and Eric¡¯s statement caused a wave of apologies under his tweet.


    However, a few particrly foolish users stillshed out, using Eric of being petty,cking forgiveness, or worse¡ªwishing cancer upon him and E.


    These remarks were quickly attacked by others:


    "You dare insult Mr. Nelson? Mr. Nelson, sue them! Take action!"


    "Mr. Nelson said he¡¯d be suing those who ndered him, and here¡¯s someone begging for it!"


    "Good on Mr. Nelson for suing trolls. Nasty, indecent people deserve to be punished!"


    "You think being rude makes you right? What, did you only learn how to eat dirt in school?"


    Ironically, many of these defenders had been among the masses who had recently vilified E online. A single tweet seemed to have turned them into self-proimed moral champions.


    Tiffany¡¯s fans, meanwhile, were devastated. They weren¡¯t just betrayed by Tiffany¡ªthey had been manipted into attacking E, mocking, cursing, and believing every lie. Tiffany had thoroughly broken their hearts.


    Eter heard from Amelia that Tiffany had been dominating headlines over the past few days. Despite staying at her vi initially, Tiffany had grown restless and ventured out, only to be bombarded by angry fans.


    E was astonished to learn that Tiffany had even engaged in heated arguments with her fans.


    The once-revered "goddess actress" had been reduced to a venomous "queen of toxic drama." Her public image was so tarnished that anyone who saw her now would look at her with disgust and disdain.


    "I still can¡¯t believe Tiffany turned out to be Hannah! E, you guys really nailed it¡ªexposing her like that was so satisfying!" Chloe said with augh. "That Hannah is like an indestructible cockroach!"


    Amelia nodded. "Seriously, she¡¯s impossible to kill. When she was sent to the mental institution, I thought that would be the end of her. But then..."


    They exchanged knowing looks.


    E chuckled softly but couldn¡¯t help reflecting on just how much chaos Hannah¡ªno, Tiffany¡ªhad managed to stir up before her downfall.


    E nibbled on fresh red dates, her cheeks glowing with a healthy flush. After more than a month of careful rest and care, her pregnancy was stable, and herplexion had be much more vibrant.


    In just over twenty days, she would have her first ultrasound to check for any abnormalities. By the 22nd week, she would undergo a detailed anomaly scan to ensure everything was progressing as it should.


    "Hannah really is a gifted actress," E remarked with a hint of regret. "It¡¯s a shame she never learned to value her talent. If she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to be manipted, she might have stayed at the top of the entertainment world. I wasn¡¯t interested in taking her down as long as she kept to herself, but... she left me no choice."


    Amelia huffed. "Some people never appreciate the good life they have. That¡¯s why they self-destruct."


    E smiled at Amelia¡¯s flushed cheeks. "And what about you and Richard? How¡¯s that going?"


    "What else? He¡¯s full of regret now, begging for my forgiveness. But men can¡¯t be let off so easily, can they? I¡¯m not going back to him right away. Let him reflect on his mistakes for a while," Amelia said with a mischievous grin, her bright eyes sparkling with satisfaction.


    Chloe pursed her lips. "Looks like steady, reliable men are the better choice."


    E shook her head. "It¡¯s not about personality. It¡¯s about character. A man who¡¯s unfaithful will stray no matter how quiet or poor he is. They¡¯ll still go looking for excitement elsewhere."


    The group chuckled, letting thement pass with ease.


    Just then, Eric and Lucas entered the room.


    "E, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be discharged today? The doctor says you¡¯re cleared to leave," Eric said as he walked over, firmly nudging Amelia aside to sit beside E.


    "Alright, then. Have someone handle the paperwork. I¡¯m tired of staying here," E replied with a smile.


    Lucas looked at her with a mix of admiration and disbelief. "You¡¯re one stubborn woman. I didn¡¯t think your n would work at all, but you proved me wrong."


    "She¡¯s understood Hannah¡¯s temperament all along, so I wasn¡¯t worried about her n failing. I was more concerned about her enduring the wait," Eric said, his tone revealing a lingering unease. "If she had let her impatience get the better of her, it could¡¯ve harmed the baby."


    E gave a serene smile. Pregnancy had improved her emotional stability, and her nervous exhaustion had significantly lessened. Though waiting for the n to unfold had been tedious, she genuinely didn¡¯t mind.


    "It had to be this way to make Hannah¡¯s fanspletely lose faith in her," she said calmly.


    "Exactly. It¡¯s the perfect way to drag Hannah from her pedestal to rock bottom," Chloe chimed in angrily. "She¡¯s the one who orchestrated this mess. Even knowing E was pregnant, she egged on her fans to harass her and insinuated that E framed her!"


    "Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on the past," Lucas interrupted gently. "E, make sure you take good care of yourself. No surfing the inte, no gaming."


    E nodded, but a faint worry lingered in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about the CT scan and other tests she had undergone earlier. What if they had affected the baby?


    Some unfortunate parents had seen their children develop abnormalities after such procedures, even if it seemed coincidental.


    If something truly went wrong with their baby, E wasn¡¯t sure how she could face it¡ªor how she would cope.


    Noticing the concern in her expression, Eric wrapped an arm gently around her waist.


    "Rx," he said softly. "Everything will be fine."

 Chapter 443: Cursed to Be Unhappy

    <h4>Chapter 443: Cursed to Be Unhappy</h4>


    E took a deep breath, her nerves calming with Eric by her side. Her gaze softened, filled with warmth. "You¡¯re right. The baby is strong and will be fine. Dad, how long will you stay this time?"


    Lucas smiled. "Of course, I¡¯ll stay until after your wedding. Then I¡¯ll head back to Country W briefly, but unless something major happens, I¡¯ll always make it a point to return to Country S to be with you."


    E felt a little awkward. She was already an adult, yet her father still wanted to stay by her side.


    Standing nearby, Luke¡¯s face was dark with anger. He gave E a brief nce before turning and walking out of the room.


    The day they returned from Country W, Lucas had informed him that E wasn¡¯t ill and hadn¡¯t had a miscarriage¡ªthat everything had been a fa?ade.


    Luke was shocked and furious, realizing just how foolish his words to E had been.


    From beginning to end, he had been kept in the dark, deceived. He med himself for not earning E¡¯s trust, forcing her to keep him out of the loop.


    A mix of frustration and disappointment spread through his chest as Luke walked coldly to the corridor window. He took a deep breath, trying to regain hisposure.


    It felt like an addiction¡ªanything rted to E consumed his thoughts, driving him to obsession.


    This habit wasn¡¯t healthy. It needed to stop, or it would destroy him.


    Lucas approached as Luke reached for a cigarette. "You never used to smoke," Lucasmented calmly.


    Luke froze, hesitating before awkwardly putting the cigarette away. "Father, haven¡¯t you heard? Men who don¡¯t seed don¡¯t smoke."


    Lucas chuckled softly. "You¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t smoke either¡ªdo you think I¡¯m unsessful? Don¡¯t make excuses. Smoking isn¡¯t an escape."


    Luke steadied himself and replied, "Father, I¡¯m not trying to escape anything."


    Lucas¡¯s discerning gaze seemed to pierce through him, reading every subtle emotion. "Whatever the case, I trust you¡¯re capable of dealing with this small issue. They say time is the greatest healer, and I¡¯vee to believe it. The pain in my heart has faded, leaving only regret and a faint sadness. Even those feelings will eventually be swept away by the busyness of work."


    "I understand, Father. I¡¯ll head back to the office now," Luke said quietly, turning and walking down the stairs.


    Lucas watched his son¡¯s retreating figure. Though Luke wasn¡¯t his biological child, the bond they had built over the years was unshakable.


    Turning back toward E¡¯s room, Lucas thought about the future. The Anderson family business would eventually be handed over to Luke. For now, his only hope was that E would have a smooth pregnancy and that the baby would remain healthy¡ªtruly the greatest blessing he could ask for.


    The media had milked the Tiffany scandal for several days before it finally began to die down.


    When Leah saw the news, her fury boiled over. "That wretched woman lied to everyone! She wasn¡¯t sick, and she didn¡¯t miscarry. She¡¯s despicable!"


    Leah had spent the past two months at home, with no intention of working. Her days were consumed by indulgence and escapism.


    Evelyn nced at Leah with concern. "Leah, when are you nning to get back to work?"


    Julia nodded in agreement. "Leah, why don¡¯t you go abroad for a while? Your uncle¡¯spany back home could use some help, after all."


    If this continued, Leah would waste away entirely.


    Leah pouted. "Mom, Grandma, I just want to stay in Country S and be with you."


    Julia shook her head. "But are you really nning not to work anymore? If you went abroad, at least you wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the prejudice here."


    Leah¡¯s face darkened. While her criminal record was a stain in Country S, the situation wouldn¡¯t be much different in Country W. However, life there was more liberating, and finding a decent job might be easier¡ªespecially since her uncle¡¯spany seemed to be a reasonable option.


    Still, she shook her head. "Mom, Grandma, I just don¡¯t feel like it. Let me rest a little longer."


    Her gaze drifted back to the LCD screen, her eyes glinting with icy resentment. "I can¡¯t believe that E... she actually survived!"


    Julia and Evelyn exchanged a nce. They were equally disappointed to hear that E was fine.


    To them, E was a demon¡ªthe one who had systematically dismantled the Carter Group¡¯s empire.


    Such audacity deserved retribution, but E¡¯s life only seemed to get better, leaving them both deeply unsettled.


    "What¡¯s the point ofining?" Julia sneered. "If you¡¯re that upset, go find a better man and make her jealous. Besides, just because she¡¯s happy now doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll be happy forever. Do you understand?"


    Julia¡¯s lips curled into a vicious smile, recalling the curses she had once muttered under her breath in the hospital.


    "She¡¯s still young. Give it a few years¡ªwho knows, she might actually get a brain tumor," Julia said dismissively. Evelyn nodded in agreement.


    "Leah, your grandmother is right. Just leave her alone for now. I doubt her life will stay rosy for long. You should focus on nning your own future," Evelyn added.


    Leah grinned, her mood instantly improving. Knowing Julia and Evelyn both disliked E made her feel better. "Got it, Mom. You¡¯re so naggy!"


    She worked to ignore E¡¯s happiness, determined to make her own life better. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but silently hope Julia¡¯s words woulde true¡ªthat vile woman might really end up with a brain tumor...


    Meanwhile, E had returned home without issue. Eric had gone all out, filling the house with maternity clothes, baby outfits, a crib, and enough toys to fill an entire room.


    Standing in front of the guest room, E gazed at the mountain of toys and shook her head. "Eric, why did you buy so many toys? I¡¯ve heard that having too many toys can distract a child and make it harder for them to focus."


    From behind, Eric gently wrapped his arms around her waist. "We have plenty of rooms, don¡¯t we? This one can be the toy room, another the nursery, and we can even set up a yroom," he said with a soft smile.


    His fingers lightly intertwined with hers as his warm lips brushed her ear. "Our child will be very smart and beautiful, so you need to stay calm and rxed during your pregnancy."


    "Alright, alright, you¡¯ve said this so many times," E replied with augh, knowing she could manage it.


    Perhaps having lived another lifetime, her temperament had cooled, and she¡¯d grown steadier.


    In E¡¯s view, Hannah¡ªlike a pesky cockroach¡ªwanted nothing more than to see her copse. But she wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction.


    "By the way, I want to visit Grandma Davis tomorrow," E said, her voice softening. "I heard her health hasn¡¯t been great. It¡¯s been over a month since I¡¯ve been back, and the servants have told me she¡¯s called several times."


    Thinking of the elderly woman, E felt a twinge of responsibility. She wasn¡¯t some saint, but Grandma Davis was old and likely didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Eric frowned, and E knew exactly what he was thinking. "You cane with me. We¡¯ll visit her briefly and then head straight back," she reassured him.


    She had already done more than enough. To be honest, she didn¡¯t owe the Davis family anything¡ªit was they who owed her.


    No amount of money or shares could ever bring back her mother¡¯s life.

 Chapter 444: Scorned by All

    <h4>Chapter 444: Scorned by All</h4>


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease," Eric said, nuzzling her cheek, his eyes glowing with warmth. "As long as work doesn¡¯t overwhelm me, I¡¯ll always stay by your side, watching our little one grow day by day."


    E¡¯s face was radiant with a soft maternal glow, her smile gentle and full of warmth. "With such a wonderful dad, this little one is bound to be so happy."


    Eric pressed his lips together, his heart overflowing with warmth. He hadn¡¯t felt the sweetness of happiness since he was seven years old.


    After meeting E, realizing her struggles mirrored his past, and being charmed by her cleverness, he understood¡ªhappiness had started with her.


    "Thank you, my love," Eric said tenderly.


    His heart brimmed with affection, and if it weren¡¯t for her pregnancy, he thought with a mischievous grin, he would have pampered her in ways words couldn¡¯t describe.


    At the top of the stairs, a solitary figure stood¡ªLuke.


    He had heard about E¡¯s discharge and hade for dinner at Lucas¡¯s request. Yet, upon arriving, he was greeted by the sight of their sweet, intimate moment.


    Without a word, he turned and descended the stairs, not wanting to disturb the loving couple.


    6:00 PM.


    Tiffany sat in the dining room, her breath uneven, her heart racing with panic.


    For days, she hadn¡¯t dared to go online, answer the phone, or even step outside for fresh air.


    Now, she finally understood how Brianna must have felt when everyone turned against her.


    Tiffany¡ªor rather, Hannah¡ªhad learned the hard way that changing her face to Tiffany¡¯s didn¡¯t mean she could be her.


    The real Tiffany had died in a car ident, and Hannah had seized the opportunity to impersonate her, thinking a new identity would allow her to reappear in E¡¯s life and thrive.


    She was wrong.


    She never should have trusted Matthew. If he truly had evidence, he wouldn¡¯t have... seduced her into submission, convincing her to believe in him.


    Hannah gasped for air, feeling like the world¡¯s most foolish woman.


    Just then, the maid nervously entered with a tray of food, setting it carefully on the table as though afraid to provoke Hannah¡¯s wrath.


    For the past few days, Hannah¡¯s expression had been dark and menacing, her gaze sharp as a predator¡¯s, as though she wanted to y everyone alive. The maid, holding on for the sake of her decent sry, tolerated it with gritted teeth.


    As the maid tried to retreat quietly, Hannah snapped, "Stop!"


    Startled, the maid turned back, her face pale with fear. "M-Miss, is there something else you need?"


    "Why are you so scared? Are you hiding something?" Hannah¡¯s beautiful eyes glinted with malice as she stood and lifted the maid¡¯s chin with a cold finger.


    The maid frantically shook her head. "No... I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, Miss. Please don¡¯t overthink it."


    Hannah stared at the maid¡¯s terrified face, a wave of inexplicable irritation rising within her. Her cold smile deepened. Lately, every maid in the house looked at her as though she were a monster, ready to devour them.


    But it only made her find their faces even more annoying.


    "If you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, then why the panic?"


    "I didn¡¯t... Miss, please believe me!" The maid was on the verge of tears, her voice trembling. "I swear I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Please don¡¯t doubt me..."


    Hannah let go of the maid¡¯s chin with a look of disdain. She despised people looking at her with such pitiful eyes. With a sudden burst of anger, she pped the maid across the face.


    "Why are you crying? Who are you trying to fool with that act? There aren¡¯t any men here, so stop pretending to be so pitiful!"


    The young maid was just a poor college student trying to earn some extra money to cover her living expenses. Coming from an impoverished family, she had to take on part-time work to make ends meet.


    Initially, she was thrilled to work for Hannah, the once-dazzling Best Actress.


    But her excitement quickly faded. After Hannah¡¯s true identity was exposed, her world unraveled. Now, every day the maid came to clean, she was consumed by fear.


    And as fate often works, the things you fear most are the ones that happen.


    The next moment, Hannah, losing control of her emotions,shed out, kicking the maid in the stomach.


    "Disgusting! Why are you crying here? You¡¯re so annoying!" she yelled.


    The young maid fell to the ground, clutching her stomach in pain, and scrambled to her feet, attempting to flee. But before she could, Hannah grabbed her by the hair and snarled, her face twisted with rage.


    "You think I¡¯m a failure now, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve been mocking me in your head, haven¡¯t you? Laughing at me? Well, go on,ugh! Mock me to my face!"


    Tears poured down the maid¡¯s cheeks. "No... no, I never thought that!" she cried desperately.


    Hannah¡¯s grip tightened, pulling at the maid¡¯s scalp until it felt like her skin might tear.


    "Please, stop! Let me go! I didn¡¯t think that¡ªplease!" the maid sobbed, her voice broken with fear.


    Hannah let out a crazedugh, mercilessly tormenting the girl until she copsed on the floor, motionless. Only then did Hannah stop.


    "Let¡¯s see who dares to mock or underestimate me now," she muttered coldly. "I¡¯ll deal with them all one by one."


    ncing at the meal the maid had prepared, Hannah felt a wave of irritation. She had once been a celebrated actress, adored by countless fans, dining on the finest gourmet cuisine.


    Now, after her fall from grace, even her chef had quit¡ªunable to tolerate her vtile behavior¡ªleaving without even collecting their wages.


    Unable to bear the suffocating atmosphere, Hannah stormed upstairs, applied her makeup meticulously, making herself look as morous as possible, and left the house with her bodyguards.


    She walked with the air of a queen,manding attention wherever she went.


    But the moment she stepped onto the street, she was met with strange looks and jeers.


    "Look! The Queen of Toxic Scandals is here!" someone shouted.


    "Get lost! You betrayed us!"


    "Why isn¡¯t a reporter interviewing her?"


    "Interview her? What if she goes crazy and attacks someone?"


    "Exactly. Her acting is so good¡ªwhat if she tricks the reporters too?"


    "Look at her, heading to a fancy hotel to eat like nothing happened. Shameless!"


    Among the crowd were several young women who had once been Hannah¡¯s fans. But after the revtions, their idol had turned into someone they loathed.


    Hannah entered the nearby S Hotel, a popr spot bustling with diners. Her appearance caused an immediate stir, with several patrons pulling out their phones to snap photos.


    At first, Hannah felt a smug sense of satisfaction. Even with the scandals, these "brainless fans" were still chasing after her, weren¡¯t they?


    But the murmurs around her quickly wiped away her pride.


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Tiffany? Wait, no, she¡¯s Hannah now!"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s the one who slept with a doctor to get fake documents. Can you believe she pretended to be Tiffany?"


    "Disgusting. Tiffany must be rolling in her grave."


    "How does she still have the nerve to show her face in public? Ugh, I¡¯ve lost my appetite."


    Hannah¡¯s face darkened, her breathing quickening. Her head buzzed with angry, incoherent thoughts, voices screaming inside her mind.


    She felt like she was on the verge of losing her sanity.

 Chapter 445: Readmitted to the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 445: Readmitted to the Hospital</h4>


    The whispers felt like a curse, buzzing relentlessly in her ears, stabbing her heart with unbearable pain.


    After bing Tiffany, Hannah had basked in glory, adoration, and praise.


    When had she ever faced such humiliation?


    When had she ever been so ruthlessly scorned by the very fans who once worshipped her?


    All her efforts hade to nothing!


    Hannah¡¯s anger boiled over uncontrobly. She suddenly lifted her head and red at the group of women gossiping about her. With sharp, purposeful steps, she stormed toward them.


    The two bodyguards exchanged tense nces. It was clear she was about to cause trouble.


    Noticing Hannah¡¯s approach, the women quickly stood up, their eyes wary of the furious woman wearing oversized sunsses, her face contorted with rage.


    "You have such great manners, don¡¯t you? Sitting here gossiping about others! Let me tell you, people like you are no better than me. Jealous, aren¡¯t you? Jealous because I¡¯m an award-winning actress! Sour grapes!"


    In her agitation, Hannah lost control of her words, her chaotic mind spilling her unfiltered thoughts.


    "Jealous of you?" one of the women scoffed. "Who would be jealous of someone who wed her way up with lies and men?"


    The previous day, news of Hannah¡¯s rtionship with Matthew had broken, fueling rumors that she¡¯d used unsavory means to win her Golden River Award.


    "Exactly! Sleeping around and vo¡ªa Golden River Award in her hands!"


    "Let¡¯s get out of here. No need to waste time with her. We¡¯re just nobodies; she¡¯s the ¡¯big star,¡¯" one woman muttered sarcastically to the others.


    Hannah, trembling with rage, snapped, "Stop them!"


    The bodyguards hesitated for a moment, ncing at each other. But the lure of money prevailed, and they moved to block the four young women.


    A fiery woman in a red dress stepped forward, her temper ring. "Oh, so you dare block us? Where does your messed-up face get the courage? Move, or I¡¯ll call the police, and your reputation will stink even more!"


    Hannah sneered coldly. "Get their names! I¡¯ll send each of you awyer¡¯s letter. You pack of dogs think you¡¯re so important, don¡¯t you?"


    She had clearly picked up this tactic from Eric, but her execution was reckless.


    The bodyguards exchanged grim looks. Hannah had truly lost it¡ªher words made no sense at all.


    The women burst intoughter, their fury turning to derision.


    "Great! Sue us! We¡¯ll wait for it. Do you think you¡¯re still a star? Who would dare hire you now? An actress who smears and attacks pregnant women¡ªno one wants anything to do with you!"


    "Exactly! Go ahead and hit me, Hannah! You called us brainless fans, didn¡¯t you?"


    "And now you call us dogs? You¡¯ve gone too far! Get out of the entertainment industry, Hannah! Stop polluting our sight!"


    Hannah¡¯s breathing grew ragged. The sight of the women¡¯s moving lips and the venom of their words stabbed at her soul. The buzzing in her head intensified, driving her to the brink.


    It felt as though the entire world was mocking her, looking down on her with contempt.


    She imagined them allughing, ridiculing her disgrace and downfall.


    "Enough! Shut up, you bitches! Shut up¡ªall of you, shut up!"


    Hannah¡¯s scream pierced the air as the dark voices in her head surged, drowning her in fury. Her vision distorted, and she saw the women¡¯s faces twist into snarling demons, their long fangs ready to devour her whole.


    "Ahhh! I¡¯ll kill you! Don¡¯te near me! I¡¯ll kill you all!"


    Losing control, Hannah lunged at them, only to be restrained by her bodyguards.


    "Miss, please, calm down! Miss, are you alright?" they pleaded, struggling to hold her back.


    A once-glorious Best Actress, now reduced to trading insults with her fans¡ªhow could ite to this? While it wasn¡¯t unheard of for celebrities in the entertainment industry to argue or even fight with their fans, it usually involved minor stars whocked fame but reveled in arrogance.


    But Hannah? She was a Best Actress!


    The two bodyguards, realizing the situation was spiraling out of control, desperately restrained her, risking termination to hold her back. But Hannah¡¯s screams only drew more onlookers, and soon, a crowd gathered to witness the spectacle.


    The hotel manager rushed over, hoping to calm the situation. However, Hannah¡¯s outbursts grew even more hysterical, and she beganshing out at her bodyguards. She was utterly unhinged.


    Left with no choice, the manager called the police. Hannah¡¯s mental state was clearly unstable, and this was the only way to protect the hotel from further loss.


    After all, Hannah had already fallen from grace. Even involving the police would no longer risk offending anyone of significance.


    In the end, the police escorted Hannah away.


    She was sent to a psychiatric hospital for evaluation. When the report came out, the public reacted with a collective sigh of pity.


    Hannah had gone mad again.


    This time, her condition was far worse. She was never lucid, not even for brief moments.


    The news reached E on the third morning after the incident. She had just finished breakfast and was sitting in a wicker chair on the front porch of her vi, reading the paper.


    The day before, she had visited Grandma Davis, who was gravely ill. Despite being hospitalized, her condition showed no signs of improvement.


    Grandma Davis¡¯s advanced age had taken its toll¡ªher stomach no longer functioned well, and her heart was failing. The doctors said she didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Still, Grandma Davis was overjoyed to see E. She even tried to give her heirlooms like her bracelet, though E politely declined. The elderly woman didn¡¯t insist and instead remained cheerful throughout the visit.


    Back at home, E¡¯s emotions lingered, unsettled by the encounter.


    Now, reading about Hannah¡¯s mental breakdown only deepened her reflection.


    Life was so short¡ªjust a few decades. If one, like Hannah or Brianna, spent it scheming and calcting, only to end up like this, what was the point?


    Or take someone like Grandma Davis. Though her life had been ordinary, she approached its end with a clear conscience. Such people, E thought, were far greater than the likes of Hannah or Brianna.


    Even though Grandma Davis hadn¡¯t been particrly kind to E in her youth, E could only feel a bittersweet mncholy now.


    "What are you reading?" Eric¡¯s voice brought her back to the present. "Tomorrow is the ultrasound¡ªare you nervous?" he asked, slipping an arm around her shoulders with a smile.


    E raised an eyebrow. "Not at all. I¡¯m confident that our baby will be perfectly fine!"


    Her warm smile, paired with the golden light in her eyes, was so radiant that it made Eric¡¯s heart swell with happiness.


    Early winter had arrived, with more than two weeks left until January 1st.


    Eric had already taken care of all the wedding arrangements.


    E had chosen her ring, and given her pregnancy, they had decided on a simple ceremony¡ªsomething she didn¡¯t see as a regret.


    "Yes, the baby will be fine," Eric said gently. "How about a walk?"


    E stood with a graceful nod, linking arms with him as they strolled toward the small za outside.


    The trees on either side shed their golden leaves, which swirled gently in the crisp air under a sky of brilliant blue.


    Hand in hand, they walked, their asionalughter ringing out like the sweet chime of silver bells.

 Chapter 446: Cancer Confirmed

    <h4>Chapter 446: Cancer Confirmed</h4>


    These peaceful and happy days were E¡¯s favorite, though she couldn¡¯t help but wonder... would there be more storms ahead in the future?


    The next morning, apanied by Eric and Lucas, E went to the P Hospital for her ultrasound.


    Lying in the examination room, despite her earlier ims of being calm, E couldn¡¯t stop her heart from racing. Eric sat beside her, holding her hand tightly, as they watched the doctor move the ultrasound device over her belly. The cool gel on her skin heightened her nervousness.


    "Doctor, is... is my baby okay?" E asked cautiously.


    The doctor smiled faintly. "Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Nelson. So far, everything looks good with your baby. And... it¡¯s twins!"


    What?


    E and Eric¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as they stared at the doctor.


    "At three months, everything looks fine. When you¡¯re between 22 and 25 weeks, you¡¯ll need toe back for a more detailed color Doppler ultrasound for aprehensive check," the doctor exined with a smile.


    It took E a moment to process the news, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Twins... I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m carrying twins!"


    Eric gripped E¡¯s hand tightly. While he was overjoyed, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of worry¡ªcaring for twins was often more challenging than a single pregnancy.


    "Doctor, are there special precautions we need to take for twins?" Eric asked.


    "Yes, twin pregnancies carry higher risks than singletons, so there are extra things to watch out for. I¡¯ll have someone give you detailed guidelines for maintaining a healthy pregnancy, including care specifically for twins," the doctor assured them.


    E thanked the doctor excitedly. After finishing the ultrasound, Eric helped her out of the room.


    "How did it go?" Lucas, who had been waiting outside, asked anxiously.


    Seeing E¡¯s bright smile and rxed demeanor, he felt a wave of relief. "Everything¡¯s fine?"


    "Everything¡¯s fine, Dad. And... I¡¯m having twins!" E announced happily.


    Lucas was overjoyed. "Twins! That¡¯s wonderful news! Two little ones to keep each otherpany¡ªhow perfect!"


    Alwaysposed, Lucas now found himself slightly flustered with excitement. E smiled sweetly as she and Eric waited for the ultrasound report.


    Meanwhile, downstairs in the oncology department...


    Julia sat across from the specialist, her face pale and filled with disbelief. "What... what did you say? I have liver cancer? Late stage?"


    Leah, sitting beside her, stared at the doctor in shock, unable to believe what she was hearing.


    Julia had beenining of persistent abdominal pain for days. When she palpated her abdomen, she noticed a hard lump. The pain became unbearable, so she and Leah hade to the hospital for an examination.


    The doctor had immediately ordered a CT scan and several other tests.


    After a long morning of waiting, they finally received the results. But to hear it waste-stage liver cancer...


    Julia had stopped getting regr checkups four years ago. Back when she was a wealthy socialite, she had yearly screenings, but her health had always been fine, so she stopped bothering.


    And yet, in just four years, she had developed terminal liver cancer.


    Terminal. That meant there was no cure.


    "Doctor, are you sure there isn¡¯t a mistake?" Julia asked cautiously, clinging to a shred of hope.


    The doctor gave her a calm, measured look. He had seen cases like hers countless times. Liver disease often went unnoticed until it was toote, and by the time symptoms appeared, it was already beyond treatment.


    "I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no mistake," the doctor replied gently. "I¡¯m very sorry."


    Julia¡¯s world spun as she sat there, frozen in disbelief.


    "I¡¯m not mistaken. If you doubt the results, you can visit other hospitals and undergo the same tests," the doctor said regretfully. "Liver disease is hard to detect in its early stages, which is why we always rmend regr annual checkups. Unfortunately, most people don¡¯t take our advice seriously."


    "Then... Doctor, is there any chance of recovery, even at thiste stage?" Leah asked cautiously, holding onto a glimmer of hope.


    Julia was a beloved elder in the family, and Leah couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to her.


    "At this stage, there¡¯s no surgery or treatment that can reverse it," the doctor replied with sympathy.


    Julia¡¯s eyes were nk as she left the doctor¡¯s office, barely aware of how she made it to the hospital lobby. Leah held onto her, helping her sit down in the hall.


    "Grandma, you¡¯ll be fine. Why don¡¯t you rest here a bit before we go home?" Leah said softly, her eyes reddening as she noticed how unsteady Julia¡¯s steps had be.


    Julia, who always maintained an air of grace and dignity in public, suddenly grabbed Leah¡¯s hand in desperation.


    "Leah, that doctor must be blind! How could I possibly have cancer? It¡¯s impossible! If anyone deserves to be sick, it¡¯s that wretched E!"


    Leah felt a pang of sorrow. The CT scan and other reports left no room for error.


    But seeing her grandmother in such a fragile state, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to shatter her illusions.


    "Yes, yes, Grandma. The doctor must have made a mistake. We¡¯ll go to another hospital for a second opinion," Leah said gently, though her eyes gleamed with unshed tears.


    Julia gasped for air, her voice filled with bitterness. "You¡¯re right. The doctors here are ipetent¡ªcrazy, even!"


    "Grandma, please calm down and rest," Leah urged softly.


    "What have I ever done to deserve this? Why would the heavens punish me like this? No, it¡¯s not true¡ªit¡¯s a misdiagnosis! I¡¯ll sue that doctor! No one in our family has ever had cancer. Only that wretched Ava and her descendants should suffer such a fate!"


    Julia¡¯s memory had long begun to fail her. She couldn¡¯t even recall her own role in switching Bobby and her son. She was the mastermind, and Sean had been her aplice.


    "Yes, yes, E, that wretch..." Leah started to respond but froze mid-sentence as a sudden chill ran down her spine.


    Several figures were standing nearby.


    Eric¡¯s eyes were cold and murderous, ring at her as if he wanted to skin her alive.


    E stood beside him, her expression a mix of contempt and mockery. "Who would¡¯ve thought? Even here, I¡¯d run into such vilepany. Cursing others so openly... haven¡¯t you heard the saying that curses often backfire? The poison you wish on others oftenes back to haunt you."


    Julia stared in shock at E, whoseplexion was glowing with health. She had doubted the reports that E was fine, but seeing her here now, Julia realized how na?ve she¡¯d been.


    E wasn¡¯t sick at all¡ªshe was thriving.


    "You shut your mouth, you wretched girl! I¡¯m your elder, and you have no right to lecture me!" Julia shrieked.


    Lucas, standing nearby, let out a coldugh. "So this is the refined upbringing of Mrs. Carter? My daughter is simply stating the truth, and yet you continuously curse her?"


    Both Lucas and Eric fixed Julia with icy, disdainful stares. The contempt in their eyes made Julia tremble uncontrobly.

 Chapter 447: The Loser

    <h4>Chapter 447: The Loser</h4>


    E let out a faint, coldugh. "Father, Eric, there¡¯s no need to get upset with people like her. After all, every curse she¡¯s hurled has turned back on her. That¡¯s karma, isn¡¯t it? Miss Leah, I hope you¡¯ve learned a lesson¡ªwatch your words and be a little kinder."


    E¡¯sposure was remarkable, and Eric and Lucas exchanged a nce, silently agreeing to leave without further engagement. They walked away with E, unwilling to waste another moment on the vile Julia.


    But Julia couldn¡¯t bear E¡¯s calm words. She jumped up, pointing at E¡¯s retreating figure, shrieking curses. "You wretched girl! Everyone from Ava¡¯s line is dead! You and that bastard child will meet the same end! You¡¯ll all die miserable deaths!"


    Onlookers turned to stare. Julia¡¯s twisted expression drew attention, and some recognized her.


    After all, Sean¡¯s false usations against E had been a huge scandal a few years ago, stering both Julia and Sean across countless tabloids.


    "Isn¡¯t that the former president of Carter Group¡¯s wife? I can¡¯t believe how far she¡¯s fallen, still making a scene like this."


    "No surprise. Carter Group copsed so quickly because the whole family was a mess. Sean even ndered his granddaughter for shares¡ªhow despicable!"


    "Exactly! I almost forgot about that. How could such a dysfunctional family have run such a bigpany?"


    "Well, you¡¯re wrong. Thepany was built by the previous Grandma Carter, not these clowns!"


    "No wonder. Birds of a feather, huh?"


    No matter how loudly Julia screamed, E and herpanions refused to engage. E, as a pregnant woman, couldn¡¯t risk getting worked up¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be good for the baby.


    Once they were out of sight, Julia clutched her abdomen in agony. Waves of sharp pain radiated through her liver.


    "Ugh... I¡¯m so angry! So angry!" she cried, clutching her stomach.


    Leah¡¯s face turned pale. "Grandma, please don¡¯t get worked up. Sit down and rest!"


    Julia copsed onto a seat, but the pain only intensified, beads of cold sweat forming on her forehead. Her sallow face twisted in anguish.


    Leah reached out to massage Julia¡¯s abdomen, but her efforts seemed to worsen the pain. Juliashed out at her with sharp words, forcing Leah to retreat.


    "What are you standing there for? Keep massaging!" Julia snapped after a brief pause, ring at her granddaughter with a vicious expression. "You¡¯re such a useless burden! If you¡¯d managed to get close to Eric back then, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation! What makes you inferior to that wretched E? You can¡¯t even win over a man¡ªyou¡¯re pathetic!"


    Julia¡¯s pent-up rage exploded,shing out at anyone nearby.


    Leah bowed her head in humiliation. "Grandma... I didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way..."


    If Eric were so easy to win over, E wouldn¡¯t be unting her happiness.


    But the truth was, no one had been able to break through Eric¡¯s defenses. Be, Rachel, Hannah¡ªso many women had tried to throw themselves at him, yet he had rejected them all.


    "You¡¯re just a failure! If one method doesn¡¯t work, can¡¯t you try another? Stop making excuses¡ªyou¡¯re worthless!" Julia ranted, her emotions spiraling out of control. Ever since the Carter Group¡¯s downfall over two years ago, she had been living a bitter and humiliating life.


    Now, seeing E only added fuel to her fury, making her words as sharp and relentless as bullets.


    "You¡¯re nothingpared to me. Are you even my granddaughter? Ugh, the pain..." Julia groaned, alternating between insults and cries of agony.


    After ranting for what felt like ages, she finally tired herself out. Leah, meanwhile, was in tears,pletely shattered.


    Julia, filled with frustration and regret, couldn¡¯t help butpare Leah¡¯s failures to her own triumphs. In her youth, hadn¡¯t she sessfully snatched Sean away from Ava?


    Previously, Julia had been quite pleased with Leah, her only granddaughter. Leah had performed exceptionally well in Country W, securing significant deals and expanding Carter Group¡¯swork. However, after returning to Country S and suffering setbacks at E¡¯s hands, Leah had failed to make any notable achievements.


    Even with her earlier sesses, Leah couldn¡¯t prevent the ultimate copse of Carter Group.


    For the past two years, Julia had endured a life of bitterness and hardship¡ªsomething she had never experienced before. The resentment and frustration she had bottled up for so long exploded when she encountered E, leaving Leah caught in the crossfire.


    By the time Leah and Julia finally returned home, the day had already been exhausting.


    Unwilling to ept her diagnosis, Julia had visited another hospital for the same tests after leaving the P Hospital. But unfortunately, the second doctor gave her the same devastating news.


    Her near-copse was inevitable.


    When they arrived home, Julia stormed in with a dark expression. A maid identally brushed against her, and Julia pped her hard, followed by a barrage of insults.


    Evelyn, noticing her mother-inw¡¯s foul mood, hurried over to console her.


    After her tirade, Julia retreated to her room to rest. Meanwhile, Leah recounted the entire day¡¯s events to Evelyn.


    Evelyn¡¯s face grew grim. "Your grandmother... she really has liver cancer?"


    Leah nodded, her eyes red and teary. "Yes, Grandma got the report, and then she started yelling at me... calling me useless, a failure. I don¡¯t want to go out with her again, Mom!"


    Evelyn sighed deeply, her expression clouded.


    "If that¡¯s the case, your grandmother won¡¯t have many chances to go out in the future. Her condition will only worsen day by day."


    Leah¡¯s eyes widened, realizing what was toe. She could already foresee the difficult days ahead. With Evelyn taking care of both Sean and Julia, Leah knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to shirk her responsibilities either.


    She frowned, her voice tinged with reluctance. "Mom, you take care of Grandma, and I¡¯ll handle Grandpa instead."


    "That works. At least you won¡¯t be subjected to your grandmother¡¯s scolding every day," Evelyn replied, her love for her daughter evident. But as she thought of their family¡¯s situation, her eyes reddened.


    "Your uncle is heartless and selfish. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll offer to help us. Your father has called him several times, but he hasn¡¯t even bothered to return a single call."


    Hearing this, Leah felt a chill of hopelessness. Depending on her uncle was clearly out of the question.


    She suddenly felt her future was bleak. The panic and helplessness overwhelmed her, and tears began to stream down her face again.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the hospital, E and Eric decided to take a leisurely stroll.


    For the past three months, E had been cautiously resting at home to ensure a smooth pregnancy. But now, with her appetite and energy restored, she was eager to get some fresh air.


    Lucas returned to the office, giving E and Eric some time alone together.


    Despite the abundance of baby clothes already prepared at home, E still felt it wasn¡¯t enough¡ªafter all, she was expecting twins!


    "We might not have enough clothes for the babies. Let¡¯s buy a few more. And we should get another crib and stroller too," E said with a radiant smile, her heart brimming with joy.


    Twins¡ªsomething so many people wished for!


    Eric, equally excited, nodded. "Alright. This time, you can pick whatever you like. Whatever you want, we¡¯ll get it."


    Just then, a store assistant approached them. To E¡¯s surprise, it was a strikingly handsome young man with a bright, sunny smile.


    "Madam, what do you need today? A stroller, a crib? We have a wide selection of brands for you to choose from," he said politely, his tone cheerful.


    Eric shot the young man a sharp nce, clearly displeased by the dazzling smile directed at E. "We¡¯ll pick ourselves. Please, just be quiet," he said curtly.


    E pressed her lips together to stifle augh. Was this man... jealous?

 Chapter 448: The New Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 448: The New Girlfriend</h4>


    The young sales associate, though slightly embarrassed, maintained his professionalism and quickly offered a polite smile. "Of course. I¡¯ll step aside and won¡¯t disturb you. If you need anything, just let me know."


    He retreated obediently, aware that the couple exuded an air of wealth and influence, making it unwise to offend them.


    As he watched E from a distance, a thought struck him. "Wait... isn¡¯t that Mrs. Nelson? The one everyone was talking about recently¡ªmiscarriage and a brain tumor? And that must be Eric! No wonder they seemed so familiar!"


    E had gone through about a dozen strollers before narrowing it down to three favorites. Eric, ever indulgent, instructed the sales associate to order all three.


    At this high-end boutique, bulk purchases often came with perks likeplimentary delivery, so anything E lingered on for more than a moment was immediately added to the list.


    "This crib is adorable! So cute and charming!" E eximed, stopping in front of a wooden crib.


    The crib was made from eco-friendly solid wood, unpainted but with a delightful design that had E captivated at first sight.


    "Then let¡¯s get this one," Eric said with a smile. "And we should pick out some clothes as well. Most of what we¡¯ve prepared is for a girl. Shouldn¡¯t we get a few things for a boy, just in case?"


    E nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, yes! I¡¯m really hoping for twins¡ªa boy and a girl, a perfect pair!"


    It was natural to hope for the best. A son and a daughter would be ideal, but regardless of whether they had two boys, two girls, or one of each, E and Eric knew they would love their children dearly.


    As they continued browsing, a flirtatious voice floated over.


    "Oh, you¡¯re so naughty! Can¡¯t you help me out a little? How am I supposed to manage all this on my own?"


    E cringed slightly at the overly sharine tone. Curious, she nced up to see which man might be drawn to such an overly coquettish woman.


    But when she raised her eyes, her smile froze.


    Eric noticed her sudden shift and followed her gaze.


    There stood Richard, next to a sultry-looking woman, his expression one of mild irritation but no active resistance.


    The woman¡¯s outfit was strikingly provocative, and she wore high heels toplete the look.


    Was this Richard¡¯s new me?


    Hadn¡¯t Amelia mentioned that Richard had been trying to win her back? How had things turned into... this?


    Eric¡¯s face darkened as well. Amelia and Richard were his childhood friends, a pair he had always believed would be perfect together. Yet here was Richard, entangled with someone else.


    "That woman is one of our new talents, Melissa," Eric said, his toneced with disapproval. "A third-rate actress. I can¡¯t believe Richard¡¯s been fooling around with her."


    Eric¡¯s furrowed brow mirrored E¡¯s feelings. She grabbed his arm and began walking toward Richard.


    "Richard, fancy seeing you here," E said with a calm, measured tone.


    Richard turned at the sound of her voice, his mouth twitching awkwardly. "Oh, E, Eric... what a coincidence."


    E recognized Melissa immediately. She had met her at a birthday party for Tiffany, who was, in reality, Hannah.


    She never thought Richard¡¯s taste would sink to this level¡ªinterested in someone so... unimpressive.


    "Mr. Nelson, Mrs. Nelson. What a pleasant surprise!" Melissa greeted them with a bright smile, masking any difort. After all, Eric was her boss, and offending him would be unwise.


    Though Melissa secretly looked down on E and envied her, she kept her outward demeanor warm and approachable, carefully ying the part of the cheerful subordinate.


    "Miss Johnson, you¡¯re shopping for baby clothes here... does that mean you¡¯re pregnant?" E asked, giving Melissa a once-over. She was dressed in a tight ck dress and red high heels¡ªhardly the look of someone prioritizing the well-being of a pregnancy.


    It was clear she wasn¡¯t genuinely considering the welfare of the baby she imed to carry.


    "Yes, I heard Mrs. Nelson is expecting too. Congrattions," Melissa replied with a smile, though she looked slightly uneasy at E¡¯s cool demeanor.


    "Congrattions to you as well," E said lightly before turning her gaze to Richard. "Richard, is she your new girlfriend?"


    Richard nodded, his face devoid of joy or excitement. "Yes, she¡¯s my new girlfriend."


    E gave a faint smile. "I¡¯d heard you and Amelia had a falling out. I thought you just needed some time to cool off. I didn¡¯t expect you to move on so quickly."


    Melissa, sensing the subtle tension, nervously clung to Richard¡¯s arm. "We¡¯re very happy together. I hope Mrs. Nelson will bless us!"


    E was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t said much of anything, but Melissa¡¯s words made it sound like E was the viin in a fairytale, while Melissa yed the innocent Snow White.


    "Miss Johnson, are you really pregnant? Congrattions, Richard¡ªyou¡¯re going to be a father. But if there¡¯s really a baby involved, you need to take responsibility as a father. You can¡¯t just treat this casually," Eric interjected. Though clearly displeased, he maintained a casual tone.


    Richard¡¯s face darkened. "Eric, let¡¯s grab some drinks tonight. We¡¯re not stopping until we¡¯re drunk!"


    E noticed Richard¡¯sck of enthusiasm and started piecing things together.


    Richard, typically soft-hearted, probably still loved Amelia. But Melissa clearly had her ways, and it was likely she¡¯d used maniption to entangle him.


    "Miss Johnson, your earlierment painted me as a viin. But if you¡¯re truly in love, of course I¡¯ll wish you happiness. However..." E¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly as she continued, "Are you really pregnant? If you are, why are you wearing high heels? Most pregnant women avoid them to prevent idents."


    E¡¯s calm yet firm question, delivered with an air of quiet authority, immediately drained the color from Melissa¡¯s face.


    She faltered, forcing an awkward smile as she turned to Richard for support. "Richard, I... I didn¡¯t know pregnant women shouldn¡¯t wear heels. I¡¯ve never been pregnant before."


    Eric chuckled lightly, pulling E close by her waist. His tone was yful but cutting. "They say you don¡¯t have to eat pork to know what a pig looks like. Miss Johnson, are you suggesting you¡¯ve never even seen a pig run?"


    Melissa¡¯s expression turned even more strained. Grasping Richard¡¯s hand tightly, she stammered, "Richard, I... I didn¡¯t mean to. Really."


    "Alright, she¡¯s with me. As a friend, don¡¯t make this harder for her," Richard said, looking at E with faint irritation.


    E, who had been diligently maintaining a calm and peaceful mindset, felt herposure waver. She had deliberately avoided the inte to stay clear of the hatefulments from Hannah¡¯s fans.


    But seeing Richard now, she couldn¡¯t stay indifferent.


    "Richard, I¡¯m speaking up because I consider you a friend. I don¡¯t want to see you deceived so easily," E said coldly.


    Melissa, emboldened by Richard¡¯s support, immediately put on a harsher tone. "Mrs. Nelson, what do you mean by that? How can you speak like this?"

 Chapter 449: Advice

    <h4>Chapter 449: Advice</h4>


    Eric¡¯s expression turned icy. "Miss Johnson, if my wife didn¡¯t speak up like that, should she have bowed and ttered you instead?"


    Melissa¡¯s smug demeanor faltered under Eric¡¯s cutting remark. While Richard was wealthy, LXL was Eric¡¯spany¡ªa fact she couldn¡¯t afford to overlook.


    "That¡¯s not... I didn¡¯t mean that," Melissa stammered. "I just don¡¯t want Mrs. Nelson to question me like this."


    E chuckled lightly and spoke in an even tone. "But you¡¯re wearing high heels and heavy makeup, showing no signs of being pregnant. I think my questioning is entirely justified." Turning to Richard with a cold nce, she added, "Richard, I hope you don¡¯t end up regretting your choices. Eric, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry; we¡¯ll eat first and thene back to shop for clothes."


    At three months along, E¡¯s early pregnancy symptoms had subsided, but she found herself constantly hungry, likely because she was carrying twins.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get something to eat. Richard, we can talk tonight if needed," Eric replied.


    E cast a final nce at Richard, whose face was tense and troubled. Taking a few steps away, she paused, looking back with a thoughtful expression.


    "Richard, Amelia has a strong-willed personality, but if you¡¯re sincere, I believe she¡¯ll forgive you. However, if your n is to provoke her with something this foolish, it¡¯s only going to backfire. Just remember¡ªwhat women despise most is a man cheating and then dragging another woman into the mess with a baby!"


    With that, E walked away with Eric, leaving no room for further discussion.


    Richard¡¯s face darkened like a storm cloud as he stood frozen in ce, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, Melissa fumed, practically trembling with rage. She¡¯d worked so hard to manipte her way into Richard¡¯s life. Although nothing intimate had urred, Richard had been drunk that night and didn¡¯t remember anything clearly.


    To secure him, Melissa had forged a pregnancy report and imed she was carrying his child.


    Richard had believed her¡ªtoo easily, in her opinion¡ªand now hearing E¡¯s words filled her with anger and panic. Had she been nothing more than a pawn to him?


    "Richard, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She doesn¡¯t like me and is trying to sabotage us! Darling, please don¡¯t let other people¡¯s opinions make you doubt me!" Melissa cooed, her voice dripping with fake sweetness.


    Richard narrowed his eyes with a cold smile. "Are you really pregnant?"


    He turned to his assistant. "Take Miss Johnson to the hospital immediately for a blood test."


    Melissa froze, herposure cracking as fury and fear mingled on her face. "Richard, how could you doubt me like this?"


    "If you are truly pregnant, I¡¯ll take responsibility. But if you¡¯re not, you¡¯ve lied to me¡ªand why would you fear another blood test if you¡¯re telling the truth?"


    Richard¡¯s voice was cold and sharp. His words made Melissa tremble. His assistant stepped forward politely but firmly.


    "Miss Johnson, pleasee with me to the hospital."


    "Richard..." Melissa tried onest time to plead, but he didn¡¯t look back as he strode off, leaving her standing there, humiliated.


    Her hatred for E burned hotter than ever.


    Meanwhile, E and Eric sat in a cozy Chinese restaurant, flipping through the menu.


    Lucas called to inform them that his nephew¡ªE¡¯s second older brother¡ªwould be joining them for dinner at the Nelson Group Hotel.


    E agreed immediately, as they had plenty of time in the evening.


    "Dad says Second Brother ising to see me. He¡¯s such a busy person¡ªit¡¯s great he could finally make time!" E said with a smile.


    E smiled as she reflected, "Although I¡¯ve been back in Country S for quite some time now, my second brother, Aiden Anderson, has been tied up with business in Y Country and hasn¡¯t had a chance to return."


    "In that case, I¡¯ll have the hotel reserve a private room for us," Eric said with a smile, picking up his phone to make the arrangements.


    After cing their food order, E added, "Once we finish eating, we can shop for some more baby clothes, rest a bit at the hotel, and then meet my second brother at five."


    Eric nodded. "Are you feeling tired? Do you want me to give you a massage?"


    E blinked, ncing around the restaurant, which was nearly packed with people. She had been standing for a long time and didn¡¯t want to go elsewhere to eat, especially since all the upstairs private rooms were already fully booked.


    "Isn¡¯t it too crowded¡ª" Before E could finish her sentence, Eric had already stood up, walked behind her, and began gently massaging her sore lower back.


    A wave of surprise rippled through the diners. Many were stunned to witness such doting attention from a wealthy heir like Eric.


    After all, most wealthy sons of influential families held their dignity above all else. Performing such a considerate gesture in public? Unheard of.


    E felt her cheeks warm in embarrassment. She quickly grabbed Eric¡¯s hands. "Honey, let¡¯s just eat. If you keep this up, everyone¡¯s going to stare at you, and I feel awkward being the center of attention."


    Eric chuckled. "Why should we care what others think? Let them stare¡ªwe¡¯re just doing our thing."


    E sighed in exasperation. "Honey..."


    Seeing how considerate E was of his reputation, Eric gave a mischievous smile. His expression, equal parts devilish charm and warm sincerity, radiated like golden autumn sunlight, filling E with aforting warmth.


    Relenting, Eric returned to his seat but immediately noticed a few reporters discreetly snapping photos of them.


    "Want me to have them stop taking pictures?" Eric asked irritably. He wasn¡¯t a celebrity, so he hated being constantly photographed.


    E shook her head. "It¡¯s fine. As long as it¡¯s not a private setting, they can take their pictures. It doesn¡¯t bother me too much."


    She truly didn¡¯t mind, as long as it wasn¡¯t intrusive or persistent.


    Eric¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He nced at the caller ID, his brows furrowing slightly before answering.


    "Vivian, what is it?"


    E raised an eyebrow. The name rang a bell.


    It reminded her of their first misunderstanding. Though it had been resolved smoothly and left no emotional scars, the memory still lingered.


    "Eric, please help me! I¡¯ve been barred from leaving the country. I... I really want to see you," Vivian¡¯s voice came through, tearful and pleading.


    Eric¡¯s frown deepened.


    E couldn¡¯t hear the other end of the conversation but could tell from Eric¡¯s reaction that Vivian must have brought up something troublesome.


    "What happened? Where are you now?" Eric asked, his tone calm but distant.


    Although he didn¡¯t particrly like Vivian, she was David¡¯s sister.


    During his time abroad, David had been an invaluable ally. Some of Eric¡¯s investments in Country W had been joint ventures with David.


    Moreover, David¡¯s family wielded considerable influence, which helped shield Eric from the likes of Grace¡¯s faction.


    It wasrgely because of David that Donald¡¯s two assassination attempts had failed, and why Donald hadn¡¯t dared to try again.


    Having David as a friend had not only allowed Eric to fully utilize his skills and resources but had also yed a significant role in shaping the sessful,posed man he had be today.

 Chapter 450: Ruthless Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 450: Ruthless Rejection</h4>


    Since Vivian had reached out for help, Eric couldn¡¯tpletely ignore her plea.


    "I¡¯m still in Country W," Vivian sobbed. "But David won¡¯t let me go to Country S. I¡¯m his sister, and yet he wants me to stay home and wait for some arranged marriage!"


    Vivian was generally a straightforward woman. Though she had once yed a small trick that caused misunderstandings between E and Eric, she hadn¡¯t tried to interfere since.


    In truth, David had confined her movements, not allowing her to trouble Eric. As Eric¡¯s friend, David knew that Eric loved E and not Vivian. He feared that Vivian¡¯s infatuation would only lead to unnecessary heartache.


    "I see," Eric said casually. "If it¡¯s your brother¡¯s decision, then I definitely can¡¯t help you. Sorry, Vivian, but you should listen to him. He only has your best interests at heart."


    He paused, then added in an even tone, "I¡¯m married now, Vivian. There will never be anything between us. You should let go of that idea."


    Vivian had confessed her feelings for Eric a long time ago, but Eric had always seen her as a younger sister¡ªthere was never any romantic interest.


    "Don¡¯t talk to me like that, Eric! I just want to see you," Vivian pleaded, her voice breaking with sobs.


    Just then, their food was served. Eric¡¯s tone remained unchanged, cool andposed. "Vivian, that¡¯s enough. I have to go now. Try seeing things from your brother¡¯s perspective for once."


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    E didn¡¯t ask anything. She was too hungry to focus on other matters, quickly picking up a bowl of soup and sipping a small spoonful.


    Eric smiled. "Aren¡¯t you curious about who just called me?"


    E raised an unconcerned eyebrow. "Who was it?"


    "Vivian."


    "I know," she replied lightly, showing more interest in the te of braised eggnt in front of her.


    "She said she wants to see me."


    "Then let here," E said with a nonchnt smile.


    Eric frowned. "Honey, aren¡¯t you the least bit jealous?"


    E burst outughing. "You don¡¯t like her, so why would I get jealous? Besides, someone seemed awfully annoyed earlier when that young sales clerk was being attentive."


    Eric snorted coldly. "I didn¡¯t like the way he hovered around me like a buzzing fly."


    E chuckled, amused. She knew that if the salesperson had been a beautiful woman, Eric would never have said such a thing.


    Deciding not to argue, E picked up a fish ball and took a delicate bite. Her lips, a vibrant shade of red, moved enticingly as she chewed, their glossy sheen catching the light.


    Eric nced at her and immediately felt a surge of heat flood through him. It had been so long since they¡¯d been together intimately, and now, watching her lips, he couldn¡¯t deny the rush of desire.


    But he reminded himself that E was pregnant with twins¡ªhe had to be doubly cautious for her and the babies.


    For Eric, the rest of lunch became a test of self-restraint. Every nce at E felt like being a hungry wolf staring at a tempting meal just out of reach.


    Finally, lunch ended. Eric apanied E to shop for an abundance of baby clothes and supplies before escorting her to the Nelson Group Hotel¡¯s presidential suite to rest.


    As soon as the door closed behind them, Eric wrapped an arm around E¡¯s waist, his breath hot against her ear. "E, I want..."


    E quickly moved his hands away. "Eric, the doctor said... with twins, we have to be extra cautious. Let¡¯s wait until the fourth month, okay?"


    Eric¡¯s face turned red as he exhaled deeply, frustrated. "Fine, I¡¯ll go take a cold shower!"


    He had been holding himself back for months, and it was driving him crazy.


    "Don¡¯t catch a cold," E called out, trying not tough.


    Eric didn¡¯t even stop to answer. He was already heading for the bathroom, shutting the door behind him with haste.


    Ey bored on the bed, flipping through a book she found on the bedside table and reading it with quiet focus.


    When Eric emerged from the shower, he looked much more refreshed. He joined her, asionally joking and chatting, making the afternoon pass quickly.


    After a brief nap, E woke to find it was already past three.


    At five o¡¯clock, E and Eric headed to the reserved private room, where they met her second brother, Aiden.


    Aiden, in contrast to Luke, was colder and more stoic. Aside from a polite greeting and a few formal exchanges, he remained mostly silent.


    E couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit frustrated. Did her second brother dislike her?


    After losing his parents at a young age, Aiden had been raised by Lucas, who treated him like his own son. But despite being groomed as a sessor, Aiden showed little interest in the role, believing himself not capable enough.


    "E, don¡¯t take it personally. Your second brother has always been reserved," Lucas said with a reassuring smile.


    Aiden gave a small nod, offering no defense of his demeanor. E had no choice but to ept it with a faint smile of her own.


    How did someone this quiet manage to negotiate business deals?


    Meanwhile, Luke seemed unusually uneasy, avoiding eye contact and barely lifting his head to look at E.


    "Luke, you mentioned returning to Country W soon? That¡¯s perfect. Since you¡¯re heading back, I¡¯ll stay here in Country S. If you need anything, feel free to reach out to the butler or Jack," Lucas said cheerfully.


    Luke nodded. "Got it, Dad," he replied softly.


    He nced briefly at E, catching sight of Eric feeding her a piece of shrimp. An odd mix of emotions churned in his chest, making him want to leave as soon as possible.


    "E, you must have a great appetite these days," Lucas said with a chuckle. "The wedding is just around the corner. What gift would you like from me?"


    E¡¯s lips curled into a demure smile, as serene as a white lotus in a still pond.


    "Dad, I don¡¯t need anything. I have everything I want. My appetite has been great, though¡ªI feel like I can never eat enough these days!"


    Lucas nced at Eric with a yful look, prompting E to quickly exin.


    "I meant I get hungry easily, not that Eric isn¡¯t feeding me enough!" she added with augh.


    Lucas gave her a mock-reprimanding look. "You should¡¯ve rified that earlier! I was starting to think Eric was starving you!"


    Eric smiled warmly. "I¡¯d starve myself before I ever let my queen or our little ones go hungry!"


    Everyoneughed, including Luke and Aiden, who both cracked rare smiles.


    The atmosphere grew more rxed and lively, and after dinner, they all left the private room together.


    As they stepped out, a sh of red caught their attention. A woman hurried toward them, her voice carrying a peculiar affectation.


    "Aiden, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here!"


    E turned to see the source of the voice. A strikingly beautiful woman approached, her refined features marred only by an overly theatrical tone.


    The woman¡¯s face lit up in surprise when she saw Eric. "Oh, Mr. Nelson! It¡¯s been so long. Do you remember me?" she asked with a sweet, if slightly forced, smile.


    Eric frowned, giving her a cursory nce before shaking his head. "Sorry, I don¡¯t believe I know you."


    The womanughed lightly and wrapped her arm around Aiden¡¯s. "No worries, it has been a while. I¡¯m Jessica, Mr. Nelson."


    The name immediately triggered a memory for E. This was the same clueless minor celebrity who had insulted her by calling her "Bitch" three years ago!


    Oh no... E thought, inwardly groaning. She¡¯s with Aiden now?


    She grew even more disheartened. Aiden was a handsome man with plenty of admirable qualities. Why would he fall for someone like Jessica?


    Is it just because of her overly sweet, coquettish tone? E wondered, her mind swirling in disbelief.

 Chapter 451: Uncovering the Mole

    <h4>Chapter 451: Uncovering the Mole</h4>


    "Dad, big brother, little sister, and brother-inw, let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Jessica. She¡¯s the rising star signed by AO Entertainment and has been making waves in Country S for the past three years. I¡¯m sure you all know her."


    Aiden introduced her casually, maintaining his usual calm and unbothered demeanor.


    E and Eric exchanged a nce, both feeling deeply annoyed.


    "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Jessica!" Jessica greeted them with a bright, gentle smile. E secretly smirked¡ªno wonder this woman had made it this far despite her horrible temper. She was so good at putting on a gentle front in front of others.


    Just looking at this two-faced woman made E feel sick. But it wasn¡¯t her business, and she had no desire to get involved.


    Lucas didn¡¯t seem particrly thrilled. He simply greeted her politely before everyone dispersed.


    "So... you¡¯re Mrs. Nelson. Haha, you¡¯re truly beautiful!" As Jessica was about to leave, she deliberately nced at E and said with a cheerful smile.


    Herughter was crisp, devoid of any trace of insincerity.


    "Miss Bet is very beautiful too. We have some things to attend to, so we¡¯ll be leaving now. Eric, let¡¯s go." E responded indifferently, neither warm nor cold, and left with Eric.


    "Aiden, it seems like your sister doesn¡¯t like me very much!" Jessica muttered unhappily, jealousy simmering inside her. She hadn¡¯t expected E to have such incredible luck, being born into the Anderson family of Country W!


    "You¡¯re overthinking it. Let¡¯s go," Aiden replied with his usual brevity, taking Jessica¡¯s arm as they left.


    Back in the presidential suite at the hotel, E stayed in, reading. Chloe came over to keep herpany, while Eric went out drinking with Richard.


    After all, childhood friends were important, and Richard was currently troubled, unsure how to win Amelia back. Eric couldn¡¯t bear to see him so lonely and helpless.


    At the Elite Horizon Club, in a private room, Eric and Richard drank together. Staying home with E felt like torment to Eric anyway.


    After all... he could see her, but not touch her.


    "What should I do? Amelia is so stubborn, she refuses to answer my calls!" Richardined, downing drink after drink.


    Eric rolled his eyes. "Can¡¯t you just go to her ce? I heard she¡¯s living alone now."


    "She... she wouldn¡¯t open the door for me!"


    Richard¡¯s attempt to drown his sorrows only made him more miserable.


    "Then climb the wall, idiot! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re too scared to climb. You¡¯re supposed to be a man, and you can¡¯t even do that? What kind of man are you?"


    Eric snorted coldly. In his opinion, women were the easiest to handle and persuade.


    Back then, E was as prickly as a hedgehog, and yet he managed to tame her. Compared to her, Amelia, even with her temper, was much easier to deal with.


    Richard¡¯s eyes lit up. He patted Eric on the shoulder. "You¡¯re a genius! What a crazy idea¡ªI¡¯ll try it right now!"


    With that, he left in a hurry.


    Eric smirked. He had said they wouldn¡¯t leave until they were drunk, yet Richard had bolted after only a few drinks.


    Rubbing his temples, Eric felt a strange heat coursing through his body. Was it because he hadn¡¯t been with a woman in too long?


    No... something felt off.


    Eric narrowed his eyes. Among the waitresses earlier, one of them had seemed familiar. But with the dim lighting, he hadn¡¯t seen clearly or paid much attention at the time.


    At that moment, the door to the private room was pushed open.


    Eric narrowed his eyes coldly, staring at the woman who had entered.


    The woman was dressed provocatively, but her delicate body trembled uncontrobly. Her wide, moonlit eyes looked at Eric timidly.


    She clearly wasn¡¯t one of the waitstaff.


    Eric sneered. There was no way Richard would drug his drink to set him up. It had to be someone else.


    "Mr. Nelson... my name is Shelby. Mr. Wilson... he sent me here to serve you," she stammered.


    Mr. Wilson?


    Eric¡¯s memory didn¡¯t recall anyone by that name.


    Even if someone with that name existed, they were probably insignificant enough for him to disregard. Of course, there was always the possibility someone was using a fake identity.


    The girl looked very young, around neen years old, with soft, flowing hair cascading down her shoulders. Her skin was fair and glowing, her features delicate¡ªlike a fragile porcin doll.


    Coupled with her see-through dress, she was the kind of woman who could easily stir a man¡¯s desires with just one nce.


    Especially for a man abstinent during his wife¡¯s pregnancy.


    Eric coolly averted his gaze. "You have three seconds. Get out."


    He wasn¡¯t a saint. His body reacted naturally, but he had no interest in touching any woman other than E.


    "Mr. Nelson, please don¡¯t make me leave! If I go back, they¡¯ll kill my family!" The girl fell to her knees, clutching the hem of Eric¡¯s trousers in desperation.


    Sitting on the sofa, Eric tilted the wine ss in his hand slightly, letting its contents spill over the girl¡¯s head.


    She shrieked in shock and quickly let go of his trousers.


    "Drag her out," Eric ordered coldly. "Interrogate her thoroughly. Find out who sent her."


    His breath came quicker, but he still had no intention of indulging in random women.


    "Yes, Mr. Nelson!" The two bodyguards behind him stepped forward, grabbing the girl, who was sobbing pitifully.


    "No... Mr. Nelson, please! I was forced into this! I swear I was forced!" she cried, her voice breaking.


    Eric showed no sympathy. If his enemies thought they could keep using women to entrap him, was he supposed to take care of every single one?


    "John, detain every waiter and bartender at the Elite Horizon Club immediately. I want to know who tampered with my drink! And... have someone bring a bucket of ice to Room 809 right away."


    Eric didn¡¯t want to go home; he didn¡¯t want to trouble E with such trivial matters.


    "Yes, boss. I¡¯ll take care of it right away!" John responded promptly.


    Eric stormed off to Room 809.


    Room 809 was Eric¡¯s private suite at the Elite Horizon Club. No one else had ess to it without his permission.


    The server soon delivered a bucket of ice, and Eric instructed them to pour the ice into the bathtub.


    The water in the tub quickly turned icy cold. Eric¡¯s body was burning up, and he immersed himself fully into the freezing water. The overwhelming desire within him finally began to subside.


    Eric¡¯s eyes glinted with a bloodthirsty intensity. Someone had deliberately set him up¡ªon his turf, no less!


    That person had informants and loyal subordinates within the Elite Horizon Club. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have risked being caught to spike his drink.


    "Damn it! Those bastards are getting bold!" Eric sneered. He strongly suspected it was Mason.


    Although Mason had stopped harassing E, he had started coborating with severalrge domesticpanies. Any project Nelson Group showed interest in, Mason would deliberately meddle. While the interference hadn¡¯t caused significant damage, it was like a buzzing fly constantly hovering nearby.

 Chapter 452: Crashing the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 452: Crashing the Wedding</h4>


    What puzzled Eric the most was that, although John uncovered several informants within the Elite Horizon Club, all of them had a consistent story¡ªthey were paid a hefty sum of money, contacted solely through disposable phones.


    That sum of money was more than what they¡¯d earn from working at the club for ten years!


    As for those informants, Eric left their handling to John. When he returned home, he found E sound asleep on the bed.


    "Darling..." he called out softly, but E was sleeping soundly. He quietly walked over to her. The moonlight fell on her peaceful face, so stunningly beautiful it was almost otherworldly.


    Eric swallowed hard. Despite taking an ice-cold bath at the club, he felt desire stirring again.


    However, considering the baby growing in her belly, he suppressed his urges. Gently lying down beside her, he silently gazed at E¡¯s face, and a wave of happiness filled his heart.


    Time quickly flew by, and it was now December 31st.


    Tomorrow would be E and Eric¡¯s big day. Even James had cheerfullye over to their house. Although Eric wasn¡¯t particrly fond of him, he didn¡¯t kick him out.


    Adding to the joyous atmosphere, Henry and Lauren had returned to Country S two days ago. Henry had nearly recovered, though he still walked a bit slowly. The doctors had said his rapid recovery was nothing short of a miracle.


    While E was happily chatting with her friends, a blonde woman stepped out of the arrivals hall at S City Airport, her seven-inch heels clicking elegantly against the floor. Behind her trailed a blonde man, his gaze full of adoration as he watched her as if she were the only woman in the world.


    "Vivian, are you really going? Your brother forbade you froming!"


    The man caught up with her, his toneced with concern.


    Vivian let out a cold snort, her enchanting eyes glinting with defiance. "Shut up. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d help me?"


    "But... they¡¯re getting married tomorrow. There¡¯s barely any time left..." The man hesitated.


    "I don¡¯t care! I went through so much to escape here¡ªhow could I just leave without doing anything?" Vivian¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. "I can¡¯t juste all this way for nothing. Do you understand?"


    Seeing her tear-streaked face, the man could only sigh and reluctantly take her hand. "Vivian, I love you. Why don¡¯t you just marry me? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e!"


    "If you love me, you should make me happy, shouldn¡¯t you, Carl?" Vivian tilted her face up, staring at him intently.


    The man, known as Carl, was indeed Vivian¡¯s fianc¨¦. Unfortunately, he loved her so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her pleas. In the end, he had secretly brought her to Country S.


    David would never have imagined that Carl would take his own fianc¨¦e to see the man she was in love with.


    Carl was truly one-of-a-kind!


    "Fine. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Let¡¯s check into a hotel first. I¡¯ll get in touch with a few friends back home. Some of them are quite resourceful."


    Carl gently patted her shoulder. Hearing this, Vivian broke into a delighted smile. The two got into a cab.


    "Carl, this time, I want you to snatch the bride. Hmph! That way, they won¡¯t be able to get married!" Vivian said in perfect Country Wnguage,pletely ignoring the driver up front from Country S.


    "All right, I¡¯ll contact my friends first. Once we¡¯re at the hotel, we¡¯ll n carefully," Carl replied, frowning deeply but unable to deny her request.


    Ah, love¡ªa devil that blinds and ensnares.


    The day before the wedding, E and Eric¡¯s vi was bustling with all their close friends.


    Amanda, Lauren, Henry, Amelia, Chloe, Damien, Brian, and others were all there. Naturally, Richard was also tagging along, practically glued to Amelia¡¯s side, following her wherever she went.


    Seeing the way they acted, E could tell the quarreling couple had reconciled. Their cold war was finally over.


    "E, make sure you get some rest. Even though tomorrow is your big day, you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself!" Chloe said anxiously. "Don¡¯t tire out our little baby!"


    "Get lost! I¡¯m the baby¡¯s godmother!" Amelia teased, pushing Chloe aside to sit next to E.


    Everyone burst intoughter, the atmosphere warm and cheerful.


    Henry stood nearby, a faint smile on his lips. When E nced at him, he slowly said, "Big brother, sister-inw, congrattions to you both."


    E felt touched. "Thank you, Henry. I hope I can attend your wedding with Lauren soon."


    Lauren blushed deeply. "E!"


    Henry, however, nodded calmly. "Once I¡¯ve fully recovered, we¡¯ll get married."


    Everyone erupted in cheers, making Lauren both surprised and delighted. She hugged Henry tightly, at a loss for words.


    Amanda, sitting to E¡¯s left, chimed in, "E, once you¡¯ve had your baby, you have toe back to work! The feedback on our movie was incredible, and everyone¡¯s eagerly waiting for you to return!"


    A gentle smile graced E¡¯s face. "We¡¯ll see. If the baby won¡¯t let me go to work, there¡¯s nothing I can do!"


    Theughter started up again.


    The movie The Terror Mountain had already been released and recently sold to the movie channel, where it received unprecedented poprity. Everyone at thepany was moring for E to return and start selecting scripts again¡ªnot only did she have a great eye for projects, but she also had a way of connecting with authors.


    The film had grossed over two billion, thanks to its stunning special effects and gripping story.


    And¡ªmost notably¡ªit was Tiffany¡¯s final work. While Tiffany (Hannah) had been widely disliked, her unparalleled acting skills were undeniable.


    As a result, the movie became a sensation both domestically and internationally. Its foreign box office sess brought LXL a profit of over a billion just from one film!


    Amanda¡¯s career had also skyrocketed. Her ad rates and endorsements had soared to several times what they had been before.


    Her acting was outstanding. Though only a neer with one or two years of experience, Amanda¡¯s talent rivaled that of Tiffany, leaving many astonished.


    The rumors about Amanda being cast through shady deals naturally faded away, thanks to Eric and E¡¯s public support and Amanda¡¯s undeniable skill.


    Even the shareholders and executives who had once opposed E now scrambled to curry favor with her, one after another.


    However, since E¡¯s phone was managed by Mia, she remained unbothered by their opportunistic attempts.


    "All right, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s let E rest and not tire her out!" Amelia dered boldly.


    Everyone agreed, and in no time, the house cleared outpletely.


    In the backyard, Lucas and James chatted away, as the two inws found plenty of topics to discuss. Eric sat down beside E.


    "David called to let me know Vivian has left Country W ande to Country S," Eric said.


    A faint, knowing smile appeared on E¡¯s rosy face. "Oh? Is she here to crash the wedding?"

 Chapter 453: Kidnapping the Bride

    <h4>Chapter 453: Kidnapping the Bride</h4>


    Eric raised an eyebrow, gently poking her soft, dewy cheek. "What¡¯s this? You¡¯re not nervous at all?"


    Ezily rolled her eyes at him and picked up the ss of milk nearby, taking several sips. "With you around, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?"


    She was remarkably calm!


    Eric chuckled with a touch of helplessness. "You trust me that much?"


    "You¡¯re my husband. If I don¡¯t trust you, who else should I trust?" E replied with a soft smile, her hand tenderly resting on her belly.


    Eric sped her hand tightly, his gaze drifting to her rosy lips. Unable to resist, he leaned in and kissed her gently. As he intended to deepen the kiss, E quickly pushed him away.


    "Don¡¯t get carried away. Besides, Dad and the others are outside. What if they walk in on us..."


    "We¡¯re married. A little kiss is perfectly normal, isn¡¯t it?" Eric said with a yfulugh, his hand instinctively resting on E¡¯s belly.


    The baby was over four months along now, and her belly had a noticeable curve. Eric¡¯s face lit up with joy. "Honey, you need to eat more. Make sure our baby grows up big and healthy."


    E shot him a look. "As if I needed you to remind me. It¡¯ste. I¡¯m going to take a bath. You stay here and chat with Dad and the others."


    "You don¡¯t need me to keep youpany?" A trace of disappointment was evident in his tone.


    "No, I¡¯m not a child," E replied, standing up and cing the empty milk ss on the table. She headed upstairs with Mia quietly following behind. Eric smiled wryly¡ªE truly had be a queen, independent and self-reliant. Yet, her strength sometimes made him feel as if his presence didn¡¯t matter.


    Time ticked by.


    E didn¡¯t know when she had fallen asleep. Pregnancy had made her especially sleepy, though she always woke up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom¡ªa typical symptom for expectant mothers.


    When she woke in the middle of the night, she saw the man beside her sleeping peacefully. His handsome face was serene under the soft, sacred glow of the moonlight. E¡¯s heart filled with a gentle warmth.


    This was her man. No matter the storms ahead or how many women tried to vie for his attention, she would never let them seed.


    The next morning.


    Because E was pregnant, she wore only a light touch of blush, yet she still looked stunning in her wedding dress.


    The woman in the mirror had her hair styled in an elegant bridal updo adorned with pristine white flowers. The dress hugged her upper body perfectly, while the red skirt gracefully hid her slightly rounded belly.


    A rosy blush graced E¡¯s cheeks, and her exquisite features were further enhanced by the wedding dress. Her bright eyes sparkled with a subtle allure.


    "You look so beautiful, E! Your wedding dress was custom-designed by a famous designer from Country W. I¡¯m so jealous!" Amelia eximed, her fingers brushing over the fabric in admiration.


    "Doesn¡¯t your Richard have some clout? Have him get you a custom design too. You¡¯ll love it!" Chloe teased with a grin.


    "Hmph, if I have to ask, then it doesn¡¯t count as sincere!" Amelia pouted, while Lauren carefully lifted the train of the dress. "This craftsmanship is truly remarkable. It¡¯s like a work of art!"


    "Agreed. I¡¯ve never seen a dress this simple yet so grand. It¡¯s so elegant and gorgeous!"


    "A master¡¯s work is always in a league of its own!"


    Amelia and the others couldn¡¯t stop praising the dress. After over an hour of preparations, E began to feel a bit tired, so her friends quickly stepped aside to give her some space to rest.


    With only an hour left before the wedding.


    Amelia and the others waited for E in the hotel lobby. In an hour, the ceremony would take ce at the northwest chapel.


    Meanwhile, on the staircase leading to E¡¯s floor:


    "Be careful and remember¡ªit¡¯s Room 2809! Eric¡¯s woman is resting there. Once Jack takes care of the guards, you grab her immediately!"


    "Yes, Master Carl!"


    Two men in ck suits responded in hushed tones.


    Carl and his bodyguards had already prepared everything downstairs. Their n was simple: once E was removed from the room, they would make a swift getaway without interference.


    Adjusting his cor, Carl turned and walked toward the elevator.


    After Carl left, the three remaining bodyguards exchanged nces. Jack, one of the guards, headed up to the 28th floor, making his way toward Room 2809. The 28th floor consisted entirely of presidential suites, a ce rarely frequented by many people.


    When Jack arrived, he threw a small spherical object toward the two guards stationed outside the room. The device hissed, releasing a fine powder that quickly filled the hallway.


    "Gas!" one of the guards shouted, but it was toote. Both men copsed heavily to the floor.


    Jack stepped back, careful to avoid inhaling the fainting gas.


    Two minutester, the air cleared. Jack motioned for his men, and two of them approached Room 2809.


    "Be cautious. No mistakes," Jack instructed softly.


    "Got it, boss," one of the men whispered as they carefully moved to the door and knocked.


    A few secondster, the door opened. As soon as it did, Jack lunged forward, pressing a drugged damp cloth over the woman¡¯s face.


    She passed out silently.


    "All set. Get her out of here!" Jack said quietly. He lifted the unconscious bride, still dressed in her wedding gown, and ced her into arge ck suitcase brought by his subordinates.


    Taking a deep breath, they dragged the heavy suitcase toward the elevator.


    Jack¡¯s heart raced. It was his first time executing such a bold move in unfamiliar territory, but there was no choice¡ªCarl and Miss Vivian had been adamant.


    Today was this woman¡¯s wedding day, and Vivian had insisted on stopping it by any means necessary. Without a bride, the ceremony couldn¡¯t proceed.


    "I don¡¯t understand why Master Carl is going along with this. He clearly loves Miss Vivian..." one of the bodyguards muttered in the elevator.


    "Shut up. No gossiping. And remember, this isn¡¯t our turf. Be careful and stay discreet!" Jack snapped.


    The bodyguard lowered his head and said nothing more, sinking into silence.


    Dragging the ck suitcase, Jack headed toward the rear parking lot.


    Few people noticed them along the way. After all, the hotel was bustling with guests, and as long as they didn¡¯t draw attention to themselves, no one would suspect a thing.

 Chapter 454: The Bride Switch

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Bride Switch</h4>


    Jack and his two subordinates finally reached the car. They opened the trunk and heaved the ck suitcase inside.


    "Man, she¡¯s heavy! How can such a petite woman as much as a pig?" one of the bodyguards muttered under his breath.


    "Shut up!" Jack snapped, nearly losing his temper.


    Realizing his slip, the bodyguard quickly mped a hand over his mouth.


    Damn it, Jack thought. He hadn¡¯t expected this new guy to be so unreliable. Jack shot him a withering re but said nothing more. He got into the car and quickly drove off.


    It would probably take about forty minutes before anyone realized the bride had been kidnapped.


    Jack drove out of S City, knowing it was the best way to distance themselves from Eric and his people. Even if they were discovered, it would take time for anyone to catch up.


    Half an hourter, Jack pulled up in front of a farmhouse in a sparsely popted vige. The area was dotted with only a few houses, as most of the younger residents had moved to the city for work or better living conditions. Only a couple of families remained.


    Vivian, waiting impatiently inside, was irritated by the dpidated house. She and Carl had finalized this nst night, with one of his friends securing this remote location.


    It was a convenient ce to hide someone.


    "Miss, we¡¯re back!" Jack announced as he unloaded the suitcase and dragged it inside. Once the bodyguards closed the door, he allowed himself a small sigh of relief.


    Finally, the task Carl had given him wasplete.


    Jack pulled the suitcase into the living room, where Vivian was sitting on a sofa,ining loudly. "This horrible ce is unbearable! Even the sofa is so hard¡ªI can¡¯t stand it!"


    Carl, sitting beside her, smiled appeasingly. "Darling, don¡¯t worry. Once the wedding is ruined, we can go back!"


    "But what about this woman?" Vivian pouted. "I don¡¯t want to kill her. That¡¯s a crime, and if Father finds out, he¡¯ll want to kill me instead!"


    Carl chuckled. "That¡¯s easy. Just hand her over to Eric¡¯s enemies. Problem solved."


    Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up, and she leaned in to kiss him flirtatiously. "Darling, you¡¯re so clever. Let¡¯s do exactly that!"


    "Of course! Your fianc¨¦ can¡¯t let you down, can he?" Carl replied smugly, clearly reveling in the moment.


    Carl was utterly infatuated with Vivian. His obsession had driven him to orchestrate countless outrageous schemes for her¡ªhelping her run away from home, stealing her passport, and smuggling her to Country S.


    Meanwhile, Jack unzipped the suitcase. Insidey a woman dressed in a beautiful wedding gown, her eyes closed peacefully.


    Her neatly styled hair was slightly disheveled, but her profile remained strikingly beautiful.


    Carl nced at her, noting her delicate features and small face. Her figure, though petite, was stunning, with the tight wedding dress entuating her curves in a way that nearly made him lose hisposure.


    Vivian, however, frowned as she stared at the woman. Something about her side profile seemed unfamiliar.


    Frowning deeper, Vivian leaned in and turned the woman¡¯s face toward her. A heart-shaped face stared back at her.


    Vivian¡¯s temper red instantly. "What the hell is this?! That¡¯s not E!"


    Jack froze, his mind going nk. The n had been executed in such haste that he hadn¡¯t been given E¡¯s photo in advance.


    But Room 2809 had been confirmed as E¡¯s room¡ªit couldn¡¯t have been a mistake!


    Carl, who had never seen E, narrowed his eyes at Jack. "What kind of sloppy work is this? You kidnapped the wrong person?"


    Jack¡¯s face fell. "Master Carl... I don¡¯t understand. We took her from Room 2809, just like the n said. Unless... unless they already suspected us and switched her out!"


    Carl, enraged, pped Jack hard across the face. "Shut up! How is that even possible? That idiot Eric couldn¡¯t possibly see through our n!"


    E and Eric would haveughed themselves silly hearing this. While Carl was infatuated with Vivian, it was a blind obsession, and he had never bothered to study Eric as a person.


    In Carl¡¯s mind, Eric¡¯s disinterest in Vivian simply meant hecked taste and was a fool.


    What Carl didn¡¯t realize was that Eric¡¯s intellect and emotional intelligence left his owngging far behind.


    Vivian, furious, pped the woman across the face. "Hey, wake up! Wake up!"


    The woman, startled by the sting, slowly opened her eyes. Seeing the unfamiliar man and woman before her, she gasped in shock.


    "Who... who are you?" she asked, sitting up quickly, though a little dizzy.


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know! Were you waiting for someone in Room 2809?" Vivian snapped.


    The woman blinked nervously and nodded. "Yes, I was in Room 2809 because Mr. Nelson told me to wear a wedding dress and sit there for two hours. He said he¡¯d pay me two thousand dors..."


    "What?!" Vivian and Carl shouted in unison. Realization dawned¡ªthey had fallen right into Eric¡¯s trap!


    "Damn it, we¡¯ve been had!" Vivian cried, storming out of the house. "Get to the venue immediately!"


    The location was remote, and returning to S City would take at least thirty minutes¡ªtwenty if they sped. But by then, the wedding would likely already be underway.


    The thought made Vivian feel like crying. "This is all your fault! You couldn¡¯t even handle something this simple!"


    Panting with frustration, Vivian shot Carl a furious re as he tried to squeeze into the car. She started the engine with a roar and sped off.


    "Hey, wait for us!" the three bodyguards yelled, scrambling after the car.


    But the vehicle disappeared in a cloud of dust.


    The three bodyguards and the woman in the wedding dress were left standing there, stunned and helpless.


    Meanwhile...


    E had already stepped out of the wedding car. A charming four-year-old boy carefully carried the train of her wedding dress. Even so, she remained radiant and graceful, exuding elegance.


    That day, the entire city was abuzz.


    Though E and Eric¡¯s wedding wasn¡¯t an extravagant affair with countless guests from various circles, the event still attracted major media attention. From the Nelson Group Hotel in S City to the northwest chapel, police patrols were stationed along the route at regr intervals.


    Handsome bodyguards in ck stood guard in the distance, keeping all onlookers and reporters at bay.


    Inside the chapel, the wedding march yed joyfully, uplifting everyone¡¯s spirits.


    E, smiling, walked arm in arm with Lucas, taking measured steps down the aisle.


    "The bride is stunning!"


    "E¡¯s so regal. Truly the daughter of nobility!"


    "My goodness, isn¡¯t she four or five months pregnant? Yet she still looks wless in that gown!"


    "That dress is gorgeous¡ªso luxurious, with embedded diamonds!"


    Indeed, at that moment, E was breathtakingly beautiful. Her delicate, porcin-like face glowed with a charming blush, her gentle smile radiating angelic warmth. She looked like a goddess descending to earth, her beauty so enchanting it seemed to transcend the mortal realm.

 Chapter 455: Tears of Joy and Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 455: Tears of Joy and Excitement</h4>


    The wedding dress was simple yet elegant, without excessive embellishments. The V-neck was adorned with eight white roses, each with a tiny diamond embedded in its center, refracting a dazzling and mesmerizing brilliance.


    Her steps were graceful, light, and serene.


    E looked stunning¡ªabsolutely breathtaking.


    Around her, the crowd murmured in admiration. Among them, standing coldly in the distance, was Mason, uninvited but present nheless. He watched E take each step toward the chapel with a frosty expression.


    This woman had once stirred his heart.


    But now, all that remained was an icy indifference. Mason would never be moved by her again, though in the quiet of the night, memories of her still brought a twinge of regret.


    Yet, if her happiness could be turned into pain, he would find joy in that.


    In the crowd were Leah, Olivia, and Avery, who had returned from abroad for the asion.


    None of them had Eric¡¯s love. All had once tried to undermine E, but none had seeded. Instead, they had each left in disgrace.


    Leah clenched her fists tightly, her eyes reddening as she watched E enter the chapel. She had screamed at the top of her lungs, but her voice was drowned out by the cheerful wedding march.


    Why did that woman get everything?


    The best family, the best man, the best father?


    Why was she able to have everything she loved, living a life so effortless and blessed, while Leah¡¯s Carter Group had been battered, her grandmother diagnosed with liver cancer, her grandfather paralyzed by a stroke, and even her father, Frank, reduced to working at a smallpany?


    Why?


    Leah¡¯s heart burned with resentment, and for a fleeting moment, she wanted to storm in and ruin E and Eric¡¯s wedding.


    But she knew it was a pipe dream.


    The chapel was surrounded by police and bodyguards. Cause a scene? Unless she had an army of hundreds with firearms, she wouldn¡¯t even get close!


    And Leah was just an ordinary woman. How could such a "dream" evere true?


    At that moment.


    Lucas escorted E down the red carpet, step by step, toward the man waiting for her on the stage.


    E felt a little nervous.


    Friends held up cameras, capturing the moment as deep red rose petals fluttered down from above.


    Rows of attendants scattered petals continuously, creating an atmosphere of warmth and romance throughout the chapel.


    As E looked at the man on stage, smiling at her, her eyes welled with emotion. She had waited so long for this day.


    Every woman dreams of a grand, formal wedding, but all E wanted was a ceremony that marked her union with him.


    After enduring so many trials and tribtions, this wedding felt to E like the true beginning of their marriage, even though they had already signed the paperwork. This was what marriage truly meant.


    "E, you¡¯re stunning!"


    "E, you must be happy!"


    "Eric, you better take good care of her, or else..."


    The crowd¡¯sughter and cheers rippled through the chapel.


    Finally, with Lucas¡¯s support, E arrived in front of Eric.


    The priest, his expression serene, asked in a calm voice, "Mr. Eric, do you take Miss E to be yourwfully wedded wife, to love her, care for her, respect her, and ept her, in sickness and in health, remaining faithful to her for the rest of your life?"


    Eric smiled and nodded. "I do."


    The priest turned to E, his eyes exuding a magical warmth that seemed to melt away her nervousness in an instant.


    "Miss E, do you take Mr. Eric as your husband? Will you love him, care for him, respect and ept him, in sickness and in health, and remain faithful to him for the rest of your life?"


    E¡¯s eyes glistened as she softly answered, "I do."


    The priest smiled warmly. "Please exchange rings."


    Eric opened the delicate ring box, taking out the women¡¯s ring, while E picked up the men¡¯s diamond band. Their hands trembled slightly as they gently slid the rings onto each other¡¯s fingers.


    At that moment, cheers erupted from their family and friends below. "Kiss! Kiss!"


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!" they teased.


    Luke sat quietly in the audience, a subtle, indescribable emotion flickering in his eyes. Meanwhile, Henry held Lauren¡¯s hand with a smile, his handsome face reflecting a sense of nostalgia.


    He had never imagined being so calm watching the woman he once loved marry Eric. Yet, he had reached a ce of peace and could finally face it.


    On stage, the blissful couple kissed, drawing an eruption of apuse.


    Eric silently exhaled in relief. His careful preparations had paid off¡ªthere had been no interference from Vivian. A wedding disrupted mid-ceremony would have been terribly inauspicious.


    As their kiss ended, E¡¯s eyes shimmered with joyful tears. Eric leaned close and whispered in her ear, "What¡¯s this? Weren¡¯t you always so calm andposed in every situation?"


    He tenderly kissed away the tears at the corners of her eyes, and E responded with a soft smile. "Today is the most unforgettable day of my life, the most important day. How could I not be moved?"


    On such a momentous day, not being emotional would make her truly cold-hearted.


    "All right, no more tears now, or your makeup will smudge."


    "I hardly put on any makeup¡ªjust a little blush," E replied with a smile. Eric chuckled warmly and wrapped his arm around her as they walked outside.


    Professional photographers captured every moment of their happiness.


    In the small garden in front of the chapel, an open space had been set up for photos with family and friends. Laughter echoed through the air, filling the atmosphere with joy.


    From a distance, Leah watched E¡¯s radiant smile with seething resentment. Her heart burned with hatred as she silently cursed, *"That wretched E will never find happiness! I curse her to divorce within a year, and I curse her children to live gued by illness!"*


    Leah¡¯s face twisted with fury, and she stared daggers at E in the square, wishing she could tear her apart.


    Her cold, hateful gaze went unnoticed by the cheerful crowd.


    In the square, E tossed her bouquet over her shoulder, and itnded squarely in Amelia¡¯s hands. The crowd erupted in yful cheers.


    The atmosphere was brimming with joy. After taking countless photos, everyone climbed into luxurious cars and departed for the Nelson Group Hotel.


    The banquet was held on the ninth floor.


    That day, the Nelson Group Hotel was under strict security. Incidentally, Carl and his men had only been allowed in earlier as part of Eric¡¯s deliberate scheme.


    Eric had deduced that Carl was a careless and dimwitted man, and the oue proved him right¡ªCarl hadn¡¯t even realized his men had kidnapped the wrong person.

 Chapter 456: The Hidden Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 456: The Hidden Invitation</h4>


    If they had realized the bride wasn¡¯t E, Eric would have naturally found a way to stop Carl.


    Now, with the bride and groom already back, ess to the ninth floor of the hotel was tightly controlled.


    At the stairway entrance, security guards stood in formation, and only those with invitations were allowed through.


    When Vivian and her group arrived at the Nelson Group Hotel, Eric and E were already entertaining guests on the ninth floor.


    "What do we do now? They¡¯ve already had the wedding! Damn it, I¡¯m furious! You¡¯re all useless!" Vivian fumed, her face contorted in anger as she jabbed the elevator button for the ninth floor, as if willing it to arrive instantly.


    Carl wore a guilty expression. "I¡¯m sorry, Vivian... I didn¡¯t know Eric would be this cunning. A man like him doesn¡¯t deserve you. Maybe we should just let this go..."


    Vivian shot him a re, silencing him instantly. "If you¡¯re tired of this, then why did you bothering with me?"


    Carl quickly raised his hands in a cating gesture, apologizing profusely until Vivian turned away and stopped scolding him.


    When they reached the ninth floor, Vivian froze at the sight of the imposing guards stationed at the entrance.


    "I¡¯m here for Mr. Nelson¡¯s wedding banquet. I¡¯m a close friend of his, Miss Vivian. Could you please inform him of my arrival?" Vivian said loudly, trying to sound confident.


    The guard blocking her path shook his head apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but no one is allowed in without an invitation."


    Vivian began pacing anxiously, while Carl stiffened and adopted a stern tone. "Miss Vivian is a very important friend of Mr. Nelson. I suggest you ry this message to avoid trouble¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t want to risk your job over something this trivial."


    The guard remained unmoved. "I apologize, sir, but we have explicit orders from Mr. Nelson himself: no invitation, no entry."


    Desperate, Vivian pleaded with the guard, but he waspletely unyielding. Realizing that begging was futile, she grew frantic and began shouting Eric¡¯s name at the top of her lungs.


    Unfortunately for Vivian, the banquet hall on the ninth floor was equipped with soundproof doors. None of her cries reached inside.


    "SHIT! What do we do now? Carl, think of something!" Vivian¡¯s eyes reddened with frustration, her voice hoarse from shouting.


    Carl lowered his head helplessly. "I... I don¡¯t know what to do either, Vivian. Maybe we should just go back."


    As he reached out to console her, Vivian shoved him away in exasperation. Just as she was wracking her brain for a solution, a tall figure in ck emerged from the elevator.


    "Brother!" Vivian eximed, her eyes lighting up with excitement.


    David, his expression dark, stared at her. "Why are you here embarrassing yourself?"


    His tone was filled with exasperation. His sister was far too stubborn, perpetually obsessed with Eric despite Eric¡¯spleteck of interest in her.


    When Eric returned to Country W, he had devised a way to dissuade her. He convinced Vivian to stay in Country W, promising that if she focused on earning her degree, he would give her an answer. Vivian had believed him and spent three years working hard for her degree.


    But when those three years ended and Eric returned to Country W, he rejected her outright. Enraged, Vivian had secretly meddled with E¡¯s phone in a failed attempt to drive her away.


    Her petty tricks hadn¡¯t fooled Eric for a second. Once David caught wind of her schemes, he had kept a close watch on her, forbidding her from bothering Eric.


    Now that Eric and E were getting married, Vivian still refused to give up. David had intended to attend the wedding but missed his flight, arriving toote to intervene.


    "Brother, how can you treat me like this? I¡¯m your sister! I have to attend Eric¡¯s wedding!" Vivian wailed, clinging to his sleeve desperately to stop him from entering.


    David sighed, his patience running thin as Vivian¡¯s grip tightened on his arm.


    David was utterly exasperated. Vivian¡¯s obsessive stubbornness seemed incurable¡ªshe would only stop once she¡¯d been hurt.


    Realizing that refusing her entry would mean missing Eric and E¡¯s wedding entirely, David reluctantly called Eric and asked him to allow Vivian in. To his surprise, Eric agreed.


    When Eric personally opened the doors to the hall, Vivian cheered in delight. "Eric! I knew you wouldn¡¯t do this to me! Brother, let¡¯s go!"


    Vivian eagerly linked arms with David and marched inside, with a dejected Carl trailing behind them like a defeated puppy.


    Inside the ninth-floor banquet hall, eight tables were already upied, though many more remained empty.


    Given E¡¯s pregnancy, Eric had deliberately kept the guest list small to avoid any potential risks in a crowded setting. Extra precautions were taken to prevent harm, especially from malicious individuals like Vivian.


    The moment she stepped into the hall, Vivian raised her voice. "Eric! How could you just cast me aside? You told me to wait three years! I got my degree, and now you¡¯re throwing me away again?!"


    E was seated with her family, enjoying the meal. Hearing Vivian¡¯s outburst, she raised her brows slightly, while Lucas frowned deeply. "Why would anyone invite a guest like her? She¡¯s clearly here to cause trouble."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened instantly. This was his wedding day¡ªthest thing he wanted was an unpleasant scene.


    "Vivian," Eric said sharply, his tone like a de. "If you don¡¯t want to be dragged out of here, you¡¯d better shut up."


    David, equally displeased, shot Vivian a stern look. "Vivian, you¡¯re an engaged woman. How can you behave so shamelessly? Where is your sense of family dignity?"


    Vivian¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, alternating between red and white as all the guests stared at her with ridicule. Their scornful gazes made her feel deeply ufortable, but her fear of Eric kept her fromshing out further.


    She knew his temperament well, having served as his assistant for a time. If she pushed him too far, the consequences would be severe.


    "Fine... I¡¯ll shut up," Vivian muttered, taking a deep breath to suppress the tears threatening to spill over.


    At that moment, E approached them with a ss of red wine. She knew how important David was to Eric¡ªEric owed much of his sess to him.


    "David, Vivian, you¡¯ve arrived. Wee," E said with a serene smile. Her demeanor wasposed and gracious, as if Vivian¡¯s earlier outburst and past scheming hadn¡¯t affected her at all.


    Vivian¡¯s face filled with resentment as she scrutinized E closely.


    E had changed out of her earlier simple yet elegant wedding gown and now wore a floor-length, off-shoulder white evening dress. The new outfit didn¡¯t diminish her aura of nobility and elegance in the slightest.


    Carl, seeing E for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. This woman was undeniably beautiful. No wonder Eric had chosen her. Her refined grace andposed presence were leagues beyond anything Vivian could emte.


    "Wee? Is that why I was stopped at the entrance?" Vivian retorted coldly, her words dripping with sarcasm.


    David shot her a re. "Vivian, don¡¯t me Eric and E. I was the one who hid your invitation card. I didn¡¯t want youing here and causing trouble. I didn¡¯t expect you to catch wind of the event so quickly..."


    Vivian turned to David in shock. "You... hid my invitation?"

 Chapter 457: Refusing to Back Down

    <h4>Chapter 457: Refusing to Back Down</h4>


    E smiled softly. "Miss Vivian, we did send you an invitation. After all, in both the Nelson and Anderson families, attending a wedding banquet requires an invitation. I hope you can understand."


    "Vivian, stop causing a scene and go inside," David said impatiently.


    Carl, who was deeply in love with Vivian, snorted. "Rules are made by people, aren¡¯t they?"


    "David, our wedding banquet is only for genuine friends. And this person is...?" Eric trailed off, his piercing gazending on Carl.


    Carl felt the weight of Eric¡¯s cold stare, sharp as a sword ready to pierce his chest. Startled, he locked eyes with the man radiating such an icy,manding presence.


    "Carl, if you want to attend this wedding banquet, stop talking nonsense," David said, frowning.


    Carl¡¯s face darkened, but he dared not say another word.


    Eric let the matter slide and invited them to their seats before escorting E back to the head table.


    "Eric, today is your big day. I don¡¯t want any unpleasant incidents," Lucas said calmly, ncing at Eric.


    Eric nodded quickly. "Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Nothing will happen."


    E smiled faintly, but she could feel Vivian¡¯s cold gaze flitting toward her face from time to time. It reminded her of the time Vivian had called, deliberately trying to make her misunderstand Eric.


    This woman had some schemes up her sleeve, but she wasn¡¯t the most challenging opponent.


    "Eric, congrattions! Tonight, let¡¯s drink until we drop, huh?" Richard called out from a neighboring table.


    "That¡¯s right¡ªno stopping until we¡¯re drunk!" someone else chimed in.


    "How can you guys be so cruel? It¡¯s their wedding night¡ªthey¡¯ll want to enjoy it!"


    The friends teased and cheered, creating a lively atmosphere. Eric yed along lightly, humoring their jokes with a fewments.


    He and E carried their wine sses as they mingled, offering toasts to family and friends. With only eight tables, it wasn¡¯t too much effort to make their rounds.


    E didn¡¯t feel overly tired. Perhaps it was because her friends were considerate, knowing she was pregnant, and refrained from overwhelming her with chatter. Physically, she held up well.


    When they reached David¡¯s table, Eric raised his ss to toast him. Meanwhile, Vivian, her face flushed from drinking, had already consumed several sses in mere minutes. She stood up, swaying slightly, and grinned at E.


    "Miss Davis, you¡¯re really beautiful... but... I¡¯m not giving up on Eric! Everyone has the right to pursue happiness, so I hope you¡¯re prepared for that..." Vivian slurred.


    David looked mortified and scolded her in a low voice. "Vivian, you¡¯re drunk. Stop spouting nonsense!"


    Vivian giggled, but E remainedposed, lightly clinking her ss against Vivian¡¯s. "Miss Vivian, I think you misunderstand the concept of happiness. True happiness isn¡¯t built on someone else¡¯s pain. It requires mutual affection, not coercion. I hope once you¡¯ve sobered up, you¡¯ll reflect on these words."


    Vivian snorted coldly, her eyes filled with stubborn defiance.


    "All right, E, let¡¯s go back. Vivian, stop your nonsense," Eric said curtly, his tone icy as he took E¡¯s arm and led her away.


    Under the table, David delivered a sharp kick to Vivian. She winced and frowned, feeling both irritated and frustrated.


    But she knew that if she caused more trouble, Eric wouldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    Still, how could she make E lose face and embarrass her?


    Vivian¡¯s eyes darted around as she mulled it over. She quickly pulled out her phone and messaged a friend. "Let me see what I can do!"


    Vivian wasn¡¯t especially cunning; most of her schemes came from ideas borrowed from others.


    A momentter, her phone buzzed with a reply. Reading the message, Vivian smiled knowingly, her frustration lifting as a wicked sense of glee took its ce.


    On E¡¯s side of the hall, the atmosphere was filled with joy andughter.


    Her uncle Bobby, aunt, cousin Benjamin, and Luke were all seated at the same table.


    Luke nced at E a few more times, suddenly realizing just how breathtaking she looked today.


    A woman is never more radiant in her life than on her wedding day.


    A faint sourness tugged at his heart, an inexplicable and bittersweet feeling washing over him.


    "E, I heard your baby is already four months along¡ªwhat a double blessing!" her aunt said with a warm smile, her eyes brimming with genuine joy.


    Thanks to E, their family had escaped hardship and now lived a life of privilege and happiness¡ªsomething they had never dared to imagine.


    To Bobby¡¯s family, E was not only a rtive but also their savior.


    "Aunt, when are you nning to marry off my cousin and start enjoying grandkids?" E teased with augh.


    Benjamin¡¯s face turned slightly red. "E, don¡¯t make fun of me. I don¡¯t have time for rtionships right now¡ªI¡¯m busy with grad school!"


    The groupughed heartily, exchanging lighthearted family banter.


    Meanwhile, Vivian abruptly stood up and hurried toward the restroom.


    As Vivian passed by E, her smile seemed oddly sinister.


    Not long after Vivian left, a waitress approached E and spoke softly. "Mrs. Nelson, thedy named Vivian just now said she had something important to tell you and requested that you meet her in the restroom."


    E raised an eyebrow, while Eric frowned slightly. "E, don¡¯t pay her any mind. Just keep eating."


    Lucas also looked displeased. Vivian, as a guest, shouldn¡¯t have anything so urgent to discuss with the host that it required a private meeting in the restroom.


    Or perhaps... Vivian had ulterior motives?


    "E, she¡¯s just a guest. Let it go and enjoy your meal," Lucas said with a smile. But E shook her head, her beautiful eyes sparkling. "No, Dad. She¡¯s still a guest, and she is, after all, the niece of the President of Country W."


    Lucas¡¯s expression changed slightly. "So that¡¯s why David looked familiar to me this whole time. I didn¡¯t realize... he¡¯s the President¡¯s nephew."


    Eric smiled faintly. "Dad, David was one of my closest friends during university. But Vivian is less mature, so if E insists on going, let Mia apany her."


    Mia was skilled and reliable, despite a past mistake. Considering how unpredictable situations could be, that slip-up couldn¡¯t entirely be med on her.


    "Very well, E. But be careful!" Lucas said, still concerned. Though he knew his daughter was clever and rarely taken advantage of, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    E nodded gently and walked toward the restroom with Mia by her side.


    The restroom on the ninth floor was pristine, spacious, and well-maintained, withrge leafy green nts adorning the space. The air was fresh, free from any unpleasant odors.


    As E and Mia entered, they found Vivian at the sink, washing her hands. She had also taken out her makeup bag and was touching up her face. Without turning to look, Vivian said casually, "Miss Davis, you¡¯re here?"

 Chapter 458: The Ruse of Self-Pity

    <h4>Chapter 458: The Ruse of Self-Pity</h4>


    E nodded lightly. "Miss Vivian, the server said you had something to tell me. This isn¡¯t exactly the best ce for a conversation. How about we find somewhere more appropriate?"


    Vivian¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she chuckled. "Oh, it¡¯s nothing serious. Just wait a moment. After all, I¡¯m a guest. Shouldn¡¯t you show me a little respect?"


    E found herself speechless. A guest with ill intentions talking about respect?


    Vivian was clearly spoiled, indulged by her family to the point of arrogance.


    Mia¡¯s expression showed open disdain. This Vivian really was full of herself, acting so entitled just because of her powerful family.


    Vivian meticulously curled hershes and thickened her eyeliner, making her features appear even more pronounced.


    "Miss Davis," Vivian began with a faint smile. "Eric and I have known each other for ten years. He¡¯s always been so good to me. Before you appeared, he even promised me that if Ipleted my degree in Country W, we would get married. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be Mrs. Nelson right now."


    Vivian¡¯s tone was calm, but E raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m sorry, but love doesn¡¯t work that way. Just because you knew him earlier doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯d love you. My guess is that he made such a promise to keep you from bothering him. Honestly, I find it hard to believe¡ªEric doesn¡¯t usually make promises. Perhaps you misunderstood?"


    E¡¯sposed demeanor made Vivian¡¯s anger boil. How could this woman remain unfazed? Not angry, not jealous?


    "I¡¯ve known him for so long! Aren¡¯t you jealous? He used to be so, so good to me! We almost even ended up in bed together!" Vivian spat coldly.


    E shook her head. "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not jealous. I trust my husband, and I know he wouldn¡¯t have feelings for you."


    What?


    Vivian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Furious, she lunged forward, but Mia immediately stepped between them, preventing her from getting close to E.


    "You... you¡¯re lying! You¡¯re just pretending to be calm. Today is your wedding day, so you have to keep up appearances and actposed no matter what!" Vivian sneered, her voice dripping with mockery. "You know, before he met you, Eric really treated me so well..."


    "If that¡¯s all you have to say, Miss Vivian, I don¡¯t see any point in continuing this conversation," E said coolly, turning and walking toward the door.


    "Hey, wait!" Vivian yelled angrily. E ignored her¡ªtalking to someone like Vivian was a waste of time.


    Suddenly, a sharp cry rang out from behind her. "Oh no... Miss Davis! How could you? How could you let her push me? Waaaah!"


    E turned back with a sigh. Vivian was sprawled dramatically on the floor, tears streaming down her face.


    Vivian¡¯s tears came so quickly, it was almostical.


    E¡¯s gaze remained indifferent. "Miss Vivian, was this really necessary?"


    "I don¡¯t care! As Eric¡¯s new wife and today¡¯s hostess, how can you treat a guest this way?" Vivian shouted loudly, her voice echoing through the restroom and drawing attention from the women outside.


    Themotion was enough to bring seven or eight female guests to the door, their curiosity piqued. Vivian¡¯s presence had already attracted attention, and now, with the bride and Eric¡¯s supposed "former me" in the restroom together, they couldn¡¯t resist the drama.


    The women peeked in, their expressions curious as they took in the sight of Vivian sitting on the floor, looking distraught.


    "Miss Vivian, what happened?" one of them asked softly, their tone tinged with surprise.


    Vivian wiped away her tears in a show of grievance, though her makeup was already smudging, leaving patches of foundation across her face. Thankfully, her eyeliner was of decent quality, or ck streaks would have run down her cheeks, making her look utterly ridiculous.


    "It was Miss Davis¡¯spanion who pushed me... She pushed me to the ground!" Vivian used, pointing at Mia with a look of pure hatred.


    Everyone turned to Mia and E, their expressionsced with doubt. Few people liked troublemakers like Vivian, but if there had been an argument and E¡¯s bodyguard had pushed Vivian, it wouldn¡¯t be entirely surprising.


    "She... she even told me to get out! I¡¯m a guest, Miss Davis! How could you treat me this way? Even if Eric and I shared a wonderful past... you shouldn¡¯t treat a guest so poorly!" Vivian whined pitifully.


    E pressed her lips together and turned to Mia.


    "What a joke! Where¡¯s your proof that we told you to get out? You¡¯re the one sitting on the floor¡ªhow is that our fault?" Mia retorted scornfully, her eyes brimming with disdain.


    The spectators¡ªwho were E¡¯s family and friends¡ªsaw Vivian¡¯s overacted performance and were far more inclined to believe E.


    "Miss Vivian, how can you nder E like that?"


    "That¡¯s right, Miss Vivian. This is E and Eric¡¯s wedding banquet. As a guest, causing trouble like this isn¡¯t right!"


    The crowd¡¯s criticism grew louder. Vivian shrieked angrily, "How can you say that? It¡¯s clearly her fault! She pushed me and told me she despised me and wanted me gone. I know you¡¯re her rtives and friends, but you can¡¯t just twist the truth!"


    Her shrill voice and indignant expression made her look almost deranged.


    E smiled faintly. Though Vivian was David¡¯s younger sister, E wasn¡¯t about to let her off easily.


    A year ago, when Vivian secretly diverted E¡¯s calls to Eric to her own phone, E had vowed that if Vivian caused more trouble, she would no longer tolerate it.


    And here Vivian was, still so relentless. Even after E married Eric and became pregnant, Vivian remained arrogant and self-centered, refusing to ept reality.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" a cold voice interrupted. A man strode into the restroom and immediately rushed to help Vivian off the floor.


    It was, of course, her fianc¨¦, Carl.


    Carl, ever the fool for Vivian, didn¡¯t bother asking questions. His first reaction upon seeing her on the ground was to re fiercely at E. "What¡¯s the meaning of this? How did Vivian fall? Are you all blind and heartless, unable to help her up?"


    "Carl, she told herpanion to push me! How could she let anyone help me? Everyone here is on their side! My back hurts so much... Waaah!" Vivian wailed, her sharine tone grating on the nerves of the women present, sending shivers down their spines and scattering goosebumps like confetti.


    E remainedposed, her expression calm, though her gaze grew icier as she looked at Vivian.


    "Miss Vivian," she said coolly, "because you¡¯re David¡¯s sister, I¡¯ve chosen not to hold this against you. If you stop making baseless usations, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened."


    Carl¡¯s face twisted with anger, his voice growing sharper. "Miss Davis, you¡¯re the bride today. How can you treat Vivian like this? I didn¡¯t think women in Country S could be so wild and uncivilized. Eric must be blind to have chosen you¡ª"


    "Carl, shut up!" a voice barked sharply as someone strode into the scene, cutting Carl off mid-sentence.


    Everyone turned to see Eric and David arriving together.


    David¡¯s expression was thunderous. He hadn¡¯t expected his spoiled sister to sneak off and cause trouble again.

 Chapter 459: Exposing Her Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 459: Exposing Her Tricks</h4>


    Vivian saw David and Eric, her face full of grievance, though no more tears woulde. "Brother, how can you believe others over me? I¡¯m your sister!"


    Eric cast a cold nce at Vivian, then gently took E¡¯s hand, his tone exceptionally soft. "I¡¯m sorry. I looked away for a moment and didn¡¯t realize Vivian was causing trouble again."


    E gave a faint smile. She knew he¡¯d done it on purpose, deliberately allowing Vivian to draw attention to herself. Without a proper lesson, Vivian would never stop.


    "Vivian, what happened?" Eric¡¯s icy gaze made Vivian shrink back slightly. "I... I just wanted to say a few words to Miss Davis, but she had herpanion push me away and told me to get lost and stop bothering you..." Vivian murmured.


    David frowned, casting a skeptical nce at E.


    Vivian was, after all, his sister. He felt that while she was willful and unreasonable, she wouldn¡¯t outright lie like this.


    As for E, she was the bride today. Facing a woman like Vivian, how could she not feel jealous? And considering Vivian¡¯s prominent background, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if E felt some envy or fear.


    "Miss Davis, is what Vivian said true?" David asked softly.


    Eric gave David a cool look. If David weren¡¯t his friend, he would have thrown Vivian and her entourage out long ago.


    "E doesn¡¯t lie, nor would she do something like this. Have you forgotten she¡¯s pregnant? Vivian, you¡¯re lying," Eric said tly.


    Vivian¡¯s face turned crimson, and she quickly shook her head. "I¡¯m not lying..."


    Carl¡¯s expression was full of anger. "You people in Country S are unbelievable. How can you treat guests like this? Clearly, this woman is too wild¡ª"


    "Mr. Carl, Miss Vivian, do you really want to tear this apart further?" E interrupted calmly, her brow lightly furrowed. "Can we just treat this as a misunderstanding and move on?"


    "Absolutely not! You pushed me down!" Vivian shouted, assuming E was backing down out of fear.


    Mia had had enough. She raised her phone with a cold smirk. "Sorry, but when we came in, I suspected Miss Vivian might cause trouble, so I recorded everything. The truth is all here. Miss Vivian, it won¡¯t be so easy to nder us. Did you think E is a na?ve three-year-old? There are too many troublemakers like you these days; we have to be prepared!"


    With that, she yed the video without hesitation.


    Vivian¡¯s face turned pale. "No... no, don¡¯t!"


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing. E, having weathered storms and challenges over the past few years, was a force to be reckoned with. Few women could slip through her grasp unscathed.


    If not for her vignce, she would have fallen victim to troublemakers like Vivian long ago.


    Carl, stunned, watched the video, which clearly showed Vivian sitting down of her own ord and then screaming.


    The video was only shown to Carl and David, with Mia ensuring that other guests couldn¡¯t see it.


    "That¡¯s enough, Mia. Turn it off," E said calmly, casting a nce at Vivian, whose face was ashen. "I understand you like Eric, but I¡¯m sorry¡ªhe¡¯s my husband. I¡¯ll take good care of him. I hope you¡¯ll find your own happiness soon, Miss Vivian."


    David, furious, red at Vivian. "Apologize to Miss Davis immediately!"


    Vivian lowered her head, while Eric¡¯s expression remained icy. "Vivian, you¡¯re not a child anymore. Stop acting like a three-year-old."


    E nced at David. "Let¡¯s put this behind us. Miss Vivian, I don¡¯t want something like this to happen again. The food¡¯s getting cold¡ªaren¡¯t you hungry, Miss Vivian?"


    Vivian nervously lifted her head. Though only Eric, David, and Carl had seen the video, her face burned with embarrassment. She hadn¡¯t expected E to be so prepared against her.


    "I... I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat, Carl!"


    With that, Vivian lowered her head and quickly dragged an equally flushed Carl out of the women¡¯s restroom.


    Carl, though entric, had no backbone when it came to Vivian. Now, after being so thoroughly humiliated by E¡¯s counter, his aristocratic pride left him feeling deeply ashamed.


    "It¡¯s over. Everyone, let¡¯s disperse," Eric said calmly. Seeing that E didn¡¯t press Vivian further, he chose not to pursue the matter. After all, Vivian was no match for E. In Eric¡¯s eyes, she was no more than a petnt child inparison.


    The onlookers scattered. Vivian¡¯s face remained red, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. David ignored her entirely. After lunch, however, he pulled her into a guest room and gave her a thorough scolding.


    Vivian sat, despondent and heartbroken. "Brother, I¡¯ve loved Eric for so many years... how can I just give up?"


    "And what about Carl?" David countered, his tone exasperated. "Carl has waited for you since childhood. How can you betray his loyalty? Do you want him to end up like you¡ªpining for someone who doesn¡¯t care about him?"


    David red at her, frustration evident. "Miss Davis isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. If you pull something like this again, neither she nor Eric will let you off so easily. Eric loves her deeply. Do you really think he¡¯ll have any mercy on you? This time, because Miss Davis chose not to make a fuss, Eric let it slide."


    David¡¯s tone softened slightly. "You¡¯ll return home with me immediately after the wedding banquet. There¡¯s no reason for you to stay here."


    Vivian shook her head stubbornly. "No, I want to stay!"


    Carl, standing nearby, looked at Vivian with sorrow. "Vivian, how can you behave like this? You¡¯re someone of standing. Even if... you want to do something underhanded, you can¡¯t leave evidence behind! Besides, Eric doesn¡¯t even care about you. If that video gets out, your uncle will be furious!"


    "Carl¡¯s right," David said, nodding in agreement. "If your uncle finds out, Eric won¡¯t escape his wrath either. It¡¯s better for everyone if youe back with me and give up on Eric. Miss Davis is pregnant¡ªcan¡¯t you see how cruel it would be to destroy their family?"


    Vivian continued to cry, knowing deep down that she was in the wrong. Yet Eric was the first man to ever make her heart race. How could she let go so easily?


    Carl was growing increasingly frustrated. The failed attempt to kidnap E had already made him realize how formidable Eric and E were as a couple. Despite being a noble, Carl had crossed a line into criminality¡ªsomething he had only done because he felt he had no other choice.


    Now, watching Vivian throw another tantrum, he was truly angry.


    For over a decade, Carl had treated Vivian with nothing but devotion. He¡¯d never lost his temper with her before, but today he realized he had been nothing more than a backup n. Perhaps not even that¡ªjust a tool.


    "Enough with the tears!" Carl snapped. "Vivian, you know this is going nowhere. Why keep pushing?"


    His phone suddenly rang. ncing at the screen, he saw it was his mother calling. Stepping onto the balcony to take the call, Carl returned two minutester, his face grim.


    "I need to book a flight home immediately," he said, his voice tight. "Father¡¯s had a heart attack because of all this!"

 Chapter 460: The First Kick

    <h4>Chapter 460: The First Kick</h4>


    David was stunned. "Is he okay?"


    "He¡¯s still in critical care," Carl replied, his face dark with worry. "Vivian,e back to the country with me."


    Vivian shook her head adamantly. "No, I¡¯m staying in Country S. I want to be with him. I won¡¯t leave!"


    "Fine! Stay if you want!" Carl snapped. "I¡¯ve done so much for you, and you don¡¯t even spare me a nce! My father is in the hospital because of this, Vivian. Think long and hard about your choices. When you¡¯ve figured it out, maybe you cane back to me."


    Furious, Carl stormed out. Vivian sat frozen on the sofa, tears streaming down her face, while David immediately began booking tickets, determined to leave Country S as quickly as possible.


    Meanwhile...


    After lunch, E was escorted back to the bridal suite by her bridesmaids.


    Tonight, she and Eric nned to spend their first night as newlyweds in the presidential suite of the Nelson Group Hotel.


    Feeling a bit tired, E allowed Mia to help her out of her wedding gown and into casual clothes before lying down to take a short nap.


    Eric returned to the suite and, seeing his bride, couldn¡¯t help but smile as he removed his jacket and slowly approached the bed.


    E¡¯s peaceful face and softly closed eyes made Eric tread carefully. He sat down gently and held her hand in his.


    As soon as he did, E opened her eyes.


    "You weren¡¯t asleep?" he asked.


    "You¡¯re back?" she replied.


    Both spoke at the same time, thenughed softly. The room filled with a quiet sweetness and happiness.


    The lighting was warm, and the curtains by the window swayed lightly in the breeze.


    Eric pressed a button on the remote, and the automatic curtains closed, blocking out the moon and stars outside.


    "Shall we take a bath together?" Eric teased, kissing her hair. "My beautiful bride, you¡¯re the most gorgeous woman in the world today... I¡¯m so lucky to have you as my wife."


    E rolled her eyes at him. "Stop with the ttery. What are you going to do about Vivian?"


    "What do I do? She¡¯s leaving with David tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, David won¡¯t let her trouble us again," Eric reassured her with a light chuckle.


    E exhaled in relief. "Good. I¡¯m not afraid of her stirring up trouble anymore. Still... given her unique status, we can¡¯t afford a public fallout. I didn¡¯t want to push things too far and risk damaging your friendship with David."


    Eric kissed her hand tenderly. "Thank you for being so considerate. I know this has been difficult for you."


    If it had been anyone else as shameless as Vivian, E would¡¯ve had no qualms about releasing the video.


    But Vivian now understood that E was not someone to be trifled with. Hopefully, this would dissuade her from causing any more problems.


    "Hmph, it¡¯s all your fault! You always attract so many troublesome admirers. So annoying!" E pouted, her lips forming a yful little pout as she vented her frustration.


    "It¡¯s my fault, my dear wife. Tonight, let me atone for it¡ªhow about a bath together?" Eric teased.


    "No way!" E gently stroked her slightly rounded belly. "What if you lose control..."


    Her cheeks flushed slightly. She knew Eric was struggling¡ªit had been four months since hest touched her, and being a normal man with no other women in his life, it must have been difficult to restrain himself.


    Eric chuckled, rubbing his chin. "Why do you make me sound like I¡¯ve been starving for centuries?"


    "Because you *have* been starving for centuries! Haven¡¯t you heard the saying¡ª¡¯a day feels like a year¡¯?"


    "Fine, then I¡¯ll go take a shower by myself. But... can we?" Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed with warmth and mischief as he locked gazes with E¡¯s mesmerizing eyes.


    "Well... that depends on how you behave," she replied with a coy smile.


    "As you wish, my queen! I¡¯ll take a quick shower and wait for you in bed!" Eric said, his excitement barely contained.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh at his eagerness, though deep down, she felt a wave of fulfillment and happiness.


    That night, Eric was particrly overjoyed, finally quenching some of his longing. Even if it wasn¡¯t entirely satisfying, having a taste was far better than nothing.


    The night deepened, and the moon retreated behind the clouds. As time ticked by, the first light of dawn began to seep in from the east, illuminating the city ready to spring to life once more.


    The next morning, Eric went to see David and the others off at the airport. Vivian, initially hopeful, felt her heart sink further at Eric¡¯s cold demeanor, her sadness growing heavier.


    Life settled into a peaceful rhythm.


    Before they knew it, E¡¯s belly grewrger¡ªfive months now. After a detailed ultrasound, the doctor confirmed that the baby was healthy, allowing E and Eric to finally rxpletely.


    The winter sun was warm andforting.


    Eric sat quietly on the balcony, dressed in a ck sweater and a white leather jacket, looking fresh and effortlessly handsome.


    A book titled *The Complete Guide to Parenting* rested in his hands as soft prenatal music drifted from the room. The sunlight bathed his face, entuating his striking, sculpted features, making him appear even more captivating.


    His eyes held a gentle warmth, like a serene pool reflecting the light of the sun.


    E stood nearby, watching him in a daze, her gaze full of tenderness and admiration.


    This kind of quietpanionship made her heart brim with contentment. But looking at Eric¡¯s face¡ªso unfairly handsome¡ªit stirred a wicked thought in her mind. She wanted to pounce on him and savor every bit of him!


    Eric felt her heated, adoring stare and raised his head, meeting her eyes with a mischievous grin.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Mrs. E? Are you feeling a bit flustered seeing such a handsome man? How about a little ¡¯morning exercise¡¯ to start the day?"


    Setting down his book, his gaze sparkled with mischief and affection. The sunlight illuminated his brows and features, casting a golden halo that made him even more irresistible.


    E¡¯s heart raced. After all these years of marriage, he could still make her heart beat like this¡ªlike a teenager falling in love for the first time.


    Marrying a handsome man certainly had its perks. Of course, it helped that he was also kind and virtuous.


    "No, Mr. Eric, you¡¯re overthinking it," E replied, forcing herself to look away. She held up a tiny sweater in her hand. "Look, I knitted a sweater for our little one."


    "My wife is amazing! Every time I see you working on something like that, it makes my head spin," Eric teased with augh.


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand. A handmade sweater is the warmest and cleanest gift," E retorted with pride.


    She set down the sweater but suddenly felt a gentle flutter in her belly. Her eyes widened in shock, and she immediately ced her hand on her stomach.


    "Eric... the twins... they¡¯re moving, aren¡¯t they?" she said, her voice filled with awe and excitement.

 Chapter 461: Becoming Childish

    <h4>Chapter 461: Bing Childish</h4>


    "E, what¡¯s wrong? Is your stomach bothering you?" Eric leaned in nervously when he noticed that the usually cheerful E had suddenly gone quiet.


    E quickly grabbed hisrge hand. "Honey, our babies are moving! Haha... they moved!"


    Fetuses typically start moving around four months, but it was now five months, and the two little ones had only just made their first faint movements. E was both surprised and delighted!


    She had been worried that something was wrong because the babies hadn¡¯t moved at all before.


    However, the checkups hadn¡¯t revealed any issues.


    Eric, ovee with excitement, knelt down and pressed his ear against E¡¯s belly. He felt a faint movement, but then it was quiet again.


    E looked a little disappointed, but Eric raised his head with a beaming smile. His handsome face flushed with excitement. "Our daughters moved! But... they seem reallyzy¡ªjust one movement and then nothing?"


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh. "The babies are still tiny. Do you think they¡¯ll be kicking and stretching like they¡¯re seven or eight months along?"


    Eric let out a little "oh." "That¡¯s true. You had me so nervous!"


    E gently stroked her belly, imagining the two little ones inside.


    Would they look like Eric? Or more like her?


    Either way, they¡¯d surely be either very handsome or absolutely beautiful.


    "Let me listen again!" Eric wasn¡¯t ready to give up yet. He moved E¡¯s hand aside and pressed his ear to her belly once more.


    E chuckled softly and reached out to run her fingers lightly through his hair. "Hear anything?"


    "No, and I¡¯m a little disappointed. Do you think they don¡¯t like me as their dad?"


    Eric pouted, his face suddenly taking on the innocence of a child. E burst intoughter again.


    "You¡¯re as naive as a three-year-old! The little ones don¡¯t dislike you. They¡¯re just too small to understand anything yet."


    Eric sat up, pulling E into his arms and gently stroking her belly. Since they were expecting twins, her belly at five months was already as big as a typical pregnancy at six or seven months.


    "Are you bored staying at home all the time? How about I take you to the botanical garden for a little outing?" Eric said softly, brushing her bangs aside with care.


    E blinked. Over the past month, she¡¯d only gone out once¡ªto have dinner with Lucas and Chloe¡¯s family. Other than that, she hadn¡¯t ventured outside.


    "Sure. By the way, I heard Grandma Davis is in the hospital. Should we visit her?" E looked at Eric warmly. Grandma Davis¡¯s health had been worsening, and she probably didn¡¯t have much time left. However, thanks to Eric¡¯s arrangements, the staff around Grandma Davis had kept her from learning that E had reunited with her biological father, Lucas.


    If she ever found out the truth, it would surely hurt and anger her deeply.


    "If you¡¯d like. But the doctors said her condition has deteriorated to an irreversible stage. She keeps insisting on leaving the hospital, saying she doesn¡¯t want to waste money on her care."


    Hearing this, E¡¯s expression dimmed slightly. The Davis family bloodline was already thin, and aside from Robert, Grandma Davis had no other children.


    The extended family, wary of Nelson Group¡¯s influence, stayed away from anything involving Grandma Davis and E.


    "If she wants to leave, then let her. Elderly people in Country S don¡¯t like staying in hospitals. Grandma Davis probably feels the same." E paused, her gaze darkening.


    Life and death are inevitable, and while she didn¡¯t dislike Grandma Davis, some things simply couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    Eric nodded and immediately called his staff at the hospital, instructing them to arrange for Grandma Davis¡¯s discharge.


    After the phone call, E decided to head outside for a walk.


    Although she had been staying at the vi these past days, she often strolled around the garden for some light exercise. However, being confined to the same small space was undeniably stifling.


    Both LXL and LX were thriving now, so Eric rarely spent much time at thepany. Instead, he reviewed documents in his study at home during the evenings, dedicating the rest of his time to E.


    He had kept his promise: to be there for their children, watching them grow day by day.


    E thought that perhaps Eric, having lost his father¡¯s love after the age of seven, was determined never to let his own children feel that same absence.


    After packing a few essentials, the couple, apanied by bodyguards, set off for the botanical garden.


    It was winter, and the temperature outside was quite low. But E stayed warm in a wool sweater and a custom-made down jacket that Eric had specially ordered for her. The chilly wind barely registered.


    Joining them at the botanical garden were Amanda, Chloe, and a few others.


    To ensure E¡¯s safety, Eric had invited several friends along. This way, it was more difficult for strangers to approach her.


    Today, however, there weren¡¯t many visitors at the garden. Perhaps the cold weather had kept most people indoors, seeking warmth.


    Barely half an hour into their stroll, E started feeling waves of hunger. The tantalizing aroma of grilled food wafting through the air only made her stomach growl louder.


    "Hubby, I¡¯m starving! I want to eat some barbecue over there!"


    E looked pleadingly at the barbecue stand in the distance, turning her gaze to Eric, who was engrossed in studying the nts.


    Ever since she got pregnant, she hadn¡¯t touched barbecue. Eric had dered it unsuitable for expectant mothers and had strictly forbidden it.


    "You¡¯re hungry already? But the food outside isn¡¯t clean. That¡¯s why I had Mia bring plenty of snacks. Go see what she¡¯s got for you," Eric said with a cheerful smile.


    E¡¯s face fell, and she tugged at his sleeve with a pitiful expression. "Hubby, I really, really want some barbecue!"


    "Barbecue? Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t eat that! Here, I have some whole-grain bread. My family¡¯s chef made it himself¡ªhygienic and delicious!" Amelia interjected enthusiastically, offering her bread.


    E shook her head. "But... those grilled chicken wings smell so, so good!"


    Her eyes stayed fixed on the row of golden, crispy chicken wings at the barbecue stand, her mouth watering uncontrobly.


    Seeing E¡¯s longing expression, Eric hesitated, unable to resist. "Fine, I¡¯ll go get some¡ªbut you can only have one bite. Just a small one!"


    E immediately nodded. "Yes! Just one bite, a small one! Go quickly, hubby!"


    Eric gently patted her cheek and nted a loving kiss on her face. "Wait for me over there," he said, gesturing to a small pavilion nearby where they could rest.


    As Eric walked off, clearly on a mission, their friends looked on in disbelief. Amanda¡¯s jaw dropped.


    "Uh... is that really the same Mr. Nelson from thepany? The one who¡¯s always so stern, with that icy re andmanding aura?"

 Chapter 462: Being Followed

    <h4>Chapter 462: Being Followed</h4>


    Amanda stared speechlessly at Eric¡¯s retreating figure, feeling like she had just seen a ghost. Was this really the same Mr. Nelson from the office? He seemed nothing like the cold, intimidating man she knew at work!


    "He¡¯s totally a wife-ve!" Amelia snorted. "E, remember, just one bite! Got it?"


    E nodded, herrge, sparkling eyes brimming withughter. "Just one bite, just to satisfy my craving!"


    She was absolutely dying to eat barbecue. She hadn¡¯t had any for such a long time! The mouthwatering aroma had been teasing her since they arrived, and her salivary nds hadn¡¯t stopped working overtime.


    What made it worse was that the foods E used to love before her pregnancy no longer appealed to her. Instead, she now craved things she¡¯d rarely eaten before¡ªmany of which were strictly off-limits ording to her doctor.


    Pregnancy was tough. As a mother-to-be, she had to avoid so many of her favorite foods, be extra cautious, and eat things she didn¡¯t particrly like.


    Amelia nudged E¡¯s arm. "Your husband¡¯s so good to you, E. You must have done something amazing in a past life to deserve this!"


    A past life?


    E pressed her lips together. Only she knew how miserable her "past life" had been. Maybe that¡¯s why the heavens had taken pity on her, blessing her with such a wonderful husband now.


    "Totally! I¡¯ve never seen such a considerate man before," Chloe chimed in, ncing over at Damien, who was chatting animatedly with Richard nearby. She couldn¡¯t help but pout.


    Damien treated her well, too, but not in the same attentive and gentle way Eric treated E. Damien¡¯s affection was more clumsy and straightforward¡ªsweet in its own way, but hecked Eric¡¯s tender, almost mischievous charm.


    E satfortably in the pavilion, sipping the bottle of mineral water Mia handed her. Her eyes lit up when she saw Eric returning with arge bag of barbecue. Did he change his mind? Was he actually going to let her indulge a little more?


    Wait... should she go ahead and eat all those chicken wings and drumsticks if he let her?


    As E fantasized, Eric arrived, the tantalizing aroma of freshly grilled food wafting from the bag. But to her surprise, Eric started distributing the chicken wings and drumsticks to Richard and the others.


    In the end, he kept only one big drumstick.


    "Sweetheart, you said one bite, right? Here, just one small bite, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest!" Eric teased, holding the drumstick tantalizingly close to E.


    E pouted but obediently opened her mouth, intending to take a big bite. But just as she leaned in, Eric pulled the drumstick back slightly, and she ended up with only the tiniest nibble.


    The piece she got wasn¡¯t even enough to satisfy her hunger. She chewed happily but then noticed everyone else devouring their wings and drumsticks. Meanwhile, she could only sit on the sidelines, watching with longing.


    Determined, E shuffled closer to Eric. "Hubby, can I... maybe... have one more little bite?"


    Eric turned to see her pleading eyes and smirked wickedly. "Sure, but when we get home tonight!"


    E tugged at his sleeve, her tone soft and imploring. "Hubby, have some mercy on me!"


    With his mouth full of delicious barbecue, Eric raised an eyebrow mischievously. "Sweetheart, our daughters don¡¯t like this kind of food. You should hold back, okay? Once we¡¯re home, I¡¯ll take *very* good care of you."


    E looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    For the first time, she truly experienced the agony of seeing delicious food right in front of her but not being able to eat it.


    Her frustration only grew as she watched her "friends" gleefully enjoying their barbecue. Her stomach growled audibly once more as she swallowed hard.


    Mia walked over with a tray. "E, here are some boiled eggs, bread, and bottles of milk. If you¡¯re hungry, eat these instead!"


    E rolled her eyes and red at Amanda, who was grinning smugly at her from the sidelines. "You bunch of useless friends¡ªjust you wait!"


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile. E had always been prettyposed, but ever since she got pregnant, she had undeniably turned into a foodie!


    In the end, her growling stomach forced her to reluctantly eat four boiled eggs and drink a bottle of milk.


    After everyone had finished eating, they continued exploring, heading toward an ancient-style building ahead.


    But it didn¡¯t take long before E startedining about being hungry again. Mia hurried over once more, dutifully bringing her snacks.


    E shook her head gloomily. Seeing no other option, Eric took his now fully food-obsessed wife to eat outside the park.


    As they got into the car, someone withdrew a pair of binocrs from a nearby building.


    The observer made a phone call. "Young Master, Eric and E went to the botanical garden today. Do we continue tailing them?"


    A cold voice replied from the other end, "No, following them any further will arouse suspicion. Pull back and await further instructions."


    "Understood, Young Master. We¡¯ll withdraw for now," the man replied softly before hanging up. He and two assistants left the hotel room they had been using as their observation post.


    Meanwhile, E and Eric were entirely unaware that they were being watched.


    The tracking was conducted from a distance, making it difficult to detect for the time being.


    At the S Grand Hotel, E stopped eating halfway through her meal and patted her round belly. "I¡¯m so full. But pregnant women get full quickly and hungry just as fast. Hubby, let¡¯s walk around a bit and then head home¡ªI¡¯ll probably be starving again by then."


    Eric chuckled softly. "No problem. However much you want to eat, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s ready for you."


    E squinted at him mischievously. "By the way, how¡¯s that Melissa doingtely?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    Eric responded in a low voice, ncing casually at Richard in the distance. He knew that Melissa had nearly caused a serious rift between Richard and Amelia.


    "I just want to know the fate of a foolish mistress," E said with a faint smile.


    "She got fired by our department director," Eric said, raising his eyebrows slightly. "She was jealous of Amanda and spiked her tea with axative. Once it was discovered, she was immediately dismissed."


    E frowned but said nothing, turning to look at Amanda, who was chatting andughing nearby. Amanda had clearly matured. She hadn¡¯t even mentioned such a petty incident to E, likely to avoid burdening her.


    Amelia¡¯s cheeks were rosy as she exchanged a few words with Richard. Although their interactions weren¡¯t perfect, it was clear their rtionship was gradually warming again.


    "E, your baby¡¯s already five months along. When Eric isn¡¯t around, you should stay home for safety. If you get bored, call us toe over and keep youpany!" Amelia said with a smile.


    "Exactly! There are too many people outside, and the air isn¡¯t as good as it is at your ce," Chloe quickly added, worried E might take offense.


    E nodded. "I know. I usually only go out about once a month anyway."


    Eric gave a gentle smile. "It¡¯s fine to go out for a bit. Anyone would feel cooped up staying home all the time."


    Richard smirked slyly. "Wow, Mr. Nelson spoils his wife so much. I should really take notes!"


    Amelia shot him a re. "Even if you try, you couldn¡¯t manage even a tenth of his effort!"


    E¡¯s bright eyes sparkled as she was about to respond when she suddenly gasped softly, her right hand instinctively moving to her belly.

 Chapter 463: Seeking Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 463: Seeking Coboration</h4>


    "What¡¯s wrong? Did our daughter kick you again?" Eric asked nervously, noticing the fine sheen of sweat on E¡¯s forehead. He was genuinely worried she was overexerting herself.


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh. "I can¡¯t really tell if they¡¯re kicking me or not. I just felt them move a little."


    "Let me listen!" Eric said excitedly,pletely ignoring the room full of friends. He crouched down and pressed his ear against E¡¯s belly.


    "Eric, do you really have to show off your love like this?"


    "Come on, guys, don¡¯t be so sour!"


    "Oh my gosh, the world¡¯s most perfect and loving dad is about to be born!"


    ...


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, E¡¯s belly had grown noticeably bigger. She was now six and a half months along.


    Neither E nor Eric had stepped out of the house during this time. Fortunately, their friends visited often to keep herpany, so she didn¡¯t feel too bored.


    Besides, the seaside estate was vast, with plenty of artificial scenery behind the vi.


    Whenever E felt restless, she¡¯d take a walk in the hills behind the vi, and with Eric apanying her, the days weren¡¯t too hard to endure.


    One day, Henry and Lauren came over to visit and brought along a wedding invitation. They were nning to get married, hosting a small and low-key celebration with family and close friends.


    E was overjoyed. Lauren had finally found her happiness, and as the matchmaker, she couldn¡¯t be prouder.


    "E, if you weren¡¯t pregnant, I¡¯d have made you my bridesmaid for sure!" Lauren said with a smile, her eyes brimming with excitement and gratitude.


    E¡¯sughter rang out brightly. "Too bad you¡¯re getting married a bitte. If we¡¯d walked down the aisle together, wouldn¡¯t that have been lovely?"


    Henry smiled faintly but didn¡¯t say anything, while Lauren excused herself to take a phone call outside.


    Eric was in his study reviewing documents. Whenever E had friends over, he used the opportunity to catch up on work.


    John and the others would send important documents to his email or fax them to him, and unless it was urgent, Eric would handle them in the evenings or when E hadpany.


    For a moment, only E and Henry remained in the living room.


    E smiled at him graciously. "Henry, I¡¯m so d to see you¡¯ve moved on from the past."


    Henry¡¯s heart, however, felt conflicted. He had indeed moved on, but sitting here now, looking at E¡ªthe woman who had once been his guiding light during the stormiest days of his life¡ªstirredplicated emotions.


    If he hadn¡¯t fallen for E back then, he might have directed all his hatred toward Eric after Grace¡¯s tragedy.


    One wrong step would have led to more, and Henry knew that because E was his sister-inw, he had held his ground and remained steadfast, unaffected by his mother¡¯s turmoil.


    "Sister-inw, I moved on a long time ago. Without Lauren, I might never have woken up."


    Henry¡¯s smile was calm and thoughtful, his eyes filled with emotion. "She gave me the strength to wake up and the desire to repay her kindness."


    E¡¯s expression softened. "I¡¯m d to hear that. I wish you both a happy marriage and many children!"


    "Thank you, sister-inw," Henry replied with a smile as gentle as a breeze. He truly felt at peace now. Even though, during hisa, it had been Lauren ying E¡¯s voice recordings that helped him fight to wake up, Lauren¡¯s devotion could never be overlooked.


    If he couldn¡¯t marry the woman he loved most, then marrying a woman who loved him wasn¡¯t such a bad ending.


    Henry lowered hisshes, his handsome features softening as he sank into cherished memories.


    The two sat in afortable silence, both feeling as though they¡¯d returned to the beautiful moments of the past.


    On the university campus, he always hid in the shadows, secretly watching E. He would quietly take pictures of her every smile, every expression, and gaze longingly at her back, wishing she could spare just half of her love for him.


    But time had flown by so quickly. In what felt like the blink of an eye, she was preparing to be a mother, and Lauren was about to be his wife.


    "Henry, thank you for standing up for me back then, for risking your life to save me twice. I hope you and your brother can get along. Even if you can¡¯t... with me here, he won¡¯t treat you the way he used to. And... please take good care of your father," E said softly after a moment of thought.


    Although James didn¡¯t visit often, E knew he desperately wanted Eric¡¯s forgiveness.


    Unfortunately, Eric was incredibly stubborn. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t forgive James easily.


    "I will, Sister-inw. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. This is my debt to my brother, and now that I¡¯ve repaid it, I feel at peace," Henry replied with a faint smile, though a trace of sadness flickered in his eyes.


    E said nothing more. Lauren returned, sitting beside Henry with a radiant smile. She wasn¡¯t suspicious or jealous, her cheerful demeanor like a blossoming flower.


    Lauren was exactly the kind of woman Henry needed.


    That evening, Eric pressed his ear against E¡¯s belly again. "By the way, what did Henry say to you?"


    "What would you like him to have said?" E asked with a smile, her hand brushing through Eric¡¯s hair.


    His short, neat hair felt so good to the touch. E often thought that their future son would probably have the same handsome hair as his father.


    "I don¡¯t care what he said. In fact, I¡¯d prefer if he said nothing at all," Eric scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain.


    "I thanked him for risking his life to save me twice. He said it was what he owed you," E replied, her voice calm and soothing, like a gentle spring. It slowly eased Eric¡¯s irritation, washing it away bit by bit.


    Unable to hear anything from the babies, Eric sighed and sat down next to E. "Our daughters aren¡¯t saying hi to me anymore. How much longer until the next ultrasound?"


    "About two weeks."


    "Two weeks? That feels like forever..." Eric groaned, turning E¡¯s face toward him. As he stared at her flushed cheeks, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed involuntarily. Without warning, his lips descended onto hers.


    E let out a soft gasp, her face growing hot. "Be careful... don¡¯t press on the babies!"


    "I will, my love," Eric murmured.


    Soon, the room was filled with soft, intimate sounds, while the bright moon outside cast its silver glow over the city like a delicate veil.


    ...


    "Mr. Scott, what do you think of the coboration proposal I mentioned earlier? If our twopanies join forces, we can definitely crush Nelson Group!"


    A lean man stood before Mason, his eyes sparkling with excitement. He had long since discovered that Mason had stayed in Country S for so long specifically to deal with Eric.


    But Eric was like an indestructible cockroach¡ªno matter how hard Mason tried to bring him down, he always bounced back.


    In a recent project, Mason had suffered a silent loss to Nelson Group.


    That bold move had, of course, been orchestrated by Eric.

 Chapter 464: Troubling News

    <h4>Chapter 464: Troubling News</h4>


    Mason chuckled faintly, a sardonic glint flickering in his alluring, almost devilish eyes. "You¡¯re just hoping to use me, Mason, as a tool to strike at Eric, aren¡¯t you? To be honest, I¡¯ll be leaving for Country W soon."


    The man was visibly stunned. "Mr. Scott, that¡¯s not my intention at all! I genuinely want to coborate with you!"


    Mason¡¯s coldugh echoed through the room. "Mr. Wilson, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. With your methods, it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat Eric. And as for me¡ªI¡¯m done trying. So don¡¯t waste your time."


    Mr. Wilson shook his head hurriedly. "Mr. Scott, the Wilson Group isn¡¯t small by any means! If we join forces, we have a solid chance of taking down Nelson Group. Besides, I have powerful connections at the top. Even if something goes wrong, I can guarantee the Scott family¡¯s safety."


    Mason maintained his faint, detached smile. "I¡¯m sorry, but I have no intention of continuing to develop in Country S. You¡¯d best look for someone else, Mr. Wilson."


    Wilson¡¯s frustration and disappointment were clear, but after being rejected multiple times, he realized there was no convincing Mason. Begrudgingly, he left.


    Mason extinguished his cigarette with a cold snap, the rising smoke framing his enigmatic and striking features.


    A sly smirk tugged at his lips. Sinceing to Country S and crossing paths with Eric, he had finally met his match¡ªthe first true rival of his life.


    Eric was Mason¡¯s only real adversary. To date, Mason had only ever been defeated by Eric. Everyone else didn¡¯t evene close to being in the same league.


    It was Eric who had forced Mason to confront his own shorings¡ªto realize that his intellect and abilities were far from enough to surpass his opponent.


    For this very reason, Mason knew he needed to leave Country S and return to Country W to refine his skills and strategies.


    At that moment, his phone buzzed on the table. Frowning, Mason nced at the screen and saw it was a call from his father in Country W.


    "Mason, return to Country W immediately. Your uncle has passed away," came his father¡¯s perpetually cold voice.


    Mason sneered. "Understood. I¡¯ll head back right away."


    He hung up without a single unnecessary word. There was nothing more to say¡ªhe and his father had nothing resembling a close rtionship.


    "So, this is an opportunity... With my uncle gone, Logan no longer has anyone to protect him. How could he possibly turn things around now? That fool will only ruin his future chasing after women," Mason muttered, his mood surprisingly light.


    Even the death of a close rtive seemed to have no emotional impact on him.


    "But... everyone thinks I¡¯ve given up on Country S. How amusing..." Mason¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile, his eyes gleaming with an icy, menacing light.


    ...


    The news of Mason leaving Country S reached E the next evening.


    E frowned. "Mason went back to Country W? Why does this feel suspicious? Wasn¡¯t he always targeting LXL and Nelson Group?"


    Eric served E a second bowl of soup. "Yes, he¡¯s a stubborn one¡ªa tenacious and obsessive lunatic. He returned to Country W because his uncle passed away, and he¡¯s attending the funeral. However, ording to my sources, he¡¯s shifting his focus back to Country W entirely."


    E scoffed. "After Dad came, there¡¯s no room left here for them to expand!"


    Lucas, sitting nearby, chuckled warmly. "Now, now, don¡¯t underestimate Mason. He¡¯s infamous in Country W for being ruthless. But I¡¯ll admit, I didn¡¯t expect him to go up against you two and lose so spectacrly!"


    During her free time, E brought up Mason with Lucas, recounting how she and Eric had outsmarted him. Lucasughed so hard he could barely keep his mouth closed.


    Mason¡¯s influence in Country W was immense, and few dared to cross him. But in Country S, it was a different story. This was Eric¡¯s territory, and no matter how clever Mason was, his abilities were limited here.


    "I know, Mason has always been an ungrateful wolf¡ªand a pervert, too!" E scoffed.


    Eric¡¯s face darkened instantly. "Did he touch you?"


    Uh-oh... getting jealous like this in front of Lucas didn¡¯t seem appropriate.


    "No, of course not! I just really can¡¯t stand him. I remember thest time we had a conflict¡ªI poured soup right over his head, hahaha!" E burst intoughter, unable to contain herself.


    Lucas shook his head with a helpless smile. "You¡¯re even more mischievous than your mother was. I¡¯m surprised Mason swallowed his pride after that."


    "Father, it¡¯s not about swallowing his pride," Eric said calmly. "He¡¯s just waiting for the right moment to retaliate. Although I¡¯ve forced him out of Country S, hisckeys and spies are still hiding here. They might try to strike when we least expect it."


    "Eric¡¯s right. That scoundrel Mason won¡¯t give up so easily. Even though it¡¯s been two years without any major moves from him, we can¡¯t let our guard down," Lucas added.


    E nodded in agreement as she slowly sipped her soup, feeling a warm fullness spreading through her stomach.


    The two little ones in her belly moved again, as mischievous as ever. E smiled and ced a hand on her bump, gently soothing them.


    "E, for safety¡¯s sake, it¡¯s better if you avoid going outside for now. If you¡¯re feeling restless, have Eric take a few more bodyguards and go for a short walk nearby," Lucas suggested with concern, fully aware of the Scott family¡¯s significant power in Country W.


    E sighed and reluctantly swallowed her soup. "Dad, I¡¯ve been stuck at home for over a month. I¡¯m so bored! In two weeks, I need to go for a prenatal check-up. Sure, I could have the doctore here, but staying home all the time makes me feel like I¡¯m growing mold!"


    Lucas chuckled. "Alright, as long as Eric keeps a close eye on you."


    E arched a brow, her radiant smile lighting up her face.


    Nearby, Luke remained unusually silent. He only came over for meals on Sundays or when Lucas called to summon him.


    ...


    Two weekster, Eric apanied E to her prenatal check-up. The babies were developing well, but since Country S prohibited doctors from disclosing the gender of unborn children, neither E nor Eric pushed to find out. After all, discovering their genders on the day of delivery might be a delightful surprise.


    Eric believed they were having twins¡ªa boy and a girl. But E thought the two little ones in her belly were sozy that they must both be girls, just like her: food lovers who preferred to lounge around.


    As the due date drew closer, E¡¯s appetite grewrger. By the end, her weight had reached 130 pounds, and her face had be round and full.


    Gaining weight was every woman¡¯s nightmare, but for the sake of her babies¡¯ health, E ate as much as she could.


    At eight months pregnant, E¡¯s belly was enormous. It had grown sorge that she needed Mia or Eric to help her whenever she tried to sit down.


    Sitting or lying down for extended periods left her feeling fatigued and sore.


    For the first time, E truly understood how difficult motherhood could be. But people often said the real challenge began after the babies were born¡ªa thought that filled her with dread.


    Just when things seemed to be settling down, troubling news arrived.

 Chapter 465: The Mysterious Note

    <h4>Chapter 465: The Mysterious Note</h4>


    Grandma Davis passed away at the age of 75.


    Before her death, she left a letter for E, asking her not to attend the funeral because it was considered unlucky for a pregnant woman to do so.


    But that was just an old superstition. Holding the letter in her hand, E¡¯s expression remained calm, yet a trace of sorrow quietly welled up in her heart.


    Grandma Davis had also left a will. Her estate, including the family manor, was left to E¡ªnot to Hannah, nor Kevin.


    Although Kevin was still attending boarding school, he would return to the Davis family during holidays.


    However, Grandma Davis¡¯s letter was filled with despair. She didn¡¯t believe Kevin could turn over a new leaf.


    It¡¯s easy for someone to go astray, but for them to change for the better? That¡¯s harder than reaching the heavens.


    "What¡¯s your decision? Will you go or not?" Eric asked softly from beside her.


    E pursed her lips, genuinely unsure of what to do.


    The two little ones in her belly were lively, kicking up a storm as soothing prenatal music yed in the background. E handed the letter to Eric.


    Eric scanned it briefly before passing it to Lucas.


    After reading the letter, Lucas carefully folded it and ced it back in the envelope.


    Leaning against the couch, E gently caressed her belly, trying to calm the little ones inside. "Be good, babies. Mommy is trying to think right now!"


    The twins seemed to obey, settling down. E smiled and gently patted her belly. "Such good babies. When you¡¯re born, Daddy and Mommy will love you even more!"


    Eric chuckled. "These little ones are so active. They cause quite themotion every day."


    Fetal movement was normal, of course.


    The real concern would be if they stopped moving. But some days, their kicks were so strong that E¡¯s belly would ache from the force.


    "Dad, do you think I should go?"


    E looked at Lucas. She had gradually grown ustomed to acknowledging him as her biological father and often sought his advice.


    "What was your rtionship with Grandma Davis like? From my perspective, even if she didn¡¯t like you before, leaving all her assets to you shows she was a wise woman. She knew Kevin would squander everything if it went to him, so she entrusted it to you instead.


    "If Kevin ever grows up and takes responsibility, I know your character¡ªyou¡¯d likely share the inheritance with him. Giving everything to you was the best choice she could make.


    "As for an elderly woman... most of them only hope their descendants will honor them by attending their funeral. That¡¯s the traditional belief of many older people from Country S," Lucas analyzed.


    E nodded gently. Even though she was Grandma Davis¡¯s biological granddaughter, she had rarely visited her. That Grandma Davis still entrusted her with everything showed she harbored no ill feelings toward her.


    "But she was also the mother of the aplice in your mother¡¯s murder. It¡¯s understandable if you feel conflicted, so the choice to go or not is entirely yours," Lucas said softly.


    Eric held E¡¯s hand gently. "E, if you decide to go, I¡¯ll go with you."


    E lowered her gaze slowly. "The talk of bad luck is nothing more than superstition. I, E, and my babies... we¡¯ve always had strong energy and great fortune.


    "While I don¡¯t dislike Grandma Davis, I sometimes can¡¯t let go of the fact that she was Robert¡¯s mother, the mother of someone who was an aplice to murder!"


    Lucas paused, his eyes reflecting a hint of icy coldness.


    "So, let¡¯s skip attending her funeral. Eric, just have someone send a wreath in my name," E said lightly. She truly had no interest in the things Grandma Davis left for her.


    Besides, respecting Grandma Davis¡¯sst wish for her not to attend the funeral seemed appropriate.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll handle it," Eric said gently, patting her shoulder. "Get some rest. Don¡¯t overthink things."


    E nodded, her emotions remaining calm. She simply felt the impermanence of life¡ªbirth and death were inevitable. Her own rebirth and second chance at life required wisdom and courage topletely change her destiny.


    Eric followed through, arranging for a wreath to be delivered to the funeral venue. However, when Michael returned, he handed Eric a slip of paper.


    "Mr. Nelson, this note was given to me by a man dressed in ck, who asked that I pass it on to Madam."


    Eric frowned. In this era of advanced technology, why wouldn¡¯t the person just send a text?


    Unfolding the note, he read the bold and sweeping handwriting. His expression gradually darkened.


    The note read:


    Miss E, I find you very interesting. I believe one day, I¡¯ll change your fate.


    "What did the man look like? Was he from Country S?" Eric asked, slipping the note into his pocket, deciding not to show it to E.


    "I couldn¡¯t tell. He wore a ck leather jacket, a ck hat, and sunsses. His face waspletely obscured," Michael replied softly.


    Eric¡¯s brow furrowed. "Very well. Investigate that man and find out where he came from. I don¡¯t want a ticking time bomb near us."


    "Understood, Mr. Nelson. I¡¯ll get on it right away," Michael said before leaving.


    Once alone, Eric pulled the note out again, studying it word by word.


    The handwriting was unfamiliar. This meant the sender was not someone he knew. Who would choose this moment to send such a cryptic message to E?


    The choice of such an old-fashioned method¡ªdelivering a handwritten note¡ªwas deliberate. It was intended to unsettle E.


    Anxiety could negatively affect her pregnancy.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. What exactly was that person¡¯s goal?


    In less than a day, Michael managed to locate the man.


    The man revealed to Eric that a young homeless boy had given him the note and asked him to deliver it.


    The boy, however, had since disappeared. He imed to have received money from someone to pass the note along.


    When Michael eventually tracked down the boy, they hit another dead end. The boy was too young to remember much and revealed that a homeless woman had given him the note.


    The trail became a loop of dead ends, making it impossible to identify the original sender. Eric had no choice but to let it go, though he became even more vignt in protecting E.


    E¡¯s treatment now rivaled that of a national treasure in a zoo¡ªshe received the most attentive and thorough care imaginable.


    Before long,te spring arrived. Henry and Lauren were now married, and E, eight months pregnant, was strolling through the small courtyard in front of the vi with Eric.


    After just ten minutes of walking, E felt a sharp pain in her belly.

 Chapter 466: Sudden Abdominal Pain

    <h4>Chapter 466: Sudden Abdominal Pain</h4>


    Seeing E stop and clutch her belly with a frown, Eric quickly supported her. "What¡¯s wrong? Are the two little foodies causing havoc again?"


    E frowned but managed a smile. "Probably... It hurts a bit, though more than usual this time."


    Hearing this, Eric was rmed. He immediately scooped E up and carefully ced her on a nearby bench. "Mia, go call Dr. Robinson right away!"


    To ensure E¡¯s safety, Eric had hired a professional female doctor when she reached seven months of pregnancy, just in case of emergencies.


    Lying on the bench, E¡¯s face scrunched up slightly. The two little ones inside her were particrly restless. Were they fighting in her belly?


    She recalled reading in some parenting books that twins sometimes do "fight" in the womb, though it¡¯s usually mild and harmless. The only downside was that it might asionally cause the mother difort.


    Dr. Robinson arrived in a hurry and, seeing E lying on the bench, ced her hand on E¡¯s belly. "How are you feeling now? Do you feel any downward pressure or pain?"


    E shook her head. "Not yet..."


    Dr. Robinson observed the visibly shifting movements of her belly and smiled slightly. "It¡¯s just the little ones causing trouble. You¡¯ll have to bear with it. You¡¯re only eight and a half months along¡ªit¡¯s too early to deliver."


    E breathed a quiet sigh of relief, knowing that babies born at eight and a half months were considered premature. Many believe premature babies are more fragile than full-term ones, so she hoped to carry them to term.


    "How about we head to the hospital just to be safe?" Eric suggested with a frown. The home wasn¡¯t equipped with adequate medical facilities, and he wanted to ensure the safety of both E and the babies.


    "Let me check first..." Dr. Robinson asked E a series of questions and confirmed that there was no significant pain. Once the babies calmed down, the difort subsided.


    "There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait another week before going to the hospital. The air here is much better than at the hospital. There¡¯s no benefit to staying there too early," Dr. Robinson said with a reassuring smile.


    E nodded in agreement, finding Dr. Robinson¡¯s words reasonable.


    For the next week, E remained at home, following her usual routine.


    That evening, Eric asked Mrs. Harris to pack E¡¯s belongings so she could move to the hospital the following day.


    After dinner, E took a short walk outside, apanied by Mia, while Eric stayed in his study to handle some business. In truth, he was keeping a vignt eye out for potential threats. Though several months had passed since the mysterious note, nothing had happened.


    Eric began to suspect the note might have been a bluff, written by someone incapable of harming him or E but aiming to scare them.


    Still cautious, Eric picked up the phone and called Michael. "Michael, haven¡¯t you made any progress with the note investigation?"


    "Apologies, boss. We¡¯re at a dead end. Thest person to handle the note, an elderly man, said a man handed it to him in the dead of night and instructed him to deliver it to the intended recipient."


    Eric frowned. "Are you saying the man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t visible?"


    "Yes, sir. The night was too dark, and the surveince cameras couldn¡¯t capture much. On top of that, several cameras in the area were out of order, making the investigation very difficult."


    "Fine. Keep me updated if anything newes up," Eric said, his tone heavy as he hung up the phone.


    Leaning back in his chair, he stared coldly at the moon slowly rising over the sea. The distant ocean shimmered with silver waves, a breathtaking sight.


    Yet Eric felt no peace of mind. Still, he believed E was safe¡ªafter all, his team was capable and wouldn¡¯t fail to protect a single woman.


    At that moment, E had strolled to the back garden but suddenly remembered something. She quickly turned around and headed back to the living room with Mia. "Mia, go to my room and bring down that blue sweater."


    E, having had a lot of free time recently, had rapidly improved her knitting skills. She had even knitted sweaters for Lucas and Eric.


    Mia nodded and went upstairs. In the living room, only Luke was quietly watching TV. E walked over, holding up her belly, which now nearly obscured her feet. "Big brother, where¡¯s Dad?"


    Luke nced at her indifferently. "He just left. Said he had a meeting with a friend at a hotel."


    "Spring weather can still be unpredictable. Could you take him this sweaterter? It¡¯s suitable to wear outside," E said, concerned that Lucas might catch a chill.


    Her worries weren¡¯t baseless¡ªLucas was often so engrossed in his work that he neglected his own health. After spending one winter and part of spring in Country S, Lucas had already caught six colds, a fact E could hardly believe.


    She herself rarely caught colds, maybe once a year at most.


    "Alright," Luke responded tly.


    Mia soon returned with the sweater. E took it and handed it to Luke. "By the way, I also have two movie tickets. It¡¯s for a warm and funny romanticedy that Chloe gave me, but I¡¯m not in a condition to go. You might find it more suitable."


    Luke nced at the tickets in her hand. "No, thanks. I don¡¯t need to go alone."


    E blinked. "Then why don¡¯t you take Mia with you?"


    Mia¡¯s face turned bright red. Since bing E¡¯s bodyguard, she¡¯d seen Luke more often. At first, she was indifferent to romance, but the more she encountered Luke, the more she found him attractive with his aloof demeanor.


    After realizing her growing feelings for Luke, Mia often tried to discreetly ask E about his preferences¡ªa sentiment E had naturally picked up on.


    Now E was ying matchmaker again!


    Luke finally gave E and Mia a proper look, his eyes cold as he raised a brow. "No need. I have no interest in going to a movie with a stranger."


    Mia¡¯s face went pale. She immediately lowered her head, too embarrassed to say anything. She knew her humble background¡ªan orphan rescued by Eric¡¯s people¡ªmeant she didn¡¯t stand a chance with someone like Luke.


    "Big brother, you can dislike the idea, but did you have to be so harsh? If you¡¯re not interested, just give the tickets back!" E said, annoyed, reaching out to take the tickets from him.


    Over the past several months, Luke had remained cold and distant toward her, as though purposely keeping her at arm¡¯s length. E assumed it was just his way of maintaining boundaries, perhaps even protecting himself from his own emotions.


    But his earlierment had crossed the line¡ªit was just too rude!


    Luke pulled the tickets out of her reach and smirked coldly. "Once you give something away, you can¡¯t take it back. Dream on."


    "Luke!" E frowned, anger rising. But before she could argue further, a sharp contraction rippled through her belly, causing her to gasp in pain.


    E froze, clutching her stomach as the pain grew more intense.

 Chapter 467: Childbirth

    <h4>Chapter 467: Childbirth</h4>


    Mia quickly stepped forward to support her. "E, what¡¯s wrong? Is it time? Are you about to give birth?!"


    E clutched her belly, the pain gradually subsiding, though the lingering heaviness was deeply ufortable.


    Luke stood up nervously as well. "What¡¯s going on? Are you inbor?"


    "Obviously! Just look at her! And yet you still upset her?" Mia shot Luke an annoyed re before turning around and shouting loudly, "Dr. Robinson! Come here quickly!"


    Dr. Robinson had been organizing E¡¯s medical records when she heard Mia¡¯s shout and rushed out immediately.


    Seeing Mia help E onto the sofa, she breathed a sigh of relief. "E, are you feeling contractions thate and go at intervals? That¡¯s calledbor pain. When it starts, it typically happens every half hour, then progresses to every fifteen minutes, ten minutes, five minutes, and finally every two minutes. That¡¯s the usual pattern. Of course, some people deliver very quickly, so we need to act fast. Let¡¯s get to the hospital right away¡ªit looks like today might be the day for the surgery!"


    E, sitting on the sofa, felt the twins moving actively. Her belly was tight and slightly painful. "I don¡¯t know. It just hurt once a little while ago. It¡¯s only just starting..."


    "Has Mrs. Harris finished packing the bags?"


    Dr. Robinson frowned, knowing E was carrying twins. A natural delivery would be highly risky, so she and Eric had already agreed on a C-section.


    "I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here! Has the young mistress started feelingbor pains?" Mrs. Harris arrived with a suitcase just as Eric rushed downstairs, taking it from her hands. He saw Luke and Mia surrounding E.


    "What¡¯s going on? Is our little girl causing trouble and making you ufortable?" Eric set the suitcase down and ced a warm hand on E¡¯s belly.


    "I just felt some pain. Dr. Robinson says it might be contractions, so we should head to the hospital right away!"


    E smiled, her excitement evident. The long-awaited moment was finally here¡ªthe twins were about to arrive.


    "Then let¡¯s get to the hospital immediately! What are we waiting for?" Lucas chuckled as he came down the stairs, carrying another suitcase. "Mrs. Harris, this bag has everything for E¡ªchoctes, snacks, and boiled eggs. Did you pack them as I asked?"


    Mrs. Harris nodded quickly. "Yes, everything is ready!"


    Eric supported E as they headed outside, but she turned to look at Lucas. "Dad, aren¡¯t you going to work today?"


    Lucas¡¯s smile was especially bright and full of affection. "Work? What day is it? Nothing is more important than the birth of my grandchildren!"


    E¡¯s heart warmed. Yes, what day was it? It was her hospital admission day. Now, all she hoped for was to safely deliver the babies and for them to be healthy. That would be the greatest joy.


    "But, Dad, you¡¯ve packed so much, and the doctor said no eating for twelve hours before surgery. So, I probably won¡¯t need these things!" E said with a cheerful smile.


    Lucas looked at her, a bit confused. He hadn¡¯t apanied anyone through childbirth before, so he didn¡¯t know these details.


    "Well, that¡¯s a shame. But I suppose we can enjoy the snacks ourselves!" Lucas joked. E pouted and gave Eric a slightly resentful look. Because of the nned surgery, she hadn¡¯t even eaten breakfast, and now she was starving!


    Twenty minutester, another faint wave of pain passed through E¡¯s belly,sting about a minute before subsiding.


    Eric immediately contacted the doctor to check on her. They brought her to the examination room, where Ey on the high table, her face flushed red.


    It was her first time giving birth, and the examination process was... undeniably awkward.


    After the examination, E endured the difort and put her pants back on. "Doctor, how am I doing?"


    "You¡¯re one centimeter dted. We can prepare for the surgery now!" the female doctor said with a reassuring smile. E suppressed her excitement, readying herself for the procedure.


    Half an hourter, all pre-surgical checks wereplete, and everything was ready. E was wheeled into the operating room.


    Eric waited outside, pacing anxiously. He calcted the time¡ªthis was his fourth year with E.


    She hadn¡¯t even graduated yet when she got pregnant. Although her professors assured her there was no issue with her earning her diploma, E¡¯s brilliance meant her sess was never dependent on Eric¡¯s influence. Her teachers had always admired her talent and hard work.


    But now, E faced something entirely unfamiliar¡ªa C-section.


    "Eric, you don¡¯t need to worry. This hospital has several of the best obstetricians working on her case. Nothing will go wrong," Lucas said calmly, trying to reassure him.


    Eric¡¯s dark eyes betrayed his unease. "I know, but..."


    He had read extensively about childbirth, and the potential risks¡ªhemorrhage, anesthesiaplications, and more¡ªyed on his mind.


    E had never given birth before. Would she make it through this smoothly? She had always managed to navigate challenges like toxic exes with wit and strength, but childbirth was about her body, not her intellect.


    "E is strong. She¡¯ll be fine. You need to trust her," Lucas said with a warm smile, though inside, he felt just as nervous. His calm demeanor was more for Eric¡¯s benefit than his own.


    Eric took a deep breath and moved to a chair, sitting down to try and steady himself.


    In recent weeks, E hadn¡¯t been sleeping well. She often needed to get up twice a night to use the bathroom, and it was always a struggle for her to move. Every time, Eric would help her up.


    Her restless nights meant his own sleep wasn¡¯t great either.


    Now, his eyes were sore, his heart heavy with worry. He desperately wished E could already be out of surgery with their babies safe in her arms¡ªbut that was just wishful thinking.


    This wait felt like the longest of his life.


    Each second dragged on like a year. Impatient, Eric checked his watch again, thinking hours had passed, only to realize it had been mere minutes.


    Meanwhile, inside the operating room, Ey on the surgical table as doctors and nurses worked around her.


    The anesthesiologist approached, exining the procedure and its precautions before administering the anesthesia.


    The injection hurt¡ªa lot. E gripped the bedrails tightly, her brows knitting in pain.


    "Rx. Don¡¯t tense up. Just breathe. You¡¯ll deliver your babies safely," one of the male doctors said softly. E panted, her concerns overshadowing any embarrassment she might have felt.


    As the anesthesia took effect, E felt the sensation in her lower abdomen gradually fade.


    She drifted into a semi-conscious state but could still hear the doctors discussing their next steps. She even felt the faint pressure as something sharp lightly traced her abdomen.


    The entire process was unsettling. E could hear the faint clinking of surgical instruments but felt no pain.


    Why did it feel like time was crawling so slowly?


    Her wide eyes stung with fatigue as she tried to focus. The doctors worked meticulously, and then she heard a soft tearing sound...


    Though she felt no physical difort, her heart raced with anxiety. She feared something might go wrong with the babies.


    Stay strong, E. Just a little longer, she told herself, clutching onto hope for her babies¡¯ safe arrival.

 Chapter 468: Two Sons

    <h4>Chapter 468: Two Sons</h4>


    When the doctor applied firm pressure on E¡¯s abdomen, she felt a faint, dull ache. Her shoulders tensed as nervousness gripped her.


    "It¡¯s almost done. Don¡¯t be so tense¡ªrx a little. The baby is doing great!"


    A nearby midwife gentlyforted E, holding her hand and giving it a reassuring pat.


    E took a deep breath, but her heart continued to race. She could feel the doctor reaching for the baby¡ªher child was about to be born!


    Cold sweat beaded on her forehead. The midwife, carefully attentive as per Eric¡¯s instructions, wiped the sweat away.


    At that moment, E felt the baby being delivered.


    "10:30 a.m., a baby boy! There¡¯s still another one!" a doctor announced, holding the newborn up for E to see. The little one let out a loud cry, his voice strong and piercing.


    "Mrs. Nelson, take a look¡ªcan you tell if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?"


    E opened her eyes and saw the blood-covered baby. Her vision blurred with tears. "It¡¯s a boy!" she said, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "There¡¯s still one more to go¡ªhold on, just a little longer!"


    The midwife noticed E¡¯s tears and quickly wiped them away.


    Ey there, her emotions surging. She had only gotten a brief nce at her crying son, whose wrinkled little face was impossible to make out clearly.


    The doctors worked efficiently, and soon, they delivered the second baby.


    "Mrs. Nelson, here¡¯s your little one. Look how adorable he is!" the doctor said with a smile, holding up another blood-covered infant who cried as loudly as the first.


    "This... this is my younger son," E said, tears of joy streaming down her face.


    The doctor announced, "10:35 a.m., a baby boy, weighing 5 pounds!"


    "The firstborn weighs 5 pounds 5 ounces, and his height is 53 centimeters."


    "Alright, let¡¯s begin the stitching process," one of the doctors instructed.


    The voices of the medical team grew faint to E. From the moment she was admitted to the hospital until her babies were delivered, she had been tightly wound, her energy entirely focused. Now, knowing both babies were safe and healthy, she finally let go of all her tension.


    The sound of their strong cries reassured her¡ªher little ones were perfectly fine.


    With that thought, E¡¯s body rxedpletely. Though the doctors worked on stitching her up, she felt utterly drained and weak.


    Too tired to speak, exhaustion swept over her in waves, and she drifted into a deep sleep.


    ...


    Meanwhile, over an hour had passed outside the operating room.


    Eric stood up restlessly once again, pacing toward the door and staring at the glowing light above it. Anxiety washed over him, cold sweat beading on his forehead.


    "Why is it taking so long? It¡¯s been over an hour, and she¡¯s still not out!" Luke muttered in frustration. "Dad, are you sure the doctors here arepetent?"


    Lucas shot him a sharp re. "My daughter is the one in there. Do you think I¡¯d let them operate if they weren¡¯t up to standard?"


    Luke fell silent, lowering his head.


    Lucas nced at Eric, whose lips were tightly pressed together, his face taut with worry. "Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. These are experienced obstetricians with decades of expertise," he said in a calm but firm tone.


    Eric, however, remained visibly uneasy.


    Nearby, Mia was casually ying a game on her phone, oblivious to the tension in the room. Luke, annoyed, strode over and snatched the phone from her. "Can you at least lower the volume?"


    Mia¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. "Oh... I¡¯ll turn it off right now!"


    "You¡¯re so cold-blooded. How can you be so calm at a time like this?" Luke scolded her, shooting her a disapproving re.


    Mia¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red as she angrily shut off her game. "How am I cold-blooded? Do you think I y games because I¡¯m not nervous? It¡¯s to distract myself! I may not be E¡¯s sister, but I see her as family!"


    "Stop trying to make yourself sound noble!" Luke retorted with a cold snort, feeling a twinge of frustration.


    Lucas gave him a calm yet disapproving nce. "And you still have the energy to argue with Mia right now?"


    Luke turned his head away, no longer looking at Mia.


    Eric stood silently with his hands buried in the deep pockets of his coat. His fists were clenched tightly inside, and the veins at his temples throbbed with tension.


    His woman was inside, giving birth, and all he could do was stand here helplessly, doing nothing but worry.


    For a fleeting moment, Eric hated the fact that he was a man.


    What if something went wrong in there? His mind swirled with all the worst-case scenarios he¡¯d read about, and his chest tightened.


    Typically, an experienced surgeon could perform a C-section in 40 minutes to an hour. He¡¯d even heard of cases where the process was so smooth that the mother was out of the operating room in half an hour.


    But E had been in there for an hour and a half!


    If something had happened to her, it would be his fault. If she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t have had to face the risks of childbirth.


    The more Eric thought about it, the worse he felt. Every second dragged on in agony.


    Beads of cold sweat ran down his forehead, his nerves stretched taut. He was on the verge of storming into the operating room to find out what was happening.


    Finally, just as Eric¡¯s anxiety reached its peak, the door to the operating room opened.


    The light above the door flicked off, and everyone rushed forward.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Nelson! Congrattions, Mr. Anderson! Mrs. Nelson delivered twin boys¡ªboth mother and babies are healthy!" the lead surgeon announced with a cheerful smile.


    Eric quickly expressed his gratitude, his heart swelling with relief. When he saw E being wheeled out, his eyes reddened, and his nose tingled with emotion. For a man who had endured gunshot wounds and near-death experiences, he had never felt such an overwhelming urge to cry.


    Luke nced at E¡¯s pale face as she was brought out, then turned his head away silently, unable to bear a second look.


    "Doctor, my wife...?"


    "Mrs. Nelson has fallen asleep from exhaustion. She should wake up soon," the nurse replied with a reassuring smile.


    Ey on the bed, her hair slightly disheveled. Behind her, two nurses wheeled out the twin babies.


    The two little bundlesy in their basss, wide-eyed and curiously looking around.


    Lucas and the others stepped closer, their faces lighting up with joy at the sight of such delicate and handsome babies.


    Eric, however, only gave the twins a quick nce, his heart full of quiet happiness. Though he had hoped for a boy and a girl, he knew how rare that was.


    Two sons weren¡¯t bad at all. Thinking of the once-empty vi now filled with theughter of children made Eric feel a deep sense of fulfillment.


    Once in the VIP recovery room, the twins were taken to the neonatal observation room for routine checks. Assuming there were no issues, they would stay there for seven days before being brought to E.


    Eric sat by E¡¯s bedside, holding her hand tightly. Her hand felt icy cold to the touch, which made him frown.


    "E..." Eric murmured worriedly, ncing at the nurse. "Why is her hand so cold?"


    "She just finished surgery; it¡¯s normal," the nurse quickly exined with a polite smile, though she couldn¡¯t help but notice Eric¡¯s displeasure.

 Chapter 469: Postpartum Discomfort

    <h4>Chapter 469: Postpartum Difort</h4>


    Eric furrowed his brows and kissed the back of E¡¯s hand with a hint of worry. Just then, Chloe and the others rushed in, beaming with joy as they heard the news¡ªE had safely delivered a pair of twins. Theirughter filled the room, their smiles broad and uncontainable.


    Of course, no one was happier than Eric and Lucas.


    After spending a short while with E, Eric headed to the neonatal observation room to check on the two little ones.


    The tiny babies each wore wristbands to ensure there were no mix-ups. Theyy quietly in their small incubators, their little bodies snugly wrapped in warm nkets.


    Although they had entered the world covered in blood, the nurses had cleaned them up thoroughly. They had a lot of thick hair, and even though their facial features hadn¡¯t fully developed yet, it was already clear they were handsome little boys.


    It was hard to tell whom they resembled.


    With high, prominent noses, chubby little cheeks, tiny mouths just slightlyrger than a fingernail, and charming brows, Eric couldn¡¯t take his eyes off them. However, thinking of E still resting, he reluctantly left the observation room.


    When Eric returned to the hospital room, E was still asleep. Checking the time, he realized it had been over half an hour since she was brought out of surgery.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Lucas said with a cheerful smile. "Mothers are always exhausted after giving birth. It¡¯s normal for them to sleep longer."


    "I know," Eric replied, taking a deep breath. He sat down by her side and held her cold hand again.


    Time seemed to crawl.


    Even though E had delivered their children, Eric found himself growing impatient.


    She had been asleep for over an hour now, and there were no signs of her waking up.


    It was still a bit chilly in April. Eric adjusted the nket over E, and just then, her eyes fluttered open.


    "E... you¡¯re awake?"


    E opened her mouth to speak, her voice weak, her throat parched. "I... I want some water."


    Eric shook his head apologetically and kissed her hand with deep affection. "Honey, the doctor said you can¡¯t have water for six hours. I know it¡¯s tough, but please bear with it for now."


    Hearing this, E¡¯s head drooped in dismay. She was so thirsty¡ªher lips felt like they were about to crack. Since she had been scheduled for surgery, she hadn¡¯t had any water for six hours prior.


    "That¡¯s right, Mrs. Nelson," said a kind middle-aged nurse who had been attending to her. "You just had surgery, and you need to wait until you¡¯ve passed gas before you can drink or eat anything. It¡¯ll only be six more hours."


    E frowned, looking utterly defeated. "But... I¡¯m so thirsty and hungry!"


    She turned her pleading eyes to Eric. "Where are our babies? Are they okay?"


    "They¡¯re fine," Eric replied with a softugh. "They¡¯re in the neonatal observation room right now. They¡¯ll be brought here as soon as everything checks out."


    E didn¡¯t insist on drinking water anymore, though her throat still felt painfully dry, and her stomach growled with hunger. It was the first time she¡¯d ever felt as if she hadn¡¯t eaten in months.


    "Hang in there. Six hours will fly by," Lucas said with a caring smile. "E, you¡¯ve been amazing. Are you feeling any difort?"


    "No..." E shook her head weakly. "I¡¯m fine... just really thirsty and hungry."


    At that moment, their friends began trickling into the room, some offering congrattions, others expressing their concern. They were mindful not to overstay their wee, knowing that E was still very weak and needed plenty of rest.


    After briefly greeting her and offering their well-wishes, everyone quietly left, giving E the chance to recover in peace.


    E closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep again, only to be woken upter by her unbearable thirst.


    Seeing her difort, Eric held her hand tightly andforted her tirelessly.


    "Darling, was it especially hard during the surgery?" Eric asked, his handsome face glowing with affection. "You¡¯ve been through so much..."


    No words were needed to convey the deep emotions between them. E managed a faint smile. She¡¯d heard stories about how women had their abdomens pressed after childbirth¡ªa pain so excruciating that many described it as unbearable. Thankfully, she had been asleep during the procedure, aided by anesthesia, so she hadn¡¯t felt much at the time.


    But now that the anesthesia had worn off, the wound throbbed with a searing pain that even speaking seemed to aggravate.


    "The wound hurts so much..." E whimpered, tears brimming in her eyes. A nurse quickly brought over a pain relief pump to help ease her suffering.


    Watching her in pain made Eric¡¯s heart ache deeply. In that moment, he silently vowed never to let E go through childbirth again.


    With their two little bundles of joy, he feltplete. Raising their sons well would be his new life¡¯s mission.


    "Hang in there, my dear. The pain will pass. Your two sons are waiting for you to hold them," Lucas said, though he wasn¡¯t particrly adept at offeringfort. Still, his concern was genuine.


    E gave a faint smile, choosing to remain silent as much as possible to spare herself additional pain.


    Finally, six hours passed. She was able to drink some water and sip on the rice soup Mrs. Harris had brought. With the help of Eric and the nurse, she was gently turned onto her side.


    Every woman goes through the trials of childbirth, but the struggles, exhaustion, and pain that followed were things E preferred not to dwell on.


    Time flew by, and E¡¯s health improved. Soon, she was discharged from the hospital, her body slowly but surely recovering.


    Back at home, they hired a postpartum nanny and two new helpers to take care of E and the twins.


    Eric, too, was reluctant to leave E and the babies. He skipped work most days, spending his time doting on the children and staying by his wife¡¯s side.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye.


    One day, Eric carefully carried their younger son to E¡¯s side. "Look, little bun! Open your eyes so Mommy can see you," he cooed softly.


    E had made remarkable progress in her recovery over the past two weeks. Though she had endured so much pain, every time she thought of their children, she felt it had all been worth it.


    The little one was sound asleep in Eric¡¯s arms. E shot him a nce. "Why are you holding him like that? Let him sleep peacefully!"


    "He just fell asleep. He nodded off right after his feeding," Eric replied with a yful wink.


    Just then, their elder son let out a loud wail, waking his younger brother. The two began crying in unison, filling the room with a lively cacophony.


    "The big bun is crying! Come here, let Mommy feed you," Mrs. Harris said as she picked up the elder son. His tiny face was scrunched up in hunger, and it was clear he was famished.


    E immediately turned on her side, ignoring the twinge of pain from her wound, and began feeding the big bun.


    Eric had taken to calling the elder son "Big Bun" and the younger one "Little Bun." Fortunately, the elder son had a tiny mole between his brows while the younger one did not. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to tell them apart.


    As E fed the elder son, Eric¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on her, unblinking. His throat felt dry, and an unspoken emotion welled up inside him as he watched his family,plete and perfect.

 Chapter 470: A Grand Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 470: A Grand Celebration</h4>


    E lifted her gaze faintly, a hint of mischief gleaming in her eyes. She knew Eric was holding back, and for a man, such restraint was undeniably a form of torment.


    Over the past months, numerous actresses had attempted to get closer to Eric, but every time such a situation arose, Eric swiftly put an end to it. He either froze their careers or terminated their contracts outright, leaving no room for doubt about his loyalty. These actions sent a clear warning, deterring anyone else from making simr advances.


    "Darling..." Eric licked his dry lips. "The doctor said three months, right?"


    E smiled softly. "Just listen to the doctor."


    Eric frowned dramatically, his face a picture of mock despair. E couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for him. "Hold on a little longer; it¡¯ll pass quickly."


    Eric chuckled and sat beside her. "I know... You¡¯ve had it much harder than me. The pain and suffering you¡¯ve endured during and after childbirth are beyond anything I can imagine. Thank you, my love. I promise to make it up to you¡ªevery single night, you¡¯ll have my full attention."


    He said it with such humor that it lightened the mood, making his struggles seem almost trivial. E pressed her lips together, smiling. While feeding their baby, she leaned over and gave Eric a quick peck on the cheek.


    Eric¡¯s breathing quickened. "You little tease, you¡¯re clearly trying to seduce me!"


    E blinked innocently. "Of course not, I¡¯m just thanking you!"


    Eric stared at her flushed face, resisting the urge to pull her into his arms. Meanwhile, the elder son, whom they affectionately called "Big Bun," was enthusiastically nursing. The little sounds he made tempted Eric to pinch his chubby cheeks.


    Big Bun¡¯s plump little face was adorable without being overdone. Over the past fifteen days, both boys¡¯ jaundice had cleared up, and their skin had turned a healthy, creamy tone. They were irresistibly cute, making everyone who saw them fall in love.


    When Big Bun had finally had his fill, he closed his eyes and drifted off into a sweet slumber. His tiny mouth asionally twitched, and his little body squirmed once before settling peacefully.


    E smiled gently, radiating the beauty of motherhood.


    "By the way, you should hurry up and give the boys proper names," E said, her face lighting up with a smile. "We can¡¯t keep calling them Big Bun and Little Bun. They¡¯ll grow up hating their nicknames. Besides, we need their names for the household registration. The sooner, the better."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that," Eric said tenderly, stroking Big Bun¡¯s hair. "I¡¯ll have a few options ready for you to choose from in no time." Big Bun, unaware of the conversation, stayed peacefully asleep, while Little Bun, nestled in Eric¡¯s other arm, let out a small grunt of discontent.


    It seemed like he was jealous!


    Eric and E exchanged a nce, their hearts warmed by the scene.


    A housekeeper came in, carefully transferring Big Bun and Little Bun to the small crib nearby, then quietly left the room.


    E leaned against Eric, exhaustion washing over her. These days, she had to get up several times each night, giving her a newfound appreciation for the struggles of motherhood.


    Every time E closed her eyes, she thought of her own mother, Isabe, realizing just how difficult being a mom truly was. Noticing her fatigue, Eric held her close, breathing in the milky scent that lingered on her. "How about this? I¡¯ll hire another postpartum nanny to handle nighttime feedings for you. That way, you won¡¯t have to work so hard."


    With her eyes still closed, E shook her head. "No, I want to do it myself. After all... they¡¯re our sons. I don¡¯t want them to be in someone else¡¯s arms just to make my life easier. I want to build a bond with them from the very beginning."


    She was willing to endure the hardship, unwilling to miss the chance to form an intimate connection with her children. For E, the mother-child rtionship started during breastfeeding, and she didn¡¯t want to sacrifice that bond for convenience or vanity.


    Eric sighed, giving up on convincing her. E¡¯s perfectionist streak was unyielding, and he knew further persuasion would be futile.


    "Won¡¯t this be too exhausting for you?" Eric asked tenderly, running his fingers through her long hair. "By the way, Dad suggested hosting the babies¡¯ full-month banquet at the Nelson Group Grand Hotel. Since we didn¡¯t hold a grand wedding reception, he thinks we should make this celebration grand. What do you think?"


    E paused for a moment, then chuckled softly. "Dad always seems like someone who doesn¡¯t care about appearances, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so... pragmatic about this. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s afraid the world won¡¯t know I¡¯ve given birth to twin boys!"


    "Well, they¡¯re his grandsons! How could he not be thrilled or keep it low-key? I agree with him¡ªlet¡¯s invite all our friends and family to properly celebrate our sons!" Eric raised his eyebrows in delight, his expression brimming with warmth and pride. "I want the whole world to know I not only have a stunning wife but also the cutest, most handsome twin sons."


    E couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. This man was clearly reveling in his happiness.


    Still, having given birth to two sons did fill E with an immense sense of aplishment. After all, not every woman could im to have delivered two adorable little buns.


    The banquet was set to take ce at the Nelson Group Grand Hotel in ten days. Invitations, personally arranged by Eric, had been sent to both their social circle and family friends.


    Eric had been modest at their wedding, but he wasn¡¯t about to keep things low-key for the twins¡¯ full-month celebration.


    Even Mason, who was abroad, received an invitation. As he held the card in his hands, his face darkened with a stormy expression. His mood was sour, to say the least.


    Though he hadn¡¯t seen Eric¡¯s twin sons, Mason could imagine how handsome and adorable they must be.


    "Sir, will you attend their full-month banquet?" his assistant asked softly.


    Mason let out a coldugh. "No need. You can attend on my behalf and deliver a gift. I have more important things to focus on."


    "Understood, sir."


    Given Mason¡¯s status, attending the banquet would have been the expected thing to do. However, he realized that attending held no real benefit for him.


    The family business in Country W demanded his attention, and he needed to grow stronger step by step. Why waste time on such matters?


    "Eric, E, I hope it won¡¯t be long before you understand what real, soul-crushing pain feels like," Mason murmured with a cruel smile. "Those twin sons... they mean everything to you, don¡¯t they? Ha..."


    Hisughter was chilling. Mason, who had risen above his cousins in the Scott family to secure the position of family head through sheer strength, had never tasted defeat.


    Until he crossed paths with Eric.


    The bitterness and anger Mason felt from that loss had taken root deep within him. Returning to Country W didn¡¯t mean he had given up. Far from it¡ªhis revenge was only just beginning.


    The day of the twins¡¯ full-month celebration arrived quickly.


    By this time, E had grown ustomed to the nightly feedings and the exhaustion that came with them. She had be more energetic, synchronizing her schedule with the twins¡ªwaking when they woke, sleeping when they slept. This routine kept her from feeling too drained.


    Thankfully, the little buns were both well-behaved. After being fed or having their diapers changed, they would fall asleep peacefully, giving E much-needed moments of rest.

 Chapter 471: The Piercing Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 471: The Piercing Gaze</h4>


    On May 5th, the Nelson Group Grand Hotel was bustling with energy and excitement.


    Distinguished figures from various circles poured in steadily, while celebrities from the entertainment world made grand entrances, each offering increasingly extravagant gifts.


    After all, today was the celebration of Eric¡¯s twin sons¡¯ one-month milestone. Who wouldn¡¯t seize the opportunity to curry favor with him?


    E looked radiant and well-recovered, with not a trace of excess weight. Dressed in an elegant gown, she could easily rival the stunning stars in attendance.


    She wore no makeup, yet her natural beauty was refreshing and captivating.


    Mrs. Harris and a servant each carried one of the twins, affectionately nicknamed "Big Bun" and "Little Bun." Their clear, bright eyes and tiny statures already exuded a noble air.


    Amelia and a group of others gathered around, yfully entertaining the twins.


    Perhaps sensing the significance of the day, the babies, freshly fed, stayed awake, theirrge, luminous eyes curiously observing the friendly faces surrounding them.


    "Oh my gosh, their skin is so fair! They look just like Eric and E!"


    "Exactly! They¡¯re just too adorable! I wish I could have such cute little ones someday!"


    "Big, bright eyes, fair skin, chubby cheeks¡ªthey¡¯re as precious as snow jade! What a pair of handsome twins!"


    "Aww, they¡¯re so cute I could just bite them!"


    Friends crowded around the twins, chattering animatedly.


    Luke walked over, feeling a little awkward. Since the twins were born, he¡¯d been busy and hadn¡¯t feltfortable visiting E¡¯s room to see them.


    He gently nudged Mia aside and craned his neck to get a good look at the twins, whose big, lively eyes darted about inquisitively.


    The babies were every bit as adorable as their friends had described. Luke froze for a moment, a surprising wave of tenderness welling up inside him.


    After all, these were her children. Even if they weren¡¯t E¡¯s, with their endearing looks and charm, who wouldn¡¯t instantly fall in love with them?


    "See?" Mia teased from behind. "Who do you think they resemble more¡ªE or Eric?"


    Luke shot her an exasperated nce. "Their features haven¡¯t fully developed yet. How could anyone tell?"


    Mia grinned smugly. "I can tell! I think they¡¯re equally like Eric and E, inheriting all their best features. Who knows how many hearts they¡¯ll steal when they grow up!"


    Luke¡¯s eyes flickered briefly. "You¡¯re such a hopeless romantic."


    Calmly, he pulled two red envelopes from his pocket and ced them in the babies¡¯ tiny clothes. Mrs. Harris thanked him with a smile, and in that moment, Luke felt a surge of pride in his role as an uncle.


    Meanwhile, E and Eric stood at the entrance, weing guests. With their punctuality, most of the guests had already arrived, allowing them to wrap up the greetings and take a short break after just half an hour.


    The Nelson Group Grand Hotel was closed to the public for the day, hosting over 200 banquet tables. Keeping it private avoided any unnecessaryplications.


    After all, individuals with bad intentions¡ªlike Leah and her ilk¡ªmight take the chance to sneak in and cause trouble, which would have been an unpleasant scene.


    ck-suited bodyguards were stationed around the hotel, ensuring no surprises.


    Floors six through nine were entirely reserved for the banquet, with additional security on each level to prevent any unforeseen incidents.


    Henry and Lauren had also arrived and joined the group. At that moment, E was holding Big Bun, gently teasing him. Noticing he was getting sleepy, she handed him over to Mrs. Harris. "Take him to the lounge; he needs to rest now."


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Mrs. Harris replied with a light smile. She carried Big Bun, while another servant carried Little Bun. Apanied by four bodyguards, they left the hall.


    "E, you¡¯re so mean! I just got a glimpse of them, and you¡¯ve already sent them away!" Lauren protested yfully.


    E chuckled. "You and Henry can always visit us at home. That way, you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to see them."


    "Yay! I¡¯ve been so boredtely. I¡¯ll definitely take advantage of these months to have some fun before I go back to school in September," Laurenughed, her mood brightening.


    Henry, standing beside her, gave a small, soft smile. Seeing E so happy, the lingering concerns in his heart finally eased.


    No matter what, he and E would always walk on parallel paths. He had married, and so had she. Bing one family wasn¡¯t such a bad oue.


    "By the way, when are you two nning to have kids?" E asked with a teasing smile.


    Lauren and Henry exchanged a quick nce, their faces both turning a little red.


    "Because of my earlier treatments, we won¡¯t be having kids for a while. Maybe in a few years," Henry answered quietly.


    Lauren nodded. "Henry¡¯s right. After all the medication he took, it¡¯s better to wait a few years before considering children."


    "There¡¯s no rush; you¡¯re both still young!" E reassured her with a warm smile.


    Eric stepped onto the stage to deliver his speech, with E standing gracefully by his side. Together, they made a dazzling pair¡ªE radiant and captivating, Eric dashing and maic. Their presence left the guests in awe.


    They truly were a golden couple, a match made in heaven. Few rtionships could boast the unwavering trust and dedication they had shown to each other over the years.


    Although some had doubted whether E was a good match for Eric, the majority believed she was simply understated. For instance, her film had yielded unexpected profits, shocking everyone at thepany. Those who had dismissed her as a mere pretty face were silenced when the film shattered box office records. They realized E had simply been hiding her talents all along.


    "Mrs. Nelson looks even more poised and beautiful now!" someone whispered.


    "Exactly! She hasn¡¯t gained any weight after having the twins, and herplexion is better than ever."


    "She¡¯s incredible! Managing to keep a man like Eric wrapped around her finger is an achievement no one else could match."


    "True! Just think of how many women tried to get into Eric¡¯s bed, only to be dismissed or cklisted. Now no one dares make a move on him!"


    "Mr. Nelson is truly the best husband of the century!"


    On stage, E stood beside Eric, listening to his maic voice. A gentle, tender smile graced her face.


    "...I want to thank my wife, E," Eric began, his voice rich with emotion. "Thank you for bing my wife and for blessing me with two adorable twin sons. She endured pain and struggles she¡¯d never faced before, and I was powerless to help..."


    E nced softly at Eric, surprised at this rare public disy of emotion. It was the first time he¡¯d delivered such a heartfelt and sentimental speech, and his open deration of love left her a little flustered.


    Moved by his words, her eyes grew slightly misty.


    Cameras and phones clicked away as countless guests captured this picture-perfect couple.


    E squeezed Eric¡¯s hand tightly. He thought she endured the pain of childbirth for him, but in truth, she found joy amidst the pain.


    After all, nothing hurt more than the betrayal and anguish of her previous life¡ªpain that had shattered her into pieces.


    Yet, as she stood there, E felt a sharp, piercing gaze directed at her. Turning instinctively toward the source, she found nothing but an empty space, leaving her unsettled.

 Chapter 472: Enhanced Protection

    <h4>Chapter 472: Enhanced Protection</h4>


    E nced around the room, puzzled. Lately, she had been feeling a persistent sense of being watched.


    Every time she left the vi and appeared in public, it seemed as though someone in the shadows was silently observing her. asionally, she would sense the gaze, but she could never pinpoint where it wasing from.


    Eric had finished his speech, snapping E out of her thoughts. He handed her the microphone with a yful smile. "Your turn, darling. Say a few words and confess your love for me."


    E felt a slight warmth rise to her ears. She wasn¡¯t one to shy away easily, but standing before so many distinguished guests, friends, and family, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered.


    Clearing her throat softly, she began, "I¡¯d like to thank my husband. Thank you, Eric, for your unwavering care, support, and trust. I¡¯m also deeply grateful to my father, our friends, and family for their encouragement. I hope we all find the lives we¡¯ve always dreamed of."


    With a gentle smile and sincerity in her eyes, she concluded, "Finally, I wish for Mr. Eric Nelson and me to walk hand in hand from today until forever. May our sons grow up healthy and happy. Thank you."


    Her refined and heartfelt words drew enthusiastic apuse and cheers from the audience. Eric¡¯s face lit up with a beaming smile, clearly pleased.


    "Please enjoy your meals, and thank you all for your blessings!" Eric added, as he and E descended the stage. The guests returned to their tables,ughter and conversations filling the room with joy.


    ...


    E discreetly instructed Mia to remind the head of security to stay alert for suspicious individuals.


    However, as the evening went on, her unease seemed unwarranted. The banquet proceeded smoothly, surrounded by trusted friends and family. The other guests had been seated on different floors, ensuring a private andfortable atmosphere.


    After dinner, E excused herself to feed the twins. Big Bun had woken up hungry¡ªagain. His appetite was growing fast, needing to be fed almost every two hours.


    E¡¯s milk supply was sufficient, so there was no need for the nursemaid just yet. Once both babies were fed, E sat quietly, watching them. They had curled their tiny fists and rested them against their cheeks, a soft smile tugging at her lips.


    Newborns truly were irresistibly endearing.


    Elias, Dorian, she thought lovingly, may you grow up safe and healthy, always happy, and shielded from harm.


    She kissed their foreheads gently. The two little ones stretchedzily before drifting back to sleep.


    E and Eric had already named their sons¡ªElias for the elder, and Dorian for the younger. E was delighted with the names, feeling they suited her precious boys perfectly.


    Sleepiness overcame her as shey down between her two little buns. Before long, she too was fast asleep.


    Mrs. Harris watched the serene scene unfold¡ªa mother and her two babies sleeping soundly together. A heartfelt smile spread across her face.


    The master finally has the family he¡¯s always longed for. May they all live a life of peace and happiness.


    When Eric entered the lounge, he found E and the twins still asleep. Quietly, he shut the door behind him.


    Mrs. Harris gave him a knowing smile before silently slipping out of the room.


    Eric sat down on the nearby sofa, his gaze fixed on the bed. There they were¡ªthe woman and the two little ones who now meant everything to him.


    He sat there for an indeterminate amount of time, simply watching them. When E finally woke, her eyes met Eric¡¯s intense, warm gaze. The heat in his eyes made her cheeks flush slightly.


    Carefully, she slipped off the bed without disturbing the twins, moving quietly to join him.


    "Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have guests to entertain?" E lifted her clear, radiant face, her eyes filled with tenderness.


    Eric pulled her into his arms, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as a wave of desire unexpectedly surged within him.


    Suppressing it with effort, he smiled warmly, like a blossom in spring. "No need. The guests are very considerate. When they saw me walk away, none of them tried to hold me back."


    E smiled lightly and nced at the two little buns sleeping on the bed. "Are you tired? Your face looks a bit flushed. Hmm... You must¡¯ve had some drinks again, didn¡¯t you?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t drink. It¡¯s just that seeing you excites me so much!" Eric teased with a slight grin. E¡¯s cheeks burned as she nudged him yfully. "You always joke with me. In a few months, you¡¯ll finally get to quench your ¡¯hundred-day thirst.¡¯"


    "Will you obediently let me take charge then?" Eric teased further.


    "Eric, you¡¯re dreaming! You promised to make it up to me, remember? I¡¯m the one calling the shots," E pouted, her finger tracing yful circles on Eric¡¯s face.


    Eric caught her hand and brought it to his lips, the warmth and dampness of his kiss sending a shiver through her. "Of course, I keep my promises. But if you¡¯d like, you¡¯re wee to serve me, too."


    E giggled softly, leaning into his warm embrace. She felt so rxed andfortable that she didn¡¯t want to move.


    "By the way, Eric," E began, her voice soft as herrge eyes turned up to meet his, "since I gave birth, have you encountered anyone unusual, or noticed if someone seems to be targeting you?"


    Eric¡¯s chiseled profile, bathed in the light streaming through the window, radiated a faint glow against the backdrop of the sky. E found it hard to tear her gaze away.


    "No, not at all. Why do you ask? Has someone caught your attention, or has something happened?" Eric¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could E have discovered the note?


    E withdrew her hand from his, now slightly damp with his kiss, and began to draw circles on the back of his hand. "I don¡¯t know. I just have this strange feeling, like someone¡¯s been watching us," she murmured.


    Her delicate brows furrowed slightly with worry.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to rx, but after having the twins, her protective instincts had grown stronger. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to them. Even the slightest hint of trouble left her on edge.


    "You¡¯re overthinking it. Maybe..." Eric¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously as they roamed below her corbone. "You¡¯ve be more... curvaceous. Some sleazy guys might be ogling you, or maybe some admirer can¡¯t take their eyes off you."


    "Look at you¡ªso much fuller now!" Eric said with mock seriousness.


    E rolled her eyes and yfully scolded him. "Eric, I¡¯m still in postpartum recovery! Sure, I¡¯ve gained a bit, but it¡¯s not that drastic!"


    She studied his eyes carefully. Seeing no sign of hesitation or guilt, she finally breathed an inward sigh of relief.


    "Alright then. Just remind the bodyguards to stay alert and keep an eye out," she said.


    "I know what to do. With me around, nothing will happen to you or the kids," Eric assured her confidently.


    They spoke in hushed tones, their voices mingling with the rare sunny sky outside¡ªa blessing in the rainy season.


    E¡¯s lightughter rang out, bright and melodic, softening Eric¡¯s heart even more.


    Before long, the quiet was broken by the loud, piercing cries of the two little buns on the bed. Their wails shattered the peaceful moment, drawing both Eric and E¡¯s attention immediately.

 Chapter 473: Parenting Moments

    <h4>Chapter 473: Parenting Moments</h4>


    "Uh-oh, Elias and Dorian are hungry again," E eximed, quickly getting up. She picked up her eldest son first and began nursing him, while Eric cradled little Dorian, trying his best to soothe him.


    But little Dorian, driven by his hunger, only cried louder!


    E had no choice but to adjust Elias¡¯s position to let Dorian nurse as well, finally calming the little one down.


    As the two buns made soft, gurgling sounds while drinking, E and Eric exchanged a nce, their smiles brimming with affection, an unspoken warmth spreading between them.


    After the one-month celebration, E barely left the house, devoting herself entirely to caring for the twins.


    Parenthood was undeniably exhausting, and for a perfectionist like E, who insisted on doing everything herself, the months flew by. Astonishingly, she had lost 15 pounds during that time!


    When they took the buns for their vination shots, a photographer captured the family of four, and their photo quickly made headlines, spreading across the inte.


    Netizens were amazed by how much weight E had lost and how slim and elegant she looked. Many couldn¡¯t help butment, wondering why she managed to maintain such a perfect figure after giving birth while they themselves had gained so much weight they were unrecognizable.


    A few monthster, the twins were now seven months old.


    Eric was ying with Elias in the nursery. The weather wasfortably mild, so the air conditioning was off. Since the babies were older, E preferred not to use diapers. Instead, she let them wear cloth pants, changing them as needed, which kept them fresher and morefortable.


    The nursery floor was lined with soft, non-absorbent mats that were easy to clean with a damp cloth, making idents no big deal.


    "Elias, your mommy says she¡¯s taking you out tomorrow. You¡¯d better behave, okay? Daddy¡¯sing too, but don¡¯t you dare pee on Daddy¡¯s pants!" Eric teased as he kissed Elias¡¯s chubby cheek. At seven months, Elias could now sit up and y with toys on his own.


    Elias babbled enthusiastically, while Eric watched both his sons from the side. At six months, their facial features had be more defined.


    Just as Mia had said, they were five parts Eric and five parts E, inheriting the best of both parents.


    Although only six months old, their snowy, jade-like cuteness was unmatchedpletely outshining any celebrity¡¯s little princes or princesses!


    E sat nearby, soft music ying in the background. The nursery was filled with the babies¡¯ coos and asional exmations from Eric.


    "Hey! Dorian, don¡¯t put that in your mouth! It¡¯s full of germs!" Eric cried as he saw Dorian biting on a toy and quickly stopped him.


    E shook her head with a wry smile. "Eric, how could you? That¡¯s part of their natural development. They explore the world with their mouths. The books say stopping them can affect their psychological growth!"


    Eric raised an eyebrow and sighed. "But some things are dirty! How can you let them y with that?"


    "These toys are boiled and sanitized by the servants every day. Don¡¯t worry. Think about when we were kids¡ªweren¡¯t we the same?" E replied with augh, patting Dorian¡¯s little hand. "Dorian, say ¡¯Mama.¡¯ Come on, say ¡¯Mama!¡¯"


    Dorian¡¯s big eyes widened as he looked at E. She made a funny face at him and tickled the soles of his feet.


    "Gah gah gah..." Dorian burst into cheerfulughter.


    Eughed heartily as well, her joy filling the room. Eric¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. As the boys grew older, they brought so much more delight.


    Not wanting to be left out, Elias, seeing E ying so happily with his little brother, began babbling excitedly, joining in on the fun.


    Eric stepped out to take a call. Seeing his dad leave and his mom seemingly ignoring him, little Elias burst into loud cries.


    E quickly turned her attention to him, picking him up. "Elias, what¡¯s wrong? Did you get upset because Daddy didn¡¯t pay attention to you?" she said with a gentleugh. But as soon as Elias started crying, little Dorian joined in, wailing just as loudly.


    The nursemaid, Mrs. Moore, rushed in. By now, E¡¯s milk supply was no longer enough for both of them.


    To keep things fair, E had implemented a system: one feeding for Elias, the next for Dorian.


    "Oh dear, our little prince is hungry. Come here, Auntie will feed you!" Mrs. Moore cooed as she picked up Dorian. A warm and approachable woman with seven years of experience, Mrs. Moore had been a wonderful addition to their household. Although she was 35 and slightly plump, E trusted her implicitly.


    This time, it was E¡¯s turn to feed Elias, so Mrs. Moore took Dorian in her arms. Finally, the cries of the two little ones subsided.


    E¡¯s bright smile returned as she looked at her two boys. When these little ones raised a fuss, it was like an earthquake had hit the house! The entire ce would be in chaos.


    Elias closed his eyes contentedly while drinking, thoroughly enjoying himself.


    Once he was finished, Lucas entered the room. "What¡¯s with all the crying? Were they starving?"


    E, still holding Elias,ughed. "Exactly. When Elias gets hungry, Dorian always joins in."


    Lucas picked up Dorian, his eyes full of affection. "Dorian, say Grandpa!"


    Dorian stared at Lucas with wide eyes. Since Lucas was a familiar presence, he wasn¡¯t shy at all. Instead, he giggled as Lucas teased him.


    "Dorian, say Grandpa! Grandpa will take you out for lots of fun trips in the future!" Lucas said with a smile before turning to E.


    "Dorian, wouldn¡¯t you like Mommy to give you a little sister?" he said, his tone lighthearted but suggestive. Then, looking at E¡¯s surprised expression, Lucas added, "E, with your amazing genes, you shouldn¡¯t let them go to waste. You should have a few more kids! If you¡¯re hesitant about going through another pregnancy, you could always consider surrogacy. It¡¯s perfectly legal in Country W."


    E chuckled. "Dad, if the house were full of kids, all fighting and arguing, wouldn¡¯t you get annoyed?"


    Lucas shook his head enthusiastically. "There¡¯s an old saying in Country S: having a house full of children and grandchildren is the greatest blessing. Look at that mogul from Country Y. His wife¡¯s had four kids already and is nning for a fifth, hoping it¡¯s a girl!"


    E yfully stuck out her tongue. The thought of giving birth again made her feel nervous.


    Still, the idea of surrogacy intrigued her. Maybe it was worth considering.


    "Dad, let me discuss this with Eric, okay?" she said with a smile.


    Lucas nodded warmly. "Of course. Whether you decide to or not is entirely up to you. I¡¯m just offering a suggestion."


    E smiled wryly, knowing Lucas¡¯s sentiments were tied to his own past. He had remained devoted to her mother and never remarried. Perhaps having another two children would bring some joy to him, she mused.

 Chapter 474: Love Can Heal Childhood Wounds

    <h4>Chapter 474: Love Can Heal Childhood Wounds</h4>


    Lucas had it tough. For a man as proud and unyielding as him to remain single for life out of devotion to one woman¡ªthere were likely few like him in the world.


    After ying with little Dorian for a while, Eric returned and enthusiastically picked up Elias. Father and son had a great time together,ughing and bonding.


    Lucas, however, had a banquet to attend and left after chatting briefly with E.


    E watched Dorian ying happily by himself and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her heart swelled with happiness and sweetness.


    Meanwhile, Elias was in Eric¡¯s arms, gleefully tugging at his dad¡¯s shirt and giggling.


    Eric, dressed in shorts, held Elias for a while before the little one started squirming to get down and y.


    "By the way, Dad suggested I have one or two more kids. What do you think?" E asked Eric with a yful smile.


    "Another child? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the pain? It¡¯s such a grueling process, and I feel..." Eric hesitated, clearly reluctant to let E endure the pain of childbirth again.


    He couldn¡¯t forget how she had suffered¡ªthe turning, the wounds, and every other kind of pain. Even now, though she had recovered, E still experienced asional back pain after sitting for too long. The thought of putting her through that again troubled Eric deeply.


    "Dad mentioned we could consider surrogacy in Country W. I think... maybe he just hopes I¡¯ll have more children to continue the Anderson family line," E said, her tone dimming slightly. "If we do go that route, would you be okay with the child taking Dad¡¯sst name?"


    Without hesitation, Eric nodded. "Of course. I¡¯d have no objection."


    E smiled warmly. She had always known Eric wouldn¡¯t fuss over something like that. Whether the child took her family¡¯s name or his, they would still be theirs.


    At that moment, Elias climbed onto Eric¡¯sp, babbling excitedly. His tiny hands curiously reached out for Eric¡¯s hairy leg.


    The little one stared wide-eyed at the hair and, in a burst of curiosity, grabbed a strand and gave it a firm tug!


    Eric hissed in pain, quickly pulling his leg back.


    Seeing this, E burst intoughter.


    Their little one already had a talent for causing mischief!


    Eric picked up Elias and looked him in the eye. "Son, why are you pulling Daddy¡¯s leg hair? Do you not like it? Should I just shave it all off for you?"


    Elias and Dorian, noticing Eughing, joined in with their own gurgling giggles. The two little onespletely ignored Eric¡¯s questions, leaving him looking utterly defeated. With no other choice, he set Elias back down.


    Elias, however, wasn¡¯t done. He grabbed at Eric¡¯s leg again, staring at the hair and babbling excitedly.


    Eughed so hard her stomach hurt, and Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore couldn¡¯t suppress their own chuckles either.


    Eric quickly pulled his leg away, muttering about the pain. Getting tugged on by tiny hands wasn¡¯t as harmless as it looked!


    The nursery was filled withughter¡ªE, Eric, and the two boys all enjoying the yful chaos.


    At that moment, Mia stepped in. "Mr. Nelson, Old Mr. Nelson has arrived."


    Eric¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He stood up stiffly and strode out of the room without another word.


    E stoppedughing and quickly followed him. The two little buns, too engrossed in their y, didn¡¯t notice their parents leaving and continued giggling.


    Eric¡¯s strides were swift, his presence sharp. By the time E caught up, he was already standing icily in front of James, his gaze filled with disdain. "My sons have plenty of toys. We don¡¯t need these. Take them back!" he said coldly.


    E nced over to see that James had brought a collection of brand-new toys.


    James looked much older than thest time she had seen him, his hair almost entirely white.


    Perhaps the guilt and regret from Grace¡¯s schemes being exposed had weighed heavily on him. Yet, Eric had never forgiven him or shown him any kindness, leaving James to live in torment.


    "But... these are thetest toys, specially brought from Country W by a friend. Eric, I know you dislike me, but... for the children¡¯s sake, please ept them," James pleaded softly, his tone full of desperation.


    Eric turned his face away coldly, an unusual flicker of hesitation crossing his stern demeanor.


    Despite his autism, diagnosed when he was seven, Eric¡¯s memory of the past was intact. Before the age of ten, James had treated him with boundless affection, holding him in the palm of his hand and spoiling him endlessly.


    Especially after his diagnosis, James had stayed by his side every night. During Eric¡¯s episodes¡ªwhether self-harm or fits of rage¡ªJames would restrain him or even let Eric bite his hand to vent his distress.


    But when Grace¡¯s schemes seeded, James had pulled away. Eric remembered the confusion and anguish vividly, unable to understand why James had abandoned him so suddenly and stopped being the loving father he once was.


    Later, when Grace moved in with Henry, it was Henry¡¯s presence that dissuaded Eric from ending his life.


    Eric had also overheard a phone call between Grace and Donald by chance, which nted the seed of doubt. He began to suspect his mother¡¯s "discovery" of their affair had been orchestrated. Though young, Eric couldn¡¯t forget Victoria and resolved to mask his emotions and bide his time for revenge.


    "Eric, Old Mr. Nelson is only thinking about Elias and Dorian. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?" E said softly, noticing the stormy expression on Eric¡¯s face.


    James quickly nodded in agreement. "Eric, no matter what happened before, think about your children. I know I¡¯ve made mistakes, and I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness. I just... don¡¯t want to disrupt your life now that you have a family."


    Eric looked at him coolly and said tly, "Leave. But the toys can stay."


    Hearing this, James¡¯s face broke into a bright smile. "Alright, I¡¯ll leave now¡ªright away!" He hurriedly turned and got into his car, which soon drove off slowly into the distance.


    E gently took Eric¡¯s hand. "If he managed to get in here, it must have been with my dad¡¯s approval. He¡¯s made some foolish decisions and done a lot of wrong, but... well, he thought you weren¡¯t his biological son. It¡¯s understandable that he treated you poorly."


    "He was manipted by Grace. It¡¯s tragic, really. Don¡¯t let it weigh on you or ruin your mood, okay?"


    Eric gave a faint, cold smile. "Don¡¯t worry. He means nothing to me."


    E wrapped her arms tightly around him, offering silentfort.


    Eric nuzzled into her soft hair, memories of the past swirling in his mind. But as he thought of their two adorable buns, the gloom lifted from his heart.


    Holding E close, he whispered, "Thank you, E. Thank you for staying by my side, no matter what. I¡¯ll never let you down, ever again."


    E nodded, her eyes misting over. Eric¡¯s promises were never mere words, and she believed in himpletely.


    "Eric, I¡¯ll stay with you forever too. We¡¯ll watch our sons grow up together, see them fall in love, get married, and have children of their own..."


    Her voice trembled with emotion as tears welled up. She couldn¡¯t help but cry, overwhelmed by her happiness and the depth of her feelings.


    She vowed silently that nothing¡ªnot a third party, not unexpected twists of fate¡ªwould ever shake their happiness. They were destined to grow old together, sharing a lifetime as one.


    Sunlight poured over them, wrapping them in warmth. The sweet, radiant glow of their love spread quietly, filling the air with a sense of unshakable bliss.

 Chapter 475: The Mysterious Package

    <h4>Chapter 475: The Mysterious Package</h4>


    The weather was gradually cooling aste autumn arrived. Leaves fluttered down likezy butterflies, drifting until they finally nketed the ground.


    The city was steeped in autumn¡¯s essence, with clear blue skies and fluffy white clouds. People hurried past, each carrying their own stories. Yet, the story of Eric and E had touched countless hearts.


    The little buns, Elias and Dorian, were now eight months old. They had begun learning to crawl, much to Lucas¡¯s delight. He often marveled at how clever the twins were and how healthy they seemed. At barely nine months old, they were already crawling and rolling across the floor, exploring and searching for their favorite things.


    ...


    At sunset, the sky was aze with colors,yers of crimson clouds casting a vibrant glow over the sea.


    E and Eric, each carrying one of the twins, strolled along the flower-lined path in front of their vi.


    "Elias, look over there¡ªthat¡¯s the sunset. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?" Eric said with a softugh, pointing at the glowing sun.


    Elias, though not seeing the sunset for the first time, still widened his eyes in wonder. He reached out with his chubby little hand, as if trying to grab it.


    In E¡¯s arms, Dorian excitedly waved his hands and babbled loudly, his face alight with joy.


    "It¡¯s stunning, isn¡¯t it? Look, do you see that butterfly?" E pointed to a colorful butterfly flitting ahead of them.


    Dorian¡¯s excitement only grew. He stopped moving and stared wide-eyed at the butterfly as it danced in the air.


    ...


    Nearly every evening, as long as it wasn¡¯t raining, E and Eric would take the twins outside for a walk. Sometimes, they visited Amelia and Richard, who were now married and expecting their first child in three months.


    The couple had nearly broken up over a trivial issue in the past, but their rtionship had since stabilized, and Amelia no longer worried about those who tried to tempt Richard.


    Among the twins¡¯ admirers, Nathan, Charles¡¯s four-year-old son, was their biggest fan. Every time he saw Elias and Dorian, he would eagerly bring out all his toys for them to y with.


    E made it a point to take the twins out weekly, introducing them to the world and helping them meet new people.


    ...


    As they continued their walk, Eric suddenly felt a warmth spreading across his chest. He looked down and realized, with dismay, that Elias had just wet his shirt.


    "Elias! You¡¯ve gifted Daddy again! My shirt!" Eric cried out, exasperated.


    E chuckled. "Well, that¡¯s what you get for not learning how to hold him out for a potty break."


    Eric sighed in defeat. He wasn¡¯t fond of the traditional technique of holding the babies out to "go," so Elias often ended up wetting on him instead.


    "Alright, that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s head home so I can change," Eric said, wrinkling his nose at the faint smell of urine clinging to his clothes. He, the mighty CEO, had truly been reduced to the role of a stay-at-home dad.


    But as soon as Eric turned to leave, Elias began wailing in protest, clearly unhappy about cutting the walk short.


    With no other choice, Eric turned back to follow E, and the little one instantly quieted down.


    E winked yfully at Eric. "Our son¡¯s figured it out¡ªhe loves being outside now. As long as Dorian stays out, Elias won¡¯t want to go home either."


    Hearing his mom, Elias cooed and babbled excitedly, waving his arms.


    Eric resigned himself to his fate, walking anotherp in his damp shirt while carrying his cheerful son.


    ...


    Later that evening, Richard and Brian invited Eric out, giving him a much-needed break from five days of staying home. For the first time in a while, Eric left the house to catch up with his friends.


    Meanwhile, E stayed home, eating dinner while Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore fed the twins porridge. At over eight months old, the little buns could now enjoy solid food.


    E ate in silence, careful not to distract the babies. She believed in fostering good habits from a young age, so mealtimes were for eating¡ªno unnecessary movements or distractions.


    Although it felt a bit unnatural to her, she was determined. Babies, after all, were nk tes, and instilling positive habits early on was crucial.


    E had just finished her dinner. The two little ones had finished eating earlier and were now ying on a mat in the living room.


    Elias grabbed a cute little rubber duck, ran his tiny hands over it a few times, then put it in his mouth to chew.


    Meanwhile, Dorian was ying with a small abacus, sliding the jade beads back and forth, producing a pleasant jingling sound.


    E sat down nearby, and the two little ones immediately reached out, tugging at her clothes. "What is it, Elias? Dorian? Where do you want to go? Do you want to go outside?"


    At the mention of going out, Dorian instantly climbed onto E¡¯sp, babbling excitedly.


    Not wanting to be left out, Elias leaned over and yfully bit E¡¯s hand.


    "Oh, Elias! Why are you biting me? Mommy¡¯s hand isn¡¯t clean," E said with augh. Picking him up, she turned on the music switch nearby.


    The living room was soon filled with a lively, cheerful rhythm.


    Dorian waved his arms enthusiastically, as if he were a natural-born musician.


    Mrs. Harris, watching from the side, smiled knowingly. This family¡¯s constant joy gave her a sense of peace and contentment.


    ...


    At that moment, Eric called. "Honey, do you want toe out for a bit?"


    "No, thanks! I¡¯m staying home with the boys!"


    There was a nanny at home, along with form milk, so E could have easily gone out for a bit of fun. But for her, being able to spend every moment with her little ones was the greatest joy.


    "Aren¡¯t you bored? If you really don¡¯t want toe out, I¡¯lle home early!" Eric said. In the background, upbeat music and faintughter from men and women could be heard.


    "I¡¯m not going out. You can stay aste as you want," E replied gently, her tone warm and soft. After saying goodbye to Eric, she hung up the phone.


    ...


    Just then, Mia walked in from outside. "E, you have a package!"


    Mia¡¯s cheeks were flushed. Although Luke hadn¡¯t officially pursued her, she had noticed his growing jealousy over the past few weeks, which filled her heart with joy.


    E frowned, looking at the small box in Mia¡¯s hands. "I haven¡¯t ordered anything recently. Why would I have a delivery?"


    Mia looked cautious. "Do you want me to open it outside?"


    E hesitated for a moment, and Mia added with a lightugh, "Don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯s not a bomb or anything. It was delivered by XX Courier, a professional service. If there were explosives, it wouldn¡¯t have passed through their system."


    Nodding, E said, "Alright, take it outside and see what it is."


    Mia agreed and carried the package outside to open it. A few years back, incidents with so-called "death packages" had led to strict regtions in the courier industry. Now, dangerous items were strictly prohibited from being shipped.


    With this in mind, Mia wasn¡¯t too concerned about any danger. Using a small knife, she carefully sliced through the tape sealing the box and opened it.


    Inside was a letter.


    Mia and the two bodyguards who hade over to watch exchanged curious nces. Someone had sent E a letter via courier? And in such an urgent manner?

 Chapter 476: The Mysterious Letter

    <h4>Chapter 476: The Mysterious Letter</h4>


    "Is it a love letter?" Mia asked, intrigued, as she picked up the letter and gave it a sniff. It didn¡¯t carry any scent.


    "Mia, what is that?" E stepped outside and noticed Mia sniffing at the letter. Her brows furrowed slightly.


    Mia raised her head. "There¡¯s just a letter inside the box, but I haven¡¯t opened it yet. To be safe, should I open it for you?"


    E nodded. "Alright, but be careful!"


    Mia grinned. "Didn¡¯t you notice? I¡¯m already wearing gloves."


    Only then did E notice the transparent gloves on Mia¡¯s hands. If the envelope wasced with poison, it wouldn¡¯t affect Mia.


    Mia opened the letter, revealing a thin sheet of paper with only a few lines written on it.


    Instead of reading it herself, Mia held the paper out for E to read clearly.


    E scanned the lines, her face darkening as she read:


    "Miss E, I find you very intriguing. I¡¯ve been observing you for two years now. You¡¯re incredibly intelligent, but I believe I can alter your destiny. The game is waiting silently for you to begin."


    There was no signature.


    Just a few short lines, yet they made E¡¯s brows furrow deeply. She took out her phone and snapped a picture of the note.


    Afterward, she handed the letter back to Mia, who carefully folded it and ced it back into the envelope.


    "Mia, do you think we should notify Mr. Nelson about this?" Mia asked cautiously, noticing the somber look on E¡¯s face. Although she hadn¡¯t read the exact content, she could guess it wasn¡¯t anything pleasant.


    E shook her head. "It¡¯s just a few vague sentences. Besides... it seems to be from someone I don¡¯t know. The tone is unfamiliar."


    "That might not mean much. They could be pretending not to know you," Mia suggested.


    E smiled faintly, though a chill flickered in her eyes. "Keep it and give it to Mr. Nelson when he returns. Let him know I¡¯ve already seen it."


    E had a hunch¡ªEric might have received simr letters from this mysterious individual. It would exin the piercing gaze she¡¯d sensed during the one-month celebration or while out in public.


    Someone was watching her, observing her every move.


    While there had been no direct threats in the letter, and the person hadn¡¯t made any overt moves, it was best to stay cautious.


    "Got it. I¡¯ll handle it," Mia said, carefully putting the letter away. E, however, didn¡¯t let the matter weigh too heavily on her mind. With their state-of-the-art security system, it was virtually impossible for an outsider to breach their home.


    Besides, E trusted that Eric was already keeping an eye on this situation.


    Meanwhile.


    At the Elite Horizon Club, Amanda sat beside Brian,ughing and chatting with him. However, her gaze briefly cooled when itnded on the woman sitting across from Eric.


    Eric and Richard were deep in conversation about the future of LXL. After a while, Richard grew tired of the topic.


    "Enough about work. Business during the day, business at night¡ªit¡¯s too much," Richard said with a mischievous grin. "Let¡¯s talk about the actresses in ourpany. Who do you think has the potential to be LXL¡¯s next superstar?"


    "Aurora Wilson," Eric replied calmly. "She has an excellent voice¡ªcold and elegant. She has the potential to be cultivated."


    "Wow, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to her," Richard teased with a sly smile.


    "Ridiculous. With E around, would he dare?" Amanda interjected with augh. Having spent so much time with E¡¯s group and eventually falling for Brian, she naturally became part of their circle.


    "Eric¡¯s aplete wife-loyalist. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be interested in anyone else," Brian added with a chuckle.


    The woman sitting across from Eric, Vivian, slightly darkened her expression. Vivian had fallen out of favor with Carl, who lost confidence in her, and their engagement had been dissolved in just over a year.


    Thick-skinned, Vivian managed to join the group, though Eric didn¡¯t make her leave. However, the rest of the group unanimously excluded her from the conversation, leaving her no room to interject.


    "You¡¯re just spouting nonsense," Eric said coolly, casting a brief nce at Richard. "Better be careful, or Amelia might hear and give you a beating."


    "She doesn¡¯t have the energy for that! She¡¯s at home resting all day now. But you know, since she got pregnant, her temper¡¯s be much better!" Richard replied with a smug grin.


    Eric didn¡¯t respond. Vivian, however, took this as her cue to approach.


    "Eric," she said, "you¡¯ve got kids now. I don¡¯t expect anything from you anymore. I¡¯m just tired of Country W and want to establish myself in Country S. Can¡¯t we just be friends?"


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s the difference between ¡¯friends¡¯ and ¡¯strangers¡¯?"


    Vivian bit her lip, clearly ufortable. "I know you think I¡¯d hurt E, but if I really wanted to pursue something, I¡¯dpete with her fairly!"


    "Fairly?" Amanda interjected with a coldugh. "They¡¯ve got kids now. E¡¯s time and energy arepletely devoted to them. She doesn¡¯t have the luxury to waste time on someone as shameless as you, chasing after a taken man."


    Vivian lowered her head. Seeing that Eric wasn¡¯t responding, she added, "No matter what, Eric, I value our friendship. I¡¯ll leave now. I hope next time we meet, you¡¯ll treat me with more kindness."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Eric raised his eyebrow slightly but kept his lips tightly pressed, saying nothing.


    He valued his friendship with David too much tosh out. Otherwise, with his sharp tongue, Vivian might have been driven mad.


    ...


    "What¡¯s her deal? She ims not to like you but follows you all the way to Country S?" Brian scoffed. "A woman¡¯s heart is as unfathomable as the ocean."


    Amanda stiffened slightly. "Who are you talking about? Not all women are like that!"


    Brian leaned close to her ear with a wicked grin. "Last night, didn¡¯t you say ¡¯no, no¡¯? Yet you clung to me so tightly."


    Amanda pinched him hard under the table, maintaining a calm andposed expression as if nothing had happened.


    Their yful scuffle went unnoticed by Eric.


    ...


    Eric stepped out to the balcony and made a quick call. "Keep an eye on Vivian. Don¡¯t let her bother E, and find out what she¡¯s up to."


    "Got it, boss. I¡¯ll have someone watch her," John replied on the other end.


    Eric ended the call with a faint click. Checking his watch, he noticed it was already 9 PM. Returning to the group, he announced his departure, drawing a wave of yful teasing from his friends.


    "The ultimate doting husband¡ªheading home right on time again!"


    "Eric, can¡¯t you stay just half an hour longer? Or is E going to get mad if you¡¯rete?"


    "Ha! A total wife-ve! E¡¯s not even that strict¡ªhe¡¯s just scared someone might charm her and steal her away!"


    Amid theirughter, Eric¡¯s expression remained calm. He left the private room, closing the door behind him with sereneposure.


    To his surprise, Vivian wasn¡¯t waiting for him outside, nor did she make any further attempts to bother him.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 477: Caught in the Act

    <h4>Chapter 477: Caught in the Act</h4>


    After returning home, E sent the contents of the letter she had photographed to Eric.


    Eric nced at it briefly, his heart skipping a beat. The style... it was eerily simr to the note received when Grandma Davis passed away. That could only mean one thing¡ªperhaps the same person was behind both notes.


    "Honey, don¡¯t hide it from me. Have you received simr notes before?" E asked softly.


    The two little buns were on the floor, nearly drifting off to sleep. After crawling around for a while, they had grown tired and were nowzily sprawled there, their eyelids struggling to stay open.


    Their adorable state warmed Eric¡¯s heart. He crouched down, picked up little Dorian, and gently patted his back, while Elias had already dozed off on his own.


    "Yes, I received one during Grandma Davis¡¯s burial. But I didn¡¯t think it was anything serious, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t want you to worry," Eric said with a smile, cing the now-sleeping Dorian into a nearby crib.


    The two little ones quickly settled into a deep sleep. Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore quietly left the room, closing the door behind them.


    Every night, E and Eric spent some time in the nursery before leaving.


    ...


    "I see..." E murmured, tucking Elias under his nket. She gazed at his plump, rosy cheeks, her heart overflowing with tenderness.


    "As long as you¡¯re prepared. With our vi¡¯s advanced security system, it¡¯s unlikely anyone could get inside."


    E lowered the mosquito over Elias¡¯s crib, her face full of gentle maternal love.


    Eric covered Dorian with a nket, lowered his mosquito, and walked over to wrap his arms around E¡¯s waist from behind.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve made it this far together. Some people can¡¯t stand to see us happy, but theyck the power to truly harm us. They¡¯re just ying word games to disrupt our peace of mind," Eric said with a lightugh, his warm breath brushing against E¡¯s earlobe, making her shiver slightly.


    Hisrge hands began to roam across her body.


    E¡¯s breathing quickened. "This is the boys¡¯ room. Let¡¯s go back to ours..."


    With Mrs. Moore and Mrs. Harris taking excellent care of Elias and Dorian, there was no need to worry about them. Eric swiftly picked E up and carried her out of the nursery.


    As they passed the staircase, Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore exchanged knowing smiles.


    "The young master and mistress have been married so long, yet they¡¯re still as sweet as newlyweds. It¡¯s truly enviable," Mrs. Harris said with a chuckle.


    Mrs. Moore nodded. "Exactly. In all my years as a nanny, I¡¯ve seen so many couples fall apart within months of having kids¡ªarguing, even divorcing. It¡¯s rare to see a couple this loving."


    As a nanny with years of experience, Mrs. Moore had worked with countless families, witnessing divorces and infidelity more often than not. While there were some strong rtionships, none matched the sweetness and passion of Eric and E¡¯s.


    ...


    In their bedroom, Eric yfully tossed E onto the bed and kissed her passionately. The air grew electric, and E knew tonight would be another unforgettable night.


    Afterward, the room was filled with a lingering warmth. Ey in Eric¡¯s arms, tracing circles on his chest with her finger.


    Eric kissed her forehead. "Keep teasing me, and I won¡¯t mind going for another round."


    E burst intoughter. "Do you even have the energy?"


    "Try me."


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll behave," E said with a smile. "On your way home, Amanda called to tell me Vivian followed you here?"


    E didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment but felt it was her duty as a wife to bring it up.


    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous grin. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous?"


    "Of course not!" E huffed, though her voice held a hint of yfulness.


    "Vivian dide, but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t cling to me like she used to," Eric said nonchntly.


    Hisrge hand gently stroked her long, silky hair. The strands were soft, fine, with a few locks resting against her neck and cheek, making her snow-white skin appear even more radiant.


    "Is that so? But I heard she called off her engagement with Carl," E remarkedzily.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s true, but that has nothing to do with me, right? My dear wife, you can¡¯t me me for that!" Eric said with a teasing smile.


    E didn¡¯t respond immediately. Vivian¡¯s return left her somewhat puzzled.


    However, E had met Vivian before and understood that, at her core, Vivian wasn¡¯t a bad person. Even when trying to nder her, Vivian had shown hesitation and panic in her eyes.


    She¡¯s... probably not too malicious, E thought. After all, David is her older brother.


    "What are you thinking about, my love?" Eric asked, noticing her silence. "Vivian is someone I¡¯ll handle. You don¡¯t need to worry. No matter what happens, my love is only for you." His voice turned yful as he leaned in and kissed her firmly.


    Eughed and yfully pushed him away. Suddenly, she felt that life was truly wonderful.


    She had a man she loved, a thriving career, and two handsome little boys who were her treasures.


    Surely, no woman in the world could be as happy as she was.


    With the arrival of her twin boys, E felt her life wasplete.


    She quietlyy in Eric¡¯s arms, where silence spoke louder than words. He held her hand, gently caressing it, and before long, E sumbed to the overwhelming sleepiness.


    The moment was serene, beautiful, and perfect.


    With the person she loved most by her side, everything felt right. Together, they watched their sons grow¡ªfrom crawling to walking, through countless falls and tears. Finally, their little buns could walk steadily.


    ...


    On Elias and Dorian¡¯s first birthday, E kept the celebration intimate. She invited her uncle¡¯s family, Henry, and a few close friends to a private dinner at the Nelson Group Grand Hotel, reserving two tables.


    At 5 PM, E held Elias¡¯s hand while Eric held Dorian¡¯s. Together with Lucas, they arrived at the entrance of the reserved private dining room.


    A sharp voice suddenly caught E¡¯s attention. She looked up to see a pregnant woman grabbing another woman¡¯s hair, screaming and crying.


    "You homewrecker! You shameless tramp... Go to hell, you mistress! Peter, are you even human? I¡¯m seven months pregnant, and you¡¯re here fooling around with another woman?"


    The angry woman¡¯s piercing voice filled the hallway. Next to her stood a man who, despite his slightly handsome appearance, exuded an air of indifference as he casually smoked a cigarette. He didn¡¯t hold a candle to Eric.


    The woman being berated... was Leah.


    E hadn¡¯t thought about Leah in a long time. Though Leah was technically her cousin, E had never acknowledged her as such.


    Leah wore a loose dress, her heavily pregnant belly prominently showing¡ªseven or eight months along, by the look of it.


    At that moment, little Elias let go of E¡¯s hand and happily followed Eric and Lucas into the private dining room.

 Chapter 478: Starting to Talk

    <h4>Chapter 478: Starting to Talk</h4>


    Inside the private room, balloons and various new toys filled the space, immediately capturing the attention of the two little buns. They crawled and toddled around, thoroughly enchanted by the festive setup.


    E quietly observed the scene, her gaze eventually drifting back to the hallway. Seeing Leah in her current state filled her with a sense of pity. Once a formidable and iron-willed businesswoman, Leah had fallen so far¡ªreduced to a shadow of her former self due to jealousy and her past crimes.


    She had oncemanded respect in the corporate world, a force to be reckoned with. But after her release from prison, with a tarnished reputation, it was unlikely that any major corporation would hire her. The scandal from years ago had shaken the entirety of Country S.


    "You vicious woman! Are you trying to kill me? You can¡¯t keep a man, and you¡¯re ming me for it? He¡¯s your husband!"


    The other woman, the so-called mistress, wasn¡¯t one to back down. She yanked Leah¡¯s hair with such force that Leah winced in pain.


    Though the mistress wasn¡¯t as strikingly beautiful as Leah, she had an undeniably attractive figure. The two fierce women fought in the hallway, despite Leah being heavily pregnant. Shockingly, the man at the center of it all, Peter Wilson, stood by indifferently, casually smoking a cigarette.


    Onlookers murmured in disapproval, and a few kind-hearted women stepped forward to separate Leah and the mistress.


    Leah, enraged, turned to Peter, who was leaning against a doorframe, exhaling smoke nonchntly. "Peter, you bastard! You¡¯re scum... How could you let her hit me while I¡¯m seven months pregnant!" Leah cried out in despair.


    The crowd looked at Leah with pity. Blindly choosing a man like this¡ªwho else could she me?


    Peter, unbothered, blew out a smoke ring and said coldly, "You came here to cause trouble for yourself. Why are you out and about when you¡¯re pregnant? As for me and her, we¡¯re together to meet my needs."


    His audacious and self-righteous tone infuriated Leah. With a scream, she lunged at him, her nails aimed straight at his face.


    "Scumbag! Trash! I¡¯ll end you! I won¡¯t live like this anymore¡ªI won¡¯t even have this baby!" Leah shouted, her voice filled with rage and heartbreak.


    Leah¡¯s situation had turned tragic. Peter¡¯s family wasn¡¯t wealthy, but the Carter Group, despite its financial decline, still had assets¡ªmost notably, a sprawling mansion. Peter had married Leah hoping to benefit from her wealth, only to discover that she had nothing left. His disappointment turned into resentment.


    When Leah became pregnant, Peter¡¯s ambition and restlessness grew, leading him to seekfort with other women.


    Now, consumed by anger, Leah wanted nothing more than to w Peter¡¯s face off, to destroy his allure to other women.


    But as she rushed forward, Peter grabbed her wrist and struck her across the face with a loud p. The force left her stunned.


    Leah stumbled back and copsed onto the floor, her cheek burning with pain.


    Clutching her stomach, she cried out in apparent agony, "Someone... take me to the hospital! My stomach hurts¡ªso much pain!"


    Peter scoffed, flicking his cigarette butt into a nearby trash can before turning and walking away without a second nce.


    The crowd gasped in disbelief. How could a man be so cold and heartless? The child she carried was his!


    Leah, seeing his utter indifference, began wailing uncontrobly.


    In truth, her stomach didn¡¯t hurt. She had cried out in an attempt to test Peter¡¯s care for her. What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was hispleteck ofpassion.


    "You deserve this! A useless woman who can¡¯t keep her man thinks she can pick a fight with me? Pathetic!" the mistress sneered, straightening her clothes before walking away with a triumphant smirk.


    The spectators slowly dispersed, leaving Leah crying on the floor.


    E had seen enough. Though outwardlyposed, she was deeply shocked. Leah had once been a capable and intelligent businesswoman. How could she have chosen such a terrible man? E couldn¡¯t fathom the choices that had brought Leah to this point.


    "E, are you happy now? Seeing me so miserable, watching me get abandoned by a scumbag like this¡ªdoes it bring you joy?"


    Leah¡¯s sharp voice called out, stopping E in her tracks.


    E turned to look at her, her gaze calm and indifferent.


    "What are you looking at? E, you wretched woman... you¡¯ll die a horrible death!" Leah spat, her anger making her breathless.


    E let out a coldugh. "I¡¯ve told you before¡ªcurses always rebound. You should learn to control your tongue."


    Without saying another word, E turned and walked into the private room, leaving four bodyguards stationed outside.


    Leah¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly, her heart writhing in pain. She felt an overwhelming urge to crush everyone she despised underfoot to vent her frustration.


    E closed the door, shutting out Leah¡¯s sobbing.


    It had only been a little over a year since she¡¯dst paid attention to Leah, and yet here Leah was, already married¡ªand to such a man. Perhaps her time in prison had left her with feelings of inadequacy, causing her to settle hastily for someone who didn¡¯t deserve her.


    "What happened? Seen enough of the show?" Eric asked, raising an eyebrow as E walked in.


    E sighed deeply. "I never thought Leah would sink to this level. She¡¯s actually quite capable, yet she ended up with the biggest scumbag of the century¡ªand he even hit his pregnant wife."


    Lucas responded with his usual calm demeanor. "It¡¯s just who she is. Maybe she likes men like that. At first, they give her endless excitement, but once the honeymoon phase is over, the uglinesses out, and by then, it¡¯s toote to regret."


    E pursed her lips and nced at Elias and Dorian, who were happily ying nearby.


    "Elias, Dorian, when it¡¯s time to eat, you¡¯ll have to stop ying, okay?" E reminded them. Elias turned around, his adorable little face lighting up with a smile as he waved a toy airne in the air.


    "Mommy... Daddy... fun!"


    At just a year old, Elias and Dorian had already learned to say a few words.


    "I know it¡¯s fun, but are you hungry? There¡¯s caketer!" Eric squatted down to kiss Elias on the cheek.


    Dorian, holding a toy, wobbled over and said, "Daddy... kiss!"


    Eric chuckled and nted a kiss on Dorian¡¯s cheek as well, making the little one giggle uncontrobly.


    Watching the two adorable little boys, Lucas¡¯s face was full of joy. Luke also smiled quietly, his mood lifted just by being around them.


    Soon, Henry and Lauren, Amelia and Richard, and E¡¯s uncle¡¯s family arrived. The two tables in the private room were just the right size for the group.


    Everyone brought gifts for the two little buns. Amelia, her belly round with pregnancy, pinched Elias¡¯s cheek gently. "Elias, when my little princess is born, should we promise her to you?"


    The room erupted inughter. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea at all. Everyone in the group was close, trustworthy, and there was no fear of being taken advantage of.


    "Sure, Amelia. You¡¯d better remember you said that!" E teased with a grin.


    Richard raised an eyebrow. "E, if your son bullies my daughter in the future, you¡¯d better take her side."


    "Of course! I¡¯ll spoil your daughter to the moon and back," E said cheerfully. Richard and Amelia were good people, and E was confident their daughter would be raised well.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 479: Letters Keep Coming

    <h4>Chapter 479: Letters Keep Coming</h4>


    Next, everyone enjoyed their meal together, followed by cutting the cake. The private room was filled with joy andughter. The two little ones only managed to eat a small amount of frosting before losing interest, spitting out every other bite, their mischievousness on full disy!


    E finally gave up and stopped Mrs. Harris from trying to feed them.


    Amanda pulled E aside and whispered, "E, when are youing back to work at thepany?"


    E looked at her curiously. "Why? Elias and Dorian are still so little. How could I leave them?"


    E nned to return to work once the twins were three years old and could attend preschool.


    "I keep seeing Vivian at the office," Amanda said with obvious irritation. "Even though Mr. Nelson barely acknowledges her, she keeps begging him to give her a position."


    E pursed her lips, her eyes reflecting calm understanding. "I know about that. Eric mentioned it to me. He even asked if I thought it was fine to give Vivian a role. Personally... I don¡¯t think he has any feelings for her, so it doesn¡¯t really matter."


    Amanda quickly shook her head. "That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Feelings between men and women can develop over time! How can you be so nonchnt? What if... Mr. Nelson identally falls for Vivian?"


    E burst outughing. "Do you think Mr. Nelson is the kind of man to be easily swayed? Even if he were to stray, it¡¯d be with someone like you¡ªor another woman¡ªnot Vivian! She spent years with him before and never won his heart. It¡¯s not going to happen now."


    Amanda huffed, annoyed. "Don¡¯t joke about me like that! I would never do such a thing! Besides, Brian and I are practically engaged, so don¡¯t you dare spread rumors!"


    E blinked in surprise, her expression lighting up. She hadn¡¯t expected their rtionship to progress so quickly.


    "E, you know there¡¯s no rule against our artists dating or getting married, right?" Amanda looked a little nervous, knowing some contracts prohibited such things.


    "I don¡¯t think the contract you signed has any such use, does it? And with your current poprity, even marriage wouldn¡¯t hurt your career," E reassured her with a lightugh.


    Amanda sighed in relief.


    Just then, little Elias toddled over. "Mommy, hug!"


    E noticed his droopy eyes and quickly scooped him up.


    Not to be outdone, Dorian saw this and grew jealous. He ran over, tugging at E¡¯s clothes. "Mommy... Mommy!"


    Eric crouched down and said, "Daddy will carry you and buy you some candy. How about that?"


    But Dorian, with tears welling up in his eyes, clung tightly to E¡¯s clothes. "Mommy... hug! Mommy..."


    E sighed, feeling a headacheing on. Why did Dorian always get jealous the moment she picked up Elias?


    Lucas quickly pulled a small figurine from his pocket and held it out to Dorian. "Dorian, look at this little doll. It¡¯ll y with you!"


    The teary-eyed boy paused, reaching out for the adorable toy.


    E shook her head, realizing that as the boys grew, they might fight even more. It was bound to be a headache-inducing issue.


    Eric picked Dorian up. "Let¡¯s head home. The kids need to sleep."


    Everyone agreed. As E stepped out of the private room, a server approached her with an envelope. "Mrs. Nelson, a woman asked me to give this to you."


    E froze for a moment. Another mysterious letter?


    Eric quickly took the envelope, not wanting Lucas to worry. E nced at the server and asked, "Did the woman say anything specific?"


    The server shook his head. "No, she only asked me to deliver this to you."


    Eric turned to John and said, "Find out who that woman is immediately. Better yet, identify the person giving these letters to E."


    John quickly agreed, while Luke frowned. "What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s just a letter. Is it some kind of threat?"


    "No, it¡¯s a love letter," E replied with a faint smile. The letter wasn¡¯t threatening¡ªit leaned more toward a love confession.


    Lucas burst intoughter upon hearing this. E¡¯s charm had never faded. He¡¯d even heard his subordinates speak of her with admiration, their eyes lighting up whenever her name was mentioned.


    That¡¯s my daughter¡ªmine and Isabe¡¯s! he thought proudly.


    No matter the time, or even her marital status, E carried an endless allure.


    E¡¯s nonchnt exnation put Lucas at ease. However, Eric felt nothing but frustration. The earlier letter had also felt like a love letter. Could this one be more of the same?


    When they got back to the car, Eric opened the letter and gave it a quick nce.


    Mrs. Harris held Dorian, while E sat in the backseat with her. From the rearview mirror, E caught a glimpse of Eric¡¯s darkened expression but didn¡¯t ask anything.


    The car ride was quiet. E gazed lovingly at Elias¡¯s delicate face and nted a gentle kiss on his forehead.


    Her little prince stirred slightly at her touch, shifting his head uneasily before falling back asleep.


    E¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile as she thought to herself, Elias, Dorian, no matter what happens, we will protect you.


    They were the embodiment of her and Eric¡¯s love, the continuation of their lives. Just seeing them brought a flow of happiness and sweetness into her heart.


    ...


    When they arrived home, E tucked the boys in before quietly leaving the room, leaving Mrs. Moore and Mrs. Harris to keep watch over them.


    Back in her bedroom, she found Eric sitting outside on the balcony, smoking a cigarette.


    E frowned. Eric wasn¡¯t a smoker, yet here he was, blowing out smoke into the cool night air.


    She walked over to him, her graceful silhouette mesmerizing under the soft light.


    "Why are you smoking?" E asked gently.


    Eric¡¯s nted, phoenix-like eyes sparkled with a faint smile. "I just took one out without thinking. Thought I¡¯d see what it tastes like."


    With that, he exhaled a delicate smoke ring, the misty tendrils curling around his strikingly handsome face, softening it with a faint tenderness.


    After a few puffs, Eric stubbed out the cigarette, noticing E¡¯s displeased expression. He didn¡¯t want to smoke in front of her.


    E sat down beside him, leaning into his side. The night breeze was chilly, and a few faint stars dotted the sky. Their dim glow could easily be mistaken for fleeting streaks of light.


    The faint scent of smoke clung to Eric¡¯s coat, mingling with the perfume on E¡¯s skin. She tilted her delicate face up toward him, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Was it the letter...?" she asked softly.


    Eric gestured toward the tea table nearby. "Take a look."


    E quickly picked it up. The envelope had already been opened by Eric. When she unfolded the letter, she saw, once again, just a few short lines.

 Chapter 480: Interrupted Intimacy

    <h4>Chapter 480: Interrupted Intimacy</h4>


    "Miss E, my interest in you has grown even stronger, and I find myself curious about your husband as well. However, the time isn¡¯t right just yet. I hope that one day, I¡¯ll have the chance to meet you."


    The note carried no threats, just a casual, almost indifferent tone, as though the writer were nonchntly sharing their thoughts.


    "This tone..." E frowned. "It really might just be some kind of word game. What do you think?"


    Eric gently brushed his cheek against hers, his warm breath fanning across her face. "Game or not, I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t get their way. I¡¯ll have everyone stay extra vignt."


    E sighed, frustration creeping into her voice. "But this person is so elusive, almost impossibly skilled. No matter how much we investigate, we can¡¯t find them. Eric, isn¡¯t this the first time something like this has happened?"


    Even with Grace and Donald, who had hidden their tracks so well, they¡¯d managed to uncover the truth. But this time, the culprit was far too cunning. It had been nearly two years since the notes started appearing, and they still hadn¡¯t found a single lead.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There wille a day when everything is revealed," Eric reassured her. E said nothing more, only wishing for some happy, peaceful days with him.


    Living a life of constant vignce and suspicion wasn¡¯t what she wanted.


    ...


    E had hoped the writer would surface soon, but months passed, and her sons grew older¡ªfive months older, to be exact¡ªwith no further incidents. The letters had stopped altogether.


    E even began to feel as though those notes had never existed, as though they were just a bad dream.


    Or perhaps, as Eric had suggested, the notes were merely a way to disrupt their peace¡ªa safe yet effective tactic to keep their nerves on edge. Surely, the sender must be feeling smug about it.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Elias and Dorian¡¯s toys were updated every week, a frequency so high that Mrs. Moore jokingly called them the most spoiled children she¡¯d seen in her ten years as a nanny.


    However, as the boys grew, E faced new challenges. With their growing sense of self, the little buns often fought over things, even identical toys, leading to crying fits.


    Thankfully, the boys could be calmed down with a bit of persuasion, but their asional tantrums tested everyone¡¯s patience.


    The boys were also incredibly attached to E. The moment she moved or left the room, they would immediately follow her.


    Mrs. Moore assured her this was a normal phase. "Children are closest to their mothers. Give it some time, and they¡¯ll grow out of this clinginess."


    ...


    One evening, Elias and Dorian insisted on squeezing into the master bedroom, bouncing on therge sofa with boundless energy.


    E sighed, wordlessly watching her little princes wreak havoc while Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore stood nearby to prevent any idents.


    When Eric arrived home, the room was a chaotic mess. Raising an eyebrow, he silently ced his briefcase to the side.


    "Daddy... Daddy!" Elias cried out, running to hug Eric¡¯s leg.


    Not to be left out, Dorian toddled over, grabbing Eric¡¯s hand. "Daddy... Daddy! Kiss me!"


    E couldn¡¯t hold back augh as Dorian giggled gleefully, reaching up to tug on Eric¡¯s earlobe.


    Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore exchanged amused smiles and quietly left the room, knowing the children were well-fed and wanting to give the family some private time.


    "Elias, Dorian, were you good today?" Eric asked, kissing one and then the other with a chuckle.


    "Good!" the two little buns chorused in unison.


    "Alright, time to go back to your room and sleep, okay?" Eric said, wrapping an arm around each of the little ones, his face full of joy.


    "Mommy... Mommy!" Elias wriggled free and toddled toward E. Eric sighed and let him go, watching as the little boy giggled and flung himself into E¡¯s arms.


    E¡¯s heart melted. She picked Elias up, but Dorian, not wanting to be left out, began to protest. She had no choice but to set Elias down.


    Dorian scooted over, clinging tightly to E, while Eliastched onto her other side. Eric tried to gently coax the boys, hoping to convince them to return to their room, but the two clung stubbornly to E¡¯s hands, refusing to let go.


    Dorian even tugged her toward a corner to y with the little toy airne he¡¯d brought into the room.


    ...


    The four of them ended up having a grand time ying together in the bedroom. Eventually, Elias and Dorian tired themselves out and mbered onto E and Eric¡¯s bed.


    "Mommy will take you to your room to sleep, okay?" E asked, reaching out to pick up Elias.


    But Elias flopped onto the nket instead, closing his eyes contentedly.


    Dorian rolled over to lie beside his brother. The two little ones, lying side by side, fell fast asleep in an instant.


    E and Eric exchanged a nce, both slightly exasperated yet amused. They¡¯re such a handful when they¡¯re awake, but once they¡¯re asleep, it¡¯s like flipping a switch.


    Children, so carefree and innocent, really were a wonder.


    ...


    "Let¡¯s have Mrs. Moore carry them back to their room," Eric suggested with a smile.


    E shook her head. "Let them sleep a little longer. If we wake them now, it won¡¯t be good."


    Eric sat down beside her. The crisp autumn air lingered, but ying with the boys had left E slightly flushed, her cheeks glowing like a ripe peach. Eric couldn¡¯t help but feel a spark of desire. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he leaned in, cupped her face, and kissed her deeply.


    E didn¡¯t resist, leaning into him instead. But as the kiss grew more passionate, she pulled back slightly, breathless. "No... don¡¯t. You¡¯ll wake the boys."


    Eric, equally breathless, murmured, "Toote... I need you."


    ...


    In his eagerness, Eric identally knocked the toy airne off the bed. It hit the floor with a loud tter, startling Elias and Dorian awake.


    The two little boys sat up, blinking sleepily, and turned their wide eyes toward their parents, who froze in an awkward position.


    Elias, ever the yful one, crawled over to Eric andughed, wrapping his tiny arms around Eric¡¯s arm and giving it a yful bite.


    E quickly pulled Elias away, her cheeks red. "Elias, that¡¯s Daddy¡¯s arm, not something to eat!"


    Her face burned with embarrassment. He must¡¯ve seen Eric kiss me and thought it was something to copy.


    Dorian, oblivious, flopped back down and went straight back to sleep. But Elias, full of energy, grabbed E¡¯s hand and gave it a light nibble, grinning mischievously.


    "Alright, Elias, time for bed!" Eric said, scratching his head in defeat. E had been right¡ªonce their little prince was awake, there was no disciplining him.


    E cradled Elias, gently rocking him until he finally nestled against her chest and drifted off again.


    This time, Eric behaved himself. He quietly carried Elias and Dorian back to the nursery, tucking them in before sighing in relief.


    Back in their room, Eric didn¡¯t waste a moment. Without a word, he scooped E into his arms and strode toward the bathroom, determined to make up for the earlier interruption.

 Chapter 481: Off to Preschool

    <h4>Chapter 481: Off to Preschool</h4>


    At this moment, in Country W.


    A man spread out arge stack of photographs, his eyes lighting up with excitement as he looked at the images of E and her adorable twin children.


    Papers filled with information were alsoid out on the table. His thick sses were nearly slipping off his nose, and he habitually pushed them back up, chuckling softly. "Such incredible genes. Truly enviable! I¡¯ve studied countless celebrities and public figures, but this pair¡ªthis pair is the most fascinating yet."


    Nearby, a young assistant asked with augh, "Doctor, what¡¯s so special about them?"


    "Haven¡¯t you done your research? Miss E lost her mother at a young age, yet she managed to ovee the schemes of a malicious stepmother and cunning half-sister in spectacr fashion. As for Mr. Eric, he¡¯s done the same. Sure, he¡¯s relied on the help of many people, but... the ability to leverage resources and connections is a sess in itself."


    "But that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they have high IQs, does it?"


    "Humans are constantly evolving. I¡¯m curious to see how these twins will turn out."


    The manughed softly, his eyes gleaming with fervent curiosity. Just then, a beautiful woman approached. "Doctor, Mr. Scott is here to see you!"


    The man stood up, his smile bright. "Perfect. Let him wait for me in the sitting room for ten minutes. I¡¯ll finish reviewing these photos and then meet with him."


    The woman nodded, ncing at the photographs on the table. "Her again? Doctor, you¡¯ve really been obsessingtely!"


    But the man didn¡¯t respond,pletely absorbed in examining the stack of documents, his expression grave and focused.


    A trace of exasperation shed in the woman¡¯s eyes before she quietly slipped out of the study.


    Meanwhile, Mason was seated in the luxurious sitting room of the vi, leisurely scrolling through his phone and reading the news.


    When the maid ryed the doctor¡¯s message, Mason showed no irritation and continued to wait calmly, seated withposed ease.


    His fingers glided over the phone screen,nding on a news site from Country S.


    In the entertainment section, there was yet another photo of Eric and his family of four out in public. Though the image wasn¡¯t very clear, the twins were unmistakably the center of attention, surrounded by a crowd of admirers.


    Mason¡¯s lips tightened coldly. This family of four seemed to make headlines in the entertainment sections regrly, thanks to Eric¡¯s rising fame and the undeniable charm of the adorable twins. It wasn¡¯t hard to see why everyone adored them.


    Closing the news app, Mason navigated to his photo gallery.


    Inside, there were countless close-ups of the twins. The two little ones were exceptionally handsome, even at just over a year old. Their features, their expressions¡ªeverything about them was captivating.


    It was enough to make anyone feel an irresistible urge to have children of their own!


    Mason¡¯s lips curled into a faintly mocking smile.


    "Eric, we¡¯re bound to sh again in the future. Let¡¯s see if you can hold your ground next time."


    ...


    LXL Entertainment had been thriving in recent years, producing an array of talented neers. Several fresh faces had starred in blockbuster films that catapulted them to fame.


    E asionally browsed online novels, picking out ones she liked and arranging for her team to contact the authors to negotiate for adaptation rights.


    These weren¡¯t just the bestsellers or viral hits. Sometimes, they were obscure but unique works.


    Such stories often carried a certain level of depth andplexity, making them challenging to adapt. However, if executed well, they were bound to gain significant acim.


    This strategy gave LXL an edge in breaking into international markets, where lighthearted, formic romance dramas rarely won awards or garnered recognition.


    The days slipped by like flowing water, never to return. Much like shooting stars streaking silently across the night sky, E¡¯s focus remained steadfast on her two sons.


    By the time the twins reached a year and a half, they were weaned off milk¡ªa grueling process, but one she eventually overcame.


    In the blink of an eye, another two years had passed, and little Elias and little Dorian were ready for preschool.


    E chose the prestigious Little Prince Preschool, funded by the Nelson Group. Though privately managed, Eric had ensured that the school employed elite teachers, each with over a decade of experience. The spacious campus was conveniently close to their home, just a six or seven-minute walk away.


    Built in the outskirts to take advantage of the fresh air, Little Prince Preschool offered a luxurious environment. With private transportation provided, it became a top choice for affluent families. Admission spots were limited, and every child was from a well-off or influential family.


    The school was not designed for profit but for nurturing the next generation. While the tuition was expensive, it was worth the investment. Each year, only fifty spots were avable, all pre-reserved.


    On their first day at preschool, Dorian and Elias were thrilled to see so many new ymates. They quickly immersed themselves in y, forgetting all about E and Eric.


    "Dorian, Elias, Mommy and Daddy are heading to work now. We¡¯ll pick you up at five this afternoon. Be good on your first day of school, okay?" E approached them, unwilling to leave without saying goodbye.


    Unlike many parents who feared their children would cry for them, E believed strongly in keeping promises.


    "Mommy, why do you have to work? Can¡¯t you stay and y with us instead?" Elias asked, hisrge, curious eyes shimmering like polished obsidian. At three years old, his features had grown more defined, making him even more handsome and endearing. His slightly chubby cheeks and delicate, upturned lips only added to his charm.


    Dorian looked just like Elias. Without the small mole on Elias¡¯s brow, even close rtives struggled to tell them apart. However, their voices had started to differ, and E and Eric could now easily distinguish which son was speaking.


    "Daddy¡¯s been working so hard. Mommy¡¯s helping him out so he doesn¡¯t get too tired toe home," Eric exined, pulling Dorian into his arms and smiling at Elias.


    Elias blinked thoughtfully, but Dorian chimed in, "Brother, let Mommy and Daddy go to work. Tonight, Daddy will definitely bring us lots of treats!"


    E resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Dorian had already be a foodie, while Elias was more of an adventurer.


    Elias constantly mored to go out and explore, while Dorian¡¯s joy revolved around food. As a result, Dorian had put on a few extra poundspared to his brother.


    Watching her younger son eat always left E anxious. She worried about overindulgence but also dreaded the tantrums he¡¯d throw if denied his favorite foods.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll stay here with my brother. Mommy and Daddy, go to work now!" Elias shed a mischievous grin. Both E and Eric shivered involuntarily, imagining the headache Elias would surely give his teachers.


    Meanwhile, Dorian clenched his tiny fists, his chubby face lighting up with a bright smile. "Daddy, don¡¯t forget to bring me something to eat, okay?"


    Eric and E promised as they reluctantly left the preschool. It was the first time they had ever been separated from their sons.


    Just as they departed, a woman in a flowing yellow-and-white dress approached. She wore a warm smile, but there was a strange glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 482: Workplace Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 482: Workce Gossip</h4>


    The young teacher knelt down with a warm smile, her face radiating kindness. "Hello, little ones! You must be the new students. Which one of you is Elias, and which one is Dorian?"


    Little Elias quickly raised his hand. "Pretty teacher, I¡¯m Dorian!"


    Dorian blinked, about to speak, when Elias leaned in close to his brother¡¯s ear. "This teacher is so fun. Don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s see if she can figure out who¡¯s who!"


    Dorian pursed his lips, hesitating. Elias quickly added a tempting offer: "I¡¯ll give you my share of snacks tonight if you stay quiet!"


    Though their voices weren¡¯t loud, the teacher heard them clearly. She smiled knowingly and looked warmly at Dorian.


    Eyeing the teacher and thinking about the promised snack, Dorian obediently closed his mouth.


    "Let me guess," the teacher said with a soft chuckle. "This little one with the mole on his brow must be Elias. Lying isn¡¯t a good habit, Elias!"


    She gently took Dorian¡¯s small hand. "And you¡¯re Dorian, aren¡¯t you?"


    Dorian blinked but remained resolutely silent.


    "Teacher, I¡¯m Dorian, okay? Teacher, I want water, and I need to go potty!" Elias shouted loudly.


    The teacher nodded patiently. "Alright,e with me. I¡¯ll show you where the restroom is."


    Dorian followed quietly, while Elias eagerly scanned the curious faces of their new ssmates.


    Among the group, several adorable little girls, about four or five years old, were whispering and pointing. One eximed loudly, "Those two boys are so handsome!"


    "I¡¯m going to make friends with them. Don¡¯t you dare!" another dered.


    "No way! I¡¯m going first!" the other shot back.


    On their first day at school, Elias and Dorian became instant stars, adored by teachers and ssmates alike. However, some of the boys were less weing. A few felt jealous, realizing that Elias and Dorian¡¯s arrival meant they were no longer the center of attention.


    One particrly frustrated boy resorted to pushing and shoving. But despite being a year or two younger, little Elias¡ªthe tiny troublemaker¡ªsoon had the older boys crying after outwitting them.


    Dorian, meanwhile, was much calmer. As long as he had snacks, he was perfectly content.


    When a boy tried to snatch Dorian¡¯s apple, the little foodie grabbed the offender¡¯s ear and tugged hard, leaving the boy wailing. A teacher rushed over to mediate, overwhelmed by the chaos.


    Between Elias¡¯s mischief and Dorian¡¯s unrelenting appetite, the brothers left their teacherspletely frazzled on the very first day of school!


    ...


    Meanwhile, back at LXL Entertainment, E was easing into her new role. After a four-year break, her memories of the workflow were starting toe back.


    Given her status, everyone treated her with the utmost respect. In her office, she flipped through a stack of scripts Amanda had delivered¡ªrmendations from several of her close friends.


    Eric had assigned E a secretary, a sharp and capable woman in her thirties named Martinez. Tall, poised, and efficient, Secretary Martinez handled every task with impable organization.


    E was familiar with Martinez, who had worked at LXL for years. Back when E was an intern, Martinez had helped her manage files and assignments.


    As Martinez brought in coffee, she hesitated briefly, then spoke up. "Mrs. Nelson, I overheard something at the restroom earlier. I thought you should know."


    E nced up curiously. Martinez continued, her voice tinged with annoyance. "Some employees were gossiping about you. They said... that you only got the director position because of Mr. Nelson, and that youck... real capability."


    E listened and raised her eyebrows slightly, a faint, dismissive smile tugging at her lips. "Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?"


    "Of course not," Martinez replied.


    "Then that¡¯s all that matters. Why bother caring about what others say?" E said nonchntly. "The younger generation is full of pride and spirit. Many of them believe they¡¯re stars who¡¯ve worked incredibly hard, but they don¡¯t see the effort I¡¯ve put in. So it¡¯s natural for them to resent me stepping into this position. Let it be. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything."


    E spoke lightly, clearly uninterested in quarreling with thepany¡¯s performers. Unless someone seriously crossed the line¡ªdefaming or ndering her directly¡ªshe saw no reason to engage.


    Martinez bit her lip. "Understood."


    She had only mentioned it out of frustration, but she hadn¡¯t expected E to brush it off so casually.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. E looked up to see Eric striding in confidently. "It¡¯s almost lunchtime, Miss E. Care to join me for a meal?"


    E couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and even Martinez stifled augh. ncing at the clock, it was already 11:45 a.m.


    "Mr. Nelson, leaving work early on your first day back? If the boss finds out, you might get into trouble," E teased with a smile. In truth, her stomach was already growling¡ªperhaps she¡¯d been too absorbed in her work.


    "The boss won¡¯t give me trouble. If anything, I¡¯ll take off your shoes for you at home tonight," Eric retorted, his wicked charm radiating from his devilishly handsome face.


    Martinez quickly bowed her head and exited, hiding a small grin.


    E nced at the coffee Martinez had brought her, but food sounded far more appealing at the moment.


    Before she could say anything, Eric swept her into his arms and kissed her passionately.


    E let out a soft gasp, but Eric¡¯s desire only deepened. His hands began to roam, but she grabbed one of them. "Stop... I¡¯m really hungry."


    "Then I¡¯ll feed you," Eric teased with a wicked grin.


    "Eric!"


    E blushed furiously, and Eric finally let her go, his mischievous smile softening. "Even after having kids, you¡¯re still so irresistible, my little temptress. Let¡¯s go."


    E put herputer to sleep and followed him out.


    ...


    The LXL cafeteria was empty at this time of day.


    E and Eric sat in a private dining room, therge space reserved just for them.


    After cing their orders, the conversation naturally turned to Elias and Dorian.


    "I wonder if they¡¯re adjusting well. Should I call to check on them?"


    E¡¯s eyes softened as she spoke about the twins, her gaze full of maternal affection. Eric chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry. Everyone at Little Prince Preschool is my person. Even though we hired the teachers externally, the staff is well-trained to keep an eye out."


    E blinked. "So, you¡¯re saying... you can¡¯t guarantee that one of those female teachers might not be a spy?"


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened instantly. "I won¡¯t allow anything like that to happen."


    E smiled but said nothing more. Eric was right¡ªthe staff was under his control, so if he wasn¡¯t worried, why should she be?


    Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that some people, if determined to act, would find ways to exploit vulnerabilities.

 Chapter 483: Jealousy Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 483: Jealousy Strikes</h4>


    Ten minutester, all the dishes were served, and a waiter stayed in the private room to attend to them.


    Through the ss door of the private room, E could see several stylish and alluringly dressed actresses entering the restaurant outside.


    One of them stood out to her in particr: Aurora.


    Aurora¡¯s voice was remarkably pure and clear, with an ethereal quality that made it unforgettable.


    Among the singers under LXL¡¯sbel, Aurora was the one E remembered distinctly. She and Eric had even decided to promote Aurora, confident that within ten years, Aurora would rise to the pinnacle of the music world.


    Aurora was apanied by two other actresses.


    Aurora¡¯s attire was rtively modest, but the other two actresses dressed far more provocatively.


    They took seats at the table closest to the private room, chatting andughing as they ordered their meals.


    Although the people outside couldn¡¯t see inside, E had instructed the staff to leave a small gap in the door for better airflow, allowing faint sounds from outside to filter in.


    "Aurora is amazing. Even her voice is beautiful. If I were a man, I¡¯d definitely fall in love with her," E remarked with a lightugh.


    Eric raised an eyebrow dismissively. "No matter how beautiful she is, she¡¯s no match for my woman. And besides, if you became a man, you¡¯d only be allowed to love me."


    E¡¯s face lit up with a smile as her delicate hand picked up her utensils. She began to eat slowly with Eric.


    The actresses outside had started speaking louder.


    "I heard Mrs. Nelson is at work today, but I didn¡¯t get to see her," said the one in a tight ck dress, smiling, though a trace of disdain lingered in her expression.


    "It¡¯s better not to gossip about others," said the one in a blue dress lightly, signaling the woman in ck to stop speaking carelessly.


    Aurora simply smiled faintly and said nothing.


    The woman in ck gave a cold chuckle. "Women have such different fates. Marry a good husband, and you¡¯ll live a life of ease and luxury. But people like us have to work tirelessly. And if you happen to offend the wrong person, you¡¯ll get cklisted¡ªjust like Anna!"


    Anna was the actress who had once tried to climb into Eric¡¯s bed, brazenly showing up at his office to seduce him.


    Eric, utterly disgusted, had cklisted her. Now her schedule was empty, and she had no performance opportunities.


    E¡¯s face remained serene, while a flicker of cold light shed in Eric¡¯s eyes. He smiled faintly, though a chilling aura emanated from him.


    "What¡¯s this? They¡¯re saying you climbed the socialdder, and you¡¯re not angry?"


    E raised an eyebrow. "And what do you think I should do? March out there as Mrs. Nelson, point my finger at those actresses, and yell at them to get lost? Or should I gracefully and arrogantly tell them they¡¯re cklisted?"


    Eric burst outughing.


    "Kick one out, and another will take her ce. How could I possibly handle them all? Besides... if a dog barks at you, would you bark back? We must conduct ourselves with grace," E said with a warm smile, entirely unaffected by the people outside.


    Her tone was light and calm, and the actresses outside had no idea anyone was in the private room.


    "If you¡¯d like me to cklist those two actresses, I cane up with a wless excuse," Eric said, winking. "I¡¯d do anything to please my wife."


    E pressed her lips together in a slight smile, yfully blinking. "What if... I told you to cklist Aurora?"


    Eric gave her a puzzled look. "Why? Are you worried? If you¡¯re serious, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cklist her."


    E shook her head, picking up a creamy white porcin bowl. The color of her fair fingers was almost indistinguishable from the bowl¡¯s pristine surface.


    "I¡¯m just kidding," she said lightly.


    Women are naturally prone to suspicion, and even though E trusted Ericpletely, she couldn¡¯t help but test him asionally.


    Aurora had plenty of admirers herself. Her beauty was stunning, and many male stars in thepany couldn¡¯t help sneaking nces at her¡ªa detail E had heard from Martinez, Eric¡¯s secretary.


    As they ate, E and Eric exchanged casual, unimportant conversations. Meanwhile, the actresses outside dared not gossip about E anymore, as more and more people began arriving at the restaurant.


    After finishing their meal, E and Eric left the private room together. The moment the door opened, the actress in the ck dress looked up, and her face turned deathly pale upon seeing E.


    They immediately stood up to greet Eric and E, their manners cautious and deferential, especially the actress in ck, who went out of her way to act friendly.


    E¡¯s expression remained indifferent, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. In her mind, gossipers were far better than those who would truly harm or nder her. After E and Eric left, the three actresses exchanged uneasy looks.


    "See? I told you not to gossip. What if Mrs. Nelson heard?" the actress in the blue dress muttered reproachfully.


    The woman in ck sat back down, her face still pale. She bit her lip nervously. "Maybe... she didn¡¯t hear anything."


    "Don¡¯t worry. She probably didn¡¯t hear. Didn¡¯t you notice how normal she looked? Besides, Mrs. Nelson has a bigger heart than most people. Don¡¯t dwell on it, and just be more careful in the future," Aurora reassured her softly.


    The woman in ck nodded and took several deep breaths to calm her racing heart.


    ...


    After work in the afternoon, Eric and E bought some small snacks and went to Little Prince Preschool to pick up their sons.


    When the sweaty and excited Elias saw Eric and E, he cheered and dashed toward them.


    Obedient Dorian followed close behind. "Mommy, Daddy, you¡¯re here to pick us up?"


    "Mommy, Daddy, we were so good today! Can we go to the aquarium this Sunday?" Elias asked, hugging Eric¡¯s arm and pouting yfully.


    Dorian giggled. "Good? I saw Ms. Taylor crying because of you!"


    Their teacher, Taylor, looked flustered and quickly waved her hands. "Oh no, no... Dorian¡¯s just joking. Mr. and Mrs. Nelson, you¡¯ve done an amazing job raising your kids. Dorian and Elias can already recognize pictures and words¡ªfar ahead of kids who are four or five years old!"


    E beamed with pride at thepliment, though she knew Elias could be quite mischievous.


    "Oh, you tter us, Ms. Taylor. Elias is such a handful. He drives me crazy at home! Please don¡¯t hesitate to scold him if he misbehaves," E said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Eric wasughing and chatting with the twins, his warmth evident. He adored his sons, seeing reflections of both himself and E in their strikingly handsome faces.


    After a brief conversation with Taylor, Elias had already climbed into the car and was impatiently urging E, "Mommy, hurry up! Ms. Taylor, goodbye!"


    Ms. Taylor waved goodbye with a smile as E returned to the car, sitting beside Eric.


    The back seat had two child seats where Elias and Dorian satfortably.


    As the car drove off into the distance, Ms. Taylor rubbed her temples. E wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªElias was indeed a handful, often teasing and making other children cry. Yet, many of the kids still loved ying with the twins.


    Thankfully, Dorian was quieter. Otherwise, Ms. Taylor and the other teachers would have been overwhelmed.


    On the way home, E turned to look at Elias.


    "Elias, was Ms. Taylor good to you today? How about your ssmates?" she asked gently.

 Chapter 484: Passion in the Bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 484: Passion in the Bathroom</h4>


    "Yes! The teachers really like us. They even take their phones out to snap pictures of me and my brother all the time!" Little Elias said proudly.


    E¡¯s smile faded slightly.


    While the teachers¡¯ behavior wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong, E couldn¡¯t help but worry about the photos being leaked.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Eric said with a reassuring smile. "The preschool has a strict policy prohibiting teachers from posting photos of the children online. Anyone caught doing so would face serious consequences. I made sure the director emphasizes this rule when hiring teachers."


    E nodded. "Even so, it¡¯s better to subtly remind them not to take photos at all. I¡¯m just worried something unexpected could happen."


    If one of the teachers¡¯ phones werepromised, pictures of their sons and other children could be exposed.


    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have someone discreetly remind the staff about this," Eric agreed. E¡¯s concern made sense¡ªafter all, the children attending Little Prince Preschool came from influential families, and no parent wanted their child¡¯s privacy vited.


    After returning home and having dinner, E distributed the small pastries and snacks they had bought to their two sons.


    Little Elias wasn¡¯t much of a snacker. He took only one bun and handed all the sunflower seeds, bread, and nuts to Little Dorian.


    Happily clutching the snacks, Dorian hummed a little tune. "Thanks, big brother! Next time, eat less so I can have more, okay?"


    E and Eric exchanged helpless nces. Their little foodie¡¯s habits seemed unlikely to change anytime soon.


    "Dorian, that¡¯s not right," E said, pulling him closer and gently stroking his chubby cheek. "You love eating these snacks, but your brother likes them too."


    Dorian, his mouth full of bread, looked up at E with wide, pitiful eyes. "But Mommy... big brother doesn¡¯t like them. He gave them to me. If he wants them, I can share!"


    E turned to Elias.


    Elias was busy tinkering with a robot model,pletely uninterested in the snacks.


    E sighed. "Fine, if your brother doesn¡¯t want them, you can eat more. But don¡¯t overeat, okay? Eating too much can make your brain slower. Got it?"


    "I¡¯m not slow! My teacher said I¡¯m smart and adorable. Look, she even gave me a little red flower!"


    Dorian proudly pointed to the small red flower sticker on his forehead.


    Seeing her youngest munching away with chipmunk-like cheeks, E¡¯s expression darkened. "But you just ate a big dinner, and now you¡¯re stuffing yourself with snacks..."


    Dorian was already chubby and round. If he kept eating like this, wouldn¡¯t he be a little roly-poly?


    "I¡¯m not full! I¡¯m still hungry. Mommy, please let me eat more. Why don¡¯t you want me to eat? Don¡¯t you like me?"


    Tears welled up in Dorian¡¯s eyes, and his voice carried a hint of sadness.


    E quickly shook her head. "No, that¡¯s not what Mommy means..."


    "Exactly," Eric jumped in, seeing E¡¯s patience wearing thin. He pulled Dorian into his arms. "Mommy doesn¡¯t mean that. But if you eat too much, you¡¯ll get too chubby, and when you grow up, you¡¯ll be a little round man. That¡¯s not healthy either. Mommy and Daddy love you very much, okay?"


    Dorian sniffled but nodded,forted by Eric¡¯s exnation.


    E sat down nearby, resting her chin in her hand as she watched her older son focused on his robot model.


    Elias, though mischievous, could concentrate deeply when engaged in something.


    Dorian, on the other hand, loved food far more than toys. Still, his hands-on skills weren¡¯t bad. While he wasn¡¯t as advanced as Elias, Taylor had mentioned that Dorian¡¯s abilities were still above averagepared to other children.


    Dorian wasn¡¯t slow, just aplete foodie.


    E sighed, wondering if he¡¯d me her someday for not helping him develop self-discipline around food if he grew up and became overweight.


    Bing a mother had brought E many small worries and concerns she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    As parents, they naturally wanted their children to always be the best and most exceptional.


    "What are you thinking about? Raising children takes patience. Don¡¯t rush, okay?" Eric¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. E looked up and met his deep, reassuring gaze.


    "I¡¯m not rushing. I¡¯m just worried..."


    Eric took her hand gently. "Don¡¯t worry. Our children are exceptional. Even though Dorian loves to eat, he¡¯s not severely overweight. He won¡¯t turn into a chubby man when he grows up."


    E nodded, though a trace of unease lingered in her heart.


    "Once the kids are asleep, I¡¯ll take you somewhere," Eric said softly, his tone teasing as he leaned close to her ear.


    E¡¯s ears flushed slightly. "Where are we going?"


    "You¡¯ll see. Just go along with meter, and it¡¯ll be fine," he replied with a mischievous smile, refusing to borate.


    Seeing how tight-lipped he was, E didn¡¯t press him further. She set aside her worries and yed games with the two little ones. After a while, Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore came to take Elias and Dorian upstairs for their baths.


    When they were done, E and Eric sat on either side of the bed, telling bedtime stories to the boys. E narrated the main story, while Eric yed the supporting roles.


    "Once upon a time, there was a small mountain vige called Pumpkin Vige. A little girl lived there along with a sly little gray wolf. The wolf would often sneak into the girl¡¯s home to steal her food. One day, the girl finally caught him. The wolf was angry but pretended to be pitiful, begging the girl to let him go... and promising to give her lots and lots of food," E said softly, her voice tender and soothing.


    Eric lowered his voice, imitating the wolf. "Little Richard, please don¡¯t send me to the police! I have lots and lots of food. If you let me go, I¡¯ll give it all to you!"


    E smiled faintly and mimicked the little girl¡¯s voice. "I don¡¯t believe you! You¡¯re a bad wolf who steals from people. You¡¯re just trying to trick me into letting you go! I¡¯m calling the police!"


    "How about I take you out to y instead?" Eric said, still in his wolfish tone.


    "No way! Last time you promised to give me food and take me out to y, but you ended up biting me and locking me in a room. If Grandma hadn¡¯te back, I would¡¯ve starved!"


    This story had been told many times before. When they first heard it, the boys were excited and full of emotion, only toter realize the wolf was a viin.


    As the little ones gradually drifted off to sleep, E stopped the story. She tucked them in carefully, then was pulled away by Eric.


    ...


    Eric led her to their ensuite bathroom for a shared bath. Inevitably, things got a little heated. After their moment of passion, Eric gently told E to close her eyes. He insisted she keep them shut until he gave her permission to open them.


    E obeyed, letting him guide her.


    She felt him dry her off with a towel and then carry her to the bedroom, where heid her down on the bed.


    She heard his footsteps moving away and the sound of the wardrobe opening.


    What is Eric up to? E wondered, curiosity piqued.

 Chapter 485: Strange Sounds

    <h4>Chapter 485: Strange Sounds</h4>


    E kept her eyes closed, obediently following Eric¡¯s instructions.


    She trusted this manpletely, confident that he wouldn¡¯t let her down.


    Eric approached her and began dressing her.


    It took quite an effort, but he finally managed to finish. E¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly.


    "What are you doing?" Her heart raced wildly. She had no idea what he was up to, feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    How long had it been since shest felt nervous like this?


    They¡¯d been married for so long that E felt the passion between them had mellowed. Sometimes, she even wondered if she had grown tired of Eric, but such absurd thoughts were always dismissed quickly.


    "Don¡¯t ask," Eric said with a mischievous chuckle. "While your dad and brother aren¡¯t around, we¡¯ve got to make the most of it. It¡¯s not as convenient when they¡¯re here!"


    Eughed softly. "Honey, it looks like you¡¯re really taking this chance to create some romance!"


    "Of course. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?"


    "Thank you, darling!"


    As they spoke, Eric finished dressing and scooped her up in his arms, carrying her outside. E felt a bit anxious but reminded herself that Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore were with the kids, the chefs had gone home, and the house was otherwise quiet.


    Even the bodyguards had gone to bed early, thanks to the house¡¯s robust security system. They no longer had to stay upte like before.


    Eric carried E to the garage and ced her in the car.


    "A drive?" E eximed in surprise. "Where are we going sote?" she asked softly.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough!" Eric replied with a wicked grin. He kissed her lightly on the lips and let his hand wander, drawing a soft, enticing sigh from E.


    The car started, and E kept her eyes tightly shut. She couldn¡¯t tell where they were heading but clearly heard the sound of the gate opening.


    The automated gate opened smoothly as the car slid through, closing behind them as they drove toward the back of the estate.


    The estate was massive, spanning over 500 square meters for the vi alone, with surrounding grounds measuring in the tens of thousands.


    Getting such a property for five billion was quite a steal, E mused. Thinking back to her past self, she admitted she¡¯d been foolish. Robert would never have been able toe up with five billion to buy such an estate.


    Besides, even if he had, without connections, buying a manor-style vi like this for five billion would have been impossible.


    After three or four minutes, the car stopped, and Eric carried E out.


    Where were they?


    Still keeping her eyes closed, E sensed a faint light breaking through the darkness.


    Eric opened a door.


    Huh? It turned out to be the small house deep within the estate.


    This little house was typically reserved for long-term workers or gardeners to rest. However, Eric felt it was inconvenient to have outsiders staying here, as it posed potential safety risks. Instead, he hired part-time workers who only came a few times a month to handle tasks like fertilizing nts or trimming trees.


    With automatic sprinklers in the garden, manual watering wasn¡¯t necessary. Most of the maintenance required minimal effort.


    "Can I open my eyes now?" E asked softly.


    "Not yet. Be patient," Eric replied, his mischievous chuckle making E purse her lips slightly.


    What was this man nning? Why did she smell flowers? It was a blend of roses, osmanthus, and orchids...


    Click¡ª


    The soft sound of Eric switching off the lights echoed in the room.


    "Okay, now you can open your eyes!"


    He chuckled, and E opened her eyes, instantly widening them in surprise.


    When had this house been transformed into a maze?


    Although there was no moonlight, E saw countless petals scattered across the floor, and foam walls covered with beautifully designed wallpaper.


    A romantic, ethereal, and mysterious atmosphere enveloped her.


    Particrly enchanting was the cool, silvery moonlight streaming through the ss windows. The soft, hazy light resembled a delicate veil, gently illuminating everything in the room.


    E giggled softly. Lowering her gaze, she caught sight of her outfit under the dim light¡ªshe was wearing... a rather provocative set of pajamas!


    OMG, what is Eric up to? she wondered, her face flushing slightly.


    Did he really set this all up to... y at romance here?


    "How did youe up with such a crazy idea? And when did this house turn into this?" E asked with augh, turning her head, only to realize that Eric was nowhere to be seen.


    She froze in shock.


    "Eric? Where did you go?"


    Her soft, sweet voice echoed in the room, but there was no reply.


    E reached out to flip on a light switch, but the moment she pressed it, the overhead light bathed the room in a mysterious purple glow. The light wasn¡¯t very bright, but it made the romantic space feel even more enigmatic.


    On the walls, scenes from fairy tales appeared.


    E felt deeply moved. Even though such decorations weremon, the maze-like setup intrigued her. What was it for?


    She called Eric¡¯s name twice more, but still no answer came.


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What¡¯s going on with him?


    "Eric,e out! Stop scaring me!" she called out, her voice tinged with anxiety. She nced down at her gauzy pajamas and suddenly recalled the mysterious letters they¡¯d received. What if... the mysterious sender had taken advantage of the absence of bodyguards and kidnapped Eric?


    The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became. Slowly, E backed out of the house, her eyes scanning her surroundings. Eric¡¯s car was still parked outside.


    Ahead of hery an expanse of deep, shadowy ocean. The water shimmered with cold, silvery light under the moon¡¯s gentle kiss, and the waves rippled softly. From the nearby forest came strange insect calls that E had never heard before.


    "Eric! Come out!" she shouted again.


    Still no response.


    E frowned. Is he ying hide-and-seek with me? What a childish game! Yet... there was something undeniably thrilling about the whole setup.


    With no other choice, E decided to head back inside. She slipped off her shoes and carefully stepped onto the maze-like path.


    The house was approximately a hundred square meters, and the previously open living room had been divided into narrow corridors with foam walls. As E ventured deeper, she found herself going in circles, unsure of how to navigate back.


    The further she went, the more disoriented she became, her unease growing with each step.


    Yet, the sight of flower petals strewn everywhere and the soothing floral fragrance calmed her nerves somewhat. After all, this is Eric¡¯s territory. No outsider would dare break in. She exhaled softly, allowing herself to rx a little.


    Just as she was meandering through the winding path, a muffled groan suddenly broke the silence, sending a jolt of fear through her!


    Could it really be as I feared? Could someone have actually broken in?


    This time, E dared not call out Eric¡¯s name again. She held her breath, straining to listen. There it was¡ªanother strange sound.


    It sounded like... someone being dragged.


    E¡¯s heart raced wildly. She felt around her body but found nothing she could use as a weapon!


    The house offered no suitable objects for defense either. E realized that she might have no choice but to face whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªwas there with her bare hands.

 Chapter 486: A Night of Passion

    <h4>Chapter 486: A Night of Passion</h4>


    E clenched her fists tightly, her palms damp with sweat, as she cautiously walked toward the opposite path.


    However, after traversing several pathways, she heard no further strange sounds.


    *Was it just my imagination?* she wondered.


    Bathed in the faint glow of moonlight, the scene before her was tranquil¡ªtoo tranquil. The eerie silence sent a chill down her spine.


    Summoning her courage, E found herself empathizing for the first time with how Eric must have felt during his lone battles with the people of Country W.


    The tension, the thrill, and above all, the fear.


    But for Eric, and for the sake of their two adorable children, she steeled herself.


    E carefully moved toward the source of the sound she¡¯d heard earlier. It hade from near the doorway¡ªcould Eric have been knocked out there?


    With every step closer, her heart pounded louder, nearly bursting from her chest. She stepped on the soft petals beneath her feet, theirfortpletely unnoticed as all her attention focused ahead.


    Suddenly, a dark figure leapt out of nowhere, as swift and powerful as a wild panther, tackling E to the ground.


    "Ah!" she cried out instinctively, preparing to bite down hard on her assant, but the man quickly pinned her hands and let out a delightedugh.


    "My dear wife, the hunter has caught his prey! Exciting, isn¡¯t it, my little minx? Wasn¡¯t it thrilling?"


    Hearing Eric¡¯s mischievousughter, E¡¯s taut nerves finally eased.


    Damn it!


    She had beenpletely fooled by Eric!


    "Eric...you..." E began, but before she could finish, his lips crashed onto hers. She struggled briefly, but it was futile, and soon she was breathlessly responding with equal intensity.


    If Eric wanted to push her limits, fine¡ªshe would return the favor and drain him dry for putting her through all this.


    The house stood serenely under the moonlight, surrounded by the rustling of leaves and the hum of nocturnal insects.


    Inside, the mysterious purple glow seeped through the curtains, spreading a faint, enchanting radiance, like an ethereal violet me.


    asionally, faint cries and muffled sounds escaped the windows, only to be carried away by the autumn wind into the depths of the quiet night.


    ...


    When E woke up, she found herself lying on their big bed at home. She was utterly shocked¡ªhow had she gotten back? She had no recollection at all.


    She only remembered the excitement and madness ofst night, matching Eric¡¯s energy and intensity until exhaustion overtook her. She must have copsed and fallen fast asleep on the floor.


    Now, reflecting on it, she was almost impressed with herself. Who knew I¡¯d go along with something so wild? While she and Eric had role-yed various scenarios before, nothing had ever reached the level of insanity they indulged inst night.


    She shifted slightly, wincing as a dull ache radiated from her waist.


    Beside her, Eric was sound asleep, a small, satisfied smile curving his lips. Even in slumber, he seemed utterly content.


    E carefully sat up and tiptoed over to the mirror. In the soft morning light, she noticed several faint, telltale marks on her corbone¡ªkisses left by Eric.


    She felt a flicker of annoyance, but it quickly dissipated when she remembered she still had a few turtleneck tops.


    ncing at the clock, she saw it was just past 7 a.m., giving her nearly two hours before work.


    Quietly, she slipped back into bed. But to her surprise, Eric suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    "Good morning, sweetheart. You¡¯re up?"


    E was speechless. He had seemed so sound asleep just moments ago¡ªhow had he woken up so quickly?


    "Mm, yeah... But you¡¯re terrible, Eric. My waist is so sore."


    "You¡¯re the terrible one, honey. You nearly drained me dry!"


    E let out a yful scoff, gently punching his shoulder. "Eric, why would you pull a stunt like that on me?"


    "Because it was thrilling, wasn¡¯t it? Admit it," Eric said, wrapping his arms around her waist as his lips began wandering across her face.


    E snorted softly. This man! Didn¡¯t he realize he¡¯d nearly scared her to deathst night?


    Seeing the faint displeasure on her face, Eric leaned in to kiss her cheek. "Don¡¯t be mad. I know I frightened you, but I wanted to show you that our home is perfectly safe. No one could ever harm us here."


    E let out a light huff. "Why is that?"


    "Because of our walls. If any intruder tries to break in, they¡¯ll be electrocuted."


    E¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "That¡¯s so dangerous! What if our two little ones get curious and touch it?"


    Eric shook his head. "They¡¯d have to climb all the way to the top to reach the electric part. The edges are perfectly safe. Besides, Elias and Dorian are always under watch, even when they¡¯re at their most mischievous."


    E snuggled into his chest. The crisp autumn night made their shared warmth even cozier, without the difort of overheating.


    "Eric, when I heard those soundsst night, I really thought that mysterious person sending me letters had broken into our house. I was terrified!" E sighed, a shadow of worry passing over her face.


    Her words made Eric chuckle softly. "Silly girl. A good performance needs to feel real. Those sounds you heard? I yed them from my phone."


    E shot upright and gave him a hard smack on the arm. "Eric!" she eximed, making him cry out dramatically, though the wicked grin on his face betrayed his amusement.


    "Okay, okay, I admit I was wrong!" he said, stillughing.


    "Hmph. I thought I was hearing things! But you¡ªugh¡ªyou almost gave me a heart attack!"


    At the time, E had linked those eerie sounds to the mysterious letter sender. That person had hidden themselves so well that E couldn¡¯t help but believe they might be capable of infiltrating their home and harming her or Eric.


    "Dearest wife, my love, my treasure! I was wrong, alright? Next time, we¡¯ll try something else, maybe even more thrilling. How does that sound?" Eric teased with a yful grin. E snorted lightly but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She pressed her lips together, feeling a warm wave of emotion bubbling within her.


    ...


    At 8 a.m., E and Eric appeared at the breakfast table with their two little ones, right on time.


    Breakfast was a hearty spread: scallop and pork congee, bread, eggs, and a selection of fruits like bananas.


    "Mama, I¡¯m hungry! I want congee!" Dorian eximed as he darted over like a gust of wind, pulling the now lukewarm bowl of congee toward himself and happily digging in.


    Elias, meanwhile, climbed into the seat next to Eric. "Daddy, tomorrow¡¯s Saturday. Shouldn¡¯t you take us to the amusement park or the aquarium?"


    Eric couldn¡¯t help butugh. This little guy already knew how to make demands.


    "Alright, but only if you behave today," Eric said, ruffling Elias¡¯s hair and nting a gentle kiss on his cheek.


    E chuckled. "Exactly. No mischief, or you¡¯ll drive your teachers to tears."


    Elias pouted. "No way! I think they really like me and Dorian. They¡¯re always taking pictures of us with their phones!"


    "What are they teaching you at school?" E asked with a smile.


    She was genuinely curious about the teaching methods at the preschool. After all, the Little Prince Academy was the most prestigious private school in the city¡ªonly the elite could afford to send their children there.


    "They teach us to dance and sing," Dorian chimed in, his big, grape-like eyes sparkling with excitement.


    E smiled warmly, thinking it was great that her sons enjoyed school. At least they weren¡¯t like other kids who cried and begged to stay home.


    However,ter that afternoon when E went to pick up the boys, she was surprised to find a woman standing outside, her face dark with anger, loudly scolding Elias.

 Chapter 487: The Bully Mother and Son

    <h4>Chapter 487: The Bully Mother and Son</h4>


    The woman was dressed elegantly, exuding an air of arrogance. Several teachers stood nearby, awkwardly smiling as they exined something to her. Meanwhile, Elias and little Dorian stood not far away, shielded protectively by Teacher Taylor.


    This woman wants to hit her son?


    Eric and E¡¯s expressions darkened. They stepped out of their car and strode purposefully toward the kindergarten entrance.


    "Mr. Nelson, Mrs. Nelson!" Upon seeing them, the teachers quickly greeted them respectfully. Although none of them knew the kindergarten was funded by Eric himself, his identity and statusmanded reverence nheless.


    "Well, speak of the devil! Your son has no manners at all¡ªhe pushed my son off the slide! What kind of heartless behavior is that? Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re famous! I demand justice!"


    The woman sneered haughtily. E raised an eyebrow. "And thisdy is...?"


    Before the teachers could answer, the woman introduced herself with great self-importance. "I¡¯m Mrs. Wilson, wife of the CEO of Wilson Group, the newest entrant to the Fortune 500."


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s expression brimmed with disdain. Coming from a prestigious family herself, she naturally looked down on E, whom she considered nothing more than a "murderer¡¯s daughter."


    Eric chuckled softly, hisughter tinged with derision.


    At that moment, little Dorian and Elias ran over.


    "Mommy! Daddy! This meandy tried to hit me!" Elias pointed at Mrs. Wilson indignantly.


    Teacher Taylor looked pale. "No... no one was hit, please don¡¯t misunderstand. This is just a small matter, really..."


    Before Taylor could finish, Mrs. Wilson interrupted with a cold snort. "Small matter? My son was pushed off the slide by him, and now Kimi¡¯s head hurts! What if there¡¯s internal bleeding? What will you do? I don¡¯t care about your money¡ªI have plenty of my own. What I want is justice! That brat needs to be taught a lesson!"


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s voice was sharp and contemptuous. Beside her stood a plump boy, his head held high as he looked down his nose at everyone¡ªMrs. Wilson¡¯s son, Kimi. Like mother, like son; their expressions and attitudes were eerily simr.


    E and Eric nced at the boy. His forehead showed no bruises or signs of injury at all.


    Teacher Taylor chimed in, forcing a smile. "Mrs. Wilson, it was just an ident. Elias didn¡¯t push Kimi¡ªKimi fell on his own. Besides, we¡¯ve padded the ground with 15 centimeters of soft cushioning. Even if someone falls, they wouldn¡¯t get hurt..."


    "Shut up! Are you saying my son is lying? Kimi, does your head still hurt?"


    Mrs. Wilson snapped at Taylor, her tone fierce.


    "It hurts! My head still hurts a lot!" Kimi shouted loudly.


    The teachers exchanged helpless nces, unsure of what to say. At that moment, Eric picked up Elias and gently stroked his forehead. "Son, tell me honestly¡ªdid you push that boy off the slide?"


    "No, Daddy! I didn¡¯t push him! He fell on his own!" Elias pouted, ring unhappily at the chubby boy.


    "Yes, Elias really didn¡¯t push Kimi. Our kindergarten has surveince cameras in every corner. Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯re wee toe inside and review the footage with us," Teacher Taylor said softly.


    Mrs. Wilson froze, her eyes flickering with unease. Meanwhile, Kimi wailed dramatically, "Mommy, my head hurts so bad! It really hurts!"


    Mrs. Wilson sneered, pointing at Elias as she cursed him. "You little brat! Even if you didn¡¯t push him, it¡¯s because of you that my Kimi fell! Kimi, tell me¡ªdid he call you names?"


    Kimi hesitated for a moment. At five years old, he was two years older than little Elias and had likely pulled off such tricks many times before. Hearing his mother¡¯s insinuation, he quickly nodded.


    "Yes! He called me ¡¯fatty,¡¯ and I got so mad I lost my bnce and fell!" Kimi shouted loudly.


    Little Elias¡¯s face turned bright red. Eric let out a coldugh, gentlyforting his son. "Elias, don¡¯t be afraid. You did nothing wrong. Daddy will protect you."


    Elias¡¯s emotions began to settle as he leaned against his father. E pulled Dorian close, casting a frosty re at Mrs. Wilson.


    "Mrs. Wilson, you¡¯ve left us no choice but to take the hard road," Eric said, his face darkening as a dangerous glint shed in his eyes.


    Mrs. Wilson shrank back slightly, mumbling, "It¡¯s your son who¡ª"


    "My son supposedly called your son names, causing him to fall? Fine. Go ahead and file a report. Let¡¯s see which side the police take. Furthermore, your family needn¡¯t bothering back here. We¡¯ll refund the remaining tuition. At this kindergarten, we only ept students with decent character," Eric said, his tone sharp and upromising.


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes widened in shock, just as the principal of the kindergarten hurried over. Seeing Eric, the principal immediately offered an apologetic smile. "Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m terribly sorry. I was dyed earlier. Mrs. Wilson has been unreasonable, but I¡¯ve reviewed the surveince footage and recorded it on my phone. It clearly shows that Kimi fell on his own. It had nothing to do with young Master Nelson."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s face turned an rming mix of red and white. "I knew that¡ª"


    "Guards, please escort Mrs. Wilson off the premises. She¡¯s causing a disturbance that¡¯s disruptive to the students," the principal ordered firmly.


    Two security guards stepped forward, their expressions icy as they looked at Mrs. Wilson. Furious, she raised her chin indignantly. She had assumed her status as Mrs. Wilson would make the teachers and principal capitte. To be thrown out like this was beyond humiliating.


    "Fine! Yourst name is Nelson, isn¡¯t it? Just wait and see. My husband won¡¯t let this slide!" she spat, storming off and dragging a sulking Kimi behind her.


    Elias pouted. "Daddy, Kimi is so bad! He lied to everyone!"


    "He really is," Eric said with a faint smile. "Look, even the principal and teachers don¡¯t like him. Don¡¯t worry; in a couple of days, he¡¯ll be back to apologize."


    E kissed Elias¡¯s little hand. "Elias, you were so brave this time. You didn¡¯t let a bully scare you. Mommy¡¯s so proud of you!"


    Elias giggled, and Dorian immediately piped up. "Mommy, since big brother was bullied by that mean fatty, how about we get some cheesecake to make him feel better?"


    Dorian¡¯s little foodie instincts had kicked in, and he was clever enough to use the situation to his advantage.


    "Alright. What do you want to eat tonight? Mommy will buy it for you," E said with a smile.


    Dorian cheered, and the principal and teachers continued apologizing profusely to Eric. He didn¡¯t make things difficult for them and soon left with his two little ones.


    Back at the Wilson household, Mrs. Wilson stormed in with Kimi, still fuming. Seeing her husband lounging in the living room watching TV, she immediately dragged Kimi over. "Honey, our son was bullied! He got pushed off the slide and hurt himself!" she wailed.


    Mr. Wilson frowned, sitting up straight and looking at his son with concern. "What happened? Where are you hurt?"


    Kimi looked down nervously, rubbing his head. "My head hurts so much..."

 Chapter 488: The Troublemakers

    <h4>Chapter 488: The Troublemakers</h4>


    Mr. Wilson examined his son¡¯s head and found no injuries. "I pulled a lot of strings to get you into Little Prince Kindergarten. I¡¯ve seen how it¡¯s set up¡ªthe yground has thick, soft mats. Even if someone falls, it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm."


    Mrs. Wilson, still seething with resentment, snapped, "I don¡¯t care! The other parents even kicked us out of the school and said we don¡¯t need toe back tomorrow! The audacity! Honey, we can¡¯t let them get away with this!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Wilson grew angry. "How arrogant! Who are these people?"


    "Theirst name is Nelson, I think."


    Mr. Wilson frowned, about to speak, when his phone vibrated. Seeing it was a call from a prominent figure, he quickly put on a polite smile, stepped outside, and answered.


    Back in the living room, Kimi looked down, hesitating before mumbling, "Mommy... actually... Elias didn¡¯t push me. I... I fell on my own."


    Mrs. Wilson shot up. "You useless brat! It¡¯s still his fault you fell, isn¡¯t it? If he hadn¡¯t told you to hurry, would you have gotten flustered and fallen?"


    The chubby boy scratched the back of his head. "Maybe... maybe that¡¯s true."


    Mrs. Wilson huffed, her mind reying the mockery in E¡¯s eyes and the cold hostility in Eric¡¯s. It left her even more agitated.


    She, Mrs. Wilson, was always treated with respect wherever she went. And yet these people had dared to humiliate her, even aligning the teachers and principal against her. It was infuriating!


    At that moment, Mr. Wilson stormed back in, his face dark and furious. Mrs. Wilson was about to ask him what had happened, but before she could, he strode over and pped her hard across the face.


    "You wretch! How dare you offend Mr. Nelson! Do you even know who Mr. Nelson is? He¡¯s the president of Nelson Group!" he roared.


    Mrs. Wilson, stunned and outraged, held her burning cheek. "Honey, why did you hit me? Who... who is Mr. Nelson? I don¡¯t care who he is! His son pushed our¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Mr. Wilson pped her again. She let out a scream and stumbled to the floor, leaving Kimi and the household staff frozen in shock.


    Her cheek burned painfully, but the fury in Mr. Wilson¡¯s eyes silenced her.


    "Still lying, are you? Can¡¯t go a day without stirring up trouble? The principal personally told me their son didn¡¯t push Kimi. There¡¯s surveince footage to prove it! Do you have any idea how powerful Nelson Group is right now? With a single word from Mr. Nelson, ourpany would be in shambles!"


    Mrs. Wilson stared at her husband in terror. "I... I¡¯ll ask Aurora to intercede for us!"


    "Intercede? For what?" Mr. Wilson bellowed. "Do you know how many connections I had to pull just to get our son into that school? Every child therees from wealth or power! Do you know they only admit fifty kids, and parents practically fight to get a spot? And you¡ªYOU, you idiot¡ªwent and offended Mr. Nelson!"


    He pped her a third time. Mrs. Wilson was utterly stunned. She had always been arrogant, but Mr. Wilson had never interfered. Yet now, over this incident, he had hit her three times in a row.


    Her whole body trembled as she nced at her furious husband. "Honey... Aurora is one of their artists. I... I¡¯ll beg her to ask Mr. Nelson for another chance. Aurora is one of the top talents Nelson Group is promoting right now!"


    Her breath came in gasps, and her face was swollen beyond recognition.


    "Stop dragging Aurora into this! Do you want to ruin her career too? You worthless troublemaker, you¡¯re going to be the death of me!" Mr. Wilson snapped before storming out of the house, leaving Mrs. Wilson and a stunned Kimi behind.


    The sight of his father¡¯s retreating figure finally made Kimi burst into tears. Mrs. Wilson, heart aching, crawled to her feet and hugged her sobbing son tightly. "Don¡¯t be scared, my baby... It¡¯s all her fault! That woman! It¡¯s all because of her that we¡¯re arguing. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine."


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold determination. After calming Kimi down, she immediately called Aurora to ask for help in pleading Kimi¡¯s case.


    Aurora, Mr. Wilson¡¯s niece, had been living with the Wilson family since losing her parents, but her budding career as a rising star under LXL Entertainment had made staying with them inconvenient. A month earlier, she had moved out.


    Mrs. Wilson, using all her powers of persuasion, begged and pleaded with Aurora. Touched by the years of care she had received, Aurora reluctantly agreed.


    "Don¡¯t tell your uncle about this, okay? Otherwise, he¡¯ll scold me. Aurora, Kimi¡¯s future¡ªand our entire Wilson Group¡ªdepends on you now!" Mrs. Wilson implored.


    "Auntie, I can¡¯t promise anything," Aurora said hesitantly. "Mr. Nelson is known for sticking to his principles. If it doesn¡¯t work... there¡¯s nothing I can do."


    "That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine! Just help us plead our case. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take Kimi to their house to apologize," Mrs. Wilson said softly, her voice trembling with suppressed panic. She couldn¡¯t afford to worsen the situation, knowing it could lead to dire consequences for her husband¡ªand herself.


    After hanging up, Mrs. Wilson gingerly touched her swollen face, wincing in pain.


    The next morning.


    E and Eric were still in bed when their morning peace was interrupted by loud pounding on the door. Eric, full of mischief, had been showering E with yful kisses, leaving herughing as she pushed him away.


    "Someone¡¯s at the door," E said, getting up. She opened it to find their twin sons dressed in matching red casual outfits with cool cartoon designs. The sight made E pause for a moment, smiling with pride.


    Her sons were undeniably handsome and adorable. Over the past year, countlesspanies had approached her, eager for the twins to be brand ambassadors. But E, unfazed by wealth, had turned them all down.


    "Mommy, Daddy, get up! The sun¡¯s already up, and you promised to take us out to y and eat today!" Elias eximed as he ran into the room, tugging Eric out of bed.


    E chuckled, while little Dorian hugged her leg and looked up at her with puppy-dog eyes. "Mommy, you have to buy me lots of yummy food today! Last night, my brother and I both had nightmares. You need tofort our poor, hurt little hearts!"


    Dorian¡¯s tone was full of exaggerated drama, his pitiful gaze almost theatrical.


    This child, E thought with augh, was a born foodie, always acting as if he could never get enough to eat.


    "Mommy, say yes! Daddy already gave my brother his wish to y. Don¡¯t you think you should grant me my wish for food? I want roasted sweet potatoes, fries, and... and..."


    "Alright, alright, Mommy agrees!" E said, ruffling his hair as he began listing a seemingly endless array of snacks. "You¡¯re always thinking about food!"


    Eric, now out of bed and still groggy, rubbed his eyes. "My sons, could you do me a favor and check the time? It¡¯s only six in the morning!"


    "But, Daddy, the ce opens at eight! You can take us out for breakfast first, and then we¡¯ll go y. It¡¯ll be perfect timing!" Elias reasoned confidently.

 Chapter 489: Covert Operation

    <h4>Chapter 489: Covert Operation</h4>


    Little Elias jumped up in excitement, his handsome little face radiating a bright smile.


    Seeing his son like this, Eric couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. With a sigh of resignation, he got up and said, "Alright, you two head out. We¡¯ll change clothes and wash up, then we¡¯ll meet you downstairs."


    Hearing Eric¡¯s words, little Dorian and Elias cheered and raced downstairs like a whirlwind.


    Mrs. Moore and Mrs. Harris were waiting apologetically outside. E smiled politely, greeted them, and then closed the door.


    As Eric brushed his teeth and washed his face, he grumbled, "E, you¡¯ve given birth to a foodie and a little mischief-maker!"


    "What do you mean *I* gave birth? Didn¡¯t you contribute? Or are you implying the kids are someone else¡¯s?" E wrinkled her nose, raising her eyebrows in annoyance.


    Eric quickly shook his head. "Okay, okay, it¡¯s my bad! Of course, they¡¯re mine too. Heh heh... How about you give me two daughters next?"


    E: "..."


    He must be crazy. Talking about having more kids just like that.


    And what if they turn out to be boys again? E couldn¡¯t imagine the chaos of several sons fighting over toys.


    They finished getting ready at top speed, not wanting the little ones downstairs to wait too long.


    The two kids were busy ying with their toy cars downstairs. When they saw their parentsing down, they cheered and ran over, each hugging one of them.


    E picked up little Elias, who promptly kissed her on the cheek twice. "Mommy and Daddy, you¡¯re the best!"


    Eric and E exchanged a nce, their hearts melting with warmth and tenderness.


    Having both experienced unhappy and difficult childhoods, they were determined to create a joyful atmosphere and give their children a happy, carefree upbringing.


    No matter what, they would make sure their children didn¡¯t repeat their own tragic pasts.


    "Good boys! Let¡¯s go. First, we¡¯ll have breakfast at R Restaurant, then visit the zoo, and in the afternoon, we¡¯ll go to the aquarium!"


    "Yay! Daddy, you¡¯re the best!" Little Dorian gave Eric a kiss on the cheek.


    Eric¡¯s happiness was off the charts.


    The drive to R Restaurant went smoothly, and they arrived about ten minutester. After ordering breakfast, they waited five minutes before steaming bowls of porridge were served, along with bread, fruits, and desserts.


    Little Elias, surprisingly considerate, pushed the items he didn¡¯t like over to little Dorian.


    E noticed this and smiled faintly.


    Although the younger one loved eating, he often handed over toys he didn¡¯t care for to his elder brother. Even though the two often bickered and fought, it was something inevitable between siblings.


    She silently wished that these two little guys would get along better as they grew up.


    Meanwhile, not far away...


    A curtain was drawn shut in a nearby building. Behind it, someone held a pair of binocrs, their gaze fixed on E¡¯s location.


    The family was dining in a private room at R Restaurant, each room equipped withrge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Just then, the man¡¯s phone buzzed.


    "Boss, they¡¯re dining at R Restaurant," came the raspy voice.


    A cold voice responded from the other end, "Good. Proceed with the next step."


    "Boss, are we really making a move today?"


    "Yes. The orders have alreadye through!"


    "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for action today... but they have four bodyguards with them, so there are a lot of people."


    "Fool. Can¡¯t you wait until they¡¯re separated to act?" The voice on the other end sneered.


    "Yes, understood!"


    "This must seed. Failure is not an option."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Though the man¡¯s tone was respectful, a hint of displeasure lingered in his heart. After ending the call, he made two more phone calls, instructing his people to keep a close watch on Eric¡¯s family. He then packed up his things and left.


    At R Restaurant, E¡¯s family of four enjoyed breakfast. They decided to visit the zoo first since the crisp autumn weather was perfect for it. In the afternoon and evening, they nned to visit the aquarium, which featured plenty of underwater performances.


    As they arrived at the zoo¡¯s entrance, Eric received a phone call from Aurora.


    "Mr. Nelson... hello, this is Aurora. I... I have a favor to ask. Would you mind helping me out?" Aurora¡¯s voice was as melodious as a song. "I... sincerely hope you can help me, Mr. Nelson. My aunt is Mrs. Wilson, and I know my cousin¡¯s behavior has been... less than ideal. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against him. Could you give Kimi another chance, please?"


    Eric frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected Aurora to approach him so directly.


    Given Mrs. Wilson¡¯s low-ss behavior and Kimi¡¯s thoroughly unlikeable personality, Eric wasn¡¯t inclined to intervene. However, Aurora was a top-priority talent under hispany. If something happened now...


    "I¡¯ll think about it," Eric replied coolly.


    E and their two sons stood nearby, waiting for him to finish his call. The four bodyguards positioned around them remained alert, their expressions tense as they surveyed the surroundings.


    At the zoo¡¯s entrance, six oversized mascot costumes had appeared at some point. These mascots, clearly worn by people, clumsily handed out promotional flyers to visitors as they passed by.


    Gradually, the mascots began inching closer to Eric¡¯s family.


    Little Elias and Dorian were oblivious to the impending danger, stillughing and chasing each other.


    One of the mascots approached E, holding out a flyer. Its bulky form blocked her line of sight.


    At that moment, Dorian suddenly shouted.


    "Mommy, I need to pee!"


    E didn¡¯t take the flyer and hurried over to Dorian. "There¡¯s a public restroom nearby. Let¡¯s go there!"


    Dorian nodded. "Brother, are youing?"


    Elias scrunched up his nose. "Public restrooms are dirty and smelly. I¡¯ll wait until we¡¯re inside the zoo!"


    Dorian frowned. "But I can¡¯t hold it!"


    E chuckled, ncing at Eric, who was still on the phone. She vaguely heard him mention Aurora¡¯s name.


    Frowning slightly, E felt a pang of unease. Women had an innate sense of danger, unrted to confidence. No matter how much a man loved them, time could erode his devotion. She didn¡¯t want any woman, especially one like Aurora, threatening her rtionship with Eric.


    "Honey, watch Elias! I¡¯m taking Dorian to the restroom!" E called out loudly.


    Eric turned back and nodded. "Go ahead. I¡¯m on a call... Aurora, I don¡¯t need you to do anything. While I value your talent, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll tolerate your uncle and aunt¡¯s nonsense."


    E rolled her eyes. If you¡¯re not going to tolerate it, just hang up already. What¡¯s with all the talking?


    With that thought, she led Dorian toward the restroom. Dorian waved the flyer in his hand. "Mommy, what kind of ad is this? It¡¯s not even about food. Why¡¯d that mascot give it to me?"


    He nced at the flyer filled with dense text and grimaced.


    E took it and froze. It was an ad for abortion services. She clenched her fists. Seriously? Giving this to a three-year-old?!


    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    First, Dorian was only three years old¡ªwhy would they hand such a flyer to him? Second, these types of flyers usually featured colorful images to catch children¡¯s attention. Third, why were there six mascots in one spot? It didn¡¯t add up.


    E spun around, her eyes widening in horror as her blood ran cold.


    The four bodyguards had been tackled by four of the mascots. The remaining two were sprinting toward arge truck parked nearby.


    Two men in ck were carrying Elias toward the truck!

 Chapter 490: The Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 490: The Kidnapping</h4>


    E screamed in terror, "Elias!"


    Eric spun around, his eyes zing with fury. Without hesitation, he hurled his phone at one of the ck-d men. Unfortunately, despite the blow, the man grimaced through the pain, hauling the unconscious Elias into the truck. The vehicle roared to life and sped away!


    "Brother!" Dorian cried out, panic-stricken. E scooped him up and dashed forward, only to catch a fleeting glimpse of the truck¡¯s taillights disappearing into the distance.


    Eric had already jumped into their car, mming the elerator as he took off in hot pursuit.


    E stood trembling, overwhelmed by the nightmare that had unfolded in mere seconds. She had always been cautious, anticipating potential dangers. But some man-made disasters defied all precautions. Onlookers gathered, murmuring anxiously about what had just transpired.


    Tears filled Dorian¡¯s eyes. "Mommy... they took Brother! Will Daddy be able to bring him back?"


    E looked into her son¡¯s tearful eyes, her own heart breaking. She nodded firmly, willing strength into her voice.


    "Daddy is amazing. He¡¯ll definitely bring Brother back!"


    With that, she hurried to retrieve Eric¡¯s discarded phone and called John. Her voice was shaky but resolute as she instructed him to dispatch reinforcements to intercept the unmarked truck.


    John was stunned but quickly grasped the gravity of the situation. Without hesitation, he mobilized his team in the direction E indicated.


    Meanwhile, the four bodyguards remained unconscious on the ground, their faces pale and still. E deduced that the mascot-suited individuals must have drugged them, rendering them defenseless and making the kidnapping all too easy.


    She cradled the sobbing Dorian tightly, her own heart heavy with anguish. Elias had been taken, and the helplessness wed at her like a vice.


    "Don¡¯t cry... Brother will be back soon. Daddy will bring him home to us," she reassured Dorian, though her voice trembled with barely concealed fear and pain. Her eldest son being taken like this felt like her heart was being ripped apart.


    "It¡¯s all my fault!" Dorian wailed. "If I... if I hadn¡¯t asked Mommy and Daddy to take me out to y, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!"


    E kissed the tears off his cheeks. "It¡¯s not your fault, baby. Not at all..."


    As John¡¯s reinforcements arrived at the zoo, E anxiously awaited updates. Eric¡¯s phone was still in her hand, leaving her without any contact or news from him. The suspense was unbearable.


    Meanwhile, Eric pushed his Lamborghini to its limits, racing after the speeding truck.


    His forehead was drenched with sweat, his palms mmy as he gripped the steering wheel tightly. His heart pounded furiously, every nerve in his body taut with tension. He couldn¡¯t afford a single misstep¡ªnot when his son¡¯s life was at stake.


    Fear gnawed at him as he watched the truck swerve recklessly through traffic. If something happens to that truck... Elias is in there!


    Eric¡¯s car weaved dangerously close to oing traffic, narrowly avoiding collisions. Furious drivers shouted curses, but their voices faded into the distance as his car sped away.


    "That guy¡¯s insane!"


    "Is he trying to kill himself? Racing like that in this traffic?"


    "Must be some rich guy in a Lamborghini. Figures."


    Ignoring the onlookers¡¯ments, Eric¡¯s focus remainedser-sharp, though his body was drenched in cold sweat. His nerves felt like they were about to snap, but he couldn¡¯t let up¡ªnot when he was so close to catching the truck.


    But even as he closed the gap, a chilling realization hit him. What then? What can I do if I catch up? These guys are reckless... they¡¯re driving as if they have nothing to lose.


    Suddenly, a car heading in the opposite direction swerved too close and sideswiped Eric¡¯s vehicle with a sickening crunch!


    Eric groaned as his car mmed into the base of the mountainside.


    The vehicles behind him, already slowed down by the reckless truck, avoided a pileup as Eric¡¯s car came to a stop, mangled but not causing further idents.


    A persistent buzzing filled Eric¡¯s ears, and for a moment, his entire body felt heavy and unresponsive. When his senses returned, he realized the front of his Lamborghini was utterly destroyed.


    "Elias... Elias!" he shouted hoarsely, his breath ragged and eyes bloodshot.


    His sons were his life, and now Elias had been kidnapped right in front of him. The thought tore through him with fury and despair.


    Just then, a car screeched to a halt nearby. John jumped out, rushing toward Eric.


    "Mr. Nelson! Are you okay?" John called out, his face etched with worry.


    Eric¡¯s expression twisted with desperation and rage as he barked, "Go¡ªchase that unmarked truck! Now!"


    John approached, noticing the blood trickling down Eric¡¯s forehead. "Boss, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ve already stationed people at checkpoints to stop that truck."


    Eric¡¯s chest heaved as he tried to steady his breath, silently praying for Elias¡¯s safety.


    High-end cars like his were built for durability, and while the car was totaled, it had spared him from any severe injury. The minor cut on his forehead was a small price to pay.


    John couldn¡¯t help but recall an incident five years ago on Stone Sea North Road, where a speeding luxury car had collided with a taxi. The crash caused a fire that imed the lives of three passengers in the taxi, but the luxury car¡¯s driver walked away unscathed. Such was the stark difference between expensive and ordinary vehicles.


    Despite his injuries, Eric climbed out of his wrecked car and immediately got into John¡¯s vehicle, yelling, "Drive!"


    John¡¯s scalp tingled with unease, but he understood Eric¡¯s urgency. A parent¡¯s anguish over their kidnapped child was impossible to ignore.


    They raced down Northern Bay Loop Road and all the way to the coast before finally spotting the truck parked near the roadside. Police officers were questioning the driver.


    "Mr. Nelson!" one officer called out as Eric stormed toward the scene, his face dark with fury.


    Eric grabbed the truck driver by the cor, his voice a guttural roar. "Where the hell is my son? Where are those bastards? Talk, or I¡¯ll make you regret it!"


    The driver¡¯s face turned pale, his voice trembling. "Sir... you¡¯ve got it wrong! I was kidnapped too! They stopped my truck at gunpoint, forced me to drive to the zoo... I swear, I had no choice! Please don¡¯t hurt me¡ªI¡¯m just a driver!"


    Eric¡¯s knuckles tightened before he swung a fist into the man¡¯s chest, sending him stumbling backward.


    John and Michael quickly intervened, pulling Eric back as they pressed the driver for more information. "What about the child? Where did they get out of the truck?"


    The driver, still trembling, stammered, "I-I told the police already. At Seabreeze Corner... at the intersection. They told me to stop the truck there... I was so scared they¡¯d kill me! After they got out, I didn¡¯t dare look up or follow them..."


    His face was ashen, and his entire body quivered from fear. Eric¡¯s punch had been brutal, and the man, a simple truck driver used to long hauls, was unustomed to this level of violence.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry," said a familiar voice. Warren, who had arrived on the scene, approached and pped a reassuring hand on Eric¡¯s shoulder. "We¡¯ve got unitsbing the area around Seabreeze Corner."


    Eric¡¯s breathing wasbored, his eyes glinting with unbridled fury. "Those bastards... they took my son right in front of me!"


    Warren nodded sympathetically, his voice steady but firm. "Whoever¡¯s behind this isn¡¯t an ordinary group. They have the resources and guts to challenge you. But this time, you need to make an example of them. Strike hard, and make sure no one dares to try this again."

 Chapter 491: Her Call Again

    <h4>Chapter 491: Her Call Again</h4>


    Eric¡¯s eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty intensity. "This time... I won¡¯t hold back!"


    Had he ever held back before? The Miller family had already been brought to their knees by him and Lucas, their noble title stripped away. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to seek revenge!


    The one targeting Elias this time must be the mysterious individual who had once written to E.


    But Eric couldn¡¯t figure out why that person had sent a warning letter beforehand and then shifted their target. Was it part of their scheme?


    Some criminals thrive on a sense of superiority, enjoying the act of insulting others¡¯ intelligence.


    Like those assassins who publish a "death list" before striking.


    "This time, you¡¯ve crossed someone powerful... Let¡¯s hope your son can be rescued. Otherwise, it¡¯ll indeed be dangerous if he¡¯s taken away."


    Warren cast him a sympathetic nce before heading to the other side to oversee the work.


    Two hourster.


    E and young Dorian returned home under the protection of four bodyguards.


    Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore were curious to see E bringing back only Dorian, but her dark expression kept them from asking questions.


    Maybe the couple had argued?


    But as soon as little Dorian saw his brother¡¯s favorite model airne still lying on the floor, he teared up and ran into E¡¯s arms. "Mommy, why hasn¡¯t Eliase home yet? Why didn¡¯t Daddy bring him back?"


    E¡¯s heart ached deeply. "Dorian... don¡¯t worry. Your daddy will bring Elias back."


    Tears streamed down Dorian¡¯s cheeks. E gently wiped them away with a soft smile. "Don¡¯t be scared, sweetheart. I¡¯ll have the chef prepare your favorite dishes, and Mrs. Harris will go out to buy all the snacks you like!"


    A little foodie, Dorian¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of food. He happily went off to y, but before long, he was sitting on the floor crying again.


    E felt a pang of heartbreak and helplessness. Elias and Dorian had never been apart like this before¡ªnot since they were born.


    "What¡¯s wrong, ma¡¯am? Should we do something? Did you and... the young master have a fight?" Mrs. Harris asked as sheforted the sobbing Dorian.


    E shook her head, her eyes red. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore exchanged nces. E knelt beside her younger son, hugging him gently. "Mrs. Moore, please go out and buy more of Dorian¡¯s favorite treats."


    Hearing this, Dorian pouted but seemed to calm down a little.


    "Of course, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll go right away. Don¡¯t cry, little master. Mrs. Harris will bring you lots of goodies soon!" Mrs. Harris said with a smile, and Mrs. Moore crouched down beside them.


    Having once been the nanny for both brothers, Mrs. Moore still held a special ce in Dorian¡¯s heart.


    "Little master, don¡¯t cry. How about I take you outside to see the goldfish in the pond? Mrs. Moore just bought a bunch of them today. You¡¯ll love it!"


    Dorian¡¯s tear-streaked face brightened at the idea. Smiling through his sniffles, he momentarily forgot about Elias being taken.


    As Mrs. Moore led Dorian away, E sank to the floor, staring nkly at Elias¡¯s toys.


    The group that had taken Elias operated with precision, their methods refined¡ªclearly the result of years of training and practice.


    Could the mastermind behind this be the same person who had written to her?


    E¡¯s mind was a tangled mess, and as her thoughts spiraled, tears began to fall again.


    If it had been her who was framed or in trouble, she might have been able to remain calm. But Elias was only three years old. She couldn¡¯t help but worry¡ªwould he stayposed, or would he lose his temper and anger those men in ck?


    Although little Elias was usually cheerful and lively, with remarkable intelligence and emotional awareness for his age¡ªand they had even rehearsed countless abduction scenarios as games¡ªwhat if he couldn¡¯t remain as calm in a real situation?


    When Elias and Dorian had their birthday, E had received a mysterious note. After investigating, it was discovered that a stranger had emailed instructions to a woman, who then wrote the letter to E. Even then, the trail to the mastermind had gone cold.


    Just then, Lucas and Luke arrived together.


    Lucas¡¯s face was pale. He adored his two grandsons beyond measure, and with Elias now in danger, there was no way he could stayposed.


    "E, what exactly happened?" Lucas crouched down, gripping her trembling hands tightly.


    E¡¯s voice trembled, choking back a sob. "Haven¡¯t you heard already?"


    Lucas¡¯s expression darkened, his brows furrowed with an icy intensity. "How many of them were there?"


    "Six... six of those mascot-costumed people, and two men in ck. They..." E couldn¡¯t continue; tears streamed uncontrobly down her face. Lucas¡¯s heart ached as he watched her, while Luke clenched his fists and turned away to avoid looking at her pain.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Lucas said in a steady voice. "Eric just called me. They¡¯re already pursuing those people. The police pulled surveince footage and tracked a suspicious vehicle to the seaside. The coast guard is involved now."


    E nodded heavily. Lucas helped her up as she let out a deep sigh and sank wearily onto the sofa.


    Every minute dragged by like an eternity.


    For E, time had never passed so agonizingly slow.


    James arrived in a hurry, and Lucas stepped outside with him to discuss the situation. When James spotted little Dorian ying by the pond, his heart filled with both affection and sorrow.


    Dorian looked so much like Eric¡ªhis snow-white skin and innocent demeanor tugged at James¡¯s heartstrings. But the thought of Elias being taken made it almost impossible for him to breathe.


    As a grandfather who rarely had the chance to see his grandchildren, James felt helpless in the face of their tragedy.


    "Lucas," James said, his voice pleading. "This time... whatever you find out, please let me know. Will you?"


    Lucas nodded solemnly. "Of course. After all... you¡¯re still the child¡¯s grandfather. Whether or not you and Eric have resolved your differences, that blood bond can¡¯t be denied."


    He understood that James might want a chance to redeem himself. If his help could lead to finding Elias sooner, Lucas wouldn¡¯t refuse it.


    E stumbled back upstairs. She couldn¡¯t stay downstairs anymore¡ªseeing Elias¡¯s toys only made her tears flow uncontrobly and deepened her anguish. The resentment in her heart grew stronger.


    She knew Eric wouldn¡¯t have wanted this to happen, but she still couldn¡¯t help ming him.


    Once back in the master bedroom, E copsed onto the bed, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness.


    Thest time she¡¯d felt this small was when Eric had been kidnapped. She hadn¡¯t been able to do anything then either. Now, she was plunged into despair all over again.


    At that moment, Eric¡¯s phone rang.


    E nced at the screen.


    It was Aurora calling again.

 Chapter 492: Blaming Him

    <h4>Chapter 492: ming Him</h4>


    At that moment, the usuallyposed and rational Epletely lost her calm andposure.


    She picked up Eric¡¯s phone and answered Aurora¡¯s call. The melodious voice on the other end came through.


    "Mr. Nelson... I beg you, for my sake, please give my cousin another chance! Kimi might be a liar sometimes, but he¡¯s a good kid... Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m willing to forfeit a year¡¯s share of my earnings if it means you¡¯ll forgive him!"


    Hearing the pleading tone, E let out a coldugh. "Miss Wilson, your words areughable. If he were such a ¡¯good kid,¡¯ he wouldn¡¯t have conspired with his mother to bully my Elias!"


    Aurora was stunned, not expecting Mrs. Nelson to answer the call. She panicked instantly. "Mrs. Nelson... Kimi and his mother know they were wrong. Please, just this once... I don¡¯t care about my profits or anything else!"


    E¡¯s eyes shed with icy resolve.


    Even though she suspected Aurora might be innocent, she couldn¡¯tpletely rule out her involvement. "Miss Wilson, let¡¯s set that aside for now. I have to ask¡ªdid someone put you up to calling Mr. Nelson just now?"


    "No, no one! I called on my own..." Aurora¡¯s voice faltered.


    "I hope you¡¯re not hiding anything, Miss Wilson. My son, Elias, was just kidnapped, and at that critical moment, Mr. Nelson was too preupied chatting with you to notice! Miss Wilson, if you¡¯re lying to me, won¡¯t your conscience bother you?" E¡¯s voice rang out sharply, trembling with fury and desperation.


    Elias¡¯s abduction hadpletely unraveled her. After all, he was her son¡ªhow could she not be heartbroken and terrified?


    "What? Elias... Elias was kidnapped? Mrs. Nelson, I swear, I have nothing to do with it! I only called because my aunt, Mrs. Wilson, begged me to intervene. This kidnapping... it has nothing to do with me!" Aurora eximed in rm.


    E let out a bitterugh. "I hope everything you¡¯re saying is the truth, Miss Wilson."


    Her tone was frigid,ced with biting sarcasm, as Aurora stammered apology after apology on the other end of the line.


    "Enough. She has nothing to do with this!" Eric¡¯s voice came from the doorway.


    E¡¯s chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, her heart aching deeply. She turned her icy gaze toward Eric.


    Eric froze for a moment, startled by the resentment and anger in her eyes. When had E ever looked at him like this?


    Without another word, E coldly ended the call, not even bothering with a goodbye to Aurora. She threw his phone onto the bed with a sharp motion.


    "You¡¯ve met Aurora, haven¡¯t you? What makes you so sure she has nothing to do with Elias¡¯s kidnapping?"


    Eric walked over wearily, attempting to pull her into his arms, but E shoved him away forcefully.


    Her eyes briefly caught sight of the wound on his forehead, but the thought of him speaking to Aurora while their son was being kidnapped only deepened her anger. Her gaze grew colder.


    "I haven¡¯t met her," Eric exined, his voice heavy. "But the Wilson Group¡¯s sess depends on our Nelson Group. She¡¯s one of ourpany¡¯s rising stars. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d jeopardize her career with something like this¡ª"


    E let out a bitterugh, cutting him off mid-sentence. "Why are you so eager to defend her, Eric? Have you fallen for her?"


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened. "E, I know you¡¯re upset, but that¡¯s not fair."


    E¡¯sughter turned bitter, filled with both pain and rage. "Eric, if you don¡¯t care about her, then why did you entertain her call for so long when she was pleading with you? Isn¡¯t your style usually to reject someone outright and hang up? Yet you let our child wait on the side while you chatted. You didn¡¯t even notice when the bodyguards were overpowered, and Elias was taken! If you¡¯d been more attentive¡ªif you¡¯d cared a little more¡ªour son wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped!"


    E screamed, her voice trembling with pain, her eyes brimming with tears. The anguish of losing her child had shattered herposure and stripped away all logic. "It¡¯s because it was Aurora on the phone! That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t refuse her! You softened, Eric! You¡¯ve let me down so much!"


    Eric furrowed his brow, his heart aching. E had never doubted him before, but now...


    Given that this involved Elias, her inability to stay calm was understandable. Watching E in near-copse tore at his soul.


    "You¡¯re right... It¡¯s my fault," he admitted. "Because she¡¯s one of our rising stars, I wanted to exin why I couldn¡¯t agree to her request¡ª"


    "You¡¯re just making excuses! Eric, stop defending yourself and focus on rescuing Elias! Otherwise... I¡¯ll never forgive you!" E shouted angrily.


    Eric stared at his wife in disbelief, her tear-streaked face filled with grief and fury. Without sparing him another nce, E stormed toward the door.


    "E... Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d trust me no matter what?" Eric¡¯s voice was filled with quiet despair.


    E paused for a moment but didn¡¯t look back. She walked out.


    Eric didn¡¯t chase her. He knew she was emotionally unstable and on the verge of breaking down. Anything he said now would only make things worse.


    E rushed downstairs, her steps hurried and uneven, until she spotted Lucas standing in the center of the living room. He was watching her with gentle concern.


    "Dad..." she choked out.


    "E, Eric didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. Who would ever wish for their child to be taken? Please, calm yourself," Lucas said softly, handing her a handkerchief.


    E wiped her tears and slumped onto the sofa, her sorrow evident. At that moment, little Dorian came running into the room. Spotting Eric at the top of the staircase, he asked, "Daddy, where¡¯s Elias? Why didn¡¯t you bring him back?"


    Eric¡¯s face turned pale. He forced a weak smile. "Elias... is staying at a friend of Daddy¡¯s house. He likes it there and said he¡¯lle back in a few days."


    The room fell silent. No one wanted to shatter Dorian¡¯s innocence with the harsh truth.


    "Mommy, Daddy¡¯s not lying to me, right?" The little boy ran over to E, his bright eyes filled with doubt.


    E picked him up, setting him on herp. With reddened eyes, she nodded. "That¡¯s right. Elias will be back in a few days. Dorian, you have to be good, okay? Let¡¯s not go to school for now. Wait for Elias toe back, and then you can go together."


    "Okay! I¡¯ll stay home with Mommy. When Eliases back, we¡¯ll go to school together!" Dorian¡¯s innocent voice tugged at E¡¯s heartstrings, and she had to fight back another wave of tears.


    Lucas and James exchanged a nce before quietly leaving the living room and heading upstairs.


    E sat quietly, holding Dorian close. Her mind was consumed by the image of Elias being carried away, drugged and unconscious, looking lifeless.


    Dorian was safe in her arms. But where was Elias?


    Elias... you must be safe. You have to be. If anything happens to you, this family will never recover.


    Time crawled by, each second feeling like an eternity.


    For E and everyone else, every moment was an agonizing wait for news.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 493: The Extraordinary Little One

    <h4>Chapter 493: The Extraordinary Little One</h4>


    They had waited and waited, yet still no good news had arrived. Little Dorian began crying, saying he was hungry and wanted to eat. It was only then that E snapped out of her daze.


    What was she doing? Even though Elias had been taken away, her youngest son still needed her care!


    E took her son to the dining room for a meal. The expansive room was eerily quiet, with only E and Dorian seated there. Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore stood silently to the side, barely daring to breathe.


    The table wasden with dishes, all of Dorian¡¯s favorites.


    Dorian¡¯s spirits lifted immediately. E gently wiped the glistening tears from his cheeks as her little foodie enthusiastically dug in.


    This wasn¡¯t so bad, she thought. At least... her youngest wouldn¡¯t be left with lingering fear.


    Lucas and the others descended the stairs and approached the dining room. "E, eat well. Who knows? Maybe a good meal will bring good news," Lucas said, his heart aching at her dejected demeanor.


    Eric pressed his lips together, his cold, stern expression softening as his gaze fell on little Dorian, who was happily engaged in a spirited battle with a rib. A flicker of tenderness crossed his eyes.


    At the same time, his resolve strengthened.


    The dining room atmosphere remained heavy.


    Thankfully, little Dorian¡¯s presence lightened the mood. Pampered by his uncle and grandfather, he happily shared the dishes they passed to him, his sweet words melting their hearts.


    "Thank you, Grandpa! I love fish the most!"


    "Uncle, when will you get an aunt for me?"


    "Dorian, just eat. Stop talking so much, or you might choke," E said softly, her voice calm and faint.


    Dorian nodded, bringing a finger to his lips and whispering a "shh" to signal his agreement, then resumed eating seriously.


    Eric¡¯s heart ached sharply. If his elder son were here... He would have been just as quiet and well-behaved. Unlike many children in Country S, there was no need to chase him around with food. From a young age, both boys had been raised to be diligent and disciplined.


    Sitting with Dorian, Elias had once been his quiet partner at the table. But where was Elias now? Was he alright?


    At that very moment...


    Little Elias stirred awake.


    He could hear a loud rumbling noise, like the sound of an engine running. As he opened his eyes, he realized he was inside a small cabin¡ªon a helicopter!


    Elias recognized it immediately. On his birthday, he¡¯d flown on a helicopter with Mommy and Daddy to Hainan. Eric had borrowed a friend¡¯s helicopter to save time for the trip.


    Elias blinked curiously, only to notice his hands and feet were tied. He turned his head and saw two men in ck seated nearby, dozing off, clearly exhausted.


    Softly, he called out, "Mommy... Daddy... where are you? Didn¡¯t you say we were going to the zoo? Why... why are we on a helicopter again?"


    But the engine noise drowned out his voice, and the men didn¡¯t hear him.


    "I¡¯m so hungry. Uncle, wake up! I need something to eat!" Elias shouted, his voice finally loud enough to rouse the man closest to him.


    The man opened his eyes to see the little boy staring back at him, his big, tearful eyes shining with innocence.


    The man froze for a moment. How long had it been since he¡¯d seen such pure, untainted eyes?


    "Uncle, I¡¯m hungry! You have to give me something to eat!" Elias demanded.


    The man snorted coldly, grabbing a piece of stale bread from nearby and tossing it to him.


    Elias pouted. "But, Uncle, my hands are tied! How am I supposed to eat like this? If I starve, my mommy and daddy will be so sad!"


    The naive little boy thought they were ying a game with him. He¡¯d yed simr games with his parents before, but they never involved a helicopter ride!


    The man in ck hesitated. Elias was only three years old. Binding his hands and feet seemed excessive. If they couldn¡¯t keep watch over a child, it would be utterly absurd.


    With that thought, he walked over and untied Elias¡¯s restraints.


    Little Elias rubbed his wrists, where red marks had been left from the bindings. His soft, delicate voice barely reached the man¡¯s ears over the loud background noise.


    "That was really ufortable, Uncle. Do you want something to eat?" Elias asked with a bright, untroubled smile, showing no fear or tension.


    The man in ck sneered coldly. "Facing death and still so calm. I have to admit, Eric raised you well."


    Elias blinked innocently. "Uncle, what does ¡¯facing death¡¯ mean? "


    The man twitched, caught off guard by the little boy¡¯s unexpected response. This kid was nothing like what he had anticipated. He had assumed all kidnapped children would wail endlessly, consumed with fear. But this one... this one waspletely different.


    It seemed the doctor had chosen his target well. Suchposure and cleverness at such a young age¡ªthis child was destined for greatness.


    When Elias noticed the man wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat, he decided to stop talking. His head felt a bit dizzy, and though the cold bread in his hands didn¡¯t taste nearly as good as what he had at home, it was still edible.


    As he ate, Elias¡¯s bright eyes scanned his surroundings. Several other men were seated nearby. They weren¡¯t asleep anymore, but their faces were cold and emotionless.


    "Uncle, why do those uncles look so unhappy? Is it because my mommy and daddy didn¡¯t give you enough money?" Elias asked, not just a yful little guy but also a chatterbox.


    "Shut up!" the man snapped irritably.


    Elias blinked. This uncle is so mean! he thought. Mommy must have gone all out to find such tough people for this game.


    He went back to munching his bread.


    Just then, a striking woman sauntered over. "Hey, ck, was that really necessary? This kid¡¯s the doctor¡¯s top priority¡ªdon¡¯t go scaring him witless."


    "Hmph, this little brat is sharper than he looks," the man grumbled, pulling out a pack of cigarettes and running his fingers over it before reluctantly putting it back. Smoking was prohibited here, after all.


    "Well, of course. He¡¯s Eric¡¯s son. How bad could he be?" the woman chuckled and took a seat directly in front of Elias.


    Since they were speaking in Country W¡¯snguage, Elias didn¡¯t understand a word. He swallowed a bite of bread and looked at the woman curiously. "Prettydy, are you speaking birdnguage? It sounds a little like Country W¡¯snguage, but there¡¯s so much I don¡¯t understand. Is it birdnguage?"


    The woman had just taken a sip of water, and at his words, she sprayed it everywhere. Coughing violently, she struggled to catch her breath, then turned to face him, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Little Elias, you¡¯re just too cute. It almost makes me feel bad knowing the doctor¡¯s going to cut open your little head."


    This time, she spoke in Country S¡¯snguage, and Elias pouted. "What does ¡¯cut open my head¡¯ mean? Is it fun? Howe Mommy¡¯s never yed that game with me?"


    The woman and ck exchanged a look. Talking to this kid was exhausting¡ªit felt like every word was turned against them.


    "Oh, it¡¯s lots of fun. You¡¯ll see soon enough. But you have to be a good boy, okay?" the woman said with a smile.


    "When will I get to see Mommy and Daddy again?" Elias asked, finding thisdy a bit odd and the uncle a bit too harsh.


    "I don¡¯t know," the woman replied, hesitating. She wasn¡¯t a killer, after all, and a touch of guilt crept into her voice.


    "Where are you taking me? Did Daddy ask you to bring me somewhere fun?" Elias tilted his head, his innocent curiositypletely at odds with the grim atmosphere around him.

 Chapter 494: No Clues, No Progress

    <h4>Chapter 494: No Clues, No Progress</h4>


    "Exactly, so why don¡¯t you keep quiet and stop talking, okay?" ck barked harshly. However, little Elias showed no fear. In his subconscious mind, these people were all somehow connected to his daddy and mommy.


    Their harshness didn¡¯t bother him either¡ªafter all, Mommy had said that sometimes stern uncles acted that way to teach children a lesson about being scared.


    But he wasn¡¯t scared at all. He just missed Daddy, Mommy, and his little brother a little.


    The helicopter passed throughyers of thin clouds, heading toward a small ind in the middle of the ocean.


    After finishing his bread, Elias was still hungry. With a bright, innocent smile, he asked ck for something else to eat.


    ck and the woman were utterly bbergasted. No matter how good someone¡¯s upbringing, how could it produce such a calm andposed child in this situation?


    Time passed slowly, and after what felt like an eternity, the helicopter finally descended onto a small ind.


    As the aircraftnded, Elias woke up from a nap, his clear, innocent eyes taking in the sight of the ind bathed in the golden glow of sunset.


    The shoreline was dotted with white doves. An elderly man stood feeding them, and as soon as the engine stopped, Elias could hear the soft, cooing sounds of the birds.


    "Wow, so many doves!" Elias eximed in delight. The ck-d men no longer tried to restrain him. Here, on this ind, they were confident that no matter how resourceful or clever Elias was, escape would be impossible.


    Elias ran toward the birds, startling them into flight, their wings pping as they rose together in a flurry.


    "So many doves! They¡¯re adorable! Grandpa, can I feed them with you?" Elias asked, momentarily forgetting his separation from his parents as he ran to the side of the elderly man with snowy white hair and beard.


    The older man chuckled softly. He appeared to be around fifty years old, his skin still rtively smooth, but his deep, prating eyes seemed capable of swallowing anyone who gazed into them.


    "Little Elias, you¡¯re finally here. Grandpa has been waiting for you for a long time," the man said with a lightugh.


    The ck-d men approached, bowing respectfully. "Doctor, we sessfully brought the boy. We¡¯re ready to step back now."


    "Yes, Dr. Scott, we¡¯ve delivered the child. Don¡¯t forget to put in a good word for us about this month¡¯s bonus..." the woman added with a flirtatious smile. After all, they had risked their lives for this task, and money was the only reason.


    Dr. Scott nodded slightly. "Of course. You may leave now. I¡¯ll stay here with the child to feed the doves."


    He smiled lightly, his eyes filled with curiosity as he observed Elias. Meanwhile, Elias excitedly grabbed a handful of millet from the man¡¯s bag and scattered it on the ground. Watching the doves happily peck at the food, Elias burst into joyfulughter.


    Dr. Scott chuckled softly. He hadn¡¯t expected Mason to seed in kidnapping Elias. Over the years, Eric and E had gone to great lengths to keep the two boys safe.


    Years ago, Mason had said the time wasn¡¯t right and refrained from acting. During that time, countless methods were tested, and finally, after years of work, they had found the best and most reliable approach.


    Eric had been a formidable opponent, and Dr. Scott hadn¡¯t expected them to seed. Yet, here they were.


    "Grandpa, do you and these uncles live on this ind? Are the doves yours?" Elias asked, his innocent eyes sparkling as he watched the doves p their wings and fly. Despite the circumstances, he seemed genuinely happy, not at all like a child who had been kidnapped.


    "Yes, these doves are mine. Do you like them?" Dr. Scott replied with a smile.


    "I love them! There must be lots of fun ces to explore on this ind, right?" Elias¡¯s excitement grew. His lively nature and incredible adaptability allowed him to embrace the adventure.


    "Of course. My vi has plenty of fun ces, and I promise you¡¯ll love it!" Dr. Scott replied, his voice tinged with amusement.


    Little Elias blinked his wide, innocent eyes, his love for funpletely taking over. For now, on this little ind, he had forgotten the harsh reality of being kidnapped.


    In stark contrast to Elias¡¯s carefree state, E was drowning in despair.


    It had been ten hours since Elias was taken.


    E was so anxious her hands and feet felt weak. Thankfully, Lucas had taken little Dorian to y elsewhere, giving her a moment of respite. She sat fiddling with her phone, desperately hoping for any news.


    But as the seconds ticked by...


    Apart from concerned calls from Amelia and a few others, E received no information.


    Nine hours earlier, Eric had returned to hispany, trying to track the signal from the locator Elias was wearing.


    However, the locator hadst pinged near the coast, meaning that before Elias was taken, all items carrying tracking devices¡ªlike his watch or small ornaments on his clothes¡ªhad been removed.


    Even if the watch were found, it would be as good as useless.


    "What do we do now? Boss, it¡¯s been ten hours since the young master was taken, and there¡¯s still no ransom call!" John blurted out, his voice filled with worry.


    Eric sat at his desk, arms crossed over his chest, his gaze unfocused.


    He was, undeniably, panicking. But Eric knew all too well that if he lost hisposure, it would y right into the kidnappers¡¯ hands.


    He needed to stay calm.


    "Everyone, leave me alone for a moment," Eric said tly. Despite his outward calm, Michael caught the storm brewing in his expression.


    The team left the office. Eric¡¯s long fingers gripped his phone tightly, so hard that his knuckles turned white.


    Secretary Lee had intended to bring in a cup of coffee, but Michael stopped him at the door. Lee paused, hesitant, then ultimately decided not to enter.


    The fact that Eric¡¯s son had been kidnapped under his watch was a crushing blow to the proud and confident CEO.


    Eric sat alone at his desk, his thoughts in turmoil. He had already taken every possible action, even notifying David in Country W immediately, hoping for any leads they could provide.


    His mind drifted to the mysterious note and letter sent to E years ago. That person¡ªwhoever they were¡ªmust have been lurking in the shadows, nning and preparing for years to execute today¡¯s wless abduction.


    The sheer scale of their resources and the precision of their rehearsal filled Eric with rage. Veins bulged on his temples as his anger reached its peak.


    How could he face E?


    He had always assured her that as long as he was there, everything would be fine. But now? How could he stand before her, knowing he had failed?


    The memory of E¡¯s heartbroken, furious eyes struck him like a dagger. Overwhelmed by emotion, Eric abruptly stood, grabbed his coat, and stormed out of the office.


    His lips were tightly pressed together, his jaw clenched. His son was still missing, but ns with David and the others were already in motion. He couldn¡¯t afford to spiral into despair. For now, he needed to return home and talk to E.


    When Eric arrived home, Dorian was already asleep. E sat in the living room, slumped weakly on the crimson leather sofa, clutching Elias¡¯s favorite toy airne in herp.


    Her expression was hollow, her exhaustion palpable.

 Chapter 495: The Only Clue

    <h4>Chapter 495: The Only Clue</h4>


    Eric walked over and silently sat down next to his wife. E¡¯s eyes were unfocused as she sat there quietly, holding the small airne in her hands and staring nkly into space.


    Thinking about how little Elias had been happily ying with the ne that morning, E felt a wave of anguish. Her chest tightened, and her eyes began to redden again.


    Eric gently took her hand in one of his, while his other hand softly smoothed her disheveled hair.


    Lucas, sitting nearby, said nothing. He quietly left the living room to give them some space.


    E¡¯s eyshes fluttered, resembling the delicate wings of a butterfly. The dim lighting in the living room cast soft shadows on her face, creating crescent-like shapes under hershes.


    "I¡¯m sorry, honey... I failed to protect our son," Eric said, his deep eyes filled with sorrow and cold resolve. "But the fact that they waited this long to take Elias means... they weren¡¯t doing it for money."


    E let out a bitterugh and pulled her hand away, but Eric held on tighter. "E, losing our son has broken my heart too. Please, don¡¯t treat me like this... I need you. Aurora¡¯s call only came because she¡¯s an artist ourpany values¡ªI didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary tension with her."


    E pressed her lips together, her brow furrowed with icy restraint. "Just let me have some quiet."


    "We¡¯ve been married for so many years, E. I don¡¯t want us to keep drifting apart like this¡ªit¡¯s killing me too. I¡¯ll do anything to make things right, no matter what it takes."


    "If I could trade ces, I¡¯d rather it was me who was taken," Eric said, gripping her hand tightly, his eyes full of pain.


    E nced at him, her mouth dry, her gaze flitting away as her heart raced. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She was angry, but there had to be a limit.


    After all, Eric hadn¡¯t really fallen for Aurora. She should firmly believe in her husband!


    But why was her heart still full of resentment? Perhaps it was because she had watched helplessly as Elias was taken right in front of her.


    Her guilt transformed into anger, which she naturally directed at Eric.


    E said coldly, "Let¡¯s just wait until Elias is back before we talk about anything."


    Eric felt a pang of suffocation. She rarely treated him so indifferently.


    "I¡¯m sorry... truly sorry. But I swear I have no feelings for Aurora, not in that way! If I¡¯m lying, let me die a terrible death!" Eric said, his tone firm.


    E¡¯s chest felt heavy and stifled. Could she keep ming Eric? Without Aurora¡¯s call, would Eric have been able to rescue Elias?


    The answer was no.


    They only had four bodyguards, while the group of "lucky charm" kidnappers had six.


    E¡¯s palms felt cold. Eric only held her hand tighter and pulled her into his arms.


    "The entire city is searching for those kidnappers. I believe we¡¯ll have leads soon. Trust me, Elias will be fine!" Eric¡¯s voice was soft. E closed her eyes and stopped resisting.


    Just then, Eric¡¯s phone vibrated. Seeing that it was John calling, he quickly answered. "Boss, we¡¯ve caught the escaped kidnappers dressed as lucky charm mascots. They confessed, but it turns out they all took jobs through an online tform. The pay was high¡ªten grand per person."


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened. "And then?"


    "They thought it was just a harmless prank, despite the risk of jail time. They admitted to knocking out the bodyguards but denied being part of the actual kidnapping."


    "Trying to shift the me? How clever of them," Eric muttered grimly.


    Eric let out a coldugh. "Make them regret taking on this kind of job for the rest of their lives."


    "Understood, Mr. Nelson. I know what to do," John replied. With just a single sentence, he fully grasped Eric¡¯s intent.


    "Keep me updated," Eric said quietly. The other party acknowledged, and he hung up the call, his face still dark as ink.


    E pulled herself free from his embrace and walked softly toward the stairs.


    "E, where are you going?" Eric hurried after her.


    E paused briefly. "I¡¯m going to talk to my father."


    Her voice was ethereal and cold, causing Eric¡¯s heart to tighten. "I¡¯ll go with you."


    She didn¡¯t respond but strode purposefully forward, as though driven by an unstoppable force. Eric followed silently behind her.


    In his study, Lucas sat amidst a haze of cigarette smoke swirlingzily in the air.


    It was the first time E had seen Lucas smoking.


    When he stayed with them, he never smoked because E and the children disliked the smell of cigarettes.


    Seeing his daughter enter, Lucas quickly stood up, looking somewhat embarrassed. He hurriedly extinguished the cigarette. "What¡¯s wrong? Is there good news?"


    E gave a bitter smile and shook her head. "No, I just thought of someone... Dad, didn¡¯t you once say that Mason wasn¡¯t a simple man? Maybe we should have my brother¡¯s people keep an eye on him."


    Lucas nodded. "Eric and I already discussed that. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let anyone suspicious slip through the cracks." He tried to reassure her. "You look exhausted. Why don¡¯t you rest for a bit?"


    E exhaled quietly in relief. Mason was the kind of person with an obsessive nature.


    Years ago, he had abruptly and silently withdrawn from the Country S market to refocus his attention on Country W. Since then, he hadn¡¯t made any notable moves.


    Yet Mason was the most suspicious of all.


    Many men had pursued or secretly admired E, but none had shown the same brazenness as Mason.


    Some men, when consumed by obsession, could be deranged or even monstrous.


    "E, go and rest. Leave the rest to us, alright?" Eric said softly.


    E gave a slight nod. There was nothing she could do in her anxious state, so she reluctantly returned to her room to rest.


    Eric, however, stayed behind in the study to continue his discussion with Lucas. E understood that Eric was suffering too, and Lucas, as a fellow man, would understand him best.


    She couldn¡¯t wallow with him in shared sorrow; it was better to let the two of them talk things through.


    E returned to her room.


    She quickly showered, but lying in bed, she couldn¡¯t sleep. She kept tossing and turning, her mind unable to settle.


    Her phoney silently on the bedside table.


    Frustrated, E sat up and reached for the photo album from when Elias and Dorian had their first birthday. Her hands trembled slightly as she opened it.


    Page after page, from their birth to their current three-year-old selves, each photo was full of life and joy. Her eyes welled up as a thinyer of mist blurred her vision. No matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t hold back the tears.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed softly on the bedside table.


    She froze for a moment, her heart filling with anxious anticipation. Quickly unlocking the screen, she saw a notification for a new email.


    E opened it immediately, her hands trembling.


    The email contained only a short message:


    "If you want to see your son, contact me. I will give you instructions."

 Chapter 496: The Stranger’s Threat

    <h4>Chapter 496: The Stranger¡¯s Threat</h4>


    E¡¯s gaze dimmed. So, the real target... was her?


    After all, kidnapping a child was much easier than abducting an adult. This wasn¡¯t about money, which meant little Elias was likely not in immediate danger.


    Taking a deep breath, E unconsciously typed a reply to the mysterious sender:


    "Who are you? I want to see my son. What exactly do you want me to do?"


    She was now certain that this was either a direct scheme against her or a ploy to lure her into a trap.


    Regardless, she was determined to see Elias. Only then could she find a semnce of peace. Elias was far too young to escape on his own, but if she were there with him, the odds might change.


    Ten minutester, the reply arrived.


    "You cannot tell anyone. Don¡¯t think for a second that Eric can save both you and your son. If I find out you¡¯ve leaked this email, then... prepare to receive your son¡¯s corpse. Think carefully before you reply."


    The sender¡¯s arrogant tone made E want to smash her phone against the ground.


    That bastard! She vowed that one day, she would make them regret everything, to the point they¡¯d beg for death.


    Meanwhile.


    In the luxurious Scott family mansion in Country W, Mason sat at the bar. His slender fingers swirled a clear ss filled with a vibrant red liquid.


    He swished the cocktail lightly and smirked. "Miss Rodriguez, your skills have improved quite a bit. This is a passable drink."


    Behind the bar stood a tall woman in a deep crimson, form-fitting gown that entuated her wless figure. It was Be.


    Although Mason had once heartlessly discarded her, love had a way of clouding reason. Despite deciding to preserve her dignity and stop pursuing him, Be had gone through a period of anguish so intense it left her in despair.


    Eventually, without her family¡¯s knowledge, she secretly followed Mason to Country W.


    To her surprise, Mason didn¡¯t reject her. They even began living together.


    Be believed that Mason¡¯s heart was slowly softening toward her, that he was starting to care for her.


    "I¡¯ve been practicing bartending just for you. It¡¯s not an easy skill, you know," Be said with a bright smile. "I¡¯ve spent a year learning it... at least now you¡¯re satisfied."


    Mason chuckled softly. "Didn¡¯t I tell you three years ago not to fall for me or do anything for me?"


    Be¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why was he bringing that up now?


    Her delicate face remained lit with a smile. "Yes, I think I remember you saying that. You¡¯re so heartless! You have no idea how long I cried back then¡ªI almost fell into depression. My dad finally agreed to let mee to Country W to unwind."


    Mason took a small sip of his cocktail, his expression cool as he avoided her warm, expectant gaze. cing the ss down, he said, "The taste is much better than before, but... it¡¯s still not to my liking."


    Be¡¯s face slowly drained of color. Her beautiful eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "Why...? I¡¯ve done so much for you. How can you keep rejecting me so easily?"


    Mason stared at her, his expression nk. "I¡¯ve told you before: stop wasting your time on me. No matter what you do, I will never feel anything for you."


    Be¡¯s heart pounded violently, each beat like a stab of pain, as if it were being shattered into tiny pieces.


    So, everything she had done¡ªnone of it mattered to him.


    How cruel.


    "Mason, are you serious? I truly love you. Why can¡¯t you ept me? I may not be as gentle and refined as others, but I¡¯m willing to try!"


    Tears glimmered in Be¡¯s eyes as she desperately grabbed Mason¡¯s hand. "Mason, I would do anything for you. I can even convince my father to reopen the Country S market for you!"


    Mason let out a mockingugh. "What a joke. Don¡¯t you know your father is already in deep trouble? Just three days ago, he was reported for corruption, and every document points to him embezzling a massive amount of money. It won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s behind bars."


    Be looked as though she¡¯d been struck by lightning, staring at Mason in shock. "You... you¡¯re lying! I spoke to my father on the phone just yesterday, and he didn¡¯t say anything about this!"


    Mason curled his lips disdainfully. "Believe me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. I never asked for your trust. And stop asking if I love you or if I¡¯ll marry you. I¡¯ve already told you¡ªI don¡¯t love you, and I never will."


    Be¡¯s face alternated between red and pale as she fought to contain her shock. "If you don¡¯t love me, then why let me stay here? Mason! Don¡¯t tell me... you only see me as..."


    "Yes," Mason said coldly, cutting her off. "Just a physical outlet. That¡¯s all you are to me."


    His eyes glinted with icy indifference. "You need to understand, the only woman I¡¯ll ever love is E, not you."


    Be¡¯s chest heaved violently. She let out a bitterugh. "Mason, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see through you. You¡¯re just using me to go after Eric and E! I¡¯m not the naive woman I was three years ago. I know you¡¯ve always wanted to take Eric down, but the truth is, you just don¡¯t have the ability!"


    "Using you to deal with E? Don¡¯t overestimate yourself," Mason retorted with a sneer. "What value could you possibly have? Your only worth to me now is keeping mepany in bed."


    Every word Mason spoke stabbed at Be¡¯s heart like a de.


    Her world seemed to copse into darkness. She could no longer see the man who had once smiled at her with that devilish charm.


    Be took a deep breath, then, in a sweeping motion, knocked all the bottles off the bar. They shattered on the ground, filling the room with the pungent smell of alcohol.


    "Say what you want," she said coldly, "but if I walk away now, wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ve lost even morepletely?"


    With a bitterugh, Be turned and stormed out of the bar, heading for the garden.


    Mason was slightly surprised. Be, who had always been tolerant and self-sacrificing for him, usually exploded in anger after being pushed this far. Yet this time, the provocation didn¡¯t drive her away.


    "Staying here is fine," Mason murmured, his expression darkening. "You still have your uses."


    A sinister smile yed on his lips as his mind wandered to E¡¯s radiant smile. His grin grew even colder.


    "Eric, let¡¯s see how you n to win this time."


    The next morning.


    Little Elias sat properly at the long white European-style dining table, eyeing the breakfastid out before him. "Why is it all bread?"


    Dr. Scott chuckled heartily. Today, he wore a casual olive-green outfit, looking several years younger. His warm smile matched the one from the previous evening.


    "But there¡¯smb, boiled eggs, and milk here too. Don¡¯t you like any of these?"


    Elias scrunched his nose. "My mommy and daddy always make porridge for us. But... Grandpa Scott, are you from Country S too?"


    "Yes, I am from Country S," Dr. Scott replied with a smile. "But I¡¯ve always preferred bread and meat."


    His tone was unusually conversational, prompting a curious nce from his assistant, Miss Carrie.


    Dr. Scott was fascinated by the human brain and had orchestrated Elias¡¯s kidnapping to advance his research in this area.

 Chapter 497: Mysterious Instructions

    <h4>Chapter 497: Mysterious Instructions</h4>


    Though it was somewhat cruel, Dr. Scott had already be a man obsessed with science.


    In order to realize his wild ideas, he had started paying attention to Eric several years ago.


    However, after little Elias was born, both he and little Dorian, at the age of three, took an intelligence test, which showed results clearly higher than that of other genius children.


    Both little Elias and little Dorian had exceptional memories, almost photographic, and Taylor, the teacher at their school, was his informant.


    Taylor¡¯s job was only to pass on reports and observations to Dr. Scott. Her actions were not technically illegal, but if Eric were to find out, he would definitely not spare her.


    "Uncle, are you going to feed the pigeons today?" Elias asked.


    "No, today I¡¯ll stay with you and y some games to see how quick your reflexes are!" Dr. Scott said with a lightugh, causing the women nearby to instinctively draw in a sharp breath.


    This Dr. Scott was a distant cousin of Mason, specializing in brain cell research. Recently, his focus had been on the rtionship between brain cells and intelligence. However, because of Mrs. Nelson¡¯s extreme cruelty, the government had not approved this research project. Naturally, Dr. Scott was extremely reluctant, so he secretly bought an ind and, along with three assistants, began conducting such experiments and research there!


    On the surface, he appeared kind and loving, but in reality, he was ruthless and bloodstained. Many impoverished small countries had seen their young geniuses go missing over the past few years, and they had all been brought here for his experiments.


    Most of the subjects either died fromplications after surgery or were secretly "taken care of" by Dr. Scott¡¯s people.


    Such utter depravity, and yet Mason was at ease leaving little Elias in his care because Mason understood that Dr. Scott needed to observe the behavioral patterns of the experimental subjects as well.


    Generally speaking, after a month, the subjects would be turned into experimental bodies, lying on the operating table.


    If Eric still couldn¡¯t find this ce after a month, it would only prove how useless he was.


    Little Elias took a few bites of the bread, frowning slightly. "It doesn¡¯t taste good at all."


    He was used to the porridge that the family chef carefully made for him, but since Dr. Scott needed to stay undercover, he hadn¡¯t brought the chef


    Carly¡¯s expression darkened slightly upon hearing this.


    "Heh, it seems that habits are the hardest to break. After all, you¡¯re used to the breakfast your family chef makes, right?" Dr. Scott said kindly, smiling.


    Little Elias nodded. "The porridge my family chef makes is way better than this!"


    Mmm, when I get home, I¡¯ll definitely have to thank that chef uncle.


    Watching little Elias, so innocent and lively, Carly couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. "Dr. Scott, this child is truly unique. Unlike other kids, he doesn¡¯t fuss about wanting to go home. Looks like ying the kidnap game with them really does work."


    Dr. Scott nodded. "Eric¡¯s n to bring in world-ss instructors to create the highest-level Little Prince Academy in Country S is not without reason. It seems human brain cells may not be as important as we think; the key may lie in nurturing innate talent."


    The three assistants exchanged a nce, all of them faintly smiling.


    "Doctor, if that¡¯s your thinking, does it mean this child won¡¯t be used as your experiment subject anymore? Are you going to send him back?" Carly asked softly.


    Dr. Scott shook his head and replied in Country Snguage, "Not at all. This child has to stay here. Even if he¡¯s not an experiment subject, he still needs to undergo various kinds of training. I¡¯m confident that I can cultivate the most powerful genius in the world!"


    At that moment, little Elias blinked. He understood the Country Snguage.


    But didn¡¯t Mommy say this was a game?


    Do games really have so many lines? Anyway, Mommy said she would find a chance to escape, but this is an ind. He observed yesterday, and it seems there are no boats here!


    "Uncle, when are you going to send me home? Are there really a lot of ces to y here?" Little Elias puffed out his cheeks, his bright eyes making him irresistibly cute.


    Dr. Scott smiled slightly. "After breakfast, Uncle will take you to y. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very satisfied!" Upon hearing this, little Elias cheered up, and his appetite grew.


    Mommy said I should eat more to have the strength to escape.


    Even if I can¡¯t run away, I can wait for Daddy and Mommy toe save me.


    After breakfast, Carly personally cleaned up the table. Seeing that little Elias had finished his entire portion, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Didn¡¯t you say it didn¡¯t taste good? Kids sure are contradictory, haha!"


    Her mood lightened a little. Though she had seen with her own eyes how the so-called geniuses were secretly dealt with by the remaining two male assistants, little Elias was truly different.


    He didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, and he was even quite funny, bringingughter into the lifeless vi.


    If the doctor really intended to operate on him... well, that would be such a shame! Miss Carly thought to herself, a glint of amusement shining in her bluish eyes.


    At this moment, little Elias was taken to anotherrge house on the ind.


    It was a bit dusty, showing signs that no one had been there for quite a while.


    Little Elias was brought to the entrance of a maze, and Dr. Scott smiled, saying, "This maze has an entrance and a backdoor. Let¡¯s see if you can find your way out."


    Little Elias blinked. "What¡¯s the reward if I get out?"


    "There is one. I¡¯ll satisfy your craving for food once."


    Little Elias pouted. "I¡¯m not like little Dorian. I¡¯m not interested in food."


    Dr. Scott¡¯s smile grew even brighter. "I have many toys that I¡¯ve made myself, toys you can¡¯t find anywhere else."


    Little Elias perked up. Toys that can¡¯t be bought outside? That sounds pretty good! Without hesitation, he rushed into the maze.


    Dr. Scott leisurely sat in the small house across the way, where there were surveince cameras, allowing him to clearly observe little Elias inside.


    That little brat was the youngest child Dr. Scott had brought here. Did he do anything that would catch Dr. Scott¡¯s eye?


    Dr. Scott had gone mad¡ªhe was so obsessed with his research that he had lost his sanity. He was willing tomit any cruelty, as long as it meant he could continue his experiments.


    ...


    After breakfast, E sat alone in the backyard. She quietly held her phone, her heart storming with emotions.


    That person had already given her the method.


    As long as she followed his instructions and left Country S, she could finally see Elias again.


    But could this be another trap?


    E hesitated for a moment, swiped open the screen, and opened the email. "Can you let me see my son? I need to confirm if he¡¯s really in your hands."


    The email was sent.


    Then footsteps approached from behind, and E quickly closed the email app, her face returning to its calm,posed expression.


    Eric walked over and gently took her hand.

 Chapter 498: The Video of My Son

    <h4>Chapter 498: The Video of My Son</h4>


    E paused for a moment, saying nothing. Eric remained silent as well. The information technician and You Che had just arrived, and they were listening in on Eric¡¯s call.


    But Eric knew that the person would not call to demand a ransom. After all, it had already been over ten hours with no callsing in.


    They didn¡¯t need money¡ªthey needed people.


    At that moment, Lucas walked over and softly said to E, "E, I¡¯d like to talk to you."


    Eric quickly stood up. "I¡¯ll go inside and talk to Ah Che."


    E nodded without saying anything. She appeared calm, as if nothing had happened. But Lucas could tell¡ªher calmness was a form of numbness.


    Lucas sat down and looked at his daughter¡¯s face. It was calm but slightly worn. "E, I know this has been heartbreaking for you. But Eric isn¡¯t any less upset. Whether or not he answers the phone, he can¡¯t stop things from happening. Do you really think that by not answering the phone, he could¡¯ve beaten those strange, luck-bringing puppets?"


    E¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and hershes fluttered. "I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not ming him now."


    "No... you are ming him." Lucas shook his head, his face serious. "I can tell from your face and attitude. Life is full of unexpected turns. I hope that no matter what happens, you can keep a strong, upward-facing heart."


    E stared nkly at Lucas¡¯s face. What he said seemed to make sense.


    Without enough determination, even the slightest setback would make her waver.


    Her rtionship with Eric had never been shaken, even when Vivian once tried to interfere. She had always believed in Eric.


    But this time... because Elias was in trouble, she wasn¡¯t as certain anymore.


    "I understand, Dad. I¡¯ll talk to him properly."


    E¡¯s voice was soft, almost like a whisper. Seeing the worry still in her brow, Lucas patted her shoulder. "Trust us, Elias will be fine."


    E nodded, not saying anything else.


    Two minutester, Eric came back out and handed her a ss of juice¡ªpear juice, her favorite.


    The dry autumn weather made pear juice a good choice for moistening the lungs.


    E took it, slipping her phone into the pocket of her coat. "Honey, actually, I¡¯ve already figured it out. Even if you didn¡¯t answer Aurora¡¯s calls... Elias would still have been taken."


    Eric¡¯s heart tightened, and he grasped her hand firmly. "No... It¡¯s still my fault. If I had been more careful, Elias wouldn¡¯t have been taken."


    E bit her lip. "Eric, no matter what happens from now on, you have to trust me, okay?"


    Eric looked at E, confused. What did she mean? Had someone contacted her directly?


    "Did someone contact you? Asking you to do something secretly?" Eric¡¯s expression darkened as he tightened his grip on her hand.


    E shook her head, smiling gently. "No, they¡¯re targeting you. Of course, they need to contact you. Through all this, I¡¯ve learned that when people are angry, they¡¯ll say anything. Maybe in the future... I might hurt you. But please, you have to trust me!"


    The harshness in Eric¡¯s eyes began to fade as he pulled E into his arms, gently rubbing her face. "E, no matter how you might hurt me, I can understand. We¡¯vee this far, through so much hardship, but we¡¯ve made it. So... Elias will definitelye back."


    E nodded, her heart a bit unsettled.


    Did Eric sense something?


    But that person had said... only by going personally could she bring Elias back!


    She decided not to tell him about it, at least not for now.


    The two sat quietly, embracing, watching the chrysanthemums in the backyard bloom brilliantly while a lone butterfly fluttered by.


    Just then, Lucas came out and told Eric and E that the information on the driver who had hit Eric had been found.


    The driver had been seriously injured and had just regained consciousness. He said that he saw Eric¡¯s caring too fast, and in his panic, he crashed into Eric¡¯s car.


    The driver was a novice on the road, so such a mistake wasn¡¯t entirely surprising, especially since Eric¡¯s car had been speeding on the highway, overtaking cars in pursuit of therge truck.


    Eric frowned and sneered. "They really know how to pick their targets, randomly kidnapping a truck driver. But this novice driver, we¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him."


    "Why? He¡¯s a rookie, isn¡¯t he? The information seems clean." E nced at the files. The man was a teacher, had been teaching for three years, and only started learning to drive after saving up a bit of money.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to get into an ident just after starting to drive.


    "Because this situation is too coincidental. Why would a novice be the one to crash into me? It looks really natural, but the more reasonable and natural things seem, the more attention we need to pay to them."


    Eric sneered again. In reality, some so-called novices weren¡¯t real rookies. They might have studied beforehand and taken the test afterward.


    They probably bought off that novice driver to avoid suspicion, right?


    "That makes sense. I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on that driver. But... these people are willing to risk their lives for money. I¡¯m really surprised," Lucas said faintly.


    He had been through countless storms, but the people who went after him never took such reckless risks. They were always good at calcting, trapping, and using a variety of methods, but they would never do something this foolish.


    E bit her lip. The world was full of surprises¡ªthere were people willing to kill others for a few bucks.


    But it wasn¡¯t that surprising. When anger consumes rationality, anything is possible.


    Eric stayed home with E, but most of the time, he was with John and the others, discussing the information they had gathered.


    E spent her time either walking in the backyard or staying in her room. Chloe and the others had nned to visit her, but she turned them down, saying she needed some peace and quiet.


    Three hourster, E received a video of her son Elias.


    The video was filmed by the sea, and little Elias had a bright smile on his face. E let out a silent sigh of relief. This video was definitely new¡ªit wasn¡¯t one that had been filmed before.


    "Mommy, Daddy, when are youing to pick me up? Although it¡¯s fun here, I want to be with you guys. Mommy... look, there are so many pigeons, they¡¯re so pretty!"


    "Mommy, Daddy, is my little brother okay? Does he miss me? I really miss him, I want to y with him..."


    Elias¡¯s voice trailed off a bit, sounding a little sad. But in the next moment, he smiled brightly again. "But I believe that in just a few days, you¡¯lle here to get me. Bye-bye!"


    The video ended there.


    E watched the video several times, reying it over and over.


    She saw that her son wasn¡¯t hurt. However, he wasn¡¯t wearing his usual clothes. It seemed... there were other kids there?


    Was it a ce for kidnapping children? No, that didn¡¯t make sense. Kidnapping Elias would be too risky. A typical human trafficker wouldn¡¯t target Elias.

 Chapter 499: The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 499: The Decision</h4><subtxt> Beneath the video was a chilling message:


    "October 22nd. If you fail to show up at the location I¡¯ve specified, your sweet little angel will be the next child to permanently disappear. Don¡¯t test my patience. I imagine if you saw the bloody scene, you¡¯d be utterly devastated. In truth, I¡¯d quite enjoy seeing that unfold..."


    E¡¯s hands trembled slightly, as if an invisible force was squeezing the air out of her lungs, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Would that person really harm Elias? She couldn¡¯t risk gambling on that.


    Kidnappers have always been ruthless; no one would expect kindness from such people. E wasn¡¯t about to stake her son¡¯s life in a wager against this mysterious man.


    But if she went, what if she fell right into their trap? Yet, the fact that he had sent a message to her indicated that he knew Elias¡¯s whereabouts.


    No clue could be ignored.


    It was October 21st. She had just one day left to decide.


    During lunch, E overheard from the conversation that Eric and his team had run out of leads.


    Mason was working his usual schedule in Country W, showing no signs of abnormal behavior.


    The two other suspects under investigation had also turned up nothing. Not a single usable lead remained.


    E¡¯s heart sank. Whoever had taken Elias had done so with such precision and thoroughness. Even the boat they used to escape had been hijacked. The ownerter revealed that while they were at sea, a helicopter had taken the men and Elias away.


    Everything had happened so quickly, yet with such wless execution. It was a masterful n, leaving behind no traces.


    As for the driver who had rammed Eric¡¯s car, he was still hospitalized. Lucas believed that even if the driver admitted to deliberately causing the crash, he would likely have little valuable information.


    Theck of leads meant the search was bing increasingly difficult, with no clear direction to pursue.


    Eric¡¯s face was dark with frustration. After hastily eating a few bites, he joined John and the others to analyze any possible ws in the case.


    Lucas, worried about E¡¯s mental state, stayed by her side and chatted with her about Isabe, trying to lighten her mood.


    But the worry in E¡¯s eyes never faded. Her resolve, however, was firm as she looked at Lucas. "Dad, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine... I¡¯ll wait for Elias toe back."


    Lucas¡¯s expression dimmed, his voiceced with guilt. "Even if I¡¯m the most powerful man in Country W, what¡¯s the use? I couldn¡¯t even protect my grandson."


    E sighed, her tone tinged with helplessness. "Dad, this isn¡¯t your fault. No one can prevent such idents¡ªnot even the president."


    Lucas let out a bitter chuckle, his frustration evident. "If they were still in Country W, we¡¯d have set up an imprable by now. But it¡¯s been over a day and a night, and we still don¡¯t have anything useful."


    E paused. Elias couldn¡¯t possibly be in Country W. From the context, the perpetrators had ties to an ind¡ªlikely one of Europe¡¯s many small, privately-owned inds.


    It made sense that Lucas¡¯s men couldn¡¯t locate Elias. Should she share this critical piece of information with Lucas and Eric?


    No... She couldn¡¯t.


    If the information leaked, that man would surely harm Elias. If Elias lost his life because of her, she would never forgive herself.


    Sweat dampened E¡¯s palms.


    Warm and mmy, her hands trembled as she lowered her gaze, concealing the turmoil and hesitation in her eyes.


    If she decided to go, the danger would be immense. But she needed to prepare herself¡ªand to let Eric and Lucas know where she was headed, just in case.


    E pressed her lips together. She hadn¡¯t touched herptop in days. Tonight... she would need to make a detailed n.


    Although she would feel guilty for leaving little Dorian behind, how could she stand by and do nothing to save someone in need?


    Little Dorian had Eric to rely on, but little Elias... he had no one by his side.


    "Mommy! When is big brothering home? He¡¯s been ying for so long!" Little Dorian ran over, clutching his new toy¡ªa talking duck. His big, expectant eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    E hesitated, her heart aching with bitterness. Thinking about her decision made her eyes sting with unshed tears. Leaving Dorian behind wasn¡¯t fair to him, but she had no choice.


    "Because your uncle¡¯s ce is so much fun, he doesn¡¯t want to leave," Lucas chimed in with a smile, quickly pulling little Dorian closer. "Be good, Dorian. Your big brother will be back in a few days, okay?"


    Dorian nodded, nibbling on the lollipop Amelia had given him, before turning to E. "Mommy, why are there so many uncles at our house?"


    E sniffed, pulling her youngest son into a gentle hug and kissing his forehead. "Dorian, it¡¯s because our home is peaceful, and the air is so fresh. That¡¯s why they¡¯re here to have meetings with Daddy."


    Dorian blinked his big, bright eyes and let out an understanding "Oh." Then, brimming with excitement, he continued eating and ying. Lucas stayed by his side, making sure he finished his lollipop before running off to y.


    Watching Lucas and Dorian having so much fun together, E secretly exhaled a sigh of relief. Perhaps, even in her absence, her little boy wouldn¡¯t feel too sad.


    After all, he was still so young and such a foodie. As long as there was good food, he could be easily entertained.


    If everything went well, she would return with Elias, and they could resume their happy life together.


    "Grandpa,e catch me! Hahaha... Grandpa, you can¡¯t catch me!"


    "Grandpa¡¯s old and tired. Dorian, slow down and wait for me!"


    "No way! Grandpa, you¡¯re being sneaky! I know you¡¯re tricking me!"


    Dorian¡¯sughter echoed through the air, and then he turned to E. "Mommy,e y with me too! My duck can walk! Hurry!"


    E put her phone down. This might be thest time she could y with her son.


    She joined in the game, and Dorian was thrilled to have his mom by his side. His happiness was infectious.


    E took countless photos with him, hoping they wouldn¡¯t be their final memories together.


    That night, Eric didn¡¯t return to the room until past ten. When he walked in, he found E staring nkly at herptop.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Still not asleep?"


    E snapped out of her daze, a hint of unease flickering across her face. She closed theptop and gave him a faint smile. "Yeah, I haven¡¯t slept yet."


    How could she sleep with so much going on? For the past two nights, both she and Eric had barely closed their eyes, their minds constantly alert.


    Eric sat down beside her, the bed dipping slightly under his weight. His cool hand reached for hers, and his gentle expression was tinged with pain.


    He leaned in and ced a soft kiss on her tightly pressed lips. "Want to take a bath together?"


    E shook her head. "I already did. See? I¡¯m in my pajamas."


    Eric studied her face, noticing how calm she seemed. The anxious worry that once lingered between her brows hadpletely disappeared.</subtxt>

 Chapter 500: A Warning Unveiled

    <h4>Chapter 500: A Warning Unveiled</h4>


    Something felt off, but Eric brushed aside his suspicions. Perhaps it was the confidence that he and Lucas had instilled in E, exining why she no longer seemed as worried.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Eric asked softly.


    E shook her head, a faint smile on her lips. "What could I possibly be hiding from you?"


    With a softugh, she leaned in and kissed Eric¡¯s lips. "Eric, I¡¯m sorry forshing out at you before... it was uncalled for."


    She knew this might be herst chance to apologize.


    Eric gently pinched her cheek and draped his jacket over her shoulders. "Silly girl, how could I me you? This happened because I didn¡¯t do a better job of protecting and paying attention to our child. The weather¡¯s chilly¡ªeven indoors, you should wear a coat or jacket, okay?"


    "The wind outside is strong, but it¡¯s warm in here," E murmured, biting her lip as a wave of sadness and pain surged in her chest.


    Tonight, in the dead of night, she would leave this man behind.


    She had already slipped a small dose of sleeping pills into the milk that Eric and Lucas had earlier.


    If everything went as nned, her departure would go unnoticed. The bodyguards had already been sent outside.


    After all, the vi was secure, and Eric didn¡¯t want spies among the bodyguards, so he had them all stationed elsewhere.


    Even with trust, they were not family.


    "Just take care of yourself, okay? I¡¯ve been so busytely, I haven¡¯t been around much for you." The dark circles under Eric¡¯s eyes were hard to miss, his exhaustion evident.


    Both their eyes were bloodshot, the strain of the past days taking its toll.


    E reached out, gently brushing her fingers over Eric¡¯s rough stubble. He hadn¡¯t shaved in days.


    "What? Does it feel nice?" Eric chuckled lightly, noticing her weary face. Though he looked at her with love, he was too drained for anything more.


    He was utterly exhausted, having spent the entire day hunting for ws, strategizing, and working with the detective Warren had rmended to piece together clues.


    E gave a soft hum. Eric paused, surprised she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to tease him like she usually would. This wasn¡¯t like her at all.


    What felt off?


    Today, she seemed unusually affectionate, talking to him more and initiating closeness.


    Usually, E was much quieter.


    Especially on the day Elias was taken¡ªher eyes were filled with resentment and coldness.


    "E, don¡¯t overthink things. I don¡¯t want you doing anything behind my back... promise me, if you need to do something, talk to me first, okay?"


    Eric ran his fingers gently through her silky hair, which carried the faint scent of her shampoo.


    He leaned in, inhaling her scent as he held her close, his arm wrapped protectively around her. His fingers softly stroked hers as they sat quietly by the headboard.


    "I know... you¡¯ve worked so hard these past few days," E said, her voice soft and docile like a kitten. Then, with a tinge of worry, she added, "Elias... he¡¯s really going to be okay, right? I¡¯m so worried, honey."


    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine. Do you want some milk? I got thirsty downstairs earlier, and Mrs. Harris mentioned you hadn¡¯t had much of an appetite. Or... would you like something spicy?" Eric suggested, knowing E loved spicy food but could only indulge a few times a month due to her sensitive stomach.


    E shook her head. "No, thanks. Who could have much of an appetite right now anyway?"


    "Speaking of which... you know how much you dislike Vivian? Funny thing¡ªI didn¡¯t care much for her either. But this time, she went all the way back to Country W to ask Carl to get involved for Elias¡¯s sake," Eric said softly.


    E stared at him in surprise. "Did you hint for her to do that?"


    "Of course not. Why would I? Besides, David is more than capable on his own."


    E pursed her lips slightly. "Vivian¡¯s methods have always been childish, Mrs. Nelson-esque. I figured long ago she wasn¡¯t much of a threat. I suppose, after all these years, she¡¯s finally grown up a bit."


    Eric shook his head slowly. "I¡¯ve been wondering... could Vivian have had any involvement in this?"


    E gasped. "How is that possible?"


    Vivian could be arrogant and domineering at times, and E had disliked her quite a bit when they first met.


    However, since Vivian hadn¡¯t stirred up any trouble afterward, E had assumed she had moved on.


    "It¡¯s just a theory. Anyone who¡¯s even remotely suspicious can¡¯t be overlooked. But... Vivian does have someone she likes now¡ªourpany¡¯s newly signed superstar."


    E, aware of the rumors surrounding Vivian and Ning Ji, wasn¡¯t particrly surprised to hear this. "Do you think he likes her back?"


    Eric shook his head. "Not at the moment."


    "So you¡¯re keeping an eye on Vivian as well?"


    "Yeah."


    E fell silent. Eric was incredibly cautious, which wasn¡¯t surprising given his nature. Vivian, after all, was David¡¯s sister. Although she had a bad temper, E doubted she was capable of orchestrating something so heinous.


    She hoped it wasn¡¯t Vivian. If it were, who knows how David might react? Would he turn against Eric because of her?


    Friendships built over years could be ruined in an instant. E couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of anxiety.


    "Vivian may be bossy sometimes, but she¡¯s never bullied women younger than her. So, while she¡¯s a suspect, it¡¯s unlikely. I¡¯m just taking precautions to avoid any surprises," Eric exined.


    E nodded. "I agree. It¡¯s hard to imagine her being involved in something like this. She may have a bad temper, but she¡¯s well-educated and the president¡¯s niece. Now that she¡¯s infatuated with someone else, it¡¯s unlikely she¡¯d target Elias because of you."


    Encouraging or orchestrating a kidnapping was a serious crime. If it turned out to be true, even the president¡¯s reputation would be tarnished.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. Get some rest. I¡¯ll take a shower and be right back," Eric said, kissing her forehead and forcing a smile.


    E nodded, her beautiful eyes filled with concern. As the sound of running water came from the bathroom, she sat in silence, her heart filled with conflict and hesitation.


    The message had already been sent to the mysterious man, with the meeting time set for 1 a.m.


    At one o¡¯clock, she would arrive at the dock, where someone would meet her and take her aboard a boat to leave.


    Backing out wasn¡¯t an option now. If she did, Elias would be in danger.


    E bit her lip, her eyes gradually reddening as she thought of Eric¡¯s bloodshot eyes and his furrowed brows.


    If she left, she couldn¡¯t imagine how furious and distraught Eric and Lucas would be.


    But staying wasn¡¯t an option. She had to leave.


    E walked over to her vanity, opened a drawer, and pulled out a small, square box, tucking it into the clothes she nned to wear.


    She was still in her pajamas to avoid raising Eric¡¯s suspicion.


    She gathered a few other items, her heart growing heavier with every move.


    Eric might hate her for this. He might even go mad. But for Elias... she had no other choice.


    Ey back on the bed, staring at the ceiling with wide, sleepless eyes.


    Eric emerged from the bathroom, drying his wet hair. When he saw E lying there with her eyes open, it felt like something pierced his heart, causing a sharp pain.


    He had thought he was strong enough, believing the mysterious letters he¡¯d received years ago were just desperate attempts by some unknown party.


    But tonight, he finally understood¡ªthose letters were a warning.

 Chapter 501: The Last Tear

    <h4>Chapter 501: The Last Tear</h4>


    However, the other party was hiding too deeply. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t uncover their identity.


    There were far too few clues left behind. He had hired detectives and spent countless sleepless nights researching, yet there was no progress.


    "Can¡¯t sleep?"


    "Mm, I can¡¯t sleep."


    "Then keep mepany for a chat," Eric said as he towel-dried his hair.


    E reached out and patted his sturdy chest. "Only for half an hour, then you need to sleep. Honey, our whole family depends on you, so you must take care of yourself."


    Eric froze for a moment. The tenderness in E¡¯s eyes was so sincere, no longer forced like it had been in the past.


    He nodded, set the towel aside, and gently kissed her hand. "Thank you, my love."


    E smiled through her tears.


    She had already dimmed the lights, so even though her eyes shimmered with tears, Eric didn¡¯t notice.


    They leaned against each other, reminiscing about the past. Every memory they shared was filled with love and warmth.


    "By the way, James went to Country W earlier today," Eric said casually.


    E looked at him in surprise. "Why would he go to Country W?"


    "Because he believes Elias is there."


    E fell silent. James was grasping at straws. Even if he went there, what difference would it make? Eric had no intention of forgiving him.


    "I... I¡¯m also nning to cklist Aurora," Eric said nonchntly.


    E hesitated for a moment, then quickly shook her head. "Don¡¯t cklist innocent artists because of me. At least... not until we know the truth. I don¡¯t want to implicate anyone unfairly."


    Eric stared at her in surprise. "I thought you... hated her."


    E lowered her gaze, her smile tinged with bitterness. "I was angry before because I had to watch Elias being taken away without being able to do anything. My frustration boiled over, and Ished out at you and her as an excuse."


    Eric held her tightly. "Honey, I¡¯ll listen to you."


    Their warmth passed between them. E rested gently in his arms, her voice soft and soothing.


    After half an hour of chatting, they closed their eyes to rest. Soon, E could hear Eric¡¯s steady breathing. It seemed the sleeping pills were very effective.


    She turned to her side and quietly watched Eric¡¯s profile.


    The faint moonlight filtered through the window but was muted by the dim lighting in the room, leaving only a soft silver trace.


    His profile was so captivating. Even in sleep, he exuded charm.


    He wore a thin nightshirt, the nket covering him just below his corbone. Two buttons of his shirt were undone, revealing his toned chest.


    E¡¯s eyes welled up with tears without her realizing it, blurring her vision.


    She reached out to pull the nket over him and wiped away the tears that had slipped down her face. But the more she wiped, the more they fell. Eventually, she let them flow freely.


    Eric, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you... or that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that the enemy is too cunning. Elias is our precious son, and I don¡¯t want him to be harmed in any way...


    In three days, you¡¯ll receive an email from me. It will have a video of Elias and a message I¡¯ve left for you. I hope you¡¯ll understand.


    Eric, I love you.


    No matter what happens to Elias and me, whether we cane back safely or not, I hope you¡¯ll take good care of little Dorian and live your life well.


    I know it will be incredibly painful and difficult for you, but time is a great healer. One day, you¡¯ll ovee this sorrow.


    E¡¯s tears soaked the pillowcase, leaving her face cold and damp.


    At midnight, E slowly sat up.


    She nced at her phone and left it on the nightstand. After all, where she was going, the phone would be confiscated even if she took it with her.


    E cast a long, deep look at Eric, unable to tear her gaze away, as if she wanted to etch his image into her very soul.


    After about two minutes, she finally rose from the bed. She wiped the cold tears from her face, silently opened the wardrobe, and changed into a ck, long-sleeved casual outfit.


    Then she slipped on the silver bracelet from her bag. E often wore this bracelet, which puzzled friends like Amelia and Chloe. They couldn¡¯t understand why, with her worth in the hundreds of millions, she still wore a in silver bracelet.


    Most wealthy women who liked bracelets would opt for exquisite jade ones.


    But E¡¯s bracelet, while only silver, bore intricately beautiful patterns.


    Whenever her friends asked about it, E would simply smile and say it was a keepsake left by Isabe. Only E and Eric knew the true secret of that bracelet.


    The silver was icy cold against her skin. Her hand trembled as she walked to the dressing table and picked up her car keys.


    Barefoot, she quietly left the room, stepping away from the man she loved.


    After leaving, she softly closed the door behind her. Holding back her tears, she walked to the nursery.


    This room had once belonged to Elias and Dorian. The door was slightly ajar. Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore were asleep on one side of the room, while little Dorian slept soundly in his cartoon-themed bed on the other side.


    E¡¯s gaze fell on his adorable and handsome little face. Her tears broke through the dam again, blurring her vision.


    My sweet Dorian, my little Dorian!


    Leaving you is thest thing Mommy wants! But you must believe, Mommy wille back alive and bring your brother home!


    She quietly wiped away her tears and silently approached the bed, wanting to kiss Dorian¡¯s cheek.


    But she hesitated, afraid of waking him, knowing that if he woke, it would be even harder to leave.


    She stood frozen for a couple of minutes, wiping her tears again, before slowly stepping back out of the room.


    Her footsteps were light as she made her way to the garage. She got into her car and drove away from the vi in a hurry.


    No one woke up. The night was deep and dark, concealing untold sorrow and malevolence.


    E¡¯s driving wasn¡¯t fast, but her heart pounded wildly, and her temples throbbed in pain¡ªlikely another re-up of her nervous exhaustion.


    Her mind wandered to the day Elias was taken. Eric had chased after the truck in his car, and for a moment, she thought he could bring Elias back.


    But deep down, she understood¡ªeven if he caught up, what could he do? Force the truck to stop? Those kidnappers were crazed and wouldn¡¯t surrender easily. What if a car ident urred in the process?


    Or ram the truck? That would be an even more foolish move. No matter the approach, it would risk harming everyone on the truck.


    It waspletely understandable that Eric hadn¡¯t been able to bring Elias back. If it had been her driving instead, she would¡¯ve been just as worried about the truck tipping over or worse, and the regret would have been unbearable.


    She hadn¡¯t med him for failing to catch up that day because she knew speed wasn¡¯t the only factor¡ªit was much moreplicated than that.


    The wind slipped in through the car window as her final tear vanished into the cor of her ck shirt...

 Chapter 502: Who Is He?

    <h4>Chapter 502: Who Is He?</h4>


    At half past midnight, E finally arrived at the pier.


    The dock was crowded with various types of boats, but at thiste hour, only a few people lingered, smoking and drinking near the bow of their ships.


    As soon as E appeared, a man dressed in ck stepped off a speedboat parked not far away. He looked like a local from S City and greeted E in the city¡¯s distinctive ent.


    "Hello, are you Miss E?"


    E froze for a moment before nodding quickly. "Yes, I am. Are you... the one sent to pick me up?"


    "A distinguished guest has instructed me to escort you to Ice Ocean Ind. Miss Davis, please board the boat," the man said politely.


    E took a deep breath.


    The sea breeze was bitterly cold. She tightened her coat around her and stepped lightly onto the speedboat.


    Since the person had gone through such trouble, they likely wouldn¡¯t make a move on her aboard the boat. Their purpose wasn¡¯t to kill her¡ªit was something else.


    After E boarded, the man started the speedboat, elerating at a startling pace. The cold made her shiver uncontrobly, though thankfully, she had brought an extra coat.


    Otherwise, she feared she¡¯d fall ill before even reaching her destination.


    The biting sea breeze was relentless, the temperature on the water having dropped significantly. The speedboat¡¯s rapid pace whipped E¡¯s hair straight back.


    She sat trembling in her seat, each passing moment feeling unbearably long.


    Time dragged on.


    E felt like her back was going to break from sitting so long.


    And still, the destination was nowhere in sight.


    Ice Ocean Ind was a small private ind located far from S City. Word had it that the ind was purchased by a wealthy individual from Country Y.


    The icy moonlight reflected off the water¡¯s surface, and the speedboat¡¯s swift passage left waves rippling behind it.


    When E was curled up tightly from the cold, the boat finally began to slow.


    E lifted her head and saw the ind looming close.


    "Miss Davis, after you disembark, please wait there. That¡¯s the guest¡¯s instruction," the man said politely.


    E wasn¡¯t in the mood for pleasantries. She simply nodded, stepped off the speedboat, and walked several paces onto the dock before stopping.


    The man quickly drove the boat away.


    The chill was so intense that E¡¯s palms itched, and goosebumps rose all over her skin.


    The dock on the ind was eerily quiet, devoid of any signs of life.


    But E wasn¡¯t afraid. She stood still, her gaze steady and resolute. Having taken the first step, she was determined to face whaty ahead with confidence.


    The wind howled mercilessly, its mournful sound like the wailing of spirits.


    E nced back at the dark, shadowy forest behind her. On any other day, such a sight would have terrified her, but in this critical moment, fear was a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford.


    Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª


    The sound of a helicopter approached.


    E looked up to see its speed slowing. She was momentarily startled¡ªher adversary was clever, using the same tactic again!


    By picking her up directly from this ind, there would be no intermediaries, leaving no trace of where she was taken next.


    E couldn¡¯t help but admire the meticulous nning. It seemed that when Eric received her message in three days, tracking her would already be a monumental challenge.


    Thinking quickly, E crouched and scratched a series of strange symbols onto arge rock nearby before discarding the stone.


    The helicopter drew closer, descending steadily¡ªit was unmistakably heading for her.


    The noise it brought was deafening, nearly unbearable for E, and the wind whipped at her coat, threatening to blow it away. Adder dropped from the helicopter, and a man¡ªclearly of African descent¡ªclimbed down.


    "Miss Davis, pleasee aboard. I¡¯ve been entrusted to bring you safely," he said.


    Shivering from the cold, E approached thedder and gripped the icy rungs, climbing up step by step.


    When E boarded the ne, thedder was slowly retracted.


    She stepped inside and saw two dark-skinned men standing silently on either side, their expressions cold and indifferent.


    E took her seat, fastened her seatbelt, and calmly closed her eyes. She neither spoke nor revealed her confusion.


    The two men in ck exchanged nces, impressed by herposure.


    E knew that what was meant to happen couldn¡¯t be stopped, and what was meant to leave couldn¡¯t be held back. She needed confidence and calmness to face whaty ahead.


    The helicopter flew forward, its presence even alerting the ind¡¯s owner, who climbed to the rooftop only to see the shadow of the helicopter disappearing into the distance...


    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed.


    Someone gently shook her awake. It turned out that she had fallen asleep on the ne, exhausted. When she woke up, a faint, bitter smile crossed her lips. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep in thefort of her own home, yet here, in such a dangerous situation, she had miraculously managed to fall asleep.


    How strange I am, she thought.


    To feel at ease enough to sleep in such a ce¡ªmaybe it was because she was about to see her son?


    "Miss Davis, you can get off now," a dark-skinned man said politely in thenguage of Country W.


    E silently stood, stepping off the ne with purposeful strides.


    In front of hery a small ind.


    The coastline was lined with perfectly arranged palm trees. The neatness suggested that the ind¡¯s owner had a touch of obsessivepulsive tendencies.


    E stepped onto the ground, her heart pounding wildly. Could she be about to see her son?


    The two men in ck led her ind.


    They passed massive stone carvings with inscriptions, peculiar statues, and beautifully arranged flowerbeds.


    Everything seemed... normal.


    The sun had already risen, but the temperature was still low¡ªcolder than it had been when she left the harbor. The chill bit at her throat, making it sore.


    E calcted the time. If this truly was a European ind, she had departed at 1 a.m., and it should be around 9 p.m. local time.


    With the sunrise now illuminating the sky, it meant she had likely been on the ne for about ten hours.


    If it wasn¡¯t a European ind, then perhaps the flight hadsted only six hours.


    E furrowed her brows. No point overthinking it. The important thing was to focus on her mission and prepare for whatever confrontationy ahead.


    In her heart, she had already determined that the ind¡¯s owner must be Mason.


    That obsessive, twisted man¡ªit could only be him behind all this.


    Following a pentagram-shaped stone path, they reached the ind¡¯s first vi.


    Though it wasn¡¯t far from the shore, E felt her feet go numb and her hands grow icy cold.


    It was likely the cold. Her lips felt like they were turning blue.


    The vi was Western-style, with a garden in front but no gate¡ªjust a transparent ss entrance.


    The two men in ck pushed the door open. E looked up and saw a man in a white sweater sitting leisurely inside, holding a ss of milk. Beside him sat a stunningly beautiful woman.


    E¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. It¡¯s not Mason?


    Yet she couldn¡¯t ce this man. Searching her memory, she couldn¡¯t recall anyone she or Eric might have offended. No matter how hard she tried, his face triggered no recognition.

 Chapter 503: The Man with Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder

    <h4>Chapter 503: The Man with Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder</h4>


    The interior of the vi was very strange, like two different worlds. On one side, there were dark, windowless walls adorned with moons, suns, stars, and some bizarre patterns.


    On the other side, colorful paintings filled the space with vitality and a sense of joy. The two styles starkly represented different worlds.


    This man, it seemed, wasn¡¯t an artist¡ªhe was a perverted perfectionist!


    E had just gotten off the ne, and her body feltpletely cold, as if frozen. But as soon as she stepped into the hall, the warmth of the heating system hit her, though she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from shivering slightly.


    She had arrived! But where was Elias?


    Her heart sank as she scanned the entrance and the main hall, but she didn¡¯t see anything belonging to a child. That meant... maybe Elias wasn¡¯t here?


    Even if he wasn¡¯t, this man would definitely know where Elias was!


    "Ah, my little darling, you¡¯ve finally arrived?" The man chuckled lightly. He appeared to be from Country Y, with light blue eyes and Western features, not from Country W, but Y country.


    His ent in Country W was perfect. E frowned slightly. "Hello, sir. I¡¯m here to find my son. I hope we can get straight to the point. Please, give me some information about Elias."


    E walked forward, forcing herself to stayposed despite the trembling in her heart. She walked calmly up to the man.


    The man leered at her body greedily.


    E¡¯s face darkened with extreme coldness. "Sir, I¡¯m E. And you are...?"


    The man kept smiling, his eyes full of amusement, while the woman beside him giggled. "Miss, are you in the service industry? Do you really need to take this so seriously?"


    What did that mean?


    E furrowed her brows, not fully understanding what they were implying.


    The man stood up. "So, you¡¯re E, Miss Davis. My friend told me you¡¯re quite the character. No matter what role you y, you perform it wlessly. I can see it now!"


    "Miss Davis, my name¡¯s Charlie. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."


    He reached out to put his arm around E¡¯s shoulder. E suddenly flinched like a cat with its fur raised and violently shook his hand off.


    "What did your friend tell you?" E demanded sharply. "Mr. Charlie, get this clear¡ªI¡¯m not a prostitute! I¡¯m E, wife of Country SEric. My son Elias was kidnapped, and they¡¯re demanding that Ie here if I want to see him¡ªso he won¡¯t be hurt. He¡¯s only three years old! If your friend didn¡¯t tell you this, you¡¯ve been yed. If the police trace this location, you won¡¯t escape the suspicion of being involved in the kidnapping!"


    E said coldly, her face devoid of any humor. Charlie and the woman exchanged a nce and smiled even more brightly. "Oh, Miss, you¡¯re really something! You¡¯re ying the part so well. My friend said you really nailed the role of a mother who¡¯s lost her child..."


    "Shut up!" E snapped coldly. "You¡¯ve been deceived. If you don¡¯t believe me, go online and check my information. I guarantee you¡¯ll see the truth."


    The kidnapping of Elias had long been reported by the media, especially since it happened right in front of the zoo. E¡¯s family of four was particrly eye-catching, and many people recognized them as soon as they appeared.


    Charlie chuckled, his eyes full of twisted excitement. "J said you¡¯re a fun woman, and you really are... it feels so real!"


    The woman nodded. "I didn¡¯t know the service industry had role-ying now. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?"


    From their words, E quickly understood¡ªthey actually thought she was a prostitute!


    Damn it!


    That J person must be Mason!


    "Darling, what game do you want to y next? I¡¯m so bored," Charlie said, stepping closer, his greedy and lecherous gaze making E¡¯s heart race with fear.


    The bodyguards stepped forward, positioning themselves behind her.


    "But... Miss Davis¡¯s face is turning purple from the cold. Mina, take Miss Davis upstairs and let her take a warm bath," Charlie instructed the woman.


    A storm brewed in E¡¯s eyes.


    Since she was already here, escape was no longer an option. This man might not be the mastermind behind Elias¡¯s kidnapping, but he was undoubtedly connected to whoever was.


    She needed to find a way to get information about Elias from him. Mason wouldn¡¯t really send her here just to let this man vite her.


    Although Charlie¡¯s gaze was filled with desire, he hadn¡¯t made a move on her yet.


    This man might be severely obsessivepulsive.


    E followed Mina upstairs, her expression still cold.


    As they ascended the stairs, Mina spoke with augh. "I¡¯ve seen plenty of women from the red-light districts, but our Mr. Charlie only likes women with bold personalities. However... if you¡¯re unwilling, he won¡¯t force you. He¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re willing to give him a romantic night."


    E sneered. Just as she had guessed, Charlie wasn¡¯t just obsessivepulsive¡ªhe likely had a cleanliness fetish as well. From the moment she walked in, she¡¯d noticed multiple maids constantly polishing the ss doors at the entrance.


    This man wasn¡¯t just a clean freak; he had a knack for tormenting others.


    "Mr. Charlie is also a germaphobe..." Mina continued chatting enthusiastically about Charlie¡¯s traits. Once E entered the guest room, she shut the door firmly and locked it, ensuring the man couldn¡¯te in.


    Mina frowned slightly. "This Miss Davis is quite unfriendly."


    E surveyed the guest room.


    The room was meticulously clean and decorated in cool tones: blue sheets and nkets, dark teal curtains, and light blue wallpaper. It was clear this room had once been upied by a man.


    Her gaze fell upon a small knife lying on the desk.


    Her eyes lit up immediately.


    In an emergency, she would need a weapon.


    E rushed over, carefully tucked the knife into her pocket, and then hurried into the bathroom, shivering. She turned on the warm water.


    After soaking in a hot bath and having something to eat, she would have the energy to deal with that man.


    ---


    Four hours earlier.


    At the Nelson estate in Country S.


    Eric woke up to find that the woman beside him was gone.


    He didn¡¯t panic, assuming E had simply gone to the bathroom. But when he instinctively nced toward the bathroom, he saw that the door was still open.


    Had she gone to the bathroom and forgotten to close the door?


    Eric immediately got out of bed and rushed over, not even bothering to put on his shoes. He thought he would see E standing inside, bathed in sunlight as she freshened up, her hair tied back...


    But the bathroom was empty.


    Eric thought she might have woken up early and gone outside to y with Dorian. But then he recalled the conversation they had the night before and the faintly unusual expression on her face.


    At the time, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it, assuming E had simplye to terms with something.

 Chapter 504: Tracing Her Steps

    <h4>Chapter 504: Tracing Her Steps</h4>


    A bad feeling swept over Eric, prompting him to head straight into the bathroom. He reached for E¡¯s toothbrush and touched itpletely dry.


    E hadn¡¯t brushed her teeth!


    Eric¡¯s face darkened instantly. Barefoot, he sprinted out of the room and burst into Dorian¡¯s bedroom. Mrs. Harris was helping Dorian get dressed. Seeing Eric¡¯s panicked expression, she didn¡¯t have time to ask before he rushed off again.


    "Why is Daddy running so fast? He didn¡¯t even say hi to me!" Dorian pouted, clearly displeased.


    Mrs. Harris chuckled. "Your daddy might have something urgent to take care of, so he couldn¡¯t stop to talk."


    Dorian frowned. "Daddy¡¯s been so busytely, and Mommy doesn¡¯t talk much anymore. My brother isn¡¯t here either¡ªit¡¯s so boring!"


    From the side, Mrs. Moore chimed in with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, little one. The chef will make something delicious for youter. Then it won¡¯t be boring anymore!"


    Hearing this, Dorian¡¯s frustration melted into a grin. "Yay! I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m going to eat breakfast!"


    "You still need to brush your teeth, young master..."


    Meanwhile...


    Eric searched the vi from top to bottom, but there was no sign of E. Gasping for air, he ran out to the garden, calling her name over and over, but there was no response.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead as Lucas rushed out to meet him. "Eric, what¡¯s wrong? What happened to E?"


    "She... I can¡¯t find her! She¡¯s... she might have left!" Eric¡¯s breathing was ragged, his heart pounding wildly. A wave of fear and uncertainty made his legs go weak.


    E must have received some sort of message to make her leave, Eric thought as he dashed back to their room. Pulling open a drawer, his worst fear was confirmed¡ªthe box containing the silver bracelet was empty.


    She¡¯d taken the bracelet.


    Her phone was still there, but her wallet was gone.


    "E... E!" Eric¡¯s panic deepened. From the moment he woke up, he¡¯d felt something was off. In this tense period, he usually slept poorly, butst night he¡¯d fallen asleep early and slept soundly until morning.


    Could she have spiked his milk with a sleeping aid?


    His head throbbed as he leaned weakly against the dressing table. Staring at his reflection in the mirror¡ªa man with bloodshot eyes¡ªhe mmed his fist onto the table in frustration.


    "E... why didn¡¯t you tell me? That person must have threatened you with Elias. Otherwise, you¡¯d never leave me! Why didn¡¯t you talk to me first?" A crushing pain gripped Eric¡¯s heart.


    Lucas barged in. "I checked¡ªshe¡¯s not in the back garden or the front. Her car is gone. She¡¯s really left."


    Snapping out of his daze, Eric quickly called John and others to investigate whether E had taken a flight or set out to sea. Meanwhile, he and Lucas headed to the surveince room.


    The footage revealed that shortly after midnight, E had indeed driven off.


    Lucas¡¯s face twisted in anguish. "E, how could you be so reckless? The enemy has set a trap, and you walked right into it. They¡¯re a team, and you¡¯re going in alone..."


    They hadn¡¯t been able to save his grandson, and now his daughter was throwing herself into the fire.


    Eric slumped into a chair, watching the clip of E driving away on repeat. His face was shrouded in shadow, his eyes betraying a sliver of despair as his trembling hands clutched the table.


    Why did she leave him like this?


    Why couldn¡¯t she confide in him so they could find a solution together?


    "Eric," Lucas said softly, "my people havebed through Country W, but there¡¯s no useful information. Even if Mason is behind this, Elias might not be in Country W. He could be elsewhere. E must¡¯ve received some kind of instruction and is worried about Elias¡¯s safety. You can¡¯t lose your head now¡ªwe need to shift our focus to other ces."


    Eric¡¯s unfocused eyes shifted slightly, and he nodded bitterly after snapping back to reality. "Yes, I know. I¡¯ll have someone look into it carefully."


    His heart ached, as if it had been hollowed out. Like a soulless zombie, he numbly returned to the dining room.


    "Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy? Why isn¡¯t she here?" Little Dorian ran over, wrapping his arms around Eric¡¯s leg. His big eyes were filled with fear.


    Though young, Dorian could vaguely sense that something was wrong. After all, Elias had suddenly "stoppeding home," and now Mommy was gone too. Daddy hardly yed with him anymore.


    He was scared of being abandoned.


    Eric¡¯s nose stung as he crouched down and gently embraced his youngest son. "Dorian, Mommy went to pick up your brother. She¡¯ll be back soon. But you have to be good, okay? The better you behave, the sooner Mommy and your brother wille back. Understand?"


    Dorian instantly lit up. "Yay! Brother¡¯sing back! I miss him so much! I¡¯m going to y with him. Daddy, you¡¯ll buy us new toys, right?"


    Eric nodded and kissed Dorian¡¯s forehead softly. "I will. Not only toys, but also all the food you both love."


    Dorian¡¯s excitement swept away all his earlier worries about Mommy¡¯s disappearance. With a big smile, he happily went to eat breakfast.


    Half an hourter, John reported a lead: E had boarded a speedboat at Beiling Pier. They also tracked down the owner of the boat.


    The man admitted that someone had hired him to take E to Ice Ocean Ind. After dropping her off, he had left and imed to know nothing more about what happened afterward.


    Eric immediately set off with John and the others, boarding a speedboat to head for Ice Ocean Ind.


    Ice Ocean Ind was a small, privately-owned ind purchased by a retiree from Country Y. It was about a three-hour trip from S City.


    Three hourster, Eric and his team arrived at the ind¡¯s dock.


    "Thatdy got off the boat here," the boat owner exined. "I was in a hurry to get home, so I left right after dropping off Ms. Davis."


    Eric surveyed the dock carefully but found nothing out of the ordinary. E hadn¡¯t left any clear signs or clues.


    Still, he refused to give up. Like a man searching for a lost part of his soul, he wandered the dock, scanning every inch for something¡ªanything. Finally, he noticed three small heart-shaped carvings on arge rock nearby. The simple design could easily be mistaken for random doodles at first nce.


    But Eric froze in ce, his entire body trembling.


    He and E had often yed around with secret codes while scrolling through Twitter during idle moments. These three hearts were their private signal, meaning: Wait for me toe back.


    Eric¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. That silly woman¡ªhow could she do this to him?


    No matter how strong she was, she was still just one person. How could she hope to stand against an entire team by herself?


    Based on Elias¡¯s kidnapping, both Eric and Lucas believed this was a coordinated attack, likely orchestrated by two or even three groups working together.

 Chapter 505: Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 505: Trapped</h4>


    The cold wind howled, biting against the skin like needles, and the chill seeped through every pore of Eric¡¯s body, making his robust frame shiver involuntarily.


    John, d in a ck coat, noticed the flicker of pain on Eric¡¯s face and sighed silently.


    If E and Elias truly met with misfortune this time, Eric might never recover for the rest of his life.


    A man who feels too deeply gains no advantages. Take Lucas, for example.


    Even at the pinnacle of his career, what did it amount to? Sess without anyone to share it with, joy that resonated with no one¡ªthis loneliness of life is understood only by those who endure it.


    It was a kind of pain that cut straight to the bone.


    If Eric really lost both his beloved son and wife, he wouldn¡¯t take his own life, but like so many others, he would live out his days in destion, alone until hisst breath.


    "If we could hack into the satellite monitoring system, that would make things much easier. I know the owner of Iceberg Ind¡ªhe¡¯s a man in his seventies, far too old to be involved in this sort of thing. This ce is clearly just a transit point to the destination. They took E from here with extreme caution. By doing so, they ensured no one could track where their aircraft went." Eric¡¯s voice grew calmer, though the deep pain in his heart spread relentlessly. But since E had told him to wait for her return, he knew he had to pull himself together.


    John exchanged nces with the others, then immediately called Mira, a renowned hacker who had rushed in from Country W. She was a woman with gorgeous golden hair, personally mentored by Lucas.


    Unlike Eric¡¯s own team of hackers, each with their own specialties, Mira excelled at infiltrating government databases in Country W, while Che was a master of Country S¡¯s cybersecurity systems and websites.


    "Mira, can you hack into Country W¡¯s satellite monitoring system? We need to trace Mrs. Nelson. We suspect she boarded the opposing party¡¯s helicopter on Iceberg Ind."


    "This will be a significant challenge, as there are many experts within Country W, but I¡¯ll do my best," Mira replied without hesitation, her voice as calm as ever.


    She seemed perpetually unshaken, neither surprised nor thrilled by anything. After John thanked her and hung up, he spoke softly to Eric.


    "Boss, Mira said she¡¯ll give it a shot. With Che¡¯s help, hacking into the satellite systems of both Country W and Country Y shouldn¡¯t be a problem. They¡¯ll figure something out."


    "Return to S City immediately," Eric ordered, his face darkened. In truth, John¡¯s words were merely tofort him.


    Those monitoring systems were never meant for public ess, and their security measures were top-tier.


    It was something to hope for, but not something they could truly rely on.


    As they sped across the water on the speedboat, Lucas called, informing Eric that Mason hadn¡¯t left his house and was reportedly ill.


    "That¡¯s impossible. Even if he¡¯s sick, he wouldn¡¯t stay home the entire time. I suspect... he might have disguised himself as a driver and slipped away! Dad, make sure your people keep a close watch. Even if a driver leaves, they need to follow discreetly."


    Lucas was stunned. "What? Are you saying... Mason might have used a decoy tactic? I¡¯ll look into it immediately!"


    After hanging up, Eric¡¯s heart grew even heavier.


    Mason, that cunning old fox, had probably left his house already.


    Two minutester, Lucas called again.


    "Eric... we¡¯ve been tricked. A day ago, Mason¡¯s driver did indeed leave the house. My men noticed the driver had a full beard and wore sunsses. Looking back now... it was probably Mason in disguise!"


    Eric took a deep breath, his anger boiling to the surface. He almost hurled his phone into the sea out of frustration.


    "Then... we need to find a way to confirm whether Mason is still in the house!"


    "Understood. I¡¯ll update you as soon as I have news!"


    Eric squinted at the vast expanse of ocean before him. The howling sea wind sounded like wailing ghosts. asionally, massive cargo ships passed by, churning up dazzling sprays of white foam.


    He wanted to smoke, but the wind was too fierce, forcing him to abandon the idea.


    The warm sunlight fell softly over the scene, yet Eric felt cold to his very core.


    If Mason had indeed left his house, it could only mean he was headed for the ce where E was being hidden. Given his personality andck of interest in children, E...


    Hope nothing goes wrong!


    Eric clenched his fists tightly, his breathing almost stopped.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him. He immediately picked up the phone and called Michael in S City.


    "Michael, look into this for me right away: the friends Mason was close to six months ago but hasn¡¯t been in contact with since. Also... any suspicious characters among his distant rtives!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    After hanging up, John looked at Eric in confusion. "Mr. Nelson, why investigate the friends he was close to six months ago? Do you suspect Mason worked with one of them on this?"


    Eric nodded. "With Mason¡¯s level of intelligence, there¡¯s no way he could havee up with such a wless n on his own. He must have a partner."


    "Then why check his distant rtives?"


    "The Scott family is full of deceitful people. Mason used all sorts of ruthless tactics to secure his position as the head of the family. Yet, none of the elders stepped in to stop him¡ªthey condoned that survival-of-the-fittest mentality. And ever since Mason became the head, all the elders have been loyal to him. It seems...I¡¯ll have to get in touch with Logan. He¡¯s been suppressed so badly over the years that he¡¯s no longer even a shadow of the actor he once was¡ªnot even as good as a third-rate performer." Eric let out a coldugh.


    Logan, stripped of power, had been abandoned by the family. With the passing of his backer, Logan¡¯s life had been miserable these past few years.


    But if Logan could be used, it might make gathering information much easier.


    ---


    At this moment.


    E was soaking in the bathtub.


    She sat quietly, having just spent a good fifteen minutes scrubbing the tub to ease her difort. In truth, she had a mild case of germophobia and disliked using things others had already used.


    The gleaming knife she had meticulously cleanedy on the side.


    The knife was small, so small that arge hand couldpletely conceal it. For E, it was the perfect weapon in this situation.


    As the thought crossed her mind, E¡¯s expression turned cold. So, the other party wasn¡¯t going to let her see Elias easily. Then... their purpose must be to humiliate her?


    Coming back to her senses, E realized her body had warmed up, and her stomach began to growl.


    She quickly left the bathtub, dried herself off, and got dressed. Charlie had indeed been quite considerate, arranging for a variety of clothes in different styles to be prepared for her.


    She chose a very conservative ck tracksuit,yered it with her own coat, and suddenly felt like she had returned to her student days. Then, she slipped the small knife into the pocket of her coat.


    When E opened the door, Mina was already waiting outside. "Miss Davis, Mr. Charlie is waiting for you to join him for breakfast."


    E nodded calmly and headed downstairs.


    The dining table was alreadyid out with an abundant breakfast spread, both Chinese and Western styles. Charlie sat leisurely at the head of the table. When he saw E approaching, his burning gaze fell upon her.


    There was no love in his eyes, only pure desire.

 Chapter 506: Hurt Him Back

    <h4>Chapter 506: Hurt Him Back</h4>


    "My dear, you¡¯ve finally arrived! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long!" Charlie eximed with excitement, a sly and lecherous grin spreading across his thin, sharp face.


    E felt a wave of nausea rise within her.


    She pressed her lips together and sat down coldly across from him. These foods wouldn¡¯t be drugged¡ªafter all, Mason had introduced her to Charlie as a prostitute.


    Charlie wasn¡¯t stupid; he would assume a prostitute wouldn¡¯t need drugging. Besides, with his obsessive tendencies, it was unlikely he¡¯d resort to using something like that.


    E reached for a perfectly roasted chicken drumstick without hesitation and began eating.


    Charlie was a little taken aback. This woman... how could she be so impolite? But recalling Mason¡¯s words, he reminded himself¡ªwhat manners could you expect from a woman with no proper upbringing?


    And yet, it was precisely women like this¡ªfull of challenges¡ªthat he liked.


    "Your friend is Mason, isn¡¯t he?" E asked nonchntly, her eyes lifting slightly as she began replenishing her energy. That meant she was ready to confront him.


    "Miss Davis, he¡¯s the one who introduced you to me, so why ask such a question?"


    Charlie openly scrutinized her as Mina walked over and took a seat beside him. "You¡¯ve grown tired of me already, haven¡¯t you?" Mina teased.


    Charlie kissed Mina¡¯s cheek affectionately. "You¡¯ll always be my darling, too!"


    Was this beautiful woman his lover? Or his girlfriend?


    "Mason¡¯s biggest rival, Eric¡ªhave you heard of him?" E asked casually.


    "No, I haven¡¯t. The only thing Mason ever mentioned was you. He described you as a woman full of challenges, and I just love women like that."


    E¡¯s lips twitched. This Charlie seemed like just another man coasting through life,pletely uninterested in the world¡¯s happenings.


    Mason spoke lies as easily as breathing, and Charlie, foolish as he was, believed every word.


    E¡¯s lips, glistening with grease, curled into a smirk. She let out a softugh. "Mr. Charlie, you¡¯re incredibly stupid. Mason haspletely fooled you."


    "Is that so? Well, I don¡¯t mind. Having someone as entertaining as you ispensation enough," Charlie replied, unfazed.


    E suddenly felt exhausted talking to this man.


    So, she fell silent.


    She dove into her breakfast, eating with abandon, paying no mind to appearances.


    Westerners typically valued table manners, but E tantly ignored them. She even slurped her porridge loudly.


    Even Mina widened her eyes, inwardly mocking E for being a rude and uncultured woman.


    Charlie frowned; it was clear he was displeased.


    After finishing her meal, E noticed Charlie and Mina leisurely sipping milk, utterly unhurried.


    Seizing the opportunity, E decided to take a walk outside.


    However, the bodyguards followed her closely, not allowing her a single moment alone.


    The estate was vast. E strolled slowly, the cold weather prompting her to tighten her coat around herself. All the while, she carefully observed her surroundings.


    There were no signs of children anywhere around the house, nor were there any other buildings on the property.


    This confirmed it¡ªElias wasn¡¯t here.


    So, where could he be? Mason had lured her to Charlie, not only to humiliate her but also to prevent her from seeing Elias. Did he expect her to beg him?


    E¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. Mason, who had stayed quiet for years, was likely waiting for the perfect opportunity to thoroughly humiliate her.


    After circling the grounds, E grew bored. The two bodyguards shadowing her wouldn¡¯t let her leave the estate, meaning her freedom was now restricted.


    Feeling weary after the long flight and the constant mental strain, E decided to return to her room to rest. Just as she turned, Charlie appeared.


    "My dear, what kind of ce do you like? How about we go to the car? It might bring you a different kind of... experience," Charlie suggested with a sly, suggestive smile.


    E¡¯s expression darkened as she took a few steps back, her eyes filled with wariness and biting sarcasm. "Mr. Charlie, you¡¯re incredibly foolish. If you don¡¯t mind being charged with rape, then by all means,e at me!"


    Charlie saw the cold, piercing look in E¡¯s eyes andughed even more gleefully. "Hahaha, excellent! You¡¯re exactly the kind of woman I need!"


    As he spoke, Charlie lunged forward, his hands wing like talons as they gripped E¡¯s shoulders.


    E sneered and, with a sudden motion, drove her knee upward, mming it heavily into Charlie¡¯s groin.


    Charlie let out a pained scream, clutching himself tightly. E chuckled softly as the two bodyguards exchanged bewildered nces, unsure of what to do.


    "Sir, are you alright? Darling, how could you be so careless?" Mina rushed over, rmed by the sound of Charlie¡¯s cries, and supported him as he stood pale and sweating.


    "I¡¯m warning you, if you touch me again, I won¡¯t hold back! Let me make this perfectly clear¡ªI am not a prostitute. I¡¯m a married woman, and my husband is Eric!"


    E¡¯s aura suddenly grewmanding, her voice sharp and unyielding.


    Charlie, momentarily forgetting his pain, stared at E in stunned silence.


    How could a woman like this possibly be a prostitute?


    She could have used any method to resist him, but targeting a client¡¯s groin was a line that a prostitute wouldn¡¯t cross.


    Yet E had done it. So... she wasn¡¯t a prostitute after all?


    "Miss Davis, what do you mean by this? Are you refusing to do business?" Charlie demanded.


    E shot a contemptuous nce at Mina. "I won¡¯t repeat myself. Tell Mason toe out here. Hiding like a coward¡ªwhat a spineless turtle!"


    With that, she turned and walked back into the house.


    Mina and Charlie stared after her, dumbfounded.


    "Charlie, what kind of woman did your friend find for you? Isn¡¯t she afraid of ruining your rtionship with J?" Mina muttered irritably.


    Charlie sat down, finally feeling a bit morefortable, and dialed Mason¡¯s number¡ªonly to find that it was turned off.


    "Damn it! Why is J¡¯s phone off? Could it be... Miss Davis was telling the truth? Why would he deceive me like this?" Charlie muttered in frustration.


    "But... if Miss Davis is telling the truth, then she¡¯s quite a challenge herself. Hahaha..." Charlie¡¯sughter sent a chill down Mina¡¯s spine. She had only been with this man for a month, but she had no intention of sharing him with another woman.


    After helping Charlie to rest, Mina knocked on E¡¯s door.


    E opened it, saw Mina, and allowed her inside before locking the door.


    "Miss Mina, what brings you here?"


    "Miss Davis, are you really not... a working girl?"


    Mina studied her closely. E didn¡¯t exude even a hint of the worldly aura she had expected; instead, she looked like ady from a prestigious family or an elegant society woman.


    "What do you think?" E replied, sitting leisurely on a nearby European-style sofa. Mina walked closer, staring intently into her eyes.


    "You¡¯re really here to find your kidnapped son? So Mason orchestrated all of this... Unbelievable. Mr. Scott is the head of the family¡ªwhy would he do something like this?" Mina asked, her wide eyes filled with disbelief.


    E toyed with the small knife in her hand. "You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, Miss Mina. The same goes for the human heart. By the way, you love Charlie, don¡¯t you?"


    Though they were two women, there were times when tension could be turned into an advantage.

 Chapter 507: Someone Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 507: Someone Is Coming</h4>


    Mina stared at E in confusion. "How do you know I love Mr. Charlie?"


    E leanedzily against the sofa back, her posture slightly stiff. "If you didn¡¯t love him, why would you stay with him? You¡¯re jealous of me, aren¡¯t you?"


    Mina bit her lip awkwardly. "I¡¯m his girlfriend. I know Charlie loves to have fun, and he changes girlfriends frequently... but I love his charming, bad-boy side."


    Such is the folly of infatuation. No matter how wed or toxic a man may be, love is love, and for a time, it is beyond reason or control.


    E pressed her lips together. "Are you afraid he¡¯ll fall for me? Or... that he¡¯ll leave you because of me?"


    A trace of anger shed in Mina¡¯s eyes. "Of course I¡¯m afraid! But if it¡¯s not you, there will be other women! He... he just loves to y around. He says it¡¯s his freedom to do so before marriage."


    What a pitiful, tragic girl.


    As if Charlie were the only man left in the world.


    "In that case, how about we make a deal? You get him to tell you where my son is, and I promise to make him lose all interest in me," E proposed, sitting upright and looking seriously at Mina.


    Mina¡¯s eyes lit up, but she bit her lip and hesitated. After a moment, she shook her head.


    E frowned in puzzlement. Didn¡¯t Mina love Charlie? Wasn¡¯t this deal enticing enough?


    Or... did Mina not love Charlie as much as she imed?


    "If I betray him, he¡¯ll hate me for it! I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t agree. I¡¯llpete with you fairly," Mina said firmly.


    E was at a loss for words.


    Some women would go to any lengths, even risking their reputations, to fight for a man. Yet this Mina wanted a fairpetition?


    "Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like Mr. Charlie, so I won¡¯t bepeting with you," E said, furrowing her brow as shezily stood. "But I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want him to touch me either. So, if he tries anything, I hope you¡¯ll intervene¡ªor keep him busy every night so he doesn¡¯t have the energy to bother me."


    Mina, no fool herself, understood E¡¯s implication. She blushed and smiled shyly. "Of course. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s... preupied with me."


    E said nothing more.


    There was no point continuing the conversation.


    Seeing E¡¯sck of interest, Mina bid her farewell. After Mina left, E locked the door and leaned against the balcony, gazing outside. However, her view was blocked by a dense grove of trees. Beyond the trees, though, she could glimpse the shimmering surface of the sea.


    E rubbed her temples wearily. Perhaps Mason hadn¡¯t brought her here just to humiliate her.


    Maybe it was to avoid Eric¡¯s surveince. Mason was likely waiting for the right moment to slip away from the Scott family and quietlye here himself.


    Ey on the bed to rest, closing her eyes to rx. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before she fell asleep¡ªand this time, she dreamt of Elias.


    In her nightmare, Elias was being dragged by two men in ck. His tear-streaked face was filled with terror as he cried out desperately, "Mommy, please save me! Mommy..."


    The nightmare jolted E awake.


    When she opened her eyes, it was already 11:40 a.m.


    She had slept for over two hours.


    E quickly sat up, reaching for the small knife in her coat pocket. It was still there. Nothing seemed out of ce.


    Without bothering to tidy her disheveled hair, E reminded herself that Charlie liked neat and proper women. During breakfast, he had already shown his displeasure at her table manners.


    A man can never have feelings for a woman he¡¯s dissatisfied with.


    E hadn¡¯t even opened her door when a servant knocked, informing her that it was time for lunch and that Charlie had invited her downstairs to eat.


    In the dining room, E was slightly surprised to see dishes on the table.


    Charlie spoke warmly and gently, "I know you¡¯re from Country S and usually eat rice, so I specifically asked the chef to prepare S cuisine for you."


    E raised the corners of her lips but said nothing as she sat down, not even offering a word of thanks.


    The anticipation in Charlie¡¯s eyes slowly turned into a faint chill. He hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so... impolite. It was disappointing, to say the least.


    Even worse, this was the same woman who had ruthlessly kneed him below the belt¡ªand now she couldn¡¯t even muster a simple "thank you."


    Oh, thisck of decorum! Charlie found himself struggling to tolerate it.


    Mina, observing the scene, secretly felt a twinge of delight and quickly tried to smooth things over. "Charlie, Miss Davis isn¡¯t ustomed to our Western manners. Please don¡¯t take it to heart."


    E let out a coldugh. "When will Mason be here?"


    "J? I don¡¯t know. He hasn¡¯t shared any details with me¡ªonly said he was sending me a ¡¯gift,¡¯" Charlie said, his gaze smoldering. "Though it seems the gift is a feisty little wildcat."


    E ignored him and lowered her head, eating without hesitation.


    Charlie was so furious he nearly spat blood.


    E could see that Charlie had nothing to do with Elias. He made no mention of her son and kept repeating the idea that she was a "gift" sent by Mason.


    This fool! He didn¡¯t even realize Mason had yed him. If Eric showed up here, Charlie was as good as dead.


    As E calmly ate her meal, Charlie clenched his knife and fork, his eyes fixated on her delicate face.


    The harder it was to win over a woman, the more it fueled a man¡¯s possessive desires.


    Mina nced between Charlie and E, feeling a twinge of fear.


    If Charlie really fell for E, what about her? Would she be abandoned?


    The meal was nd and tasteless.


    Despite his frustrations, Charlie refused to give up, continuing to asionally show kindness to E and even granting her permission to roam outside the vi.


    E was more than happy to oblige and immediately left the vi to explore the surroundings.


    The ind wasn¡¯t veryrge. Apart from the trees around the vi, the rest of thendscape was mostly rugged and rocky. From a single nce, it was clear that aside from Charlie¡¯s house, there were no other buildings.


    Mason was truly cunning. By bringing her here, he ensured she wouldn¡¯t see Elias. If she couldn¡¯t find her son, her efforts would be in vain, and she¡¯d walk right into Mason¡¯s trap.


    No... E reminded herself. As long as Mason showed up, it meant she was one step closer to Elias.


    "Miss Davis." Mina¡¯s voice called from behind.


    E turned with a slight smile. "Miss Mina, have you made up your mind?"


    Mina bit her lip. "Actually... even if I agree to help, I¡¯m powerless. This ind may have boatsing and going, but they all belong to Charlie. Plus, my phone has no signal here. On this ind, only Charlie¡¯s phone works. None of the others have any reception."


    E was secretly rmed. So, the indcked a proper signal tower, and Charlie, wary of being betrayed, had imposed restrictions during its construction. In other words, no one could make calls except him.


    Charlie wasn¡¯t as dumb as he looked. By doing this, he effectively severed allmunication between his subordinates and the outside world.


    "If you need help, I¡¯ll do what I can¡ªbut only on one condition: you can¡¯t fall for Charlie!" Mina said firmly.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I have no interest in that kind of man," E replied coldly.


    Her gaze shifted to the horizon, where a small ck dot appeared. The distant roar of an approaching ne echoed through the air...

 Chapter 508: This Person Is Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 508: This Person Is Suspicious</h4>


    "Is heing?"


    The howling sea breeze tousled E¡¯s hair as she shivered. After so many years, she suddenly realized just how cold winter could be.


    The salty tang of the sea wafted through the air. By the damp seaside, some of Charlie¡¯s servants were fishing. The robust menughed and chatted as they worked, exuding a sense of happiness.


    E clenched her fists tightly, her eyes fixed on the helicopter descending lower and lower, preparing tond on the small nearby airstrip.


    The space for helicopters didn¡¯t need to be extensive, and this spot was more than adequate.


    The helicopter came to a stop, and three men stepped out. Leading the group was Mason!


    E¡¯s spirits surged. She needed to stay sharp¡ªthis man held answers she had to uncover. This time, she would give her all to go head-to-head with him.


    Meanwhile, at Mason¡¯s residence:


    "What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Mr. Scott? Why isn¡¯t he here?" Be demanded loudly, pacing the living room as she directed her anger at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper, a woman in her fifties with a face weathered by time, responded coldly, "Miss Rodriguez, what are you making a fuss about? The young master isn¡¯t my son. How would I know where he is?"


    Be¡¯s chest heaved with frustration. "You... Didn¡¯t you say he was sick? That he had a contagious illness and couldn¡¯t see anyone? Then why did I identally walk in today and find no one there?"


    The housekeeper chuckled indifferently. "I have no idea. The young master doesn¡¯t report his whereabouts to a mere servant like me."


    ring daggers at the housekeeper, Be turned and hurried upstairs.


    Her heart raced with panic. She had a sinking feeling that Mason had gone to see E. She had also received word that E had left home alone, seeking her son.


    If E ended up in Mason¡¯s hands, and something happened between them... then Be¡¯s chances of winning Mason over would be gone forever!


    Be entered Mason¡¯s room and began pacing frantically. "What do I do? What do I do? I¡¯m already carrying his child, and... Mason, you bastard!"


    Copsing onto the edge of the bed, Be buried her face in her hands, tears streaming down as regret consumed her. How could she have fallen for a man like Mason?


    She knew he was despicable, heartless, and cold. Yet she couldn¡¯t resist his devilish charm, that mischievous grin.


    This blind love had cost her youth. After all these years by Mason¡¯s side, she¡¯d gained nothing but her parents¡¯ profound disappointment.


    "No... I can¡¯t lose him like this! But I don¡¯t even know where E is. How can I help Eric find her?"


    Be¡¯s heart was a tangled web of conflict, questions, and fear.


    If Eric sessfully reunited with his son and E, Mason would have no chance to interfere.


    Even if Mason fell from grace, it would be better than him ending up with E. In fact, his downfall would give her a chance to win him over!


    Be¡¯s gaze darted around the room. This was Mason¡¯s room, and although she¡¯d been staying here for months, she¡¯d never paid much attention to it.


    If only she could find some clue about E.


    Her eyesnded on Mason¡¯sptop. Excited, she rushed to lock the door and opened the device.


    Surprisingly, Mason had left without taking hisptop. While Be didn¡¯t expect to find any tant clues, even a small lead would be worthwhile.


    Theptop required a password.


    Frowning, Be hesitated, unsure where to start. Then, an idea struck her. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Eric¡¯s number.


    "What¡¯s E¡¯s birthday?" she asked urgently.


    On the other end, Eric paused. "What are you trying to do?"


    "I have Mason¡¯sptop. It requires a password to log in. Maybe I can find something useful for you."


    Be¡¯s words didn¡¯t surprise Eric much. He quickly provided E¡¯s birthday to Be.


    Two minutester, Be called back. "No, it¡¯s not working. The password is incorrect. Your wife is his obsession. Are there any other significant numbers tied to her?"


    Eric¡¯s heart sank. If Be could uncover any clues, it would be immensely helpful.


    "Let me think... Maybe the day they first met."


    Eric thought back, remembering the first time Mason visited thepany, introduced by a foreign friend.


    He gave Be a number, and she quickly tried it. "Yes! That¡¯s the one. Hold on, I¡¯ll see what I can find."


    Be hung up.


    The background on Mason¡¯sptop screen was a full-body photo of E.


    Be suppressed a wave of jealousy and anger. The more Mason loved E, the more determined Be became to stop him from having her.


    She opened the folders, searching file by file.


    Despitebing through the entireptop, Be found nothing useful. After all, Mason wasn¡¯t foolish enough to store anything crucial on such a device.


    Eric called again. After hearing the update, he was a little disappointed but paused briefly. "We suspect my wife and son were taken to a secluded ind. Only a ce like that would be hidden enough. There¡¯s no signal, and even if they had a phone, they couldn¡¯t call for help. Check for any suspicious photos in there. If you find any, send them to me right away."


    Be responded with a quick "Okay," and opened Mason¡¯s photo album. "There are a lot of photos of beaches and inds."


    Eric felt a flicker of hope. "Send them to me immediately."


    "Got it."


    "Thank you for this," Eric said suddenly.


    Be was taken aback, her eyes stinging with unexpected emotion. For a moment, her feelings wereplicated. If she had loved Eric back then instead of Mason, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament now.


    Perhaps all of this was fate.


    "You don¡¯t need to thank me. I just don¡¯t want the father of my child to have a messy rtionship with another woman." Be ended the call.


    It was hard to believe that two people who once despised each other could cooperate like this.


    Eric had always disliked Be first, and Be, after falling for Mason, had grown disdainful of Eric.


    "This must be destiny... But E¡¯s luck is incredible. Why... why couldn¡¯t I be her?" Be thought bitterly as she started sending Mason¡¯s suspicious photos to Eric one by one.


    Among the photos, several stood out. They showed Mason on an ind posing with an older man whose sharp gaze and eerie smile were unsettling. In the background, three people in whiteb coats stood beside a sign with three words: "Research Ind."


    Be didn¡¯t overthink it and sent all the photos to Eric.


    After receiving the pictures, Eric opened them and examined them with John and the others.


    "Isn¡¯t that Mason¡¯s distant uncle, Isaac? I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s a scientist with some achievements in gics and cell research," John pointed out, referring to the old man in the photo.


    Eric¡¯s eyes locked on the words "Research Ind."


    He nodded. "Indeed. I got word an hour ago that Isaac left Country W a long time ago. Since then, very few people have known his whereabouts. Maybe... he¡¯s been working on something sinister on this Research Ind."


    "Boss, this man seems highly suspicious."

 Chapter 509: You Will Beg Me

    <h4>Chapter 509: You Will Beg Me</h4>


    "Yes, Isaac is a mad scientist. In pursuit of sess, he seems to have done some really cruel things. For instance, he reportedly had people steal some special pets¡ªanimals with remarkable performance talents. After stealing them, he performed craniotomies to extract their cells or something like that. But his atrocious actions were exposed, forcing him to flee from Country W..."


    As Eric spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    Could that lunatic be targeting Elias to study his brain cells?


    "Find someone to investigate this ind immediately! That name is probably fake. Capture the ind¡¯sndscape and features, then figure out exactly where it is!" Eric grew increasingly anxious as he thought about it. Isaac¡¯s madness in his research knew no bounds!


    If Elias had been harmed... He could hardly bear to imagine it.


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Eric knew, however, that there were over 20,000 inds globally. If that ind had been purchased under Mason¡¯s or Isaac¡¯s name, it would be easy to trace.


    But Mason wouldn¡¯t be that foolish. The ind was definitely bought under someone else¡¯s name.


    That person¡¯s identity would have to be someone Mason trusted¡ªbut on the surface, someone who seemedpletely unrted to Mason.


    This made the investigation just as difficult as before.


    "If Mira can hack into the air surveince systems of Country W and Country Y, we could figure it out at a nce," John muttered, frowning. Searching for the ind one by one would take forever.


    Eric felt utterly irritable. He closed his eyes in exhaustion, rubbing his sore eyes and pressing on his acupoints.


    "Boss, maybe you should rest for a while?"


    "If your wife and child went missing, would you be able to sleep?" Eric retorted coldly.


    John immediately shut his mouth, realizing he had misspoken. He silently prayed that Eric wouldn¡¯t dock his bonus for the mistake.


    Over the past few days, a heavy gloom had enveloped both Eric¡¯s home and hispany. With Elias kidnapped, the stock prices of HopeCore Group and Nelson Group had taken a hit. Although shareholders were displeased, they couldn¡¯t exactly me Eric.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t something anyone could fully control.


    Meanwhile, on the mysterious ind¡ª


    Young Elias was having the time of his life.


    The ind was filled with toys he had never seen before. The old man there was incredibly clever and had designed various game modes for Elias to try out in a short time.


    But after ying for a while, Elias gradually started to lose interest.


    After all, this was his first time being away from his parents for so long¡ªtwo whole days had passed in the blink of an eye.


    From time to time, young Elias would mention wanting to go home, but Dr. Scott would only smile and change the subject.


    Miss Carrie, on the other hand, lied to Elias, telling him that E and Eric woulde to pick him up in a few days.


    A growing unease began to take root in Elias¡¯s heart. Though he was still a child, he had a decent emotional intelligence. But as just a little boy, how could he possibly escape?


    Forced to wait obediently for E¡¯s arrival.


    In theboratory, Miss Carrie prepared a cup of coffee for Dr. Scott and overheard him talking to his two ck assistants. "That child is indeed very smart, much smarter than any we¡¯ve brought in before. So, what do you think? Should we treat him as an experimental subject?"


    The two assistants exchanged nces. "Doctor, whatever you decide is fine by us. But if you ask me, he¡¯s the most talented one we¡¯ve seen, excelling in so many tests. Keeping him around could be immensely valuable. We could mold him into one of our own to aplish tasks beyond our reach."


    The other assistant nodded in agreement. "I second that!"


    In truth, they were both apprehensive. After all, neither Eric nor Lucas was easy to deal with. If they were discovered and the boy was gone, they¡¯d likely lose their lives. But if the child remained alive, they might at least save themselves.


    Compared to Dr. Scott, they valued their lives more than the experiments. They hadn¡¯t worried before because the previous children had no backgrounds that could pose a threat. But Eric was different. Lucas was a prominent figure in Country W, and even though no contact could be made with the outside world, they knew Country W must already be in an uproar.


    Dr. Scott said nothing further after hearing them out.


    Meanwhile...


    E red coldly at the man approaching her, a wicked grin spreading across his strikingly handsome face.


    It had been years since shest saw Mason. He seemed much more mature now, but his demeanor¡ªhis arrogance and malice¡ªremained unchanged.


    "I told you, we would meet again. And you¡¯d have no choice but to choose me," Mason said confidently.


    E turned her head in disgust. "Where is my son?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll see him soon enough. But first, go meet Charlie," Mason replied, reaching out as if to ce a hand on her shoulder. She immediately stepped away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands!"


    Mason¡¯s expression darkened. "E, at a time like this, do you still want to act all high and mighty?"


    "What do you mean? I¡¯m here to find my son, not to be with you. Mason, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll never willingly be with you," E sneered. "If you have any guts, pursue me openly and win me over."


    Mason gave azy smirk. "Save your provocations. I¡¯m not the same man I was years ago."


    He didn¡¯t press the matter further and walked toward Charlie¡¯s house, as if confident that E would eventuallye to him willingly.


    Charlie had just finished breakfast when Mason and E entered, one after the other. He enthusiastically greeted them, eximing, "J! You¡¯re finally here! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d give me this woman? But she refused and even kicked me. I¡¯m still sore down there!"


    Though Charlie was ostensiblyining, his face was alight with joy.


    E was speechless.


    This man was nothing more than a yboy. Even when someone wronged him, he didn¡¯t seem to care¡ªlikely because Mason had given him plenty of benefits.


    Mason patted Charlie¡¯s shoulder with a warm smile. "Apologies, Charlie. This woman has fallen for me, which is why she treated you that way."


    E almost gagged at Mason¡¯s audacity. ring at him with contempt, she snapped, "Liar!"


    Instead of being offended, Charlieughed and praised E for her strong personality.


    Truly,municating with fools was impossible.


    Furious but unable to leave, E sat coldly to the side, trying to glean any useful information from their conversation.


    After eavesdropping for ten minutes, she realized Mason was no longer the immature man he once was. He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes that had allowed him to expose his ns in the past.


    Frustrated, E rose and walked to the fresh air of the garden, her fingernails digging into her palms, leaving faint marks.


    What about Elias? How was he now?


    Mason soon followed her out, sitting beside her. She moved farther away, but Mason chuckled softly. "Don¡¯t you want to know where Elias is?"

 Chapter 510: Please Me!

    <h4>Chapter 510: Please Me!</h4>


    E arched an eyebrow. "Knowing you, if you wanted to say something, you would. Or if you needed me to make a sacrifice, you¡¯d demand it. But I won¡¯t give in so easily."


    "Does that mean your son isn¡¯t important to you anymore?" Mason studied her closely.


    Years had passed, yet this woman remained asposed as ever. Not a trace of panic crossed her face, even for Elias¡¯ sake. Perhaps it was just another mask of hers.


    E looked much the same, though a faint weariness lingered in her features. Her face had filled out slightly, giving her a more refined and regal beauty¡ªcool, poised, and alluring.


    Such a woman, Mason thought, was even more captivating now than in her youth.


    A restless impulse stirred within him, but what intrigued him more was the thought of what Eric¡¯s reaction would be if E truly agreed to be with him. Mason longed to see Eric unravel¡ªhis rage, despair, and helplessness. His enemy¡¯s suffering was his delight.


    "If he wasn¡¯t important, I wouldn¡¯t be here," E replied coolly. "But let me be clear: I¡¯m not going to do anything for you to take my son back."


    Mason chuckled.


    "You¡¯re incredibly confident to think you can just waltz in here and take your son without giving anything in return."


    E stayed silent, her calm demeanor unwavering. She knew Mason wouldn¡¯t resist making his move eventually. She simply needed to wait him out.


    Herposure irritated him. "Do you really think Eric can find this ce? And even if he does, how will he locate where Elias is hidden? If he fails, it¡¯s as good as losing him. Your calmness makes it seem like you don¡¯t care whether Elias lives or dies."


    "If he dies," E said, her voice ice-cold, "then you lose your leverage. You¡¯d have nothing to threaten me with."


    She forced herself to suppress the urge to tear this man apart and let out a mirthlessugh.


    Mason stretchedzily, his fingers brushing the flowers nearby. He casually plucked one, brought it to his nose, and sniffed. "These flowers have no fragrance at all. Country S is so much better. If I married you, I¡¯d move back there and build my future."


    E merely smiled faintly and shut her mouth.


    Mason nced at her sidelong, a smug grin curling his lips. "If you agree to marry me, I¡¯ll take you to Elias and help you rescue him. Don¡¯t take too long to decide¡ªotherwise, he might be a test subject for my uncle."


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was the first real clue about her son. She turned his words over in her mind, feeling a cold dread seep into her bones.


    "What do you mean by ¡¯test subject¡¯?"


    Mason¡¯s grin turned wicked. "My uncle, Isaac, is a scientist specializing in cellr research. He¡¯s particrly interested in studying genius-level cells. He wants to figure out what makes them different from ordinary people¡¯s and whether they can be extracted to benefit the masses. Typically, he observes a child for a month or two before beginning... the experiments."


    E shot to her feet, herposure shattered. Her hand whipped across Mason¡¯s face with a resounding p, leaving him stunned.


    "Go to hell, Mason! You handed Elias over to that psycho? Take me there right now!"


    E¡¯s voice trembled, her lips quivering with suppressed rage.


    If anything happened to Elias, she wouldn¡¯t spare Mason. If it came to it, she¡¯d die taking him down with her.


    Mason clutched his stinging cheek, his eyes cold as he stared at her. "After all these years, you¡¯re still the same¡ªwild and fiery. But E, remember this: I¡¯m the one in charge now. You should obey me."


    "Take me there now!" E demanded, her tone icy as she took a deep breath.


    Killing Mason right now wouldn¡¯t save Elias.


    Mason¡¯s anger subsided. He lowered his hand and smirked mockingly. "Please me, and I¡¯ll take you."


    E¡¯s breaths came fast, her forehead damp with cold sweat.


    Seeing her hesitation, Mason¡¯s smirk deepened, bing even more infuriating. "If you don¡¯t hurry, my psycho uncle might get impatient and decide to experiment on Elias right now."


    E closed her eyes, trying to steady her mind. Could Mason be trusted?


    She needed to see Elias as soon as possible, to ensure his safety. But deep down, she knew Mason was the mastermind. Even if Isaac showed interest in Elias, it was Mason who enabled him.


    "Without your order, he won¡¯t act," E said, forcing herself to remain calm.


    "You¡¯re wrong," Mason said with a twisted grin. "My uncle is a maniac. He¡¯s experimented on over a dozen kids, and none of them survived. He and his assistants are isted on a private ind. No one knows about it... except me, of course. Elias is such a smart kid. My uncle is probably itching to see what makes his cells so special."


    Mason¡¯s confident, evilughter made E¡¯s stomach churn.


    Staring at his smug face, E wanted nothing more than to punch him, to smash his arrogant smirk to pieces.


    She hesitated, weighing her options. Could Mason¡¯s words be trusted? Dragging this out would only make things worse.


    E made up her mind, her voice trembling as she spoke. "What do you want me to do to please you?"


    Mason¡¯s voice dropped,ced with a sinister edge of desire. "Go to the guest room."


    E shot him a withering re. Kneeling to beg wasn¡¯t her style.


    But for Elias, could she afford to hold onto her pride? Could sheugh in Mason¡¯s face and reject his demand when her son¡¯s life was at stake? This man... he wanted her body.


    Her mind reeled, her thoughts a chaotic mess. Yet, despite her inner turmoil, she turned and walked toward the house. Seeing her relent, Mason chuckled triumphantly behind her.


    "Eric," Mason thought, "when you see your woman under me, surrenderingpletely... You¡¯ll be furious. You¡¯ll be broken.


    "Will you still want a woman I¡¯ve already taken?"


    As they stepped into the house, they passed Charlie and Mina, who were drinking together. Charlie gave Mason a knowing, suggestive wink.


    E seethed with rage, her hands clenching into fists. Once she got out of here, she vowed, Charlie wouldn¡¯t escape her wrath.


    "Hey, J, can¡¯t wait, can you?" Charlie teased, watching the two head upstairs with a sly grin.


    E¡¯s eyes shed with icy disdain as she nced back at him. "What an idiot. Pathetic."


    Charlie¡¯s expression darkened, but before he could respond, Mason dragged E upstairs.


    Mina giggled. "Looks like I was fooled too. Davis is clearly in love with J, yet she¡¯s spinning some sob story about her missing son. Hrious."


    Charlie nodded, annoyed. "J must have lost his mind to fall for such a crude, uncultured woman."


    Though he admired E¡¯s boldness, herck of refinement disgusted him. Her disregard for table manners was especially offensive¡ªa major faux pas in Western culture.


    In the guest room.


    E stared at the locked door, her gaze sweeping the room. Her eyesnded on a bedsidemp. It wasn¡¯t dark yet, but... perhaps it coulde in handy.


    Mason sat arrogantly on the edge of the bed, like a king waiting for his subject. "Serve me, E. Show me your best skills. Satisfy me, and I¡¯ll take you to see Elias."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 511: Acting Cheap!

    <h4>Chapter 511: Acting Cheap!</h4>


    He was smug, casting a sideways nce at E, a mocking smile curling at the corners of his lips.


    Wasn¡¯t E so loyal to Eric? But at this moment, could she still resist?


    Mason was eager. E was a woman with explosive potential, but how would she perform in bed?


    E walked over slowly, her face dark and gloomy, without a hint of forced ttery.


    "Mason, do you really want to do this?"


    "Of course!"


    "You really want to sleep with me?" E sneered. "I¡¯m a married woman with two kids. Aren¡¯t you disgusted...?"


    E¡¯s words were pointed. Herrge, dark eyes gleamed with coldness, but to Mason, those eyes were full of life.


    "How could I be disgusted? You may have two kids, but they were delivered via C-section. And besides, you¡¯ve only had Eric as a man, while I¡¯ve been with countless women. So, it¡¯s actually me who got the better deal," Mason said, smiling wickedly.


    E scoffed. His reasoning, when it came to male-female rtionships, was indeed "fair."


    After all, he wasn¡¯t a virgin, so he couldn¡¯t expect her to be one.


    But E still wasn¡¯t willing. She didn¡¯t want her body to be tainted by such a man.


    "Come here now, my patience is limited!" Mason ordered coldly, his expression filled with arrogance and pride.


    E had no choice but to walk to his back, her slender hands gently pressing on Mason¡¯s shoulders.


    She softly kneaded his shoulders, and Mason let out a satisfied sigh of relief.


    E bit her lip and slowly moved down his back, massaging some key pressure points.


    Mason smiled contentedly, then sneered, "Your technique isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯m guessing you used to give Eric a lot of massages, huh?"


    E hummed in response, her feelings unreadable.


    But Mason knew that E wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    She gave in so quickly, which surprised him a bit, but he also understood¡ªchildren were extremely important to women.


    After all, a son was a piece of flesh from her own body. No matter how heartless she pretended to be, she couldn¡¯t ignore his life or death.


    E¡¯s technique was indeed good. Mason was sure she must have bought books on the subject to practice.


    Her hands were both flexible and strong. After finishing his back, she moved to the front. Her fingers pressed against his shirt, making a faint rustling sound.


    "Take off your clothes," Mason chuckled, suddenly feeling that his ns over the past few years were truly paying off.


    E didn¡¯t speak. She silently began removing his ck coat, then the white sweater underneath.


    Mason was evil at heart, but he still had an attractive appearance. Once his clothes were off, his well-defined abs were revealed.


    She continued silently attending to him, though the coldness in her eyes grew more pronounced.


    When her soft hands pressed against his chest, Mason could no longer restrain himself. He shoved E roughly onto the bed.


    The desires he had suppressed for years instantly destroyed Mason¡¯s reason. All he could think about was how possessing this woman would be the most satisfying thing.


    E gasped for breath as she was pushed down onto the pillow, the mattress sinking beneath her.


    The man pressed on top of her, hisrge hands roaming freely.


    E¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she screamed, "Mason, stop right now!"


    Mason¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he panted heavily, forcefully pinning her hands down, and he pressed his lips onto hers, silencing any further screams she might have made.


    E¡¯s eyes widened as she felt the man¡¯s burning breath. Pleading was useless now.


    So, she had no choice but to use other means to protect herself!


    E¡¯s hands were pinned down, leaving her unable to do anything else. She no longer resisted, lying limp like a dead fish on the chopping board, at the mercy of whoever was in control.


    Mason panted heavily, something wild swirling in his chest, wanting nothing more than to devour E whole.


    Seeing that she had stopped resisting, though he didn¡¯t like women like her, he couldn¡¯t help but want E, a woman he had wanted for a long time. There was no reason for him to back off now.


    He released her hands, trailing kisses down her beautiful corbone. The wet marks he left were tempting enough tomit a crime.


    Just as Mason was reveling in his victory, something cold pressed against his neck.


    "Mason, take me to see my son right now, or I¡¯ll plunge this knife into you!"


    E¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Mason felt all his desires retreat instantly, reced by the sharp, cold pressure of the knife against his carotid artery.


    His eyes turned cold. "You dare?"


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Mason, haven¡¯t you seen the most ruthless side of me?" E giggled darkly, her eyes filled with both disdain and satisfaction.


    With a slight push of her hand, she drove the knife in an inch, making Mason gasp in pain.


    "Don¡¯t even think about taking me down. My focus is all on you right now. If ites to it, we¡¯ll go down together!"


    E chuckled coldly. Mason couldn¡¯t help but look at her with new respect. In fact, if she justy in bed and did nothing, letting him have his way, she¡¯d definitely get to see Elias.


    But for some women, their chastity seemed more important than their life, didn¡¯t it?


    Mason panted, his face reddened with frustration, coldly staring into E¡¯s icy eyes.


    E snapped, "Sit up!"


    Mason didn¡¯t move, but his right hand suddenly seized her free hand!


    As long as he subdued her, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the threat she posed!


    E had expected him to try something like this. With his left hand momentarily still, her left hand quickly mmed into his back with all her strength!


    Mason thought victory was within his grasp, but didn¡¯t anticipate the sharp pain in his back. The spot she hit sent a wave of numbness through him, and he felt utterly powerless.


    Eughed evilly, "Sorry about that. I learned some pressure point techniques from a master, so your body will have no strength for the next four hours."


    Mason was shocked¡ªhe had no idea E had this kind of hidden skill.


    His grip on her right hand slowly loosened.


    Mason¡¯s face was full of helplessness. "I never thought it would be this hard to sleep with you... E, you really surprise me. But I like it this way. A woman who¡¯s obedient, I usually don¡¯t care for. But with you, I can¡¯t help myself!"


    E smirked, pulling the corner of her mouth upward. "You¡¯re acting cheap!"


    He didn¡¯t want the woman who came to him willingly, but the woman with a knife pressed to his carotid artery¡ªhe was obsessed with her.


    That¡¯s what acting cheap meant. He might identally lose his life, but he was enjoying every second of it.


    "Get up now, take me to the airport to see Elias! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!" E pressed harder on the knife, the tip digging deeper, causing Mason to wince in pain.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll take you. But you¡¯ll have to let me dress you first."

 Chapter 512: Finally Meeting Him

    <h4>Chapter 512: Finally Meeting Him</h4>


    E thought for a moment. The weather was too cold, and if she didn¡¯t let him put on clothes, he might freeze to death. So, even if she had to punish him, she¡¯d have to do it in moderation.


    After all, he still needed to take her to Elias.


    E rxed and let go of the knife.


    Mason was too weak to resist, and he let E dress him, submitting without a fight.


    After he was dressed, E smiled brightly, grabbed his hand, and as she reached into his pants pocket, her fingers brushed against a gun.


    "So, you brought this thing with you. Well, that¡¯s perfect. I like it!" E had practiced shooting with Eric before¡ªthough she wasn¡¯t an expert, it still came in handy when it mattered.


    She didn¡¯t even need to grab themp to hit him over the head¡ªthis was already pretty good.


    Mason¡¯s face turned grim. "Be careful. Don¡¯t identally discharge the gun."


    "As long as you behave, I won¡¯t identally shoot it," E said calmly, securing the handgun, then looped her arm through his and ced his hand, still holding the gun, into his pocket.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    E¡¯s tone was t, but the cold glint in her eyes made Mason shiver involuntarily.


    He had underestimated E!


    He thought this woman would obey him, because in Mason¡¯s view, sleeping with a man wasn¡¯t a big deal¡ªespecially not with someone as handsome as him.


    But E didn¡¯tply. Instead, she took a dangerous step, which was no easy feat.


    Mason¡¯s legs felt weak, but with E supporting him, he managed to stagger along.


    "Did you... did you really learn the pressure point technique?" Mason still couldn¡¯t believe it. The ancient Country S pressure point technique was effective, but it wasn¡¯t something a woman could easily learn.


    "Stop talking and move!" E snapped.


    Mason, gasping for breath, could only let E help him, step by step, out of the room.


    He was filled with regret. If only he had tied E to the bed earlier, things would have been so much simpler.


    He was too arrogant!


    Seeing Mason¡¯s frustrated expression, E snorted coldly.


    When they reached the stairs, Charlie and Meena, in the living room, both stared wide-eyed as they saw the two of theming down.


    Charlie let out an evilugh. "J, looks like your body¡¯s failing you, huh? You couldn¡¯t evenst a few minutes upstairs? I¡¯m sure Miss Davis hasn¡¯t had her fill yet?"


    E couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to this fool. Men like Charlie were bound to get theireuppance one day.


    Once she found Elias and returned to Eric, Charlie would be in for a nasty surprise.


    "We¡¯re heading back!" Mason gritted his teeth, his face red with a mix of embarrassment and anger.


    "So soon? Why don¡¯t you stay a few more days?" Charlie stood up and patted Mason on the shoulder.


    Meena closely followed Charlie, and although E had put on her coat, she still exuded charm.


    With a cold expression, she said, "Mr. Charlie, Miss Meena, farewell."


    Charlie chuckled. "The beauty trap is truly effective, huh? J, didn¡¯t you say no woman could control you?"


    E nudged Mason¡¯s waist with the gun. He took a step forward, ignoring Charlie as they headed out.


    In that moment, she was actually worried.


    If Mason, in his desperation, asked Charlie for help, things would get reallyplicated.


    The truth was, Mason did have some intention of going to Elias¡¯s ce. If he didn¡¯t want to, he could have refused.


    Even if E threatened him or forced him, there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t kill him¡ªnot when he was the only one who knew Elias¡¯s whereabouts.


    And what was Mason¡¯s purpose in bringing her to Elias?


    E didn¡¯t know, but she understood one thing: once she got to Elias¡¯s side, her situation would be much more dangerous.


    Mason took E onto the helicopter.


    He could¡¯ve just refused to leave.


    That way, E could only torment him physically, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him.


    But Mason was also worried. He didn¡¯t want his perverted uncle to harm Elias¡ªit was something he was reluctant to see.


    Though he desperately wanted E, and was eager for revenge on Eric, all he really needed was for E to be his woman.


    If Elias died, E would never let him go!


    At that moment, Mason thought to himself how ridiculous he was.


    He had once feared nothing, not even death, but in front of this woman, he found himself considering so many things.


    The two bodyguards got into the car as well. The pilot couldn¡¯t help but wonder why their boss was pale and so weak. Had that woman demanded too much of him?


    Such dirty thoughts made the pilot too afraid to look E in the eye, her cold, piercing gaze too unsettling.


    Once seated, E fastened both her and Mason¡¯s seatbelts. The ne roared to life, the deafening noise drowning out the sounds of the crashing waves below.


    No one saw them off. E sighed with relief¡ªfinally, she could leave the ind and head to Elias.


    Meanwhile, at that very moment,


    Little Elias was by the sea, feeding pigeons with Isaac.


    He quite liked small animals, and feeding the pigeons had be part of his daily routine.


    Isaac smiled as he watched Elias. Over the past few days, the little guy had left a very good impression on him.


    A smart child like that was not something he wanted to turn into an experiment.


    If something went wrong with the experiment, it would be a lifelong regret.


    So, Isaac decided to raise Elias as his own. A clever child like him was a waste not to use.


    "Uncle, do you think my mommy wille today? What about my daddy?"


    Isaac nodded. "Maybe."


    Elias frowned. "Maybe?" What did that mean? Wasn¡¯t mommy and daddy supposed toe here and take him back? Why did Elias have this feeling in his heart?


    No... it couldn¡¯t be!


    Mommy and daddy loved him so much, there was no way they¡¯d leave him here.


    The only possibility was that mommy and daddy didn¡¯t know he was here!


    After scattering the millet in his hands, Elias crouched down to catch a pigeon, which immediately cooed loudly.


    The small wings pped in panic, but within seconds, it quieted down.


    The sea stretched out in a deep blue, and Elias, facing the wind, stared anxiously at the empty horizon. There had never been a ship on the surface. His heart felt uneasy.


    "What are you thinking about, Elias?"


    Isaac asked lightly, reaching over to pat the soft hair on his head.


    Elias looked up at Isaac with a slightly worried face. "Uncle, are you a bad person?"


    Elias had thought about escaping, but this wasn¡¯tnd. It was impossible to run away because there were no ships or nes. He couldn¡¯t get out.


    The simted games didn¡¯t help much in reality.


    "I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m a good person," Isaac said confidently, almost proudly. "I¡¯m working for the greater good of humanity. If this research seeds, all normal people will be geniuses. And then... our Country S will develop at an unprecedented speed, while other countries will be left far behind!"


    These words sounded so foreign to Elias.


    He remained downcast.


    "Elias,e with me. I want to show you something," Dr. Scott said with a smile.

 Chapter 513: A Life to Be Left Here

    <h4>Chapter 513: A Life to Be Left Here</h4>


    Elias obediently followed him. Over the past few days, he had explored nearly the entire ind and hadn¡¯t found anything particrly special.


    However, Isaac led little Elias to a door by the side of a maze, one that Elias hadn¡¯t ventured into yet.


    "Doctor, are you nning to take Elias inside?" Miss Carly stopped Isaac, her eyes filled with concern. "He¡¯s still a child. If you take him in, it might scare him."


    "It won¡¯t. Elias is very brave. He won¡¯t be affected," Isaac said, patting the little guy on the head, smiling.


    Miss Carly could only fall silent.


    In that instant, she felt anxious. The little one was the first child she had genuinely liked. The other children were either crying or throwing tantrums, which was truly bothersome.


    But Elias was different. Although he had moments of unhappiness, he would just quietly sit aside and y his games, showing a remarkable ability to self-soothe.


    This child was a true gem, but now Dr. Scott was taking him into that deadly dark passage!


    Only Carly and a few others knew what was inside.


    Her worry grew as she anxiously stood outside, waiting. Half an hourter, the door creaked open.


    Miss Carly wiped the worry from her face, watching Dr. Scott walk out with the little guy.


    What shocked her was that Elias only looked slightly mncholic, with no sign of fear at all.


    "Carly, there are so many poor children inside... Are they going to die soon?"


    The little one looked up at Isaac again. "Uncle said those kids will go to heaven. Is that true?"


    Miss Carly¡¯s throat tightened, as if something was lodged there, making it hard to speak.


    "Yes, they will go to heaven. They¡¯re sick, and there¡¯s no medicine to cure them, so Uncle is here researching medicine... to save them." Miss Carly wasn¡¯t speaking this lie for the first time, but this time it felt more terrifying than ever.


    Could it be that the doctor wanted the little one to be a test subject?


    "I see. Uncle, you¡¯re really great!"


    Elias widened his eyes and looked at Isaac, who was pleased by the praise. He smiled slightly. "From now on, you¡¯ll be my sessor."


    "Okay!"


    Watching the elderly man and child leave, Miss Carly wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. The cave was full of those terminally ill young geniuses, barely hanging on to life, yet the doctor had taken the little one to see them!


    It was so cruel! Carly thought to herself, her feelings of dislike and hatred for Isaac growing stronger.


    Human emotions were indeedplex. When Elias first arrived, Carly thought he was just like the other children, but after spending just one day with him, she realized this child was not only handsome but also very interesting.


    In the short span of a few days, Carly felt she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Elias bing a test subject.


    She quietly sat to the side, reflecting on her own past. Not long after graduating from university, she had been assigned to work under Isaac as his assistant.


    Back then, she had been pure and kind, but Dr. Scott feared that his brilliant assistant might leave him. So when he left Country W, he forcibly brought her here.


    Over the years, she had resisted, but was beaten and humiliated by her colleagues, and eventually, Carly had be ustomed to this life.


    She thought she had be numb to it all, but Elias¡¯s arrival had awakened her conscience.


    Those pure,rge eyes, the innocent smile, the tender voice¡ªmade her long for her hometown, for her nephew and niece, more than she had ever realized.


    She Wanted to Leave This ce


    Carly thought to herself, clenching her fists tightly, but her eyes were filled with despair.


    This thought had been with her for a long time, but after years of resistance, all she had received was constant insults and beatings.


    What could she do?


    All the poison was in Isaac¡¯s hands; no one else could touch it.


    Carly sat there, staring nkly for a long time. Ever since the "test subjects" had be useless, the research hade to a halt.


    She often came here to space out, sitting for hours at a time.


    At some point, she suddenly heard the rumbling sound of an airne. Carly¡¯s heart raced as if a dead heart had suddenly been brought back to life, full of hope!


    A helicopter broke through the thick clouds, heading straight for the ind.


    At the same time...


    Isaac and the others also heard the sound of the helicopter.


    Isaac furrowed his brows. The supplies here were still adequate; why would a helicoptere? Who could it be, aside from Mason?


    Mason had unconditionally funded Isaac for the past three years. Money was never an issue¡ªIsaac got whatever he needed, no matter the amount.


    Now, Mason hade?


    Isaac tilted his head back, watching the helicopter slowlynd on the helipad under the sunlight...


    Little Elias also widened his eyes. It was his first time seeing a helicoptere here. Could it be that Daddy and Mommy had arrived?


    With this thought, Elias was filled with excitement. He quickly ran ahead, leaving Dr. Scott behind. As he ran a short distance, he tripped and fell, getting sand all over himself. "Mommy, Daddy!"


    The helicopter descended slowly.


    Dr. Scott¡¯s bodyguards immediately surrounded one side of the helicopter, guns pointed at the open door.


    A man and a woman, along with several bodyguards, walked out.


    "It¡¯s Mr. Scott!"


    The bodyguards quickly lowered their weapons. E saw the little figure running toward her and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional, her eyes reddening.


    "Elias!"


    "Mommy!"


    Tears almost sprang from her eyes. E took a deep breath, immediately remembering her situation. She lowered her voice, and Mason, standing beside her, slowly grew more assertive, but with a gun in her hand, he dared not move.


    "Tell Elias toe over immediately, or I¡¯ll shoot you!" E whispered, her voice firm.


    The bodyguards looked confused, ncing at E when they saw Mason stop.


    The little one wanted to run over, but Isaac ordered one of the bodyguards to hold Elias back.


    "Let go of me! I want to go to Mommy!" Elias shouted angrily, biting the bodyguard¡¯s arm.


    Since the bodyguard was wearing a coat, Elias¡¯ bite had no effect at all.


    "Elias, don¡¯t get upset, calm down!" E shouted loudly, worried that they might hurt Elias.


    Elias stopped and nodded obediently, standing still without resisting.


    "Mason, tell them to bring my son over right now!" E¡¯s face darkened. "Or I won¡¯t hold back anymore!"


    Mason, however,ughed shamelessly. "Go ahead, shoot me. Let¡¯s see if you can escape with Elias. This ce is full of my uncle¡¯s people."


    E wasn¡¯t bold enough to kill him¡ªif she did, she and Elias would be trapped here for good.


    Mason wasn¡¯t stupid; he saw through E¡¯s thoughts and became even more audacious.


    E¡¯s heart pounded. Mason was right; this ce was full of his people and his uncle¡¯s men. Even if she killed him, she might not stand a chance against these bodyguards.


    "I don¡¯t care, bring him here right now!" E gritted her teeth, her silver teeth nearly cracking. Mason smirked, his eyebrows raised in a wicked manner.


    "If you kill me, the bodyguards will kill you immediately. That way, Elias won¡¯t have a mother. And if Eric can¡¯t find him, he¡¯ll stay here for the rest of his life. Hehehe..."


    E¡¯s face darkened to the extreme!

 Chapter 514: Don’t Hurt Her!

    <h4>Chapter 514: Don¡¯t Hurt Her!</h4>


    To leave this ce, it would be best to take down Mason and his people¡ªexcept for the pilot.


    But... did she have the ability to do that?


    E bit her lip, suddenly having an idea. Her gaze shifted toward the elderly man strolling toward her.


    This must be Mason¡¯s uncle, Isaac. He looked to be in his fifties or sixties, with a full head of white hair, yet his energy was remarkably vibrant.


    He was slightly shorter, his eyes carrying a hint of cold amusement. "A little girl like you... you¡¯ve got some nerve, kidnapping my nephew."


    E sneered. "I¡¯m only following your example!"


    In that moment, E was nervous. She didn¡¯t know whether she should surrender and then look for a chance to take these people downter.


    Isaac smiled gently. "Only someone like you could give birth to such a wonderful child as Elias. Put down the gun, and we¡¯ll treat you well."


    "Mommy!" Elias, who didn¡¯t understand what was happening, was tightly held by the bodyguards. He struggled a bit, but it was impossible for him to break free.


    E studied her son carefully. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t hurt, she slowly reached out, pulling her hand away from the gun.


    Isaac, thinking E was the timid type, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, but his voice remained gentle.


    "Very good. Such obedience... I won¡¯t make things difficult for you."


    Mason smiled in approval as well. E quickly strode toward Elias, stepping in front of him and tightly pulling her son into her arms.


    The cold wind howled.


    Elias wrapped his arms around E, happy and excited. "Mommy, you finally came to get me! I¡¯m so happy... It won¡¯t be long before we can see Daddy and the others!"


    Tears streamed down E¡¯s face. She had been gambling¡ªbetting on Mason¡¯s humanity, wondering if it hadpletely disappeared.


    If it had, he could have easily refused her request and subdued her.


    But she won. She was finally with her son.


    She held Elias, crying andughing, both sad and overjoyed. She was sad because she didn¡¯t have the power to take him away right then, to protect him properly.


    She was happy because, after everything, she had finally seen Elias. It wasn¡¯t in vain that she left Country S and came here.


    When Carly ran over, she happened to see E holding Elias and crying. She stopped, unwilling to step forward, afraid of ruining such a beautiful moment.


    Reunion¡ªsomething Carly had longed for¡ªwas an encounter she had been waiting for a long time.


    But that encounter had nevere for her.


    Her elderly parents, no doubt, would be heartbroken. If only she could leave this ce and return to her parents¡¯ side. What a wonderful thing that would be!


    "Uncle, I¡¯m here!" Mason¡¯s strength slowly returned, and he ced the gun from his pocket onto his waist.


    Isaac¡¯s face darkened. "Why did you bring this woman here? What if Eric finds out?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. She doesn¡¯t have a tracker on her. No matter how powerful Eric is, he won¡¯t be able to trace her here!" Mason grinned, watching the mother and son embrace.


    Isaac was displeased. "No matter what, you can¡¯t interfere with my ns."


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stop her," Mason said, smiling with confidence, his eyes gleaming with certainty.


    E¡¯s tears fell incessantly, dripping onto Elias¡¯ coat. She was afraid it would soak through, so she lifted her head and wiped her face.


    Elias beamed, kissing E¡¯s cheek. "Mommy, are you crying because you¡¯re happy? Mommy, why isn¡¯t Daddy here to see me?"


    "You¡¯re daddy is too busy, so Mommy came to get you by herself. Let¡¯s stay here for a few more days, and we¡¯ll have some fun, okay?" E smiled as she spoke, though the smile was forced, Elias couldn¡¯t detect any ws.


    Elias nodded obediently, holding E¡¯s hand and eagerly showing her the sights around the ind.


    Mason was feeling incredibly frustrated, watching the pair of mother and son walking freely. Why did E seem like she was on vacation instead ofing to rescue her son?


    "This woman is very smart. She forced you to bring her here," Dr. Scottmented softly, watching E¡¯s retreating figure.


    "Uncle, she¡¯s just an ordinary woman. Please don¡¯t hurt her!" Mason quickly whispered in response.


    Isaac chuckled lightly. "Since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll show you some respect. But she can¡¯t interfere with Elias¡¯s training."


    Mason nodded, knowing his uncle well enough to understand that Isaac¡¯s obsessive nature wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stop his ns.


    Meanwhile, back in Country S.


    The Nelson family.


    It waste at night, and Eric was still wide awake. Mira and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to get any satellite surveince information in such a short time, so he had no choice but to wait.


    Earlier in the afternoon, he had received an email from E, containing the password to her inbox.


    However, when the technicians logged into her email, they traced the mysterious IP address to within Country S. Someone was dispatched to the location, but it turned out to be an abandoned house.


    The person wouldn¡¯t have sent a message to E from the ce where Elias was being held, so Eric lost the lead once again.


    Eric was bing increasingly agitated, pacing back and forth in the hall. Little Dorian sat listlessly on the side, asking Lucas over and over, "Grandpa, why haven¡¯t Mommy and Brothere back yet? They¡¯ve been gone for so long."


    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be back in a few days," Lucas gently reassured him, patting Dorian¡¯s head.


    Dorian pouted, clearly upset.


    Luke continued to smoke, but when he saw Dorian¡¯s unhappy face, he went outside to smoke, not wanting to add to the child¡¯s frustration.


    Just then, Eric¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at the screen and saw that it was a call from James.


    Without hesitation, he answered the call. James was in Country W now; perhaps he had some information?


    "Eric, I... I had someone steal a map from Mason¡¯s house. The servant mentioned that Mason had kept it carefully in a drawer, but when he left, he might have been in a hurry, and it fell onto the front yard. She just happened to pick it up!" James¡¯s voice was faint, but Eric¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "I¡¯ve had my assistant scan it and send it over to you. You... you might want to take a look when you have time."


    "Okay, I will."


    Eric¡¯s voice was calm, though he couldn¡¯t help but notice James¡¯s weak tone. Was he injured?


    But there wasn¡¯t time to ask further, as James quickly hung up.


    Eric hadn¡¯t expected James to stumble upon such a valuable find. Lucas had sent many people to Scott¡¯s estate, so why hadn¡¯t they discovered the map?


    Lucas quickly walked over. "Was that your father calling? Did he find something?"


    "Yes, he sent me a map! I¡¯m going to check it now!" Eric didn¡¯t finish his sentence, immediately rushing upstairs.


    Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered. He had also sent people to assist James, but while James had obtained the map, he was now in the hospital. During the trade with the servant, Mason¡¯s men had discovered him.


    James had been shot three times in the thigh, and he had called ahead to warn Lucas not to reveal that he had been injured.


    Eric hurried upstairs, opened hisptop, and sure enough, found a new email in his inbox.


    Opening it, there was indeed a map. It showed an ind, and someone had circled it with a pen.

 Chapter 515: An Empty Trail

    <h4>Chapter 515: An Empty Trail</h4>


    Eric immediately zoomed in on the map and clearly saw the ind¡¯s name: Russfish Ind. It wasn¡¯t veryrge, and its owner was someone named Charlie.


    Eric quickly checked a list and discovered that Charlie was on Mason¡¯s list of friends!


    In other words, Charlie was a friend of Mason¡¯s!


    This was good. With this lead, Eric finally saw a glimmer of hope. If Mason was using Charlie as a middleman, then... Elias was likely on that ind.


    Eric quickly informed John and the others, applied for a flight path to Russfish Ind in Country W, and after making all the necessary preparations, set off immediately.


    By the time they arrived at Russfish Ind, it was already the afternoon of the next day.


    The sound of the ne drew the attention of Charlie and his people. They couldn¡¯t believe Mason and E had returned so quickly, but when they saw a group of stern, unfamiliar faces disembarking, Charlie was utterly stunned.


    "I¡¯m the owner of Russfish Ind. Who are you?"


    Eric strode forward, and Charlie¡¯s bodyguards grew tense, but they were quickly subdued by the overwhelming force of Eric¡¯s group.


    Eric grabbed Charlie by the cor. "Are you Charlie? Where¡¯s my wife? Tell me now!"


    Charlie waspletely baffled by the question. John stepped forward and rified, "Our Mr. Nelson¡¯s wife is named E. Did Mason bring her here? And is our young master here as well?"


    Eric¡¯s heart sank heavily. There were far too few people on this ind for it to be a hiding ce for E and Elias.


    But Charlie surely held important information.


    Charlie suddenly understood. "So... Miss Davis is your wife? She was taken by J, or Mason as you call him."


    Charlie habitually referred to Mason as J because they were old schoolmates, and many people abbreviated Mason¡¯s name to J, as it began with that letter in the Country Wnguage.


    Eric was furious. He had flown for over ten hours to get here, only to receive this answer?


    "Where did Mason take her? Speak!"


    Eric yanked Charlie closer, his voice icy and menacing. Charlie shivered, feeling a chill run down his spine. "I... I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m sorry, J never reveals his exact ns to us!"


    Ovee with anger, Eric punched Charlie hard, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    He ced a foot on Charlie¡¯s chest. "Tell me every detail of what happened¡ªleave nothing out!"


    Although Eric was hostile, Charlie obediently recounted the events without skipping a single part.


    When Eric heard how Mason had brought E here and Charlie had mistaken her for a prostitute, his fury only deepened. He kicked Charlie, who cried out in pain.


    "Sir... please don¡¯t get upset. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d been kidnapped! J said she was a gift for me... so please don¡¯t misunderstand. I meant no harm to Miss Davis..."


    Charlie begged for mercy, writhing in pain, and Meena hurriedly intervened to block Eric.


    John leaned in and whispered, "Boss, getting angry won¡¯t help right now. Maybe the ind where E and Elias are being kept is nearby!"


    Eric panted, his eyes bloodshot. For four days, he had barely slept as he frantically searched for inds that matched the photo.


    Many private indscked detailed records, so finding the "research ind" based solely on the photo Be had sent was incredibly challenging.


    Even during the flight, Eric and his team had tirelessly searched but still failed to find a nearby ind that resembled the one in the photo.


    "You have aputer here, don¡¯t you?" Eric asked coldly.


    Charlie nodded quickly. "Yes, yes... I have one here!"


    "You guys go inside and rest. I¡¯ll take a walk here," Eric said, panting as he tried to calm his anger.


    "Boss, you need to rest too," John said worriedly, seeing Eric¡¯s nearly breaking point. Even if they found E and Elias, what good would it be if Eric copsed from exhaustion?


    Eric squinted at the shrinking figure of Charlie.


    The man was tall and thin, with an air of indulgence about him, as though his life had been one of long-term excess.


    "Charlie, did Mason leave anything unusual with you?"


    Charlie froze for a moment. "No... nothing."


    Eric felt a pang of disappointment. His head throbbed painfully, forcing him to retreat to Charlie¡¯s vi to rest briefly.


    He also needed to look for any clues E might have left behind.


    But at that time, she hadn¡¯t yet reached the vi. Even if she had left something, it likely wouldn¡¯t be much.


    Charlie exined that Mason didn¡¯t give E much time after arriving; he had left with her shortly thereafter.


    Eric silently berated himself. If only he¡¯de sooner, he might have seen E.


    But regret was useless. There was no time to waste. After drinking the coffee John had prepared for him, Eric resumed working through the night, hoping to pinpoint the ind Elias was being kept on.


    A man like Isaac, who had been expelled from research institutes, would certainly conduct hical experiments in remote, hard-to-detect locations.


    Eric had also investigated missing persons reports. During Isaac¡¯s disappearance, 15% of Country W¡¯s missing poption had beenprised of gifted children and teenagers.


    This strongly suggested that Isaac was behind those disappearances.


    Eric pored over the maps on hisputer, studying ind after ind, but eventually, his exhaustion caught up with him. Having not had proper sleep for several days, his body was at its limit, and his eyelids grew heavy.


    Turning to John, he said, "Let me nap for half an hour. Wake me after that."


    With that, hey down on the nearby sofa, his strained eyes finally getting a moment of reprieve.


    Even as hey down, sleep eluded him. His nerves were strung so tightly that he couldn¡¯t truly rx until he saw results.


    With a sigh, John asked someone to bring nkets from Charlie to cover Eric.


    The ind¡¯s temperature was particrly low, but Eric barely rested ten minutes before his eyes opened again. He immediately resumed scrutinizing the maps.


    Mason had left the map at his house, meaning his pilot was familiar with the location.


    Perhaps the ind was within their current range of view.


    Eric couldn¡¯t count on Mira and her team anymore; after all, gaining ess to a state-level security database was nearly impossible, let alone hacking into it.


    At the same time...


    Over on E¡¯s side, it was alsote at night.


    E sat by Elias¡¯s bed, watching his peaceful sleeping face, but her heart felt unbearably heavy.


    If she wanted to rescue Elias, doing it alone would be extremely dangerous.


    If Mason willingly let her and Elias leave, it would be much safer. The problem was... would that lunatic Isaac allow it?


    E had taken note of the situation. Isaac had three assistants, two bodyguards, and four fishermen.


    Out of the nine people, if she could take down Isaac and his five closest associates, the four fishermen should be easy to handle, especially if she managed to get her hands on a gun...

 Chapter 516: A Battle of Two Tigers

    <h4>Chapter 516: A Battle of Two Tigers</h4>


    The idea seemed simple enough, but what if something went wrong? After all, Mason¡¯s loyalties weren¡¯t guaranteed.


    With his twisted sense of obsession...


    E gently tucked the nket around her son. Little Elias seemed to be dreaming, as he turned over and murmured faintly in his sleep, "Brother...e here..."


    "Elias, I hope it won¡¯t be long before we can go home."


    In their current situation, waiting was the only option.


    Once Eric arrived, perhaps everything would be resolved.


    In the study.


    Isaac and Mason sat together, sipping tea. Isaac, a scientist to his core, never indulged in alcohol, believing it clouded his mind.


    "Why did you bring that woman here out of nowhere?" Isaac asked irritably. "Even though she¡¯s Elias¡¯s mother, I don¡¯t want any outsiders here. Besides, now that she¡¯s on the ind, what if Eric shows up? Wouldn¡¯t that be the end for all of us?"


    If Eric arrived, their crimes would inevitably be exposed.


    The death tunnel alone, with all those bodies, could earn them life sentences.


    "Rx. E doesn¡¯t have a tracker on her, so there¡¯s no way Eric could find this ce. Only I and the pilot know about this ind. Now that we¡¯re both here, who¡¯s going to give away its location?"


    Mason smirked and lit his cigarette, letting the smoke curl upward without taking a puff.


    Isaac remained uneasy. "Eric isn¡¯t an ordinary man."


    Mason sneered, "Not ordinary? Didn¡¯t he already lose to me?"


    Isaac chuckled lightly. "You never know who truly wins until the end."


    He had a bad feeling.


    With E here, Eric would find a way to get here too.


    And if Eric arrived, his experiments woulde to a screeching halt.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t believe Mason would reveal anything to Eric¡ªafter all, they were sworn enemies.


    But precautions had to be taken.


    "I want to leave this ce and relocate to a more secluded ind," Isaac said seriously.


    Mason shook his head. "The other inds are either owned or uninhabitable¡ªmany are just bare rocks. Finding a suitable ce to live, let alone set up yourb, won¡¯t be easy."


    Isaac, while eager to move, couldn¡¯t deny Mason had a point.


    Mason smiled confidently. "Don¡¯t worry, uncle. Eric won¡¯t find this ce. And even if he does, it¡¯ll take time. If I catch wind of anything, I¡¯ll let you know immediately. You¡¯ll have time to relocate temporarily without getting caught."


    Isaac nodded. He didn¡¯t doubt Mason¡¯s capabilities.


    Still, after Mason left, Isaac sat alone on the balcony, smoking a cigarette.


    After seven years on this ind, research was his only joy. He had an inexhaustible passion for it. But now that outsiders were here, the ce he had called home for so long suddenly felt unsafe.


    Leaving wasn¡¯t as simple as Mason made it sound. Finding a suitable location would be nearly impossible.


    For now, his only option was to imprison Elias and E. When Eric arrived, they would serve as bargaining chips.


    But Mason might oppose this n.


    Frustrated, Isaac felt a pang of regret. Just as he¡¯d found the perfect test subject,plications had arisen.


    Little Elias had initially been meant to inherit his legacy. But now that E had arrived, that dream was no longer viable.


    There was only one course of action left¡ªstick to the original n.


    In those few short minutes, Isaac made up his mind: Elias would be his final test subject.


    This way, by the time Eric arrives, no matter how much he regrets or rages¡ªeven if he wants to kill Isaac¡ªIsaac will still have left a small contribution to the world.


    With that thought, Isaac decided to act immediately.


    He arranged to get Mason out of the way.


    Mason, being a yboy, wouldn¡¯t resist the charms of Carly, whose beauty was undeniable. Isaac instructed Carly to distract Mason.


    Carly, unsure of Isaac¡¯s motives, felt a sudden sense of unease. While engaging Mason in conversation, she lowered her voice and said, "Mr. Scott, it was Dr. Isaac who sent me to talk to you... He told me to keep you upied. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to harm Elias."


    Mason¡¯s face darkened. "Aren¡¯t you one of the researchers? You don¡¯t want Elias to be a test subject?"


    Carly gave a bitter smile. "Mr. Scott, I was forced toe to this ind. For seven years, I endured an inhuman existence here. Eventually, I gave in, and things got a little better."


    However, fearing she might get pregnant and be a burden to his work, Isaac had given Carly a specially developed drug that permanently robbed her of the ability to be a mother.


    Carly had only recently learned the true effects of the drug. No wonder, despite being vited by almost every man on the ind except Isaac, her belly had never swelled.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that she had grown so fond of little Elias.


    "Are you saying Dr. Isaac is nning to harm Miss Davis and Elias?" Mason stood abruptly, not waiting for Carly¡¯s reply. With two bodyguards in tow, he strode toward E and Elias¡¯s room.


    As Mason rounded the fountain and approached the back door, he heard hurried footsteps.


    He burst through the back door to find Isaac seated nearby, two guards with guns forcing E to move forward.


    E clutched a still-sleeping Elias in her arms, her eyes sharp with hostility and her face tense with vignce.


    "Uncle, what do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    Mason stormed in, panting, and shouted at Isaac.


    Carly, who had followed close behind, cried out, "Doctor, I couldn¡¯t hold Mr. Scott back! He¡¯s here!"


    Isaac shot Carly an irritated re before turning to his distant nephew. "Mason, I¡¯m taking them away for our own good. If Eric does show up, we¡¯ll need these two as hostages to protect ourselves."


    E took a deep breath. So Eric was close?


    But Mason¡¯s next words extinguished her brief glimmer of hope.


    "That¡¯s impossible! We¡¯re in such a remote location, on one of countless inds. By the time he tracks us down, we¡¯ll have long since relocated!"


    Mason chuckled and added, "Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged for another suitable ind. Once the new researchb is ready, we¡¯ll move everyone there."


    Isaac seemed skeptical but cautious. Shaking his head, he insisted, "It¡¯s still safer to lock them in the basement. If Eric attacks, we¡¯ll need them as shields."


    Mason¡¯s expression darkened. "Uncle! I forbid you to imprison them!"


    Isaac¡¯s tone grew icy. "Mason, this is my ind. I decide what happens here!"


    E narrowed her eyes. A battle between two tigers¡ªone would inevitably fall. She could hardly wait for the drama to unfold.

 Chapter 517: The Drug for Schizophrenia

    <h4>Chapter 517: The Drug for Schizophrenia</h4>


    However, Mason remained calm, staring deeply at him. "Alright, but I need to go with them into the basement. You can¡¯t touch them!"


    Mason made a concession.


    E felt somewhat disappointed. Despite the intense tension just moments ago, it didn¡¯t escte into anything. It was truly a pity.


    "Fine, you can all go to the basement," Isaac replied, temporarily giving in with a casual tone.


    Dealing with Mason was no problem for Isaac.


    Leaving this ce to find another ind to live on was out of the question. After all, in the process of searching, he might run into Eric and his group.


    Isaac understood that his life might being to an end soon, and Elias was hisst experimental surgery, the final project he¡¯d worked on. When Mason finally let his guard down, Isaac would have his way with him.


    E furrowed her brow. She didn¡¯t know what to say. This man actually wanted to apany her to the basement?


    He must be nning to take advantage of her, right?


    E shot him a cold nce before following the bodyguard who led her toward the basement.


    The basement wasn¡¯t shabby, with dim lighting, decent beds and sofas, a small coffee table, and a few books on cell biology.


    E gentlyid her son on the bed. The basement was warmer now, but she still tenderly covered Elias with a nket.


    Mason stood there, watching E¡¯s gentle expression and soft movements. His heart stirred with emotions, like the spring tide rising within him.


    This woman¡¯s gentleness was all for her family.


    And he was, and always would be, an outsider.


    The thought made him feel frustrated.


    E turned to look at him and grabbed the small knife in her hand. "Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of me, or I won¡¯t hesitate to defend myself."


    Mason was somewhat irritated. "E, if you came with me, I¡¯d take you and Elias away immediately. I won¡¯t let my uncle hurt you."


    E sneered, sitting down on the nearby sofa with a low voice, "Mason, you¡¯re too naive. Your uncle¡¯s hands are stained with blood. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill another nephew."


    Mason sank into a gloomy silence.


    For the past three years, he had been financially supporting Isaac¡¯s research institute. Isaac had been on the brink of failure three years ago, but after turning to Mason, they had struck a deal.


    At that time, Mason thought entrusting Elias to Isaac was a good move. If the police investigated, Isaac would be the one behind everything.


    Isaac, for the sake of money and his experimental subjects, naturally didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Once the police came knocking, he wouldn¡¯t have much to say. He knew he was responsible for dozens of lives and that he had nowhere to run. Everywhere was a dead end.


    "You said Isaac is a cell researcher, right? His generation and the next are all mediocre, with no outstanding achievements. But your line is different," E said with a cold smile. "Isaac isn¡¯t fighting for science. He¡¯s fighting for himself and his descendants. If his research truly seeds, the one benefiting will be him. He might even find a way to represent people like you... and take everything from the Scott family."


    "E, you¡¯re just exaggerating. My uncle has never had such intentions, and don¡¯t try to sow discord," Mason chuckled lightly. "Such low tactics, you should use them less."


    E pressed her lips together. "But... he won¡¯t spare you. I don¡¯t think he ns to use us as hostages, but... he wants Elias. After all, Eric ising soon, and his experiment is iplete."


    Mason grinned wickedly. "Once my people find a suitable ind, we¡¯ll move. E, be a good girl and be mine."


    E was speechless.


    She couldn¡¯tmunicate with Mason, so she casually picked up a book nearby and started flipping through it.


    But the book was too scientific for her, and E couldn¡¯t get into it. Sure enough, she and scientists were frompletely different worlds.


    She put the book down and sat by Elias¡¯ bed, watching his sleeping face.


    Mason, feeling frustrated, picked up a cup of tea and mmed it onto the floor, startling little Elias, who was sleeping, causing him to suddenly open his eyes and cling tightly to E.


    E cursed under her breath and quickly patted her son¡¯s back. "It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t mind this crazy uncle, let¡¯s go back to sleep!"


    Elias, still shaken, couldn¡¯t fall back asleep so quickly. He peeked his head out and saw Mason¡¯s angry face.


    "Mason, what you¡¯re doing is ruining your future. Just let us go," E said softly.


    Mason snorted coldly. "Sorry, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s all my uncle¡¯s idea."


    E didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    Seeing that persuasion had no effect, she went back to soothing Elias to sleep.


    Elias, who was already tired from the excitement of seeing E earlier and missing his afternoon nap, quickly grew drowsy.


    Soon, Elias was back asleep. E leaned against the head of the bed and closed her eyes, quietly resting.


    No matter what, she¡¯d deal with it after tonight.


    Mason decided to sleep on the sofa, not making any moves on E. In fact, her words had been on his mind.


    Isaac, that twisted researcher, could indeed do anything.


    Now, Isaac probably thought he no longer needed his funding, so... would he really kill his own nephew?


    Mason only had two bodyguards and a pilot. Compared to Isaac¡¯s forces, he waspletely outmatched.


    If Isaac really made a move, Mason wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Isaac had too many people on his side.


    Mason hoped Isaac still had some humanity left, that when he took action, he¡¯d remember the years Mason had supported him.


    The next morning, breakfast was delivered. E and Elias weren¡¯t on guard, and when Mason saw them eating without issue, he picked up his own bowl of porridge.


    But before he could finish his meal, Mason suddenly felt dizzy.


    His hand loosened, and the bowl crashed to the floor, spilling porridge everywhere, the bowl shattered to pieces.


    "Dammit... what is going on?" Mason cried out weakly, his consciousness growing more and more blurred.


    E quickly pulled Elias to the side, her expression growing more serious.


    It seemed her guess had been right. Isaac had actually taken action against his nephew.


    At that moment, Isaac and two bodyguards walked in, and upon seeing Mason struggling on the floor, Isaac coldly curled his lips. "Mason, even though you¡¯ve been good to me these past three years... I still don¡¯t want you to interfere with my ns. So, please, just sleep for a few days."


    "Uncle... what did you give me?" Mason was utterly shocked, his anger boiling inside him.


    Isaac smiled faintly. "It¡¯s a drug I invented that causes schizophrenia. It will make you sleep for a few days, and then you¡¯ll go crazy. But after a month, you¡¯ll naturally recover."


    Mason was stunned. He regretted it deeply. He shouldn¡¯t have partnered with this devil of an uncle. He shouldn¡¯t have thought of using Isaac to get back at Eric!

 Chapter 518: Escape?

    <h4>Chapter 518: Escape?</h4>


    Mason was both shocked and furious, but he was too weak to get up. His rationality was still hanging on by a thread. "Don¡¯t... hurt him, or... you can forget about my investment..."


    It was then that he realized how foolish he had been, unconditionally trusting Isaac. After all, Isaac was a dangerous person¡ªobsessed with his research, but capable of doing countless inhumane things.


    Mason had been betrayed by someone from his own side, and he felt incredibly resentful. His strength was gradually fading.


    "Sorry, it¡¯s precisely because you tried to stop me that I had to drug you," Isaac chuckled, "But don¡¯t worry, little Elias, Uncle will make sure you get a good future!"


    Isaac¡¯s smile was more of a sinister grin. Elias, so young, had no idea what was going on. He looked at Mason, struggling on the ground, and said, "Oh no, bad uncle fell! Mommy, should we help him up?"


    E held Elias close to her. "Elias, bad uncle is having a fit. Let¡¯s let someone take him to the doctor. We don¡¯t need to worry about him."


    E said this in a calm voice. Elias nodded, his big eyes glistening with tears, his little face flushed with a faint red. E hugged him tightly, determined that no one, at any time, would hurt her son!


    But looking at Isaac, she had a bad feeling. "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Isaac sneered and pped his hands. Two bodyguards strode forward.


    "What do I want to do? Of course, I want to take your genius son. I want to see what¡¯s inside that little head of his!" Isaac no longer concealed his true nature, his expression twisted into a grotesque grin that made E¡¯s blood run cold.


    E let out a lightugh. "Eric is on his way. If you treat me well, I can still plead with him on your behalf."


    Isaac didn¡¯t believe her for a second.


    E was just stalling for time, and the ind wasn¡¯t exactly easy to get to.


    "In fifteen days, Eric won¡¯t be able to find us!" Isaac said coldly.


    Two bodyguards dragged the unconscious Mason away. If Mason thought he could find a scapegoat to escape his fate, he was sorely mistaken.


    E¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest. She kept her gaze steady on Isaac, then gently ced Elias on the ground. "Elias, go under the bed for now. Mommy¡¯s going to y hide and seek with youter, okay?"


    Elias didn¡¯t understand. E exined again, "I have to talk with Uncle about something. You¡¯re still a kid, so you can¡¯t listen, alright?"


    Elias nodded, giggling, "Okay, I¡¯ll wait under the bed for you. Mommy, you must y hide and seek with me!"


    "Yes, no matter what sounds you hear, you stay hidden, okay?" E patted his little head calmly.


    But her palm was sweating cold with anxiety.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t nervous¡ªshe was terrified.


    But in her coat pocket was Mason¡¯s gun. She had secretly taken it when Mason had fallen into a dazed state earlier.


    Elias crawled under the bed, and E let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    No matter what happened from here on out, her son wouldn¡¯t see it. That was all she needed to feel at peace.


    Isaac sneered, while Miss Kelly, standing behind him, was pale with fear. She had just received word this morning, right after breakfast, that Elias was to be taken to theb for surgery.


    Kelly wasn¡¯t a doctor, but Isaac¡¯s other two male assistants were both doctors and researchers.


    Her heart raced, but she had no weapons. Even if she took down Dr. Scott, what could she do against those strong, brave bodyguards and the fishermen?


    "You¡¯re very brave and clever, Miss Davis," Isaac said, "But I need you to cooperate. I¡¯ll say it again, give me your son, and I won¡¯t harm you."


    Isaac¡¯s eyes gleamed with the predatory light of a beast eyeing its prey. "You know, I¡¯ve dedicated my entire youth and all my wealth to research for the benefit of humanity. So you should be grateful to me!"


    E almost gagged. This man had no shame whatsoever. He was likely mentally ill.


    A scientist with mental illness was the most dangerous kind¡ªsuch a person could do anything!


    "Impossible! Even if I have to perish with you, I will never hand my son over to you!" E said in Country Wnguage, so that her son wouldn¡¯t understand.


    Although he was only three years old, there were still things he could hear.


    Little Eliasy patiently under the bed, his big eyes staring at the dim light outside. He was so bored. What was mommy talking to Uncle about?


    "Good, you¡¯ve got guts. In that case, I won¡¯t hold back!" Isaac said, then turned to the two returning bodyguards. "Take that kid to theb, and there will be heavy rewards!"


    The two bodyguards quickly nodded, and Isaac turned around, striding out.


    Kali stood frozen in ce, watching as the two bodyguards approached E.


    She had only one thought in her mind¡ªshe had to help E escape and expose that demon, Isaac!


    Kali grabbed a beer bottle and swung it hard at one of the bodyguard¡¯s head. There was a dull thud, followed by a scream. The bodyguard copsed, blood streaming from his head, and he looked in shock at Kali behind him.


    Although they were bodyguards, Kali was the only woman on the ind, and they¡¯d had their way with her.


    "Run... take Elias and run!" Kali shouted urgently, holding the beer bottle as she lunged at the other bodyguard.


    The second bodyguard, now on guard, swept his leg and knocked Kali down. He cursed her, kicking her several times.


    "You bitch, go die!" the bodyguard snarled, grabbing the beer bottle from her hand, panting heavily, ready to strike.


    E stepped forward, and the silver bracelet on her wrist gleamed with a cold needle, which she thrust sharply into the bodyguard¡¯s back.


    The bodyguard grunted, the bottle falling from his hand, and Kali quickly scrambled to the side, staring in shock at E standing there.


    "I came into the lion¡¯s den alone. I couldn¡¯t havee unprepared."


    She said calmly, the silver bracelet in her hand was actually something Eric had specially made for her. It contained both a strong and a weak anesthetic, but the strong one was used for dealing with bodyguards.


    This way, she could rely on it to avoid being killed when she was in danger.


    When friends asked about it, she always said it was a gift from Isabe.


    "Miss Davis... please go, I¡¯ll notify the pilot to take the ne away!" Kali said, taking a deep breath and quickly speaking.


    E¡¯s expression was serious, and little Elias, growing impatient under the bed, asked, "Mommy, when are we going to y hide and seek?"


    "Elias, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯te out unless I say so, no matter what you hear, okay?"


    Elias mumbled, still confused as to why mommy was giving him such instructions, but he obediently replied with a soft "Mm."


    It had been a while since he¡¯d seen mommy, so little Elias naturally listened to her.


    "Is Isaac the only one with a gun here, and no other bodyguards have one?"


    Kali nodded.

 Chapter 519: Get Out of Here!

    <h4>Chapter 519: Get Out of Here!</h4>


    "By the way, the pilot¡ªhe seems to be part of the Scott family, too. Be cautious. I¡¯ll go find an excuse to get him onto the ne. You wait for him there," Carly whispered, her eyes gleaming with determination as she handed a USB drive to E.


    "This... contains all the incriminating evidence against Dr. Scott. I don¡¯t want him living in this world any longer."


    E nodded, her eyes slightly moist. She wasn¡¯t sure how to express her gratitude.


    "Miss Carly..."


    "No need to thank me. I¡¯ll go distract the others for you."


    If her guess was correct, there were still two bodyguards outside. Carly was determined to lead them away.


    E furrowed her brows. "But... what about your safety?"


    "For someone like me, whether I live or die doesn¡¯t make much of a difference," Carly replied, her voice fading like a whisper in the wind. She turned and strode toward the exit.


    She was already numb. If she left this ce, she truly wouldn¡¯t know how to survive.


    Carly paused near the rusty iron door, where sunlight highlighted her gaunt face.


    The sea breeze carried a faint stench of mud, ruffling the air. "I really like Elias. He... gave me the courage to fight back. I hope you two can escape this ce."


    With that, Carly turned and walked away once more.


    E stood frozen in ce, her heart pounding wildly. No matter what, Carly was risking her life to distract the guards.


    What if something happened to her? How could E live with herself?


    There was no time to hesitate. E knew she had to take Elias and leave immediately.


    Meanwhile, Carly had reached the front gate, anxiously eximing, "Something¡¯s wrong! Someone¡¯s infiltrated the ind... near the backyard! I¡¯m injured!"


    Blood from earlier had stained her white dress when she struck the bodyguard.


    The two guards exchanged nces and immediately rushed toward the backyard.


    E and little Elias waited quietly at the entrance to the basement, listening as the footsteps receded.


    Then Carly¡¯s voice came softly, signaling that it was safe. Only then did E and Elias cautiously emerge.


    "Go, now!" Carly whispered urgently.


    E felt a surge of emotion in her chest. She leaned down and said to Elias, "Elias, thank Miss Carly."


    "Thank you, Miss Carly!" Elias obediently echoed, even though he had no idea why his mom insisted on this.


    E quickly thanked Carly again before pulling Elias toward the airstrip.


    The small airfield wasn¡¯t far from the dock. E guided Elias there, crouching on the far side of the ne to stay out of sight.


    There were no fishermen by the shore. Even if there were, they were used to seeing little Elias ying outside and wouldn¡¯t think much of it.


    The sea breeze was freezing. E took off her jacket and draped it over her son¡¯s shoulders. Not far away, a flock of pigeons cooed, asionally fluttering to the trees or pecking at the sand.


    "Mommy, look at those pigeons. They¡¯re so pretty... Can we go y with them?" Elias asked excitedly, tugging at E¡¯s hand, unaware of the gravity of the situation.


    E crouched down to his level. "Elias, we¡¯re waiting for the pilot right now. Don¡¯t make any noise. Mommy wants to surprise him, okay?"


    Elias blinked, puzzled. Mommy seemed different today.


    "Mommy, what¡¯s that in your hand?" he asked curiously.


    E gave a small smile. "A gun."


    "A real gun?"


    "Yes. Elias, please don¡¯t say another word. Mommy is scared of bad people, so I have to carry this to protect us."


    E¡¯s voice was light, almost yful, but her trembling hands and shivering body betrayed her tension¡ªor was it the cold?


    Elias nodded obediently and hugged E tightly, trying to warm her trembling body.


    The waves crashed heavily against the jagged rocks by the shore, producing crisp echoes that lingered in the air.


    At the far end of the road, a vi concealed by trees remained eerily still, with no one emerging from its depths.


    At this moment...


    Kari had changed into a clean nurse¡¯s uniform and stepped lightly into theboratory.


    Isaac and two assistants were busy disinfecting something.


    Hearing approaching footsteps, Isaac nced over, spotting Kari. He cast a brief, indifferent look behind her and, seeing no one, asked, "Why are you back? Where are they? Two men can¡¯t even handle that woman from Country S?"


    Kari chuckled softly. "Not at all. Elias said he needed to use the restroom beforeing over. It¡¯s just taking him a bit longer."


    Isaac snorted but didn¡¯t show any signs of suspicion.


    When Kari had first arrived, she had been stubborn and resistant, but after enduring relentless torment, she eventually submitted.


    Thus, Isaac had no reason to doubt her now.


    Remaining calm, Kari walked to her workstation and sat down. The sunlight streaming in from outside cast a golden glow on her desk. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before E could escape this ce.


    After all, she had just spoken with the pilot, Logan.


    Logan, in his early thirties, had been trained by Mason at great expense. Logan remained oblivious to the fact that Mason had been drugged by Isaac.


    When Kari found Logan earlier, she fabricated an excuse, iming there had been an intrusion and Mason had instructed him to head to the ne immediately.


    As she recalled the scene, a faint smile appeared on her lips. Soon, the children here would be rescued. Though they wouldn¡¯t survive much longer, they would finally find peace.


    And in this world, neither Isaac nor his research ind would exist anymore.


    At this moment...


    Logan arrived at the ne, but Mason was nowhere to be seen. Instead, E suddenly appeared from the side, a gun pointed coldly at his head.


    "Mr. Scott, open the ne and take us away right now!"


    Logan, despite working for Mason, had never encountered a firearm before. He waspletely unaware of the ind¡¯s sinister purpose.


    He simply did what he was told¡ªflying Mason in and out. But now, faced with the barrel of a gun and the ice-cold gaze of a woman radiating murderous intent, Logan panicked.


    "Please don¡¯t shoot! I¡¯ll do whatever you say!" Logan stammered, raising his hands in surrender.


    E issued a chillingmand, "Open the ne door now and fly us out of here!"


    Logan, hands still raised,plied immediately, moving to open the ne¡¯s cabin door.


    Little Elias pped his hands in delight. "Wow, this uncle is so cute and obedient! He listens to Mommy so well!"


    E pressed her lips together, torn betweenughter and frustration. She pulled her son along and boarded the ne.


    Fixing her icy stare on Logan, she warned, "Don¡¯t try anything foolish, or I won¡¯t hesitate to act."


    Logan nodded fervently and retreated to the cockpit without a word.


    E secured Elias¡¯s seatbelt, then fastened her own. ncing out the window and seeing no one chasing them, she exhaled deeply in relief.


    "Alright, take us away from here. Your Mr. Scott has already been drugged by that lunatic Isaac. Once we return to Country W, we¡¯ll report everything to the authorities," E said in a quiet but firm tone, the heavy burden in her heart finally lifting.

 Chapter 520: Chasing Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chasing Shadows</h4>


    Logan was taken aback. He stepped out of the cockpit and stared at E. "What did you just say? My uncle... poisoned my cousin?"


    "Yes," E replied coldly. "Are you telling me you don¡¯t know a single thing about what your uncle has been doing here? Your uncle is a monstrous fiend. Over a dozen lives have already been lost to his twisted experiments!"


    Logan¡¯s expression grew even darker, as though he had just heard the most absurd and unbelievable story.


    "Hurry up and fly the ne! Stop wasting time! And don¡¯t even think about trying anything stupid. If the ne crashes, we¡¯re all going down together!"


    E waved the gun in her hand, forcing Logan to retreat into the cockpit and close the door behind him.


    The engines roared to life.


    E felt her eyes heat up as tears threatened to fall.


    Elias leaned closer to her ear. "Mommy, what are you guys talking about? I don¡¯t understand a single word."


    E kissed her son¡¯s cheek. "Mommy and the uncle were speaking in code."


    Elias pouted, sensing that his mother wasn¡¯t telling the truth.


    The ne finally began to lift off, rising into the sky. From the window, E saw the azure ocean, the endless blue sky, and the golden sun emerging from the horizon. The rosy hues of dawn stretched across the mountain peaks and the sea, painting a picture of boundless vitality and endless hope.


    E clutched her son¡¯s hand tightly, tears of relief streaming down her face.


    Meanwhile...


    Eric had finally pinpointed an ind resembling the research ind.


    It was called Cyclone Ind, owned by a woman named Louise Lansier, and it was only a thirty-minute journey from his location.


    The surrounding area was a maze of inds, which had made the search painstakingly long. After nearly twenty hours of effort, they had finally narrowed it down.


    Without hesitation, Eric and John boarded their ne and set out.


    Eric¡¯s hands trembled with anticipation. Now that he had located the research ind, he couldn¡¯t shake the fear that he might already be toote.


    At the same time...


    Isaac heard the sound of a ne taking off. A wave of dread washed over him. He bolted from theb, heading toward the docks.


    "Damn it! What¡¯s going on? Mason... Mason was supposed to have been taken by my men. How could he have possibly escaped?" Isaac thought furiously as he ran.


    Mason wasn¡¯t someone to underestimate.


    If he managed to get away, Isaac knew he would undoubtedly be reported, and his fate would be sealed.


    Trailing behind, Kari struggled to keep up, her pace far slower than the two burly male assistants running ahead of her.


    When Kari finally emerged from the vi, her eyes caught sight of the ne soaring into the distance. She stopped, gasping for breath.


    Tilting her head upward, her delicate features illuminated by the morning light, Kari¡¯s face shone with an expression of hope.


    E and Elias had finally escaped.


    Tears streamed slowly down her face.


    Isaac also came to a halt, ring furiously at the ne disappearing into the distance.


    Ignoring Kari, who stood frozen in ce, he rushed back with his two assistants toward the room where Mason was being held.


    When they reached the room, they found Mason still lying on the bed,pletely motionless.


    Isaac¡¯s expression darkened instantly. "Damn it! Could it be that the ones who escaped were that foolish woman and the little brat?"


    At that moment, two bodyguards arrived, panting and drenched in sweat.


    "Doctor, we¡¯ve been tricked! Miss Kari told us there was an intruder and sent us to search for them, but webed nearly the entire ind and found no one. When we returned to the basement, we discovered Jack unconscious from a blow to the head with a bottle, and Jin appeared to have been poisoned..."


    Isaac¡¯s fury erupted. His mind raced as he thought of Kari¡¯s calm demeanor earlier. A bitter smile crept onto his face. "Bring Kari here!"


    The problem clearlyy with Kari.


    Why would the pilot, Logan, leave the vi and head to the ne? That had to be Kari¡¯s doing.


    Isaac¡¯s face turned grim. He hadn¡¯t expected the other side to be so resourceful, nor that Kari would have been swayed.


    A short whileter, the two bodyguards returned, reporting that Kari was nowhere to be found. She had either jumped into the sea or hidden somewhere on the ind.


    "Damn it... damn it!"


    "Doctor, it looks like there¡¯s a ne approaching!"


    One of the assistants shouted, and Isaac¡¯s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. Perhaps Logan had circled back and was returning with the ne.


    If that were the case, it would be perfect. This time, he would make sure to eliminate that foolish woman.


    Isaac and his men hurried to the dock, where the helicopter descended, its powerful winds whipping sand and debris across the beach.


    However, Isaac quickly realized that the aircraft wasn¡¯t Logan¡¯s. Just as he reached for his gun, something struck his chest. A sharp, numbing sensation spread rapidly through his body.


    "Run... run!" Isaac shouted in shock, but his men were also hit by tranquilizer darts, copsing one after another, unable to move.


    Isaac slumped onto the cold ground, propping himself up with trembling hands, his eyes filled with rage as he stared at the slowly opening helicopter door.


    Eric stepped out, leading a team of armed men. His sharp gaze swept over the immobilized group before striding toward Isaac, towering over the trembling scientist.


    Isaac could hardly believe it. After years of operating in obscurity, his entire operation was crumbling because he had dared to kidnap Elias.


    In that moment, regret consumed him.


    If only he hadn¡¯t agreed to Mason¡¯s proposal, he might have had a few more years to continue his research. Now, it was all over.


    But Isaac wasn¡¯t ready to give up. Falling to his knees, he begged, "Sir, please, I¡¯m a scientist. I¡¯ve been working for the betterment of humanity. If you allow me to continue my research, I promise... I promise you¡¯ll be the first to benefit from the advancements!"


    "Sir, he¡¯s lying!" A cold voice cut through the air. Isaac turned his head to see Kari emerging from the shadows, her face filled with disgust.


    "He¡¯s a murderer! He¡¯s been conducting this research for seven years and hasn¡¯t achieved anything. Instead, over a dozen children have died at his hands!" Kari¡¯s voice trembled with anger.


    Isaac¡¯s protests were cut short as Kari continued, "He¡¯ll do anything for his experiments, no matter how insane or inhumane."


    Eric¡¯s face remained unreadable as he demanded, "Where is my wife, E? And my son?"


    His heart pounded violently, dreading the worst.


    The cold wind bit at his face, and his eyes burned as if they were on fire.


    "Mr. Nelson," Kari replied with a faint smile, "Miss Davis and Elias left on Logan¡¯s ne just thirty minutes ago. If they hadn¡¯t escaped, Elias might have ended up as a victim of this madman."


    Hearing this, Eric exhaled deeply, relieved. Leaving two of his men to guard the captured group, he quickly set off to catch up with E.


    At the same time...


    E kept her eyes fixed warily on the cockpit door. Logan seemed like a timid man, but she couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down.


    Suddenly, the ne began to descend.


    rmed, E unbuckled her seatbelt and strode toward the cockpit.


    Knocking on the door, she received no response.


    The nended on an unfamiliar ind.


    This ind wasn¡¯t Isaac¡¯s research base.


    E¡¯s grip tightened around her gun as cold sweat dripped from her palms. Slowly, she raised her weapon, her body tense with unease.

 Chapter 521: Out of Fuel

    <h4>Chapter 521: Out of Fuel</h4>


    It was her first time pointing a gun at an enemy. Saying she wasn¡¯t nervous would be a lie.


    The door swung open, and Logan raised his hands in surrender, looking at E helplessly.


    "The ne is out of fuel. Actually... we should¡¯ve refueled back on the research ind, but I was too nervous and forgot."


    E nearly coughed up blood. They had been flying for barely half an hour, and they were already out of fuel? Was he messing with her?


    "Logan! If you¡¯re lying to me, you won¡¯t die a good death!"


    "If you don¡¯t believe me,e and see for yourself!" Logan sighed in frustration. "If we keep flying like this, we¡¯ll run out of fuel in just a few minutes, and the ne will be forced tond."


    E took a deep breath. Seeing Logan¡¯s sincere expression, she had no choice but to believe him.


    "Logan, you need to understand¡ªMason has already been drugged by Dr. Scott. Even if he recovers, he might suffer some aftereffects. Going back to the Scott family now won¡¯t do you any good. Once Isaac¡¯s crimese to light, it will be a major scandal. The Scott family won¡¯t stay in power for long before they fall."


    Her voice was cold and sharp.


    Logan¡¯s face turned pale, and he nodded. "I know. Mason and I are cousins, but... you have to understand, I only know how to fly a ne. I don¡¯t have anything to do with all of this!"


    E scoffed. "Get down. If you try any tricks, I¡¯ll blow your head off."


    At that moment, she looked like a fierce bandit, her sharp gaze making Logan nervous. He had been aw-abiding citizen for over thirty years and had never even seen a real gun up close.


    "I understand. I won¡¯t try anything, Miss Davis. You can rest assured."


    Logan spoke cautiously.


    He knew at least a little about E¡¯s character.


    E unbuckled the seatbelt around the sleeping Elias. The little boy woke up immediately, rubbing his eyes.


    "Mommy, are we home yet?"


    E sighed and shook her head. "Not yet."


    She picked him up and carried him off the ne. Their aircraft hadnded on the sandy shore of a deserted ind.


    The surrounding inds were undeveloped. Logan had intentionallynded near the coast rather than the center, fearing that the jungle might be home to unknown wild beasts. If they were attacked, the situation would only worsen.


    As E and Elias stepped off the ne, Logan sat idly nearby, ying with the sand.


    Elias, curious about the unfamiliar man, disyed his childlike innocence and tried to run over to talk to Logan.


    E stopped him immediately.


    "We¡¯re in trouble. We didn¡¯t bring anything with us. If no one finds us... are we just going to starve to death here?" Logan muttered, frowning.


    E¡¯s heart clenched.


    "No, someone wille... Eric wille."


    She had to believe that.


    No matter what, she had to hold on to that hope. Who knew? Maybe Eric would appear in the next moment.


    "Mommy, why is no one here? Isn¡¯t this Uncle¡¯s ind?"


    E shook her head. "No, this isn¡¯t his ind. There¡¯s no one here, but it¡¯s dangerous. You have to stay close to Mommy and not run around, okay?"


    Elias nodded obediently, but his big eyes wandered restlessly, scanning his surroundings.


    The ind was covered in dense forests and wild grass.


    There were no paths, no signs of human habitation.


    E stood under the warm sun but couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver.


    The wind was so cold it felt like it was peeling her skin away.


    Logan noticed her reaction and cleared his throat. "There¡¯s a jacket in the ne¡¯s cabin. It¡¯s a bit dirty, but it¡¯s sturdy and warm."


    E frowned, eyeing Logan with suspicion.


    The Scott family¡ªnone of them were good people.


    "You don¡¯t have to stare at me like that. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can take Elias and get it yourself. My cousin is a terrible person... I know he¡¯s done a lot to ruin Logan¡¯s reputation, but... I¡¯m not him."


    Logan spoke softly.


    E hesitated. If she kept getting colder, she would likely catch a cold. If she fell ill, she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to take care of Elias. And if Logan decided to turn against her, she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to fight him.


    Thinking of this, she finally took Elias and retrieved Logan¡¯s slightly dirty jacket from the cockpit.


    Once she put it on, she instantly felt much warmer.


    Elias looked at her curiously. "Mommy, why are you wearing Uncle¡¯s jacket?"


    "Mommy was cold, so I had to."


    "But why isn¡¯t Daddy here yet? We¡¯ve been waiting so long! Why isn¡¯t heing?" Little Elias pouted, frustrated. He hadn¡¯t seen his dad or little brother in so long, and now, at such a crucial moment, they were still nowhere to be seen.


    "Your daddy will be here soon," E said firmly.


    As she stepped off the ne with Elias, Logan nced at her before chuckling awkwardly. "Still... looks pretty good on you. Heh."


    E ignored his foolishughter.


    But she remained on guard.


    "Go find us some food. Preferably some wild rabbits¡ªroast them for us to eat." She spoke indifferently.


    Logan hesitated. "Miss Davis, I¡¯ve never hunted before. Besides... are there even rabbits here? I¡¯m afraid I might attract some wild beasts instead, and that would be trouble."


    "Then be careful."


    E didn¡¯t respond further, instead taking Elias to y at a distance.


    She was testing this man.


    If he was truly experienced, hunting shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him¡ªunless he was deliberately hiding his real skills.


    Logan had no choice.


    He grabbed a sturdy tree branch, slung it over his shoulder, and trudged into the forest, hoping to find something edible.


    But after circling around, all he managed to startle were a few birds¡ªno sign of any rabbits.


    This wasn¡¯t Country S. On an ind like this, it was more likely to haverge wild beasts than small game.


    A sudden wave of unease washed over Logan.


    Somehow, he realized¡ªhe couldn¡¯t find his way back.


    Finding food was now the least of his concerns. Logan carefully oriented himself, deciding to walk in a straight line toward what he hoped was the right direction.


    With each cautious step, the grass beneath his feet rustled.


    The trees here weren¡¯t too dense, and there was still plenty of light filtering through. Logan silently prayed that nothing unexpected would happen, keeping his movements as careful as possible.


    He had no idea how long he had been walking when¡ª


    Suddenly, the grass beside him shifted.


    Cold sweat broke out all over Logan¡¯s body. But when he steadied his gaze, he saw¡ª


    A vibrantly colored snake.


    Logan sucked in a sharp breath and immediately bolted toward the shore.


    Snakes with such bright colors were usually the most venomous¡ªhe wasn¡¯t about to take any chances.


    Seeing Logan return in a panic, E¡¯s expression darkened, and she instinctively pulled Elias into her arms. But there was no sign of the giant beast she had imagined.


    "I nearly died! Nearly died!" Logan was drenched in sweat. "There was a venomous snake¡ªI can¡¯t go back there..."


    E didn¡¯t know whether tough or sigh.


    Expecting someone like him to find food? That was clearly impossible.


    "Elias, let¡¯s go find something to eat." E¡¯s voice was soft.


    They had barely eaten half of their breakfast before Isaac barged in. Now, their stomachs were growling again.

 Chapter 522: A Tense Moment!

    <h4>Chapter 522: A Tense Moment!</h4>


    Elias lit up with excitement. "Yay! Mommy, what yummy things can we find on this ind?"


    E shook her head. "I don¡¯t know, sweetie. I¡¯ve never been here before. Look over there... it looks like there are some wild fruits." She chuckled softly.


    "Those fruits are poisonous. Highly toxic," Logan warned in a low voice.


    E nced at him deliberately but said nothing. She took Elias by the hand and continued searching. However, since she had a child with her, she didn¡¯t dare venture too deep into the wilderness.


    They circled the coastline, but aside from the toxic fruits Logan had mentioned, there was nothing edible to be found.


    What now?


    Were they really going to go hungry?


    E¡¯s mouth was dry as she led Elias back to their original spot, only to find that Logan had drawn arge "HELP" in the sand. Meanwhile, he had gathered a good amount of mussels from the shore.


    Logan started a fire and silently roasted the shellfish.


    E suddenly felt that Logan might actually be useful.


    Sure, the ne was out of fuel, but at least they weren¡¯t trapped on the research ind with that lunatic.


    Even though she had her hidden weapon in her bracelet, it didn¡¯t guarantee smooth sailing. If anything unexpected happened, she and Elias could easily end up in a dire situation.


    "They¡¯re ready. Here," Logan said, handing over a skewer of roasted mussels.


    E took it and passed it to Elias. "Try it, sweetheart."


    The little boy took a bite of the slightly charred mussel and grimaced. "It¡¯s so bad..."


    E was speechless.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t taste as good as home-cooked food. Back in Country S, barbecue came with all sorts of seasonings¡ªthis was just in survival food.


    "You have to eat, even if it doesn¡¯t taste good. Otherwise, what will you do if you starve?" E patted his head gently, smiling.


    "Mommy, I¡¯m thirsty!"


    Logan stood up. "I have half a bottle of water left."


    While E and Elias were searching the ind earlier, he had gone back to the ne and found the bottle he had been drinking from.


    E frowned. She didn¡¯t want her son drinking from something Logan had already used, but...


    "Drink some first," she said cautiously.


    Logan had no choice but to take a small sip to prove it was safe.


    Elias¡¯ throat was parched. The harsh sea wind only made the thirst worse. Though it was winter, the sun was warm, and their bodies were rapidly losing moisture.


    After drinking some water and eating a few mussels, E took Elias back to the ne.


    Another day passed.


    Food was running out.


    The half bottle of water had dwindled to a third.


    E¡¯s lips were dry and cracked, but she still refused to take even a sip, fearing that if they ran out, Elias would be dehydrated.


    What should she do? Why hadn¡¯t Erice yet?


    While searching the ne, E found a stash of bread¡ªclearly Logan¡¯s. The man was stunned that she had discovered his hidden food supply.


    E instantly became more wary.


    So, this guy had been hoarding food all along? Was he nning to starve her and her son to death?


    Thatrge bag of bread was enough to feed all three of them for several days.


    But without water, E had no choice but to collect tiny amounts of morning dew for her and Elias.


    By the second day¡ª


    Eric still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    Meanwhile, Eric had flown back to a location with a signal, taking seven to eight hours to do so. He had received updates from Lucas but found no news about Logan, E, or Elias. Anxious beyond belief, he refueled and immediately flew back.


    This detour had cost them an entire day.


    But E knew nothing about this.


    To her, Logan was just another member of the Scott family, no different from Mason and his scheming ways.


    After collecting more dew on the second morning, she returned to the beach, scanning the area as if looking for something.


    Elias watched in confusion. "Mommy, what are you looking for?"


    "I¡¯m looking for my gun... I think I lost it," E murmured softly, her voice low, yet it was just loud enough for Logan, standing not too far away, to hear.


    A glint of cold light shed through Logan¡¯s eyes.


    In life-and-death situations, people were always selfish.


    E searched around, but when she couldn¡¯t find it, she had no choice but to give up and return to the ne with her son.


    After eating a little bread, Elias weakly tugged at E¡¯s sleeve. "Mommy... I¡¯m so thirsty. When can we have water again?"


    The little bit of morning dew they had collected was far from enough to quench their thirst. E¡¯s eyes reddened. "Just hold on a little longer, sweetheart. Daddy will be here soon!"


    She looked at her son¡¯s chapped lips¡ªhers were no better.


    Elias nodded drowsily, too exhausted toin anymore. E ced him in his seat. "Sleep well. When you wake up, Daddy will be here."


    "Really? Yay!" Hearing E¡¯s promise, little Elias happily closed his eyes.


    Children were innocent. They never truly understood the dangers they were in.


    E, however, didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t entirely sure they¡¯d be rescued. All she could do was wait.


    As Elias drifted off for his afternoon nap, E also shut her eyes, resting her hand inside her pocket.


    Her fingers curled around the cold metal of her gun.


    It was still there.


    She had never really lost it.


    E was merely testing Logan. The man was cunning¡ªhe had hidden food from her, clearly hoping she and Elias would starve.


    She couldn¡¯t have a walking time bomb by her side.


    If he was willing to hoard food, who knew what else he was capable of? Maybe one day, when she was too weak to resist, he would turn on her.


    So... she needed this test.


    Would Logan make his move now, believing she was unarmed?


    At that moment.


    Beneath the ne, Logan slowly stood up, a sinister smile curling at his lips.


    Her gun is gone. Perfect.


    The only thing that had stopped him from striking earlier was the threat of E¡¯s gun. He had long wanted to fight back¡ªhe hated being threatened by a woman.


    Of course, even if they managed to escape, the Scott family would eventually fall, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to secure a good future.


    After thinking it over, he concluded that killing E was his best option. If she died, no one would know what had happened on the research ind.


    That way, Logan could return to the Scott family and regain Mason¡¯s trust. He wouldn¡¯t have to return to a life of poverty.


    Logan and Isaac were from the same bloodline, distant rtives of Mason. But overall, Mason had treated him well. If he really helped E escape, it would mean the downfall of the Scott family.


    Now that her gun was gone, how could he pass up this opportunity?


    Gripping the thick hunting stick he had picked up earlier, Logan took slow, deliberate steps toward the ne¡¯s cabin.


    E¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    She saw Logan stepping inside, his face cold and cruel, a wicked smirk ying at his lips.


    She curled her own lips slightly.


    This man was exactly as she had expected¡ªkind on the surface, but deep down, just as vicious and treacherous as Mason and Isaac.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" E asked in a low voice, careful not to wake Elias.


    Logan sneered. "What do you think? Obviously... I¡¯m going to kill you."


    E remained calm, watching him. "I knew I was right about you. A smiling tiger in disguise. But... can you at least leave Elias out of this? You could tell my husband that you saved him. He would be grateful to you."


    Logan shook his head. "I¡¯m not that stupid. If I leave the kid alive, he could testify against me."


    E tightened her grip on the gun in her pocket. Her palms were damp with sweat.

 Chapter 523: What a Scheming Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 523: What a Scheming Woman!</h4>


    E furrowed her brows. "Do you really have to kill me?"


    "Not kill you? Then what¡ªlet you live? Ha! The only reason I didn¡¯t act sooner was because of your gun. But now, I have nothing to fear. Besides... if no onees here in the next few days, killing you means I get all the bread. At least I won¡¯t starve to death," Logan sneered. In a life-or-death situation, food was the most important thing.


    If his opponents died, that meant more supplies for him.


    E pressed her lips together. Fortunately, she had been cautious. Otherwise, if this guy had pulled some underhanded trick, she would have been caught off guard.


    A direct confrontation was far better than a sneak attack¡ªespecially since she hadn¡¯t actually lost her gun.


    E let out a soft, amusedugh. Her voice was light and gentle. "I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong. The Scott family... it¡¯s really hard to find a decent person among you. Except for that Logan with no sense of scheming, the rest of you are nothing but heartless. Logan, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice¡ªput down your weapon and leave. I¡¯ll spare your life."


    Suddenly, a realization struck her¡ªmaybe the ne running out of fuel was a lie.


    She didn¡¯t understand aircraft, so she had no way of knowing if he was telling the truth. She also had no idea what tricks he might have pulled.


    Logan must be familiar with every ind along this flight path, right? After all, he¡¯d been here for years. How could he not know the area like the back of his hand?


    He must have deliberatelynded here, waiting for the right moment to make his move against her.


    The more E thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Thankfully, she had neverpletely let down her guard. She had never fully trusted this Logan.


    In this world, apart from the family and husband who love you, no one else can be trusted easily.


    Of course, if your family or husband doesn¡¯t love you, they don¡¯t count¡ªlike Robert and Brandon from her past life.


    Logan¡¯s eyes were full of mocking amusement. "You¡¯re really funny, E. I¡¯ve wanted to kill you for a long time. If I let you leave this ce, it would mean the end of the Scott family. And what would I gain from that? I¡¯d be the biggest traitor in Scott family history. After all, I was the one who helped you escape from the research ind."


    E knew that there was no convincing this man. Even if she did, she could never truly trust him.


    "Very well... since you insist on killing me, then at least grant me one small request. Don¡¯t do it here¡ªI don¡¯t want my son to be affected. I¡¯ll go down with you."


    E¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent.


    If they fired shots here, blood would stain the ne, and her child would be terrified.


    Logan raised a cold brow. E smirked sarcastically. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you too scared to grant such a small request? Are you afraid of me? I¡¯m just a weak woman¡ªsurely you¡¯re not afraid of me, are you?"


    Logan let out a chillingugh. He knew E didn¡¯t want to wake the child. "Fine, I¡¯ll humor you."


    With that, he swaggered down the ne¡¯s stairs.


    E slowly stepped onto the middle of the stairway, her face dark and serious. She was incredibly nervous. Even though she had trained with Eric for a while and learned how to shoot...


    This time, her gun would be aimed at a living, breathing person.


    Killing someone?


    If she killed Logan, she might carry that burden for the rest of her life. She was a normal person, not a cold-blooded assassin.


    But if she didn¡¯t kill Logan, then she and Elias would die.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Scared?" Logan sneered. "Death is a beautiful thing. No more worries, no more struggles. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?"


    E¡¯s heart pounded wildly.


    Kill him? Or let him live?


    She couldn¡¯t allow a ticking time bomb to remain by her side¡ªif she


    After all, external injuries could be detected in an autopsy, but if he pushed her into the sea, it would be the perfect crime¡ªno evidence left behind.


    In the distance, the roar of an approaching aircraft filled the air.


    Both E and Logan instinctively looked up, spotting a small ck dot swiftly heading their way.


    Logan¡¯s helicopter was parked by the shore,pletely exposed to anyone from above.


    E¡¯s lips curved into a smile, an overwhelming surge of joy nearly bringing her to tears. "Logan, you can forget abouting after me and Elias now. My rescue team is here!"


    She had waited for this moment for so long.


    Though it had only been five days, it felt like five agonizing years.


    A frenzied murderous intent red in Logan¡¯s eyes. "Even if Eric is here, he won¡¯t be able to save you!"


    With that, he lunged forward, determined to seize E and take her hostage. His cover was blown¡ªthere was no turning back. If he didn¡¯t kill E, they wouldn¡¯t let him walk away alive either.


    So before Eric could arrive, he had to act first¡ªtake E as his bargaining chip.


    Seeing Logan charge at her like a madman, E¡¯s expression turned icy. She swiftly drew the gun from her pocket.


    Logan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but he was already too far gone. He was gambling¡ªgambling on the fact that E¡¯s shooting skills were poor. Even if he died, he¡¯d make sure to take her down with him!


    Cold sweat dripped down E¡¯s back as she pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out, sending flocks of birds scattering from the trees.


    Logan¡¯s entire body jerked. He hadn¡¯t expected to actually get shot!


    His leg gave out instantly¡ªE¡¯s bullet had struck him in the thigh.


    His body crumpled like a copsing mountain, tumbling down the stairs.


    E panted, gripping her gun tightly, her eyes rimmed red. "Logan, you brought this on yourself! I gave you a chance, but you still tried to fight back... even if you didn¡¯t hurt me or Elias..."


    Eric would still make sure he never walked out of prison again!


    Logan clutched his bleeding thigh, cold sweat pouring down his face. He red at E with venomous hatred. "You btch... You tricked me! Your gun... you still had it!"


    E let out a chillingugh. "If I hadn¡¯t tricked you, how else would you have shown your true colors? If my husband hadn¡¯t arrived, Elias and I could¡¯ve died by your hands at any moment! I won¡¯t let anyone threaten my son¡¯s life."


    Despite the searing pain, Logan suddenly let out a bitter, agonizedugh.


    What a ruthless woman.


    What a scheming, cunning woman!


    Atst, he understood why even a sly, devious man like Mason had been so obsessed with E. The more untamable a woman was, the more unforgettable she became...


    E lifted her gaze toward the helicopter as it slowly descended.


    Her eyes burned, something heavy welling up inside her chest. The sunlight reflected brilliantly off the aircraft, its metallic gleam almost blinding.


    Eric was the first to leap out, rushing toward her. "E, are you okay?"


    His hands gripped her shoulders firmly, his breathing ragged. His forehead was damp with sweat, strands of his hair sticking to his skin.


    E threw herself into his arms, tears spilling uncontrobly.


    Relief.


    Shock.


    tion.


    So many emotions swirled inside her, and she couldn¡¯t put them into words.


    Eric had faintly heard a gunshot while still in the air. In that moment, his heart had nearly stopped.


    Seeing Logan lying in a heap at the bottom of the stairs, Eric finally let out a deep breath.


    His woman was always the one who emerged victorious.


    At this moment, he felt nothing but pride.


    "I¡¯m okay, honey... I¡¯m okay!"


    E trembled, tears gushing like a broken dam.


    She clung tightly to the man before her.


    He wasn¡¯t angry at her for leaving on her own¡ªbecause he knew she had her reasons.

 Chapter 524: So Embarrassing!

    <h4>Chapter 524: So Embarrassing!</h4>


    John and the others disembarked from the helicopter. Seeing Logan groaning in pain on the ground, John gave him a heavy kick¡ªscum like him deserved no mercy.


    The gunshot E had fired,bined with the helicopter¡¯s arrival, had woken little Elias. He sat up, rubbing his sleepy eyes, only to realize that there were two wads of paper stuffed in his ears.


    "Mama!"


    Elias called out. He hopped off his seat and ran outside. The moment he spotted Eric, he let out an excited squeal. "Daddy! You came to pick us up?"


    Eric turned around, ced a kiss on E¡¯s forehead, then scooped Elias up into his arms. "Yes, son, I¡¯m here to take you and Mommy home."


    Elias beamed with joy, immediatelyunching into a nonstop chatter about everything that had happened over the past few days.


    E sat quietly to the side as John ordered his men to drag Logan away. Then, they brought over water and food.


    Both E and Elias gulped down an entire bottle of mineral water before their thirst was finally quenched.


    Eric¡¯s heart ached as he looked at E. Her lips were dry and cracked, even bleeding in some spots. She seemed far more exhausted than before. But at least her clothes were intact and clean, which meant she hadn¡¯t suffered too much mistreatment.


    Even so, Eric was consumed with guilt and pain. If he hadn¡¯t been so powerless, E wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all of this.


    "I¡¯m sorry, honey. I should¡¯ve taken better care of you."


    E smiled faintly. "It¡¯s over now, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re not a god¡ªyou can¡¯t possibly predict everything."


    The fact that he had even managed to find this ce was already a miracle. At least she and Elias hadn¡¯t died of thirst on this forsaken ind.


    Eric briefly exined what had happened on the research ind.


    Aside from Carrie, everyone else had been tranquilized, so there was no need to worry about Scott hurting her.


    But E was no longer interested in any of that. She knew that once they returned to Country S, Isaac¡¯s situation would stir up an enormous storm.


    After eating and drinking their fill, E and Elias finally left the ind, heading back to Country W first.


    Lucas was already in Country W, waiting for them.


    Meanwhile, Eric¡¯s pilot inspected Logan¡¯s helicopter. As expected, the fuel was more than enough to reach Country W.


    Logan had been lying all along.


    Fifteen minutester, Eric took his wife and son and left the ind for good.


    Sitting in the helicopter, E looked down at the tiny ind beneath them. As they soared higher, it became smaller and smaller until it was nothing more than a ck speck in the vast ocean.


    It was finally over.


    Exhausted, E closed her eyes. She was so, so tired. Leaning against Eric¡¯s shoulder, she finally drifted into a deep sleep.


    Eric gazed at her weary face, his heart aching. He leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek.


    "Daddy! Why are you kissing Mommy in front of everyone? Uncle John and the others are watching. So embarrassing!"


    Elias giggled mischievously.


    Eric chuckled, then kissed his son¡¯s forehead as well. Holding onto Elias¡¯s tiny hand with one hand and E¡¯s with the other, his eyes grew misty once more.


    The sunlight pierced through the clouds as the helicopter cut through the sky, carrying their family toward a ce where no more storms would reach them...


    Back to Lucas¡¯s home in Country W.


    E and Elias slept for an entire day and night before finally recovering.


    Little Dorian had alsoe to Country W, and Luke took him out to eat every day.


    Dorian was absolutely delighted¡ªnot only did he get to enjoy all sorts of delicious food, but he also got to see his beloved mommy and big brother.


    The next morning, little Dorian clung to Elias, chattering away. "Brother, where did you go with those big uncles? You were gone for so long!"


    Little Elias grinned and said, "I was on an ind! There was an old grandpa, lots of uncles, and a really pretty big sister... uh, there were also so many pigeons, a fun maze, and lots of cool toys..."


    Hearing this, E and Eric subtly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the kidnapping hadn¡¯t left any psychological trauma on their cheerful, lively son.


    Indeed, a child¡¯s education must never be neglected.


    Lucas, who had been ying with his two precious grandsons, suddenly brought up the topic of surrogacy.


    E¡¯s face flushed deep red¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected her father to be so eager. Honestly, having two sons already made her feel content.


    But when she saw the anticipation in Lucas¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse.


    Eric had no objections.


    For the next seven days, the family of four indulged in delicious food and rxation, enjoying the peace after their recent ordeal.


    Luke rarely came home, but his love for the twins was obvious. Every time he did return, he would bring loads of snacks and toys for Elias and Dorian.


    Aiden, though only Lucas¡¯s nephew, frequently visited as well. Interestingly, the actress he had been involved with seemed to have vanished, but E had no interest in meddling in her cousin¡¯s affairs.


    E handed the USB drive she had brought back to Eric, who then passed the files to David.


    News about Isaac quickly made headlines.


    E also learned about Mason¡¯s current condition. Though he had been brought back to Country W, he hadpletely lost his sanity. He was either screaming and throwing fits or staring nkly into space with a vacant expression.


    Mason¡¯s downfall was well-deserved. The fact that he had been betrayed by Isaac only made it more satisfying for E.


    Sometimes, watching an enemy destroy themselves was just as satisfying as taking them down personally.


    Thinking back to those days, she still felt a lingering fear.


    Since their return, Eric hadn¡¯t once med her, and she never brought up Aurora again. It had been nothing but a misunderstanding, after all. She wasn¡¯t about to escte a minor issue into something major, nor turn a major issue into something unreasonable.


    Logan had been taken to the hospital, but the moment he was discharged, he was immediately transferred to police custody.


    Since Logan was Mason¡¯s aplice, and Mason had been working for Isaac, a skilledwyer would have no trouble ensuring that Logan spent decades behind bars.


    Carrie, on the other hand, was safely sent back to her hometown. However, Eric had someone keep a record of her family¡¯s address and phone number, just in case she ever wanted to reach out.


    To E, Carrie had yed a crucial role. Without her, escaping the research ind wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.


    Meanwhile, Isaac¡¯s scandal caused the Scott family¡¯s influence in Country W to plummet. Their stock prices took a nosedive, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they dered bankruptcy.


    With that, the entire situation was finally put to rest. Eric and Lucas used their formidable influence to ensure that everyone involved in the kidnapping was utterly crushed, leaving them with no chance of ever rising again. Their downfall was nothing short of miserable.


    That Night


    After dinner, E received a call from Amelia. They chatted for a bit, and afterward, she took her two sons for a short stroll outside.


    Just as they reached the house, they ran into Luke¡ªwho was with a young woman.


    The girl looked mixed-race, stunningly beautiful. Even the slightest smile from her had an almost enchanting effect.


    Little Elias and little Dorian immediately started shouting excitedly as they ran toward them.


    "Uncle! This big sister is so pretty!"


    "Uncle, did you bring us more snacks?"


    E walked over as well, her face bright with a warm smile. Luke, clearly a little awkward, quickly made introductions. The two women exchanged a naturally friendly handshake.


    The girl seemed to like the twins, yfully kissing them on the cheeks and joking around with them before finally leaving under Luke¡¯s arrangements.


    It was obvious from her eyesrge and filled with a soft, affectionate glow¡ªthat she liked Luke.


    After she left, Luke awkwardly picked up Elias, clearing his throat. "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Annie is just my secretary¡¯s cousin."


    E gave a faint, knowing smile. "There¡¯s nothing to misunderstand. At your age, you should be thinking about rtionships. That girl just now seemed nice¡ªwell-mannered, charming, and adorable."

 Chapter 525: Waking from a Nightmare into Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 525: Waking from a Nightmare into Warmth</h4>


    Luke hesitated for a moment. Yeah, what was he even trying to exin? He had really outsmarted himself this time. All those past feelings had long faded, and now, he could only see her as a sister.


    "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll give it a try. If things go well, maybe I¡¯ll consider dating," Luke said, immediately regretting his words.


    What was he even saying?


    Why did he sound so old-fashioned... so desperate to express himself?


    Just then, Eric called out to Elias and Dorian from not far away. E took both boys by the hand and led them over.


    Eric and John were grilling nearby, and by the time E and the boys arrived, the air was already filled with the mouthwatering aroma of barbecue.


    It was a joyful evening.


    E was in a rtively good mood. Later that night, Eric received a call from Michael in Country S. She had been waiting for him in bed, but at some point, she drifted off to sleep.


    When Eric returned, he found her fast asleep. Looking at her familiar figure, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of warmth¡ªand frustration.


    It had been days since hest touched E.


    He had been considerate of her physical and emotional state. She was exhausted. The first night he returned, he had been a little too eager, but she had pushed him away, saying she was too tired.


    So, he had been holding back ever since, waiting for her to take the initiative.


    Tonight, he had spent the evening ying games with the boys while E, seemingly uninterested, had gone to their room early to shower. But by the time he returned, she had already fallen asleep again!


    Eric sighed in exasperation. He had been holding back for eight whole days!


    But seeing her peaceful, sleeping face, he had no choice but to ept his fate and head to the shower.


    Meanwhile, E was trapped in a nightmare.


    She dreamed of the research ind.


    Somehow, she and Elias were back there again. And the gun she had stolen from Mason was no longer in her pocket.


    Isaac and his team of assistants surrounded her, demanding that she hand over Elias¡ªor they would kill her instead.


    In her dream, E refused, standing her ground. Isaac only smirked cruelly before grabbing a broken beer bottle from the side and lunging at her...


    "Ah!"


    E let out a terrified scream, her body jolting awake.


    A voice called out beside her, "E... E! Are you okay? Was it another nightmare?"


    It was Eric¡¯s voice.


    Slowly, E returned to reality. She opened her eyes and saw the familiar surroundings of their home in Country W, where she had once lived for a short while.


    The soft yellow light bathed the room in a warm, hazy glow.


    But her body was drenched in cold sweat. Eric reached for a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from her forehead before pulling her into his arms, pressing tender kisses against her brow.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I should¡¯ve protected you better..."


    E, still catching her breath, heard the guilt in his voice and managed a small smile. "How could I me you? I was the one who foolishly went there on my own."


    "If it weren¡¯t for you, we would¡¯ve never found you and Elias. And without you... who knows what kind of horrors Isaac would¡¯ve inflicted on him..."


    Eric¡¯s kisses trailed to her earlobe, and the intimate touch sent a shiver through her.


    E had been having nightmares frequently. Her mental state was growing worse.


    Sensing her stiffness, Eric stopped and gently lifted her chin.


    "E, no one is going to hurt us anymore, okay?"


    She nodded.


    After what had happened, Eric had be even more cautious. The number of bodyguards protecting Elias and Dorian had increased from four to six.


    But despite all this, she still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease in her heart. Maybe it was because she had never experienced anything like this before. The events on that ind had left asting impact, and even after seven or eight days, she still couldn¡¯tpletely escape the lingering nightmares.


    Eric pulled her into his arms, holding her a bit too tightly, causing E to feel some difort.


    His hot breath brushed against her earlobe, making her body gradually soften in response.


    "E... don¡¯t think about those unpleasant things. Let¡¯s do something enjoyable instead. Afterward, you¡¯ll definitely sleep well tonight!"


    Eric murmured, his warm breath spreading across her earlobe. E could almost taste the scent of passion in the air. She gasped for breath, gripping his soft and thick pajama fabric tightly.


    Her body tensed.


    Just as she was about to give in, the phone on the nightstand suddenly rang urgently.


    E frowned, reaching out with effort to grab the phone. The man beside her had already started to make his moves.


    She saw an unfamiliar number.


    Thinking of what had happened on the ind, she suspected this might be a threatening call.


    E answered the phone.


    She needed to remove the bomb next to herpletely, ensuring nothing unexpected would happen again.


    After answering, E made sure to put the call on speaker.


    "You¡¯re E, right? Haha, I heard you went to deliver yourself to them because of your son¡¯s kidnapping. How stupid!"


    The voice on the other end was cheerful and mocking. Both Eric and E frowned upon hearing it, the voice itself was revolting.


    "Leah, do you really need to be so dramatic?" E sighed lightly. "You can¡¯t stand to see mee back, so you called just to mock me?"


    Leahughed even more on the other end, "Of course, you were taken, probably by Mason, right? Tsk tsk, how many times have you been with him? Doesn¡¯t Eric think you¡¯re dirty?"


    Eric snatched the phone from E. "Leah, you¡¯re the only one who knows how to write dirty words because you¡¯ve lived them yourself... And you, such a filthy person, have finally received youreuppance. Your husband doesn¡¯te home at night, spends time with other women, your inws dislike you, your sister-inw and aunt bully you. You deserve it. To us, someone like you is just a tiny speck of sand. Don¡¯t bother trying to disgust E and me. We¡¯ll be a thousand times happier than you."


    After he spoke, Eric heard heavy breathing from the other end, and it was clear Leah was furious.


    He hung up the phone directly.


    E looked at her man, suddenly feeling amused.


    Eric noticed the smile on her lips and felt his mood lift. He forgave himself for going on such a long rant about a nasty person.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have cared, but if his words made E smile, it was all worth it.


    "What¡¯s so funny? Do you think your husband is particrly handsome, and that I was especially good at making those insults sting?"


    Eric pinched E¡¯s nose, his smile radiant.


    E chuckled, "Of course! I¡¯ve never seen you curse like that before."


    Usually, it was just shortmands like "Get lost," "Are you tired of living?" and so on.


    Eric looked at her soft, plump lips. Over the past few days, E had been using lip balm, and her previously chapped lips had returned to their usual gloss.


    He heatedly pressed his lips against hers, nibbling gently before eagerly continuing what they had left unfinished earlier.


    E moaned softly, a beautiful flush spreading across her cheeks.

 Chapter 526: Out of Sync

    <h4>Chapter 526: Out of Sync</h4>


    The temperature began to rise, as if hot air wasing out of her body, wrapping around her and making the cold moon outside seem warm and cozy.


    E let out a soft hum twice, responding enthusiastically to him...


    Winter in Country W was particrly cold, and it had been snowing these past couple of days. The snowkes floated gently down from the sky like light fluff. Little Dorian and his brother ran outside to have a snowball fight and build a snowman.


    Eric spent the day with them, making this snow day meaningful for them, since it was their first time seeing snow.


    Lucas walked over, and E nodded at him. But there was a lingering worry in his eyes. "E, what¡¯s wrong?"


    What¡¯s wrong with her? She was fine!


    "I¡¯m fine, really," she said, slightly puzzled. "Why are you asking me that, Dad?"


    The passion she shared with Eric the previous night had left her feeling a bit exhausted, so her energy wasn¡¯t quite what it used to be.


    "You¡¯ve been offtely. In the past, if Elias and Dorian were ying with the snowman, you¡¯d have joined them too. E, maybe you have some emotional scars. How about seeing a doctor?" Lucas gently suggested.


    E was a little surprised but soon smiled. "I¡¯m fine, Dad. I might have some mild emotional scars, but I¡¯ll get over it soon."


    She had been having nightmares every other night, and herck of interest wasn¡¯t because of anything serious¡ªit was just that she was a little tired.


    Lucas didn¡¯t push further. She wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it, so he¡¯d just have to wait until she felt better. Thankfully, Eric was also someone who doted on her, putting his career aside to spend time with her and their sons.


    "By the way... Your father-inw tried to get information from the Scott family¡¯s servants, but he was caught and severely beaten by the Scott family. He¡¯s still in the hospital now."


    Lucas suddenly remembered something.


    E frowned. Eric hadn¡¯t mentioned this to her yet.


    It seemed like he still hadn¡¯te to terms with it.


    "I know Eric doesn¡¯t like him, but... he¡¯s still his father. Could you try talking to him about it?" Lucas said softly.


    E nodded. She could only try.


    James had gone too far before, and if it were her, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him so easily either.


    But now he was lying in the hospital. Some things didn¡¯t need to be held against him.


    What E didn¡¯t expect was that before she could say anything, Eric brought up the idea of visiting James.


    Meeting E¡¯s surprised gaze, he said calmly, "Even though James really angered and disappointed me before, and I once thought I¡¯d never forgive him, after everything that¡¯s happened, sometimes the past is just the past. Not forgiving him doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t go visit him."


    Uh... E pursed her lips slightly. There was no need to exin all of this to her, was there?


    "I understand, darling. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll support you," she said.


    Her words made Eric smile lightly. The family of four quickly changed into their thick winter clothes, which made them all look a little bulky.


    E wore a purple down jacket, her hair tied up, with a pure white scarf around her neck.


    Though she had lost quite a bit of weight, her slightly sharper features made her look even more beautiful and delicate.


    The twins also wore identical ck coats, looking adorable and sweet.


    Eric wore a stylish long ck coat, paired with a white sweater underneath. The ck and whitebination made him look even more handsome.


    As the family of four walked down the street, they naturally attracted plenty of attention.


    Inside the hospital.


    James was awake, flipping through arge stack of newspapers. When he saw a family of four walk in, he was both surprised and delighted, but his feet couldn¡¯t move. Still, the smile on his face was incredibly bright.


    "Eric, E, you guys are here? Dorian, Elias,e over to Grandpa!"


    Dorian and Elias didn¡¯t have much negative feeling toward James. Although they didn¡¯t see him often, every time they met, they got nice presents.


    Well, kids always have a good impression of those who give them gifts.


    The two little ones ran over, and Eric silently sat to one side. Theughter of the children filled the room with joy.


    Beforeing here, E and Eric had already learned from Lucas that James¡¯s legs had been broken from the beating, and the doctors said the chance of recovery was slim. This meant that James might spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    After the kids had their fun, James¡¯s smile became even brighter. After Eforted him, she left the room with her sons.


    Eric sat there, and he actually had an urge to smoke.


    The affection he received after bing an adult could really be called minimal, and his hatred for James went so deep that he wanted to tear his bones apart. However, he never thought that one day, he would sit in the hospital room of this man he hated so much, and the suffocating feeling inside him made him crave a cigarette.


    "My condition is improving, so you don¡¯t have to worry," James said quickly when he noticed Eric¡¯s silence and seemingly sad expression.


    Eric finally looked up at him, a sarcastic smile curling on his lips. "I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m just here to see if you¡¯re dead yet."


    James was speechless. His son had always been so sharp and ruthless with him.


    James let out a relieved smile. He didn¡¯t me his son. "How could I die? I still have to live to see Dorian and Elias get married and have children. But I won¡¯t bother you..."


    "Your legs are broken, and you¡¯ll have to live in a wheelchair for the rest of your life. Can you bother us? But this is probably karmic retribution. Mom was driven to jump off the building because of you. You¡¯re destined to be lonely and helpless in this life."


    Eric coldly stood up, anger rising in his chest at the thought.


    His mother was a knot he could never untie in his life.


    "But... I¡¯m a man of principle. Since you got hurt saving Elias, I¡¯ll allow them to call you Grandpa. But I¡¯ll never call you Dad again."


    With that, Eric stood up coldly, brushing off his clothes with his long fingers, as though trying to shake off the bad energy of the hospital room.


    After his son left, James quietly stared at the door that had just closed, and couldn¡¯t help but faintly twitch his lips. "This is fine... At least my grandchildren can recognize me. That¡¯s better than being rejected and kept at a distance."


    At his age, he would never beg for Eric¡¯s forgiveness, because he had been too shameless and excessive in the past.


    As long as his son¡¯s family was safe and living a happy life, that was better than anything else.


    The family of four left the hospital, and at the entrance, E spotted an ambnce unloading a man covered in blood.


    She suddenly felt nauseous.


    She remembered shooting Logan in the leg... Blood sprayed from his leg, staining his white jeans. That was the first time she had created such a bloody scene...


    E immediately called for a stop, pushed open the car door, and ran to a nearby trash can to throw up.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 527: She’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 527: She¡¯s Here</h4>


    This time, E threw up badly. Eric had the bodyguards watch the kids while he rushed to her side, patting her back and helping her catch her breath.


    Little Elias and little Dorian had no idea what was going on and were about to follow, but the bodyguard quickly stopped them.


    "Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with mommy?" Elias asked, while Dorian kept struggling, "Uncle, I want to go over there, let go of us..."


    "Your mommy ate something bad, she¡¯ll be fine soon," the bodyguard softly exined. It was Eric who didn¡¯t allow the two little masters to go over.


    E vomited for about two minutes before the nausea finally stopped. Eric silently handed her a bottle of water. She took a sip and rinsed her mouth.


    Her limbs felt weak, and her forehead was drenched in cold sweat.


    "E, listen to me, go see a doctor, okay?" Eric looked at her pale face, furrowing his brow with a deep sense of worry.


    He wanted to help E so badly, but Lucas had said that E might be too traumatized. After all... it was the first time she had shot someone, even though she hadn¡¯t killed Logan.


    But that kind of situation was unforgettable, and it¡¯s normal to have some psychological scars.


    E shook her head. "No need, I¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t see scenes like that again."


    She had already died once; she didn¡¯t believe such a small shadow could get the better of her!


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "E, you should see a doctor, it¡¯s better to get treatment as soon as possible..."


    "I know, I¡¯m aware of it," E nodded weakly, leaning against Eric as he helped her back to the car.


    If this kind of thing happened again, then she¡¯d consider seeing a doctor.


    "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Mommy, are you sick?"


    Both sons clung to her, wide-eyed and concerned.


    E wanted to kiss their faces, but thinking about just having thrown up, she decided against it and pinched Elias¡¯s round little face. "No, I just ate something wrong."


    Dorian, a little scared, rubbed his round belly. Earlier in the hospital, the little guy had eaten quite a bit.


    "Mommy, I ate a lot too. Do you think I¡¯ll make my belly sick?"


    Seeing the frightened look on Dorian¡¯s face, E and Eric exchanged a nce. The little foodie was afraid too?


    E and Eric reassured their son, and Dorian finally calmed down, soon forgetting the worry.


    E, however, couldn¡¯t muster the energy. Once home, she went straight to bed and fell asleep.


    After learning what happened, Lucas furrowed his brow and said to Eric, "You should try to persuade her more. She¡¯s still so stubborn, always thinking she doesn¡¯t need a doctor... sigh, some psychological issues are hard to treat, right?"


    Eric¡¯s expression grew somber. "I know. I¡¯ve been trying to convince her, but she won¡¯t listen to me."


    "Then you¡¯ll have to work harder. If you can¡¯t persuade her, then I, as her father... probably won¡¯t have much luck either."


    The two men exchanged a look, both filled with helplessness. After all, E was their most important family member, and if she didn¡¯t want to see a doctor, they couldn¡¯t force her.


    When E woke up, it was already afternoon. Snowkes were still drifting outside. Her two sons sat quietly by the side, staring at her silently.


    E sat up in confusion, feeling a little better. "Elias, Dorian, why are you here?"


    Dorian pouted. "Daddy told us to wait here for you. He said he¡¯s taking you to see a doctor. Mommy, you really are sick!"


    E waspletely helpless.


    She actually hated hospitals. Although seeing a psychologist might be different from going to a hospital, she felt like it wasn¡¯t really a problem.


    Eric was truly clever¡ªhe actually came up with a way to get her to the hospital.


    "Mommy, hurry up and fix your hair. We¡¯ll go with you to the hospital. Don¡¯t be scared, there won¡¯t be any shots!"


    Elias patted his chest. "I promise!"


    Seeing her eldest son acting like a little grown-up, E couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Her younger son also ran over, grabbing E¡¯s hand. "Mommy, Daddy really said there won¡¯t be any shots. Mommy, be good, okay?"


    Well, with both of her sons acting like little adults trying to persuade her, even if she didn¡¯t want to go, she had no choice but toply.


    She had to admit¡ªEric really understood her. If she refused to go to the hospital, it would leave a bad impression on their sons.


    And that was something E would never allow to happen.


    She got up, freshened up, and changed her clothes. Looking in the mirror, she noticed herplexion was a little pale, and she seemed rather tired. So, she applied a light shade of lipstick to make herself look a little better.


    Little Elias, standing nearby, curiously fiddled with E¡¯s moisturizer, twisting the cap back and forth. E quickly snatched it away. The little guy winked yfully. "Mommy, actually, I want to take care of my skin too. I want to be as pretty as you."


    "You¡¯re already prettier than me without any skincare. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask Daddy and Grandpa!"


    Satisfied with the answer, Elias darted off. Meanwhile, little Dorian clung to E¡¯s side, grinning mischievously. "Mommy, if you go to the hospital, I¡¯ll ask Daddy to take us to the food street for a big feast to reward you."


    Uh... He probably just wanted to eat and found this excuse to make it impossible for Eric to refuse, right?


    E looked at this little trickster, kissed his forehead, and told him that food outside wasn¡¯t as clean as homemade meals. But the little one responded with a wise, almost adult-like tone, "So what? It¡¯s not like we eat out every day. A change of taste once in a while is fine."


    Alright, this little one had already mastered the art of negotiation from the adults. E didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, so the family of four headed to the psychological treatment center that Eric had arranged.


    This particr center was a renowned institution in Country W, staffed with highly professional doctors. After a thorough consultation and evaluation, Dr. Mark, who was responsible for E¡¯s case, concluded that her condition wasn¡¯t too serious.


    If she couldn¡¯t eat at all or kept vomiting uncontrobly, then it would be a severe psychological trauma.


    Dr. Mark didn¡¯t prescribe any medication. Instead, he advised Eric to take E out more often, help her rx, and avoid putting too much pressure on herself. If her condition didn¡¯t improve after some time, then they could consider a more in-depth treatment.


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s assessment, Eric felt much more at ease. So, he drove his wife and children to the famous Country S food street in the area.


    This food street was primarily frequented by immigrants from Country S who had moved to Country W.


    Of course, there were also plenty of foreigners who loved S cuisine and street food. Walking through the area, they could see tourists of various skin tones and nationalities enjoying the local delicacies.


    Out of everyone, Dorian was the most excited. Elias enjoyed food too, but he wasn¡¯t as obsessed as his little brother.


    They found a spot at a restaurant called vors Delight. E ordered tangyuan, Eric got dumplings, while Dorian and Elias picked a variety of other dishes¡ªfish balls, osmanthus cake, and more.


    "This smells so good, Mommy! We have toe here often to hunt for food. It¡¯s not even cold here!"


    Dorian was already drooling over the bowl of tangyuan ced in front of him.


    "We will, but in a little while, we¡¯ll be heading back to Country S," Eric answered on E¡¯s behalf, smiling.


    E pursed her lips. Yes, they couldn¡¯t stay in Country W forever. Although she had considered surrogacy, she still needed time to rest before making a final decision.


    At that moment, two women walked into the restaurant from outside.


    E looked up and was instantly stunned.


    How did she end up here?

 Chapter 528: Testing the Waters

    <h4>Chapter 528: Testing the Waters</h4>


    Eric noticed E¡¯s gaze and turned his head slightly, his expression calm. That¡¯s when he saw Aurora walking in with her assistant, Dominic.


    Eric furrowed his brows. E was already in a bad mood, and now Aurora had suddenly appeared¡ªwhat was her purpose? If she ended up upsetting E, he honestly wouldn¡¯t mind cklisting her for good.


    "Mr. Nelson, Mrs. Nelson, I¡¯ve been looking for you two for so long. I finally found you!" Aurora wiped the fine sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief. Considering how cold the weather was, she must have been searching really hard to be sweating like this. Her effort was almost admirable.


    "Miss Wilson, do you need something?" E asked indifferently. Though she had once argued with Eric because of her, thinking back now, it seemed rather ridiculous.


    At that time, anger had clouded her judgment, and she had said all sorts of things. But in reality, even if Aurora hadn¡¯t been involved, the kidnapping incident would have still happened.


    "Mrs. Nelson, Mr. Nelson, I came here today to sincerely apologize for the trouble and misunderstandings I caused before," Aurora said carefully. "Mrs. Nelson, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Mr. Nelson and I only have a boss-employee rtionship."


    Her assistant, Dominic, kept her head down, barely daring to breathe.


    Eric frowned, his voiceced with irritation. "Aurora, we never med you. You really came all this way just to apologize?"


    His tone wasn¡¯t friendly at all¡ªhe wished Aurora would disappear immediately, afraid that she might spark another argument between him and E.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and she bit her lip in embarrassment. "No... I¡¯m actually here to shoot an MV. I heard you were nearby, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to say hello."


    Eric and E exchanged a nce. She shrugged helplessly. She had just posted a photo on Twitter, and Aurora must have seen it¡ªalong with the location.


    "We don¡¯t me you. You can go now," Eric said tly.


    Elias blinked his bright eyes. "Sister, you¡¯re so pretty!"


    "Why do I feel like she looks kind of familiar?" Dorian tilted his head, his delicate features filled with curiosity.


    Aurora nced at the twin boys and couldn¡¯t help but find them utterly adorable. "I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you..."


    She turned carefully to leave, looking rather dejected. But before she could step away, E suddenly smiled and called out to her, "Miss Wilson, if you have time, why don¡¯t you join us for a meal?"


    Aurora was visibly surprised and turned back toward E. "Are you sure? I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude..."


    "Not at all. It¡¯s rare for Dorian and Elias to take such a liking to someone," E said with a gentle smile.


    Truthfully, she wanted to test Aurora a little¡ªto see if she had any inappropriate thoughts about Eric.


    Although E was confident that Eric wouldn¡¯t fall for someone else, she didn¡¯t like women with too much ambition and scheming minds.


    If she saw through Aurora¡¯s true colors, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cklist her from the industry.


    Love had no room for risks. Every woman was selfish when it came to rtionships, and only a fool would allow a future superstar to hang around her husband.


    Aurora hesitated, stealing a nce at Eric, clearly worried about his reaction.


    "If my wife has invited you, then have a seat," Eric said coolly, not sparing her a single nce.


    Aurora finally sat down cautiously, taking the seat next to Elias.


    E remained poised and rxed, ordering two more servings of tangyuan. As Aurora chatted with the children, she tasted the warm dessert.


    Her voice was truly mesmerizing, like the sound of an angel. Just hearing her speak was soothing to the ears.


    For the next ten minutes, E secretly observed Aurora, watching her expressions and eye movements.


    To her surprise, Aurora genuinely seemed to be here just to apologize. When she looked at Eric, there was no trace of admiration or ulterior motives in her eyes.


    If she was faking it, E had to admit that Aurora¡¯s acting skills were truly top-notch.


    A few minutester, a man unfamiliar to E arrived.


    The man was Everett Langston, a ssmate of Eric¡¯s and a citizen of Country W, though he was originally from Country S.


    The Langston family held considerable influence in Country W. A decade ago, they had been a dominant force in Country S¡¯s arms trade. However, due to policy changes and other undisclosed reasons, the entire Langston family relocated to Country W.


    There were multiple versions of why they moved, but since Everett and Eric rarely interacted, E had never paid much attention to the details.


    Yet, this time, Everett appeared before Eric, catching him off guard.


    "Everett, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here," Eric said casually. The man in the ck coat nodded solemnly.


    "I saw Mr. Nelson here and thought I¡¯d drop in," Everett replied in a neutral tone. His presence wasmanding, and the four bodyguards apanying him made the small establishment feel even more cramped.


    Aurora was sitting close to Everett, and her face was gradually turning red.


    E, on the other hand, felt reassured.


    Aurora seemed to have feelings for this man, and from the looks of it, he likely felt the same way. However, for some reason, he had never confessed. But here he was, willing to sit down with Eric¡ªsomeone he rarely interacted with¡ªjust for Aurora¡¯s sake.


    The two men discussed business matters, and Everett suggested meeting at another time to discuss a project. Eric readily agreed.


    Turning down a business opportunity would be foolish, especially when the Langston family was thriving in Country W.


    Having an additional business partner was definitely a good thing.


    Everett¡¯s presencepletely erased E¡¯s doubts about testing Aurora. When they left the restaurant, the two men headed to a nearby caf¨¦ for further discussions.


    Meanwhile, E and Aurora took the two little troublemakers for a stroll and some more food. Before long, everyone was stuffed.


    Aurora hadpletely won over Elias and Dorian. They kept calling her "big sister" in their sweet voices, theirughter bright and infectious. Many people wanted to take pictures with Aurora, but she remained humble and approachable.


    Naturally, there were also plenty of people asking to take photos with E and the twins¡ªafter all, their stunning looks were above average.


    Through their interactions, E realized that Aurora was actually a simple and easygoing person. Despite being a key talent under LXL¡¯s training, she remained modest andposed, never arrogant or impatient.


    Although Aurora was the niece of the head of the Wilson Group, her parents had divorced long ago, and she had been raised by her mother.


    Her biological father had never supported or nurtured her, and their rtionship was distant. It was her uncle¡ªthe head of the Wilson family¡ªwho asionally provided her with some financial assistance. After her mother fell ill, she moved into her uncle¡¯s house.


    However, once she became self-sufficient, she moved out, as she could no longer tolerate her aunt¡¯s hostility.


    Aurora had loved singing since she was young, but without strong backing and with many industry figures attempting to take advantage of her, she refused topromise. As a result, she never got her big break.

 Chapter 529: I Have a Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 529: I Have a Boyfriend</h4>


    Later, during the singingpetition held by LXL, Aurora stood out, unaffected by any shady rules. She was extremely grateful and cherished the opportunity LXL had given her.


    "People in thepany say you¡¯re lucky, that you¡¯re very clever, but I believe that everyone must work hard to find their own happiness. Mrs. Nelson, I, Aurora, would rather die than destroy someone else¡¯s family, so you can rest assured..."


    Aurora was a smart woman, though somewhat na?ve in the sense that she didn¡¯t have any hidden agendas.


    E knew about Aurora¡¯s probing from the start.


    E smiled faintly, sitting in a park by the food street with Aurora. Dorian and Elias were watching children from other families y with remote-controlled airnes, while six bodyguards remained vignt.


    "Since you¡¯ve made a promise, I no longer need to worry. Although I¡¯m confident that Mr. Nelson will never betray me, reality and confidence are two different things." E leaned back in her chair, holding a fluffy sun doll she had just bought.


    Aurora nodded, "Mrs. Nelson, you¡¯re my idol! Actually, I also want to be a woman with a strong presence... but my personality..."


    Her personality was gentle.


    Presence seemed like something out of reach for her, as Aurora appeared like a fairy descended from the heavens, too beautiful to belong to this world.


    E chuckled. "Just call me E from now on. By the way, do you know Everett?"


    Aurora¡¯s face immediately flushed red. "No... We know each other, but we¡¯re not very familiar..."


    Well... What she meant by not being familiar was in terms of emotional connection, but in a physical sense, they were quite familiar. When Aurora first came to Country W to shoot an MV, she ran into a group of hooligans causing trouble, and one of them almost assaulted her. Fortunately, Everett saved her.


    She thought they had no further connection, but one rainy night, he appeared at her doorstep, his body burning with fever. She innocently helped him up to rest, not expecting... that night, he took everything from her.


    Aurora had a boyfriend, but he was just an ordinary working guy. Because of this, she had confronted Everett several times, but he was still persistent.


    "But from your reaction, it seems like it¡¯s not simple. However, I don¡¯t really know Everett that well. If you need help, you can talk to Mr. Nelson," E said casually.


    E was sure Aurora and Everett had something going on. At twenty-four, Aurora still blushed when she saw a man.


    Either she had fallen for Everett, or they were involved in a physical rtionship. Either way, she blushed every time she saw him.


    Moreover, Everett suddenly started discussing things with Eric, which probably had something to do with Aurora.


    "No, no... I don¡¯t need it!" Aurora lowered her head, a bit flustered.


    "Actually... I don¡¯t want Mr. Adams to keep bothering me. I... I have a boyfriend!" Aurora¡¯s distressed expression made E pause for a moment.


    "Aurora, just follow what your heart tells you. With time, you¡¯ll know exactly what you need most."


    Just like her and Eric, they had separated at one point.


    But in the end, didn¡¯t they still end up together?


    "I know, I understand what I need to do."


    E didn¡¯t bring up Everett again and instead started chatting with Aurora about the interesting and quirky things in Country W. The two of them enjoyed the conversation.


    At that moment...


    In a nearby caf¨¦, Eric and Everett sat together, leisurely sipping the ck coffee they had ordered.


    "Mr. Nelson, I hope you¡¯ll terminate Aurora¡¯s contract with LXL. She¡¯s the woman I want," Everett said inly.


    Eric raised an eyebrow. "I don¡¯t think... Aurora likes you that much, does she?"


    Everett¡¯s face darkened. "I¡¯ll make her fall in love with me. Thepensation is negotiable¡ªmoney is no issue¡ªbut I don¡¯t like my woman being in the spotlight."


    Eric chuckled.


    LXL was apany that he and E co-founded, and they had never resorted to any shady practices with their female artists. Even the directors knew better. If they were caught doing anything improper, Eric would make sure they¡¯d never work in the industry again.


    Aurora had gained quite a bit of fame already, even though she had only sung a few songs. Her voice was simply too beautiful.


    If Everett stubbornly ruined her future...


    "Everett, I think loving a woman isn¡¯t about restricting her freedom, but about giving her more space. Singing is Miss Wilson¡¯s passion. If you force her to break her contract with us, it won¡¯t ease things between you two¡ªit¡¯ll only make them worse." Eric said calmly. "As a fellow student, I¡¯ll be straightforward with you: ourpany won¡¯t ever make use of any shady tactics. Aurora¡¯s sess here is based entirely on her own efforts and talent."


    Everett¡¯s expression shifted between light and dark.


    "You want to turn Aurora into a flower in a vase, don¡¯t you? But one day, you¡¯ll realize she has no real qualities, and you won¡¯t love her anymore. You¡¯ll end up ruining her." Eric mocked with a smile. "And by the way... your anxiety¡ªare you insecure about your own charm?"


    "Eric, you¡¯ve said enough," Everett replied coldly, his gaze turning sharper.


    For Everett, getting women was never difficult. With a snap of his fingers, countless women would fall at his feet. But the one he truly loved was still Aurora, the woman who feared him most.


    He missed her body from that rainy night.


    The feeling that consumed him¡ªhe had never experienced anything like it before. Our dear Everett, who had always had a deep-seated aversion to women, had no resistance when he heard Aurora¡¯s voice.


    "I haven¡¯t gone too far. Whether my words are correct or not, you should really think about it. You¡¯d be better off helping her rise quickly to superstardom. She¡¯d be grateful, truly appreciate your understanding."


    After saying this, Eric didn¡¯t feel the need to say anything else.


    Everett was a smart man, but the one involved often can¡¯t see the bigger picture.


    He didn¡¯t want Aurora out in the public eye because he thought it would be shameful for her. But at LXL, singing had never required anyone to please anyone else or to suffer indignities.


    Aurora loved this environment, yet Everett failed to understand her inner feelings.


    Everett didn¡¯t say anything else and finally put down his coffee cup. "I¡¯ll talk to you in a few days."


    Eric gave a faint smile. Looks like Nelson Group had gained another partner in Country W.


    When Eric returned to E, he found that Aurora had already left.


    That night, as E nestled in his arms, smiling sweetly, Eric brought up the topic. "So, you were talking about Everett? He must have some kind of romantic connection with Aurora, right? Because Aurora doesn¡¯t blush when she sees you, but she turns bright red when she sees him."


    Eric chuckled and pinched her little face, letting his hand wander. "Looks like you¡¯ve got the psychology of rtionships figured out!"


    "Of course! Otherwise, how could I have won your heart?" Eughed softly. "But Aurora¡¯s in quite a tough spot. She has a boyfriend, but Everett isn¡¯t willing to let go."


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 530: What Do You Want to Do?

    <h4>Chapter 530: What Do You Want to Do?</h4>


    Eric¡¯s hand began to wander, and E, blushing, grabbed his hand. "Behave yourself, I¡¯m not feeling well tonight."


    Eric reluctantly withdrew his hand. "That¡¯s why I suggested you go to the hospital. Maybe... you¡¯re pregnant again."


    E was startled. After having the twins, she and Eric had been using contraception. How could she possibly be pregnant?


    "It¡¯s not entirely impossible. You should still go to the hospital for a checkup tomorrow, or I could buy you a pregnancy test kit?" Eric said, his self-absorption evident, hiszy demeanor almost nonchnt, but with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    "It¡¯d be great if this time it¡¯s a girl," Eric said with a lightugh. "If we have a daughter, I¡¯ll dress her up like a little princess¡ªhopefully she¡¯ll look eight parts like you."


    E looked a bit down. "Alright, I¡¯ll go get checked tomorrow."


    Her period seemed to be dyed by ten days. Initially, E thought it was because she had been under immense stress during the kidnapping case, which caused her hormones to be out of bnce, making her periodte.


    But the nausea... it felt just like when she was pregnant with little Elias and Dorian.


    The next morning, E was once again "dragged" by Eric to the hospital.


    The results came in, and when the doctor congratted them, Eric¡¯s smile was brighter than ever. "This time, it must be a girl!"


    E was speechless¡ªhe was obviously biased toward girls.


    Lucas, however, was the happiest. He had even been considering finding a surrogate for his daughter and son-inw, but now, unexpectedly, E was pregnant again.


    As a result, E was once again treated like a national treasure, much like a giant panda. If she walked too quickly, she was stopped, making the two little ones think that E was really sick.


    E felt frustrated. The thought of going through the pain of childbirth again made her uneasy. She was terrified of pain, after all.


    After a month in Country W, Eric, along with his wife and children, returned home.


    But this time, E¡¯s pregnancy wasn¡¯t as bad as thest one. She didn¡¯t vomit as much¡ªmostly just dry heaving¡ªand her appetite wasn¡¯t great. However,pared tost time, she felt much better.


    Friends came over to offer congrattions and chat. Even Lauren, with her four-month baby bump, came to catch up with E.


    In her spare time, E often arrived an hour early to take a walk in the park near the little prince¡¯s kindergarten to strengthen her body.


    There was a ball court nearby, and she often heard the sounds of boys and girls cheering. She knew that a new university had been built nearby, which seemed to have been funded by Eric.


    Around 4 p.m., E was walking in the fresh air of the park. Two bodyguards stood a short distance away, watching vigntly as a young man sat not far off, painting on an easel.


    E gently stroked her belly. Although she was only a month along and her belly hadn¡¯t popped out yet, she felt as though a tiny life was slowly growing inside her.


    Her phone rang, and when she checked, it was Aurora calling.


    Over the past month, Aurora had often called her. Even if it was just to check in, she would call every few days.


    E didn¡¯t mind at all; in fact, she felt that Aurora now seemed like a lost littlemb, unsure of which path to take.


    However, today was E¡¯sst day using her phone. After today, the phone would be given to Mia to carry with her.


    "E..." Aurora¡¯s voice sounded a bit down.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I... I want to ask you for a favor!"


    Aurora hesitated as she spoke.


    E gave a faint smile. "Alright, what is it? It¡¯s best to settle it today, because after today, I won¡¯t be able to hear your thoughts directly anymore. I¡¯m a little over a month pregnant, and Eric said today is thest day I can use my phone. After tomorrow, someone else will be answering my calls."


    Aurora sounded somewhat surprised. After congratting E, she finally got to her own issue.


    "E... could you talk to him for me? I know that Everett and Mr. Nelson are partners now, but I really can¡¯t stand him. I don¡¯t want him to keep bothering me."


    "Why don¡¯t you just tell him yourself?"


    "I can¡¯t... the more I show that I dislike him in front of him, the more he wants to torment me!" Aurora¡¯s voice was small, and E could imagine her face turning red with embarrassment.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll have Eric talk to him on the side." E agreed.


    Though their rtionship was none of her business, Aurora was still one of thepany¡¯s artists, and they were friends.


    Aurora secretly sighed in relief and thanked E before they continued chatting for a while, then hung up the phone.


    After the call, E handed the phone to Mia.


    A while back, during the time when Elias was kidnapped, Mia had taken medical leave due to illness.


    Now, there was still a faint trace of sickness on Mia¡¯s face, as if she hadn¡¯t fully recovered.


    E knew Mia liked Luke, but for some reason, they hadn¡¯t gotten together yet.


    Mia quietly epted the phone and stood off to the side.


    "Mia, what¡¯s going on with youtely? Was it really just surgery? Maybe you should take a little more time to rest?"


    E looked at Mia and spoke softly.


    Mia shook her head. "I¡¯m fine now, really!"


    But inside, Mia was hiding a secret.


    E didn¡¯t know that Mia hadn¡¯t had an appendectomy, but rather... an abortion.


    The child was Luke¡¯s.


    Mia lowered her eyes. Luke didn¡¯t know about the child, but she had tested him. He didn¡¯t want to marry her and had given her a check for a million dors instead.


    Mia had taken it, deciding to cut ties with Luke for good.


    "Actually... I came here today because I want to resign." Mia tried to hide the expression on her face, forcing a bitter smile, and handed E a letter from her pocket.


    E waspletely surprised and tried to understand the reason behind Mia¡¯s resignation. But Mia simply said she was tired and wanted to rest.


    "If that¡¯s how you feel, I respect your decision. If you ever want toe back, just contact me then," E said softly.


    Mia nodded, feeling a pain deep inside. Luke still liked E, that¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t epted her.


    Should she hate E?


    E furrowed her brows, and a wave of nausea suddenly hit her again.


    So, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to focus on Mia anymore. She felt a bit off, and after forcing herself to walk around a bit more, the boy who had been painting suddenly stood up and started walking toward E.


    He was tall, with delicate features, and a youthful energy about him. He looked like he was probably in his second or third year of university.


    "Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Two bodyguards stopped him, seeing that he seemed to be trying to approach E.

 Chapter 531: Let Go of Me!

    <h4>Chapter 531: Let Go of Me!</h4>


    The young man was a bit surprised. He gave a faint smile and turned his sketchpad toward E. "Miss, I just drew you in my artwork, so I wanted to thank you. I haven¡¯t been able to create anything for the past few days, but you¡¯ve given me some inspiration. Thank you!"


    E focused on the image, where she was depicted gently resting her hand on her stomach, sitting on an ornate chair, her expression full of tenderness.


    The theme of the painting was titled "Motherly Love."


    E smiled lightly. "It¡¯s fine. Since it¡¯s just a drawing, there¡¯s no need to apologize."


    Although she hadn¡¯t been informed that she would be used as a model, E felt a bit ufortable. Still, she didn¡¯t want to discourage a student¡¯s interest in painting.


    "But next time," she added calmly, "if you want to use someone as a model, it¡¯s better to ask their permission first."


    The young man was surprised and instantly blushed. "I understand... I¡¯m sorry. If you don¡¯t like it, I can tear it up."


    "No need," E said, and with that, she turned and walked away.


    The young man stood there dazed for a moment. After snapping back to reality, he scratched his head, his eyes filled with excitement. "So she... really is the woman who sponsors me. The legendary Mrs. Nelson, with a fortune of billions... A woman like that is truly admirable."


    He watched E¡¯s figure disappear, then turned dejectedly and headed toward the nearby sports field.


    E had indeed been sponsoring some poor students since the year she was reborn. Back then, she had made a significant amount of money from stock trading, and with her investments in various industries, her wealth had gradually umted.


    She chose to sponsor these students out of gratitude for the second chance at life she had received. If she could do good deeds, she would try to do as many as possible, keeping them low-key.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that this young man wouldter trigger someone¡¯s possessiveness...


    At this moment, Aurora was resting in the break shelter of the filming location.


    She had just filmed part of her new music video, and with a little more effort, she would be done shooting for her new song.


    Her assistant, had brought several bottles of juice and mineral water. Aurora picked a bottle of water to drink, as fruit juice would cause her to gain weight, and she had to be very cautious with what she consumed to maintain her figure.


    She had drunk about half of the water, feeling a bit tired, and leaned back on the couch. Her slightly curled long hair fellzily over her shoulders, entuating her porcin-white face, making her even more captivating.


    She wore thepany¡¯s required low-cut dress with a white sweater on top. Though the weather was a bit chilly, she still made an effort to endure.


    "Aurora, you often call Mrs. Nelson. Do you think she might be annoyed with you? I¡¯m worried she might misunderstand and think you have feelings for Mr. Nelson and then freeze you out..." her assistant Dominic said anxiously.


    Aurora shook her head. "No, Mrs. Nelson isn¡¯t like that."


    "But people at thepany are saying... all the actresses who¡¯ve tried to seduce Mr. Nelson have been frozen out by Mrs. Nelson..."


    Dominic was filled with worry, concerned that his prized talent might suddenly be cklisted or banned. That would be a disastrous situation.


    Aurora gave a faint smile. Many of the female artists in thepany were terrified of E, and they dared not approach Eric, fearing they might suddenly face a career-ending scandal.


    Rumors always grew more ridiculous as they spread, and now it was said that E was a wild, vicious woman from a savagend, capable of devouring anyone with just a nce.


    At that moment, Aurora¡¯s phone, which had been lying idle, buzzed to life.


    She nced at the screen, her face paling slightly. Hesitating whether to answer, she ultimately pressed the button to decline the call.


    She couldn¡¯t take his calls anymore!


    She was engaged to her current boyfriend, Alexander, and couldn¡¯t afford to have any lingering ties with Everett.


    The caller didn¡¯t try to reach her again after that one call.


    Aurora gripped her phone, feeling a whirlwind of emotions. She had rejected him¡ªwasn¡¯t she supposed to be relieved? Yet she couldn¡¯t shake the worry that he might do something extreme.


    Her boyfriend, Alexander Lewis, had no idea about this.


    And that¡¯s why she had to resolve this quickly¡ªotherwise, Alexander would be deeply hurt.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and the director, smiling, addressed Aurora. "Aurora, this is Everett, one of ourpany¡¯s partners. He¡¯s brought a script for you. Why don¡¯t you take a look?"


    Everett walked inzily, but his expression was serious.


    He acted like a stranger, shaking Aurora¡¯s hand, then turned to the others in the room. "You all can leave. I need to discuss something with Miss Wilson."


    Aurora grew anxious. "No, this is a break room. It¡¯s disrespectful to discuss business here, Everett. Can we arrange for another time?"


    The directorughed. "Aurora, Everett is only giving you this one chance. You need to seize it. This isn¡¯t about acting¡ªit¡¯s about singing the theme song for the show. Do you realize? The lead roles are being yed by the top actor and actress right now. If yound the theme song, that¡¯s a huge recognition for you!"


    Aurora knew full well that getting the theme song for such a high-profile drama would catapult her to stardom even faster.


    She was confident in her voice.


    The director and Dominic quickly exited, leaving just her and Everett in the studio.


    Aurora could feel Everett¡¯s gaze burning into her, and she instinctively lowered her head, like a frightened little rabbit, her heart pounding with fear.


    "Everett... didn¡¯t Mr. Nelson mention this to you...?"


    She had just called E, who probably passed on her request to Eric, right?


    But maybe E had been dyed, and that¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t brought it up?


    "What are you talking about?" Everett¡¯s cold gaze locked onto Aurora as he lifted her chin, his strong, muscr body pressing down on her.


    Aurora was stunned. Before she could even speak, his lips sealed hers, his hot breath brushing against her face, turning her cheeks a soft red.


    Aurora, like a helpless rabbit, was forcefully pinned to the couch, her face flushed with embarrassment. She struggled, crying out, "You... you can¡¯t do this to me! Everett! Rtionships are supposed to be mutual... let go... mmm!"


    "Mutual?" Everett¡¯s eyes gleamed with a touch of malice. "You¡¯re reacting to me. How could this be forced?"


    Damn it! Aurora¡¯s big eyes were filled with panic and tears. She was terrified, but didn¡¯t dare scream out loud.


    After all, outside were other artists and staff members. If anyone found out about her rtionship with Everett, what would they think of her?


    After several struggles, her clothes were disheveled, and Aurora looked at the man in terror, his kisses lingering on her earlobe and lips.


    "You¡¯ve been getting close to Mrs. Nelson because you like Eric, right?" Everett suddenly stopped, his cold eyes fixed on her.


    Aurora was both embarrassed and angry. With a bitterugh, she sneered, "So Everett¡¯s imagination truly knows no bounds!"

 Chapter 532: Is There Any Perk Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 532: Is There Any Perk Tonight?</h4>


    Everett grinned shamelessly. "Of course, even with clothes on, I can imagine what you look like without them!"


    "Aurora, I hate you, I loathe you. Please, get away from me!" Aurora¡¯s temper red, but she couldn¡¯t break free from hisrge, iron-like grip.


    His hand sped her delicate wrist so tightly it left marks, making her skin redden.


    "Hate me? I seem to remember that night when I saved you, you climbed into my bed?" There was disgust in Everett¡¯s eyes. "Don¡¯t pretend to be pure. You¡¯re not worthy of it!"


    Aurora was so angry she almost cried. After he saved her that night, he took her back to the hotel for the night. But he acted like a gentleman, not making any inappropriate moves.


    However, she had a nightmare that night and, in a dazed state, ended up on Everett¡¯s bed, which led him to misunderstand that she was trying to seduce him!


    That night, his attitude toward her was harsh, but for some reason, a monthter, after he returned to the country, he found her rented apartment and took her by force.


    That night, Aurora fought desperately, but she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being vited by him.


    In Aurora¡¯s eyes, this man was a devil, using every means to humiliate her!


    She never wanted to be entangled with him or to climb the Langston family¡¯sdder, but he thought she was ying hard to get, trying to manipte him with petty tricks!


    Aurora trembled in his embrace, but the cold tears slowly started to fall.


    Everett tasted the salty tears and abruptly lifted his head to look at her face. Her face was streaked with bright, wet tears, and there was a faint flush spreading across her cheeks, even her earlobes tinged with red.


    He disgustedly let go of her and grabbed his coat.


    Why did he, who clearly hated this woman, still find himself forced to be close to her?


    Was it because this woman... was his first? And he was hers?


    He¡¯d never liked women, so why did he feel drawn to her?


    With an expressionless face, Everett coldly stared at Aurora. "Don¡¯t try to manipte me with your interest or tease me. You¡¯re not worthy."


    With that, he left in a gust of wind.


    Aurora quickly sat up and began fixing her disheveled clothes.


    Her hair was messy too. She pulled out a smallb from her purse and tidied it up. At that moment, Dominic knocked and entered. "Aurora, hurry up, we only have thest shot left. Someone¡¯s not happy with you, but you must hold your ground."


    Aurora nodded and walked out with Dominic, only to find Sophia, the singer she was shooting the MV with, sitting off to the side, fuming.


    Her new song was thepany¡¯s main push, and Sophia, an old singer at LXL, was invited to help her out.


    But privately, Sophia was jealous of Aurora. Now that Aurora was a few minuteste, Sophia seized the opportunity to vent her frustration, throwing all sorts of sarcastic remarks.


    "Oh, finally decided to show up? Some people think just because they¡¯ve attached themselves to Everett, they can ride the wave to Richard. Always scheming to seduce men, yet they keep insisting they haven¡¯t taken any dirty paths?"


    Sophia¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm.


    Aurora¡¯s small face, still flushed with pink, looked especially ambiguous, but she only cast a cold nce at Sophia, saying nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t worth bothering with someone so petty. Better to just finish the shot quickly.


    The director shot Sophia a re. "Sophia, get ready. No more nonsense here. If you¡¯re so capable, go write a new song and win the Tiai Award!"


    The Tiai Award was given in Maind China for outstanding new songs. Aurora had won it oncest year.


    Now that LXL was pushing her, winning the award was almost a certainty.


    Sophia¡¯s face flushed red with anger as she shot Aurora a venomous look and muttered, "Don¡¯t think that just because Mrs. Nelson is backing you, you¡¯ll always have things go your way, hmph!"


    Aurora hurried over to the makeup artist to touch up her makeup. Once this shot was done, she could finally get some rest.


    On a winter night, Eric was ying with his two sons. The little ones were having a st in the newly built children¡¯s yground in the backyard, theirughter ringing through the air.


    E sat off to the side, knitting, asionally looking up with a smile as she watched the father and sons having fun together.


    This calm life was what she needed, what she longed for.


    The two little ones yed until they were exhausted. At nine in the evening, they obediently followed Mrs. Harris upstairs to take a bath and rest, since they had to go to kindergarten the next day.


    Eric came over and sat beside her, wrapping his arm around her slender shoulder. "You¡¯re so focused on knitting, does that mean your appetite has gotten better and you¡¯re feeling a bit better overall?"


    E nodded. "The baby¡¯s been growing for more than two months now, and the nausea has been less frequent. It seems the baby is really thoughtful of me."


    Eric helped her stand up. "Get some rest early. Don¡¯t stay up sote."


    E smiled. The two walked into the house hand-in-hand, only to find Lucas sitting with a frown, grumpily talking on the phone.


    It was clear that the person on the other end of the line was Aiden. Seeing her father so troubled, E couldn¡¯t help but linger for a while, wanting to hear what he had to say.


    When Lucas hung up the phone, he informed E about the conversation, saying that Aiden was going to marry the actress Jessica from H Country.


    E was shocked. Wasn¡¯t that the actress who had insulted her, calling her a nightclub girl?


    Lucas was extremely dissatisfied with Jessica and firmly opposed their marriage.


    E had previously thought they had broken up, but she didn¡¯t expect it to escte to the point of marriage.


    "That woman¡¯s character is questionable, Dad, you should really talk to Aiden about this," E said.


    She wasn¡¯t a fan of meddling in other people¡¯s affairs, but this was her family.


    "The problem now is that Jessica is... pregnant with his child, which is why Aiden is being pressured into marriage," Lucas said darkly.


    E and Eric exchanged a nce, feeling helpless. Some actresses really would go to great lengths to marry into a wealthy family.


    "Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this. I know a few people who can help," Eric said calmly. To him, it was a minor issue. Aiden might be a businessman, but he wasn¡¯t smooth enough to deal with someone like Jessica.


    With Eric¡¯s promise, Lucas decided not to involve himself further.


    Back in their room, E took off her coat, and Eric went into the bathroom to fill the tub. When he came out, he saw his wife had put her hair up in a cap, exposing her beautiful neck. Her delicate corbones shimmered like polished jade, and Eric couldn¡¯t help but feel his throat go dry.


    The first andst three months of pregnancy were off-limits for intimacy, so Eric had been holding back.


    But seeing E¡¯s alluring figure, he felt a wave of desire.


    He took off his coat and walked over, pulling E into his arms as she searched for her pajamas. "Honey... do I get any perks tonight?"

 Chapter 533: Will Eric Change His Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 533: Will Eric Change His Mind?</h4>


    E turned her head, a faint smile on her face, tinted with a touch of pink. "What kind of benefits do you want?"


    Eric leaned in close to her ear and whispered a secret phrase between married couples. E¡¯s face grew even hotter.


    Eric smiled and kissed her earlobe. "Wife... your husband is really thirsty."


    E sighed in resignation. "Since you¡¯re suffering so much, I guess I¡¯ll reluctantly... give you some benefits!"


    As for what those benefits were, both married men and women knew, so we¡¯ll leave that part a bit more subtle.


    That night, Eric was quite satisfied,plimenting E on her "skills" and even agreeing to E¡¯s request to act as a mediator for Aurora.


    Though he believed that issues in a rtionship between two people shouldn¡¯t be meddled with by outsiders like him and E.


    But since E had made the request, he would try to help a little.


    Two months passed in the blink of an eye.


    E¡¯s belly hadn¡¯t changed much; if you didn¡¯t pay attention, you wouldn¡¯t even know she was pregnant.


    However, her early pregnancy symptoms had disappeared, her appetite had improved, and she was full of energy.


    One day, Amanda and Aurora invited E to go shopping together.


    E was about to go stir-crazy staying at home, so she brought her bodyguards along to join them.


    Although Eric had already prepared the new baby items, they were still missing some baby clothes.


    So if she saw any clothes she liked, she would buy them for her future daughter.


    The three women had a fun time shopping. After making a round of the mall, they headed to the fashion square nearby to take a stroll.


    The fashion square sold luxury goods, such as women¡¯s clothes, bags, shoes, and other high-end items. The shoppers were mostly from wealthy families, including youngdies and noblewomen.


    E wasn¡¯t nning to buy clothes for herself at the moment, but Amanda and Aurora were different. As celebrities, it was perfectly normal and even necessary for them to dress up. Though they each had their own sponsors who provided clothes, some luxury items were not on the sponsor list.


    Several bodyguards closely followed the two prominent LXL celebrities. But since Amanda and Aurora were masters at disguise, wearing clothes that differed from their usual style and heavily made-up faces, very few people recognized them.


    Amanda whispered to Aurora, "We haven¡¯t had a chance to go out and shop like this in months. This is so exciting."


    "Keep your voice down, don¡¯t let anyone hear!" Aurora whispered back, a bit nervous.


    E grew tired and sat down to rest, watching the two young women picking out things they liked. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.


    It seemed like she was getting older year by year. What would life be like ten years from now?


    Would Eric change his mind? Would she change hers?


    How many of the friends she cherished would change?


    Just then, someone walked over, and immediately sneered with a mocking smile. "Well, well, didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, cousin. Long time no see."


    It was that shameless Leah again.


    E furrowed her brows, feeling frustrated. How did she end up seeing her here?


    Leah was now dressed like a socialite, but a nearby saleswoman whispered, "This woman is wearing fakebels, thinking no one can tell..."


    E was mildly surprised. Leah had always cared about her image, and at least she wouldn¡¯t skimp on her clothes.


    She was wearing fake designer items, which probably meant things weren¡¯t going well for her. So, it was no surprise E felt the urge to mock her a little.


    E nced at Leah indifferently. "Miss Carter, long time no see."


    "Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you, but I couldn¡¯t get through. My grandparents passed away at the same time, and the funeral will be in three days. Since you¡¯re his biological granddaughter, I hope you can at least show up on time for my grandfather¡¯s funeral."


    Leah said this with a half-smile, as though she were enjoying a joke at E¡¯s expense.


    E remained calm. "I¡¯m shocked to hear the news. Miss Carter, with your mboyant outfit, I thought you were joking."


    Leah¡¯s face immediately turned bright red.


    Normally, when there¡¯s a death in the family, people should wear ck, but Leah was dressed in a colorful pleated skirt in Western style, a red coat, and red boots¡ªher cheerful attire waspletely out of ce for a funeral. It was honestly embarrassing.


    At this point, Aurora and Amanda also gathered around. They had heard many versions of the conflict between E and Leah, and no matter which version was true, they both couldn¡¯t stand people bullying E.


    "Miss Carter, the dead deserve respect. You should go home and change your clothes," Amanda said coldly, her gaze fixed on Leah. The onlookers also shot Leah sarcastic looks.


    Leah trembled, her face flushed with shame. "I¡¯ve said my piece. I hope you can be on time that day."


    "Miss Carter, you might have forgotten, but Mr. Sean and I have already cut off ties as rtives," E said calmly.


    Leah was truly shameless. Sean had done so many terrible things, even ndering E, and now she wanted her to attend his funeral?


    Putting aside the severed family ties, if Sean had been kind to her, she might have considered going, but Sean and his whole family were repulsive, and she never wanted to see any member of the Carter Group again.


    Leah sneered. "Oh, now you¡¯re a wealthy wife, too good to care about your own rtives?"


    E chuckled lightly. "You know exactly what the Carter Group did to me. I still remember how Old Mr. Carter ndered me... But since the dead deserve respect, I won¡¯t say more."


    Leah¡¯s face alternated between red and white.


    E stood up. "Miss Carter, I¡¯ve said what I needed to. I¡¯m leaving now."


    She couldn¡¯t stand being here for another minute.


    Leah ground her teeth, ring at E¡¯s back, her anger boiling over. "E, you ungrateful wretch! Without my Grandma Carter¡¯s shares, what could you have done? Not only did you swallow up our Carter Group, but you took everything from us... You heartless monster..."


    The people around them looked at Leah with disdain, and seeing that E ignored herpletely, Leah shook with fury.


    But she couldn¡¯t afford anything in this store, so she had to bear the contemptuous stares of the crowd and leave the high-end boutique in a huff.


    E was thoroughly soured by the encounter and had no desire to continue shopping. Aurora and Amanda, who understood her well, took her to a nearby hotel with a peaceful, tidy environment, and they rented a room to sit and chat.


    Eric called, updating her on some news.


    "E, my people did some investigation and found that before your Grandma Carter passed away, she had entrusted someone to ce a document in the safe at X Hotel¡¯s insurancepany. But thepany waster destroyed in a fire, and the document was lost. However, on the day Sean died, awyer handed a secret document to Leah..."


    E¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "What could that document be?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯re still investigating, but Leah is clever, and she¡¯s hidden the document well. We haven¡¯t gotten any news about it yet," Eric¡¯s voice grew serious.


    E furrowed her brows deeply.


    The document Grandma Carter had ced with the insurancepany¡ª it must have been something very important, especially since she didn¡¯t even trust the family¡¯s own safe. What kind of document could it be?

 Chapter 534: The Scratch on Her Face

    <h4>Chapter 534: The Scratch on Her Face</h4>


    E really didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. "Well, let me know if you find anything. It¡¯s probably an important document. Otherwise, Sean wouldn¡¯t have gone through all the trouble of burning down the insurancepany to get it."


    "Do you think Sean was behind it?" Eric asked.


    "Yes, it¡¯s very likely that Sean knows what¡¯s in that document, or maybe it¡¯s something that would be very harmful to Carter Group, or possibly something very beneficial. Either way, it must be really important to Carter Group for him to go to such lengths to get his hands on it."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate further. Honey, I¡¯ll pick you up and take you hometer!"


    "Sure, I¡¯m at xx Hotel near Fashion za," E replied with a smile.


    Eric blew her a kiss before hanging up. E felt warmth in her heart. They¡¯d been together for so many years, and their rtionship hadn¡¯t changed a bit.


    Some couples start to feel off after just one or two years of marriage.


    Looks like not everyone gets to have a happy marriage.


    "Uh, I gotta ask, Mr. Nelson has been so good to you, E, don¡¯t you ever worry that someone might steal your man? I¡¯ve read in books about how the ¡¯seven-year itch¡¯ is a real thing," Amanda joked.


    E handed the phone back to her bodyguard. They only give her the phone when something importantes up.


    Normally, anything that needs to be conveyed to her is ryed by the bodyguard.


    "Worry? Of course, I worry. My husband is so great that any woman would naturally want him. But whether he cheats or not, that¡¯s a matter of character, not about money or looks," E said with a smile. A server brought a nourishing soup, and E took a small sip. The taste was surprisingly good.


    "You¡¯re right, E. I¡¯ve seen some really poor guys who still go around partying and never give a cent to their wives, while their wives are the ones who have to support the family!" Aurora shook her head, sighing at how many terrible men there were in the world.


    Amanda made a face of disdain. "Marrying a man like that? Might as well stay single! That¡¯s just pure suffering!"


    "Exactly. Men like that aren¡¯t worth loving," Aurora said with a smile, but her beautiful, soulful eyes betrayed a hint of sadness.


    E leaned in and whispered, "How¡¯s it going with Everett recently?"


    Aurora shook her head. "Nothing much... I guess Mr. Nelson has been talking to me about feelings. He hasn¡¯te around to see me this month."


    Aurora¡¯s voice dropped as she spoke, and a small sense of disappointment flickered in her heart, though she also secretly felt relieved.


    If he stopped pestering her, she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty toward Alexander anymore.


    E noticed the change in Aurora¡¯s expression. She seemed relieved, but there was an unreadable emotion in her eyes. Was she regretting something, or was she unclear about her own feelings?


    Aurora didn¡¯t seem too down, but she wasn¡¯t exactly cheerful either. She should be happy that Everett wasn¡¯ting around anymore.


    But then, she thought about the rare phone calls and messages from her boyfriend recently, and she felt like something was shifting, something she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    At this moment, Dominic received a phone call. After listening for a few minutes, his expression changed dramatically. He leaned in close to Aurora¡¯s ear and whispered a few words.


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened, her hands trembling slightly.


    "What¡¯s wrong? What happened?" E asked, concerned.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip, "I... I was secretly photographed while I was with Everett... and now those pictures have been posted online, and some news websites are even reposting them."


    E furrowed her brow slightly. Putting aside that Aurora was an artist from her ownpany, she hade to realize over time that Aurora wasn¡¯t the kind of person with bad character.


    Now that the photos had been exposed, it seemed like things were getting out of hand.


    Eforted her, "Don¡¯t worry, Eric will take care of it."


    Amanda was outraged. "How can they be so shameless? They must have done this because Aurora is popr and a great singer. They¡¯re using these despicable tactics to bring her down!"


    Although Amanda was also an actress, she was quite familiar with Aurora.


    When Aurora first joined LXL, she was often bullied by the senior artists. Amanda couldn¡¯t stand it and helped her out, which was how their friendship grew stronger.


    To others, Aurora might seem like a calcting woman, but both E and Amanda knew that if she had any real scheming in her, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until she was twenty-four¡ªshe would¡¯ve made a name for herself by the time she was eighteen.


    Her voice was truly heavenly¡ªpure, clear, and enchanting.


    "Forget it, the truth will clear itself up. It¡¯s not like I climbed into his bed... He¡¯s the one who shamelessly chased after me. Am I the one at fault?" Aurora¡¯s chest was tight with frustration. Clearly, she was the one being taken advantage of, yet to the outside world, it looked as if she¡¯d slept her way to the top!


    Though some people might sacrifice their bodies for fame and fortune, Aurora wasn¡¯t one of them.


    Amanda tried to console her. "Don¡¯t stress. There will always be people who are jealous of you, so they¡¯ll spread rumors. Why bother caring? Live your life. If you care about everything, it¡¯ll just wear you out. Don¡¯t let others¡¯ opinions control you."


    E nodded. "Amanda¡¯s right. The higher you rise, the more cold winds you¡¯ll face."


    Aurora¡¯s heart lightened a little. Less than fifteen minutester, the news on the website was taken down, and the posts on the forum were deleted.


    Eric¡¯s methods were fast and effective. It didn¡¯t take long for him to handle the situation.


    The three women continued chatting andughing while enjoying their lunch. An hourter, E patted her round belly, feeling extremely satisfied.


    She used to be very picky about food, but ever since getting pregnant, her appetite had grown, and she was eating much more no matter where she was.


    Amanda joked, calling her a "lucky mom" and saying that if she had a few more kids, she¡¯d have a house full of sons and could sit back and enjoy life.


    As they left the private room, the elegant and quiet hotel was lined with dark green-veined marble tiles in the hallway. A group of women came walking toward them, chatting andughing. The sound of their high heels clicking on the marble echoed sharply.


    E and the others didn¡¯t pay much attention to them, but when the women drew closer, one suddenly screamed and dashed toward Aurora.


    Two bodyguards immediately surrounded E, worried she might be caught up in the unexpected altercation.


    "You bitch! How dare you try to seduce my fianc¨¦!" The woman shrieked as she lunged at Aurora, her long nails leaving a bloody scratch across Aurora¡¯s face.


    The surrounding bodyguards gasped and rushed to pull the crazed woman away.


    The rest of the women began to shout, "It¡¯s Aurora! So, this is her!"


    "She¡¯s so pretty, but she¡¯s really just a mistress!"


    "Scratch her face! Let¡¯s see if she dares to seduce someone else¡¯s husband again!"


    "Which artist doesn¡¯t sleep with someone¡¯s man nowadays? Disgusting, pretending to be pure..."


    The curses flew around. The woman who scratched Aurora¡¯s face was none other than Everett¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 535: The Devilish Couple

    <h4>Chapter 535: The Devilish Couple</h4>


    Everett¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Charlotte, just so happens to be Sophia¡¯s cousin. The scene of Aurora and Everett tangled up in the resting tent was secretly captured by Sophia.


    That¡¯s how Charlotte found out about Aurora, the "homewrecker." Now, seeing Aurora here by chance, her anger red up, and without hesitation, she charged at her.


    Charlotte tried to charge at Aurora again but was stopped by Aurora¡¯s bodyguards. Left with no choice, she could only stand by and curse louder and louder.


    E furrowed her brows. She suddenly remembered Mrs. Taylor. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Taylor have a stepdaughter with thest name Zhang? This Charlotte must be her stepdaughter.


    But given the current situation, Aurora wasn¡¯t the homewrecker. Everett had misunderstood her, and now she was being made to bear all the me.


    "Miss Taylor, maybe you should figure out the situation before you start cursing. As a rich youngdy, you should at least have some basic manners. Perhaps it¡¯s your fianc¨¦ who¡¯s been bothering her, not Aurora..."


    "Shut up!" Charlotte interrupted E before she could finish, "Who do you think you are, speaking here?"


    Amanda let out a lightugh. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s nobody. She¡¯s trying to speak calmly, and yet you act so arrogantly!"


    "Shut up... you bitch. You¡¯re all the same! How dare you seduce my fianc¨¦, you won¡¯t even know how you die one day!" Charlotte shouted, her voice sharp. She had fallen for her fianc¨¦ since middle school, but Everett had never been close to her!


    But Everett never had any women around him, and there were no rumors about him. So Charlotte always thought her man was just a little serious and old-fashioned.


    He didn¡¯t like women, but he would surely like her, his fianc¨¦e.


    After all, the Taylor family and the Langston family¡¯s previous generation were good ssmates and close friends, so their marriage was very normal. But Charlotte never expected that Sophia would show her photos of Everett and Aurora entangled!


    Now Charlotte¡¯s rationality was entirely consumed by anger.


    She didn¡¯t care about being a rich youngdy or an aristocrat. All she wanted was to tear apart the stunningly beautiful woman in front of her.


    "Honey, what kind of crazy person have you gotten yourself into now?" A softugh rang out, and everyone looked up. Charlotte and the others turned around, only to see Eric, walking swiftly like a shooting star. He had a smile on his face, but his eyes were ice cold.


    Charlotte gasped. She had found E somewhat familiar before, but couldn¡¯t ce it.


    Now, seeing Eric, she suddenly remembered. The woman who looked familiar was E!


    She had tangled with the legendary female devil!


    Previously, Brianna, Sean, Hannah, and others had all been defeated by her hands! Charlotte¡¯s stepmother was Mrs. Taylor, who liked E a lot. E often heard about her from Mrs. Taylor.


    From being mistreated and stabbed in the back by her half-brother, to a magnificent reversal where she became the heir to Davis Group!


    Not every woman has such means, and yet she unknowingly walked right into the line of fire.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression shifted constantly as Eric approached. He wrapped his arm around E¡¯s waist and gave Charlotte a cold, sinister look.


    Charlotte thought she wasn¡¯t too bad-looking, but both Everett and Eric weren¡¯t interested in her, which made her both angry and a bit fearful.


    "Is thisdy out of her mind? Should we send her to a psychiatrist?" Eric asked with a smile. His presence alone made the women who had been cursing fall silent, their faces turning pale as they retreated to the side.


    Eric and E, the devilish duo, terrified everyone who encountered them.


    After all, E was also the biological daughter of Lucas, which made everyone even more cautious around her.


    Charlotte¡¯s expression kept changing. She knew that if she didn¡¯t apologize now, her modeling career would be destroyed by Eric.


    She gritted her teeth. No matter what, though she hated the homewrecker, her future was more important!


    "Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m sorry... I drank a bit and caused a scene, scaring Mrs. Nelson. I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Nelson. If everything is fine, I¡¯ll leave now!"


    Charlotte lowered her head and sincerely apologized. E pursed her lips, ncing at Eric helplessly.


    With Eric here, she couldn¡¯t hide her identity, and Charlotte¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t very sharp. Didn¡¯t she recognize E when she was cursing earlier?


    Seeing the indifference from both E and Eric, Charlotte grew anxious and quickly turned to Aurora, "Miss Wilson, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry..."


    Aurora, speechless, didn¡¯t expect the woman to change her tune so quickly, but at least she wasn¡¯t entirely foolish.


    Going up against Eric would only lead to ruin.


    Aurora suddenly felt how powerful her backer was!


    "It¡¯s fine. I hope Miss Taylor can understand the situation and stop spitting out blood," Aurora breathed a quiet sigh of relief. She truly didn¡¯t want any more trouble because of Everett.


    Charlotte and the other women quickly left, their tails between their legs.


    Inside the elevator, one of the women asked Charlotte, "Charlotte, how could you do this? We understand you apologized to Mrs. Nelson, but Aurora is clearly the other woman!"


    "You don¡¯t understand! Don¡¯t spread this around!" Charlotte¡¯s chest rose and fell sharply.


    "Aurora is their artist... How did I not think of this before? She¡¯s so popr and lucky, isn¡¯t it because of Eric¡¯s support and E¡¯s favor? If I offend theirpany¡¯s money tree, the future little queen..."


    Charlotte bit her lip, hatred brewing. Her friends exchanged nces, finally understanding her meaning. They all lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to mention the matter again.


    Although Taylor Group wasn¡¯t particrly powerful in S city, Charlotte¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Everett, and many people gave her face because of that.


    Meanwhile...


    Aurora was apologizing to E, feeling like it was because of her that E had been "dragged into" the situation.


    Afterforting her for a while, E and Eric left together. Given Charlotte¡¯s scene earlier, many people had already figured out their identities.


    After all, they were top stars from LXL, and staying around wasn¡¯t wise.


    E and Eric made their way to the parking lot, watching as Amanda and Aurora were discreetly escorted away. E wasn¡¯t worried that the "scandal" surrounding Aurora would affect her poprity.


    Everyone knew that although Everett had a fianc¨¦e, he and Charlotte had never been close.


    Everett had a well-known aversion to women, so his interest in Aurora only showed that he had a special affection for her.


    "You seem to be in a good mood. I thought you might be upset about the situation with Aurora and Charlotte," Eric said as he pulled E into his arms, running his fingers through her windblown hair.


    E shook her head. "I¡¯m not a teenager anymore. How could my mood fluctuate so easily? Besides, I¡¯m pregnant now, so I can¡¯t afford to get upset. I just can¡¯t stand what Charlotte did. Aurora was clearly forced..."

 Chapter 536: Ella’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 536: E¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Eric fixed her hair and then moved to the back, "By the way, Leah handed that document to her husband, but it won¡¯t be long before we can see what it contains."


    E nodded, but didn¡¯t say much. What the document was about, she thought, probably had nothing to do with her.


    Otherwise, Grandma Carter would have given it directly to Isabe, not to an insurancepany.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious about what the document is?" Seeing E¡¯s calm expression, Eric teased with a smile, "Maybe it¡¯s a priceless treasure left for you by Grandma Carter!"


    E chuckled. "That¡¯s not possible. Everything Grandma Carter left for me has already been returned to me. That document might be rted to Carter Group, not to me. I do want to know, but both of the old ones have passed away..."


    Old grudges faded with the wind. As long as Leah¡¯s family stayed out of her life and stopped annoying her, she truly wouldn¡¯t even remember their existence.


    "As long as you¡¯re at peace with it, that¡¯s all that matters. Right now, the most important thing is to take care of yourself..." Eric paused, a hint of concern in his voice. He was worried since E had been so stressed when she went to save Elias. He wasn¡¯t sure what effect that might have had on the baby.


    E nestled into his arms. "Full,zy, so sleepy!"


    "Then sleep on me for a bit."


    "No, let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s just notfortable sleeping in the car," E frowned. The car wasn¡¯t cozy enough; the big bed at home was more than enough for her to roll around on.


    Eric gave in, buckling her seatbelt before slowly driving out of the hotel parking lot.


    Once they got home, E immediately threw herself onto the big bed, and Eric covered her with a nket.


    E quickly fell asleep.


    Since bing pregnant, E needed her afternoon naps more. Every day, she would nap around 1 pm, sleeping for over an hour before waking up.


    Eric would usuallye home when he had free time to be with E. During her naps, he would either sit by her side and watch or rest with her.


    Eric took off his coat and socks and climbed into bed with E.


    However, Eric woke up just a few minutes after falling asleep. He quietly gazed at E¡¯s side profile, and a soft smile curled at his lips, happiness flooding his heart.


    Years of marriage, and the so-called three-year itch or seven-year itch had never been an issue for them.


    He hoped he and E would continue to love each other until the end of their lives.


    Eric justy there quietly, watching his wife, as if he could gaze at her forever without tiring.


    How many men could have such love? How many men could be so determined?


    Eric suddenly felt like the luckiest husband in the world.


    E slept for an hour and a half before finally opening her eyes, only to find her husband staring at her intently.


    It was such a funny sight.


    But what she felt more than anything was a deep sense of warmth.


    "What are you looking at? So mesmerized?" E smiled and reached out to poke his forehead, her bright, clear eyes shining with the purest light.


    The smile on her lips made her look as beautiful as if she could take the world.


    "Of course, I was looking at a beautiful woman. Beautiful wife, are you awake? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll have Mrs. Harris send over some stew," Eric said with a slight smile, leaning in to kiss her forehead.


    E let out a soft hum. Every day around this time, she had to have a bowl or two of bone broth.


    It¡¯s said that drinking more bone broth while pregnant helps the baby grow stronger and healthier...


    "Not yet, just stay and talk to me," E said, pulling Eric, who was about to get up, back down.


    Seeing how bored he seemed, E decided to tease him a little.


    "I¡¯ll tell you a secret of mine," E said, her eyes full of memories as she looked at him seriously.


    Eric was curious. He thought he knew everything about E, but now it seemed she had a secret?


    Was she joking?


    E¡¯s voice was calm, "Actually... I¡¯m a soul that was reborn. My past life wasn¡¯t like this."


    Eric chuckled in surprise.


    E smiled lightly, already knowing he wouldn¡¯t believe her. After all, this was the 21st century; such things sounded like stories to people.


    "Go on, let¡¯s see what youe up with!" Ericughed. E was never someone who liked making up stories.


    E¡¯s beautiful eyes became serious. "In my past life, I was also a spoiled youngdy, just like Brianna spoiled me. I was arrogant and domineering wherever I went. Whatever Brianna bought, she always bought the best for me, while Hannah always got the inferior things."


    Eric froze for a moment. This "story" actually matched E¡¯s life before she turned eighteen.


    When he had first gotten to know E, he had made sure to have someone investigate, and it turned out Brianna really did treat her well, always giving her the best of everything.


    Even her biological daughter, Hannah, couldn¡¯tpare.


    "In my past life, I was naive and ignorant, really thinking Brianna treated me well, and Robert spoiled me like a jewel. Then I met Brandon... Brandon was talented in so many ways, and I instantly liked him. He liked me too, so we started dating. No matter what ws I had or the scandals surrounding me, he didn¡¯t care!"


    Eric twitched his lips. "E, is your husband not good enough for you? You¡¯re fantasizing about Brandon?"


    E shook her head. "Please, listen to me."


    Eric had no choice. Though Brandon had passed away, just hearing his name still made him ufortable.


    After all, because of this person, he and E had once broken up.


    "My stepmother indulged me, and Hannah secretly had someone introduce me to drugs. I even embarrassed myself in public more than once. Everyone thought I was a spoiled, arrogant, and ignorant rich girl. But Brandon always doted on me, and we eventually got married when I was twenty-four."


    "After marriage, he was still very good to me. But one yearter, on our anniversary, he and Robert tricked me into thinking that Davis Group was facing a crisis. They made me hand over the shares that Grandma Carter had left for me to Robert. I foolishly believed them. That night, at my birthday party... Brandon and Hannah conspired to drug my drink. They even led me out to the balcony, trying to push me off the cliff behind it."


    E spoke calmly.


    Eric¡¯s heart sank suddenly.


    He remembered the first time he brought E to this area to look at new houses. When they first arrived at that vi, E had been trembling all over, her face pale with fear.


    Could it be true?


    No way! How could something so bizarre happen? Can people really be reborn? It sounded like a lie.


    "I finally saw through the true faces of Brandon, Hannah, and the others." Eughed softly, noticing that Eric¡¯s expression had turned serious. She wasn¡¯t afraid.

 Chapter 537: Encountering an Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 537: Encountering an Old Acquaintance</h4>


    Eric locked eyes with her, as if seriously analyzing whether she was joking or telling the truth.


    "In the end, I told a lie. I said I still had some footing left to lure Brandon closer. Then, I grabbed him and jumped off the balcony... Husband, do you know? That moment of falling was so painful, far worse than childbirth. So, for me, giving birth isn¡¯t actually the most painful thing. The most painful thing is the feeling of falling to my death, and yet, you keep remembering that sensation."


    E lifted her face in a smile. Eric took a deep breath and tightly held her hand. "E, do you really need to joke like this? Your imagination is wild¡ªyou should write novels."


    E burst intoughter. "You really don¡¯t believe me?"


    Eric shook his head and smirked mischievously. "I only believe in my wife, not the E from your story."


    E blinked. "What if I told you it was true? Would you be put off?"


    "Put off? How could I be? Whether it¡¯s true or not, I love this version of you. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else." Eric helped her sit up. "Alright, stop lying around. Otherwise, you¡¯ll starve our little princess."


    E huffed. This man really didn¡¯t believe her.


    But who in the world would believe such an absurd thing? If it hadn¡¯t happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it either.


    She got out of bed as Eric personally went downstairs and brought back a big bowl of soup.


    His attentiveness never changed. Sitting on the balcony, basking in the sunlight while sipping her soup, E enjoyed the warmth of a man gently massaging her sore waist.


    At five months pregnant, Eric took her for a prenatal check-up. On the way, they encountered a car ident.


    Traffic on the southeastern road was at a standstill. E nced ahead and saw police officers carefully carrying an injured person out of a car.


    She averted her gaze, unwilling to watch, while Eric sat idly in the car. Many drivers had stepped out to watch themotion.


    Eric had no intention of getting out either¡ªuntil his eyesnded on the injured woman¡¯s face. His expression immediately darkened. Without a word, he unbuckled his seatbelt and jumped out of the car.


    His strange behavior made E frown slightly. What was going on? He had never been one to gawk at idents.


    She watched as Eric rushed toward the scene, shouting, "Samantha? Is that you?"


    E raised an eyebrow. That name was unfamiliar. How did Eric know her? And why was he so tense?


    She could no longer hear what was happening. Within five minutes, the injured person had been taken away in an ambnce. Eric quickly returned, his beige coat stained with small spots of blood.


    "What happened? You know that person?" E asked softly.


    Eric nodded. "E, when I was studying in Country W, I experienced my first assassination attempt... I was eighteen at the time. There was someone who shielded me from a bullet¡ªthat person was Samantha. Later... she didn¡¯t survive. But just now, that woman looked exactly like her. And she even admitted she was Samantha!"


    E stared at Eric in confusion. "Samantha was your ssmate?"


    "Yes, my ssmate." Eric was still breathing slightly heavily as the cars ahead slowly began to move.


    The wrecked car was towed away, and the traffic jam was starting to clear.


    E felt a vague sense of unease. But thinking about Eric¡¯s feelings for her, what did she have to fear?


    "Samantha... she passed away before, right? Did you see it with your own eyes?" E asked gently.


    "No, our ssmates told me. Later, I visited her home. Samantha was an S-national with Country W citizenship, so going there wasn¡¯t difficult. Her grave is in a cemetery in Country W."


    Eric¡¯s expression grew even darker. "Something about this is strange, though I doubt it has anything to do with me. But now that she¡¯s appeared, I need to get to the bottom of it. And honey, don¡¯t misunderstand¡ªI had no special rtionship with Samantha. She just happened to be passing by and took a bullet for me. That¡¯s all."


    So, Samantha was Eric¡¯s benefactor?


    E nodded, indicating her understanding.


    Her trust in Eric was unwavering, but Samantha had once saved his life. No matter what, that made her someone to be grateful for.


    "After all, a living, breathing person... suddenly dying because of me¡ªit was hard to ept. I avoided mentioning it because it was painful, so I never told you," Eric said with a trace of guilt.


    E understood. She didn¡¯t me him for keeping this from her¡ªafter all, Samantha wasn¡¯t an ex-girlfriend.


    Eric took E to the People¡¯s Hospital. While Samantha was undergoing emergency treatment, he brought E for her prenatal check-up first.


    When the results came in, E finally breathed a sigh of relief. The baby was healthy, with noplications. However, this time, she was curious about the gender.


    Eric was well-acquainted with the doctors there, and when one of them informed him that E was carrying a baby girl, he was both surprised and overjoyed.


    He reveled in the happiness for a while before hurrying back with E to the emergency room.


    After about ten minutes, the doors finally opened, and the medical staff wheeled out the patients.


    Samantha was no longer in critical condition, and the man who had been in the car with her had only suffered minor injuries.


    However, Samantha¡¯s thigh injury was severe and would take time to fully recover.


    She had juste out of surgery, still under anesthesia and unconscious. Concerned that the hospital environment might be stressful for E, Eric gently suggested, "E, why don¡¯t you head home first? I¡¯ll stay here. I need to find out the truth about what happened ten years ago."


    E understood and smiled softly, showing no sign of jealousy.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll have the driver take me home and then send him back for you."


    Eric held her tenderly and kissed her. "You¡¯re not jealous?"


    E couldn¡¯t handle his affectionate teasing, especially in a public ce. "Jealous? Should I tie you up and drag you home right now so you can¡¯t even see Miss Samantha? Would that make you happy?"


    Eric chuckled and ruffled her hair, as if she were still the same eighteen-year-old E he had once known.


    "I¡¯d be more than happy to be kidnapped by you."


    "Stop joking around. I¡¯m leaving now. I really don¡¯t like hospitals." E raised an eyebrow, bid Eric farewell, and got into the car.


    After she arrived home, the bodyguard received a call from Eric instructing him to print out a document and deliver it to E.


    The bodyguard exined that this document had been stored by Grandma Carter, Ava, at an insurancepany for safekeeping.


    E immediately opened the file and scanned through it, her expression turning cold. Letting out a soft scoff, she murmured, "Karma... it really is karma. Grandma Carter did this just to nt doubt in Sean¡¯s mind, making him go through all the trouble to find this file... Ha!"

 Chapter 538: That Night

    <h4>Chapter 538: That Night</h4>


    The contents of the document had nothing to do with E, but it had everything to do with Frank. Frank and his older brother, were twins¡ªbut they were not Sean¡¯s biological sons!


    Ha! So it turned out that Sean had been manipted by his mistress, Julia, into swapping out his own biological son and raising someone else¡¯s child as his own.


    And now, Sean had suffered a stroke and was left in a vegetative state. E realized that it wasn¡¯t because of her¡ªit was because of this very document!


    Perhaps, years ago, Sean had managed to track down the original version of the document that Grandma Carter had tried to burn. The truth had hit him so hard that he had suffered a stroke from sheer rage.


    Sean had been disgusting, ruthless, and heartless, trampling all over the sincerity and devotion of his legal wife. This kind of karma¡ªtruly satisfying.


    The Wilson Household.


    Leah was in the kitchen, preparing dinner for her two-year-old daughter.


    Her little girl was a year younger than E¡¯s twin boys. Back when the boys had turned one, Leah had nearly miscarried due to the stress and anger Peter had caused her.


    But in the end, her daughter was born safe and sound. However, in the Wilson household, Leah was never truly weed.


    She had made up her mind¡ªonce her daughter turned three and started preschool, she would return to the workforce. She had to earn her own money so she would never have to endure Peter and her inws¡¯ mistreatment again.


    Tonight, Peter and his parents had gone to a wedding banquet, leaving Leah and her daughter at home. Leah had refused to join them¡ªher appearance was a mess, and besides, sitting beside her mother-inw would only invite more sneers and taunts. The tension between them was suffocating, and there was no point in subjecting herself to that.


    She shredded half a carrot into thin strips and stir-fried it with some lean pork. Meanwhile, her daughter was in the living room, chattering away while ying with her toys.


    Hearing her little one¡¯s soft, innocent voice, Leah felt a deep ache in her heart.


    Other children had countless toys and lived infort, while her daughter had only two¡ªa scruffy plush duck and a tiny cloth doll that she yed with over and over again.


    Leah sighed softly. Once dinner was ready, she stepped out to call her daughter to eat.


    But the little girl, who had just been in the living room, was nowhere to be seen.


    "Violet? Where did you go? Violet?" Leah¡¯s heart pounded with panic. She immediately checked the front door¡ªit was still shut. Her daughter hadn¡¯t wandered outside.


    Rushing towards the bathroom, Leah¡¯s breath hitched at the sight before her.


    Her daughter had fallen into arge bucket of water. Ever since her mother-inw moved in, she had gotten into the habit of washing clothes in a bucket, always leaving it filled with water.


    Leah¡¯s entire body trembled. Her little girl was unresponsive.


    She lunged forward, pulling Violet out andying her t on the floor. Tears streamed down her face as she pressed on the child¡¯s stomach, desperately trying to expel the water.


    Leah trembled uncontrobly, her entire body shaking as she rushed forward, scooping her daughter up andying her t on the floor. Tears streamed down her face as she pressed firmly on the little girl¡¯s stomach, desperately trying to expel the water.


    "Baby... please, don¡¯t let anything happen to you... don¡¯t scare Mommy... please..."


    Leah¡¯s sobs were heartbreaking, her voice choked with grief as she frantically performed a series of first-aid measures.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, her two-year-old daughter coughed up arge amount of water and started coughing violently.


    "Mommy... Mommy... I¡¯m scared... so cold... my nose hurts..."


    The little girl burst into tears. Leah, still trembling from fear, felt an immense wave of relief wash over her. Her daughter was alive.


    "Don¡¯t cry, sweetheart. It¡¯s okay now... you¡¯re safe," Leah soothed, her voice still shaky. "You must never y with water alone again, understand?"


    Tears still glistening in her eyes, she pressed a kiss to her daughter¡¯s tiny, ice-cold face.


    Holding the little one close, Leah rushed back to the bedroom. She quickly stripped off the soaking wet clothes and wrapped her in a nket, warming her up before dressing her in clean, dry clothes.


    Just then, the door burst open, and heavy footsteps stomped inside.


    "What the hell happened? Why is there water all over the ce? You useless woman, how the hell are you watching our kid?!"


    Peter¡¯s angry roar filled the room. His sharp gazended on Violet, now dressed in dry clothes, while Leah held a set of dripping wet garments in her hand. Without warning, he stepped forward and raised his hand, ready to p Leah across the face.


    "Stop it!" Leah snapped, her fury erupting. She had tolerated this bastard¡¯s violence for too long¡ªshe had had enough!


    But her cold warning did nothing to deter Peter. With a swift motion, his palmnded hard against her cheek with a loud, stinging smack.


    "How dare you talk back to me? Getting bold now, huh?" he sneered.


    Tears welled up in Leah¡¯s eyes, not from the pain, but from sheer rage.


    Little Violet, already shaken from nearly drowning, was terrified. The loud p and Peter¡¯s raging voice made her burst into wailing sobs.


    Peter scowled at the sound of her crying. Irritated, heshed out with his foot, kicking the small child aside like she was nothing more than a nuisance.


    Leah¡¯s heart nearly stopped.


    She no longer loved Peter, but this man had just kicked her child¡ªher flesh and blood. The pain on her daughter¡¯s tiny body felt like it was tearing her own soul apart.


    She lunged forward, gathering Violet into her arms. "Peter, you¡¯re a monster! She¡¯s your daughter!"


    Peter scoffed, his expression filled with disdain. "My daughter? Ha! Who knows if she¡¯s really mine or if she¡¯s some bastard child you had with another man?"


    Leah¡¯s entire body trembled with fury.


    She couldn¡¯t live in this house any longer. Any love she once had for this man had been ground to dust.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with everything so easily.


    Fine.


    Leah suddenly smiled. "Peter, didn¡¯t you say you were at a wedding banquet? So why are you back so early?"


    Peter¡¯s eyes flickered with unease.


    In truth, he had received a call from his mistress, who was demanding money for a pregnancy check-up.


    Peter was a good-for-nothing leech who lived off his parents and had never worked a proper job. Ever since marrying Leah, he had been living off her money as well.


    Now that he was broke, he had no choice but toe back and squeeze more money out of her.


    "I¡¯m not feeling well. Give me some cash so I can see a doctor," he said casually.


    Leah¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    She had long known about Peter¡¯s affairs. But the other woman always remained in the shadows, never revealing herself. Even if Leah wanted to track her down and teach her a lesson, she had no way to do so.


    Still, she yed along.


    "I don¡¯t have much money left," she said, her voice calm butced with contempt. "There¡¯s a little over a thousand bucks on this card. Take it."


    Her hands trembled slightly as she pulled a bank card from her wallet and tossed it to him.


    "The password is your birthday," she added, her gaze filled with quiet resentment.


    Peter smirked.


    Heh. So this woman still loved him, after all.


    "You¡¯re really out of money?" he asked, his voice doubtful. "Didn¡¯t your grandfather leave you a fortune when he passed?"


    Leah¡¯s breath hitched slightly.


    For a brief moment, she could still feel her grandfather¡¯s presence, as if he had never truly left.


    Sean¡ªthe one who had loved her the most¡ªhad suffered a stroke and copsed, all because of a single document.


    Leah remembered that day vividly.


    Sean¡¯s assistant had walked into the room with a secret document just as she was feeding Sean his meal.


    At the time, Sean¡¯s health had been deteriorating, but it wasn¡¯t bad enough to cause a stroke.


    Yet, the moment his assistant started reading the document aloud, Sean had suddenly ordered Leah to leave the room.


    Five minutester, a furious roar erupted from behind the closed doors. Something had been shattered.


    Both Julia and Leah had rushed inside¡ªonly to find Sean¡¯s face twisted in fury, his entire body trembling with rage.


    The moment his eyesnded on Julia, Sean had lunged forward and struck her with a force that sent her frail body flying across the room.


    At that moment, Leah knew something terrible had happened.


    And she was right.


    Sean had grabbed Julia and unleashed a savage beating.


    Julia had been left battered and bruised, her face swollen beyond recognition.


    It was only when Frank finally arrived that the chaos was brought to an end.

 Chapter 539: Divorce and Marry Her!

    <h4>Chapter 539: Divorce and Marry Her!</h4>


    Frank¡¯s arrival made Sean¡¯s expression even more dreadful. He immediately ordered his assistant and Leah to leave, keeping only Julia and her son in the room.


    Leah was utterly confused. Why was Grandpa so furious? E had caused so much trouble before, even bringing disgrace to the family, yet he nevershed out at anyone like this.


    As she stepped out of the room, Leah deliberately left the door slightly ajar and stayed outside to eavesdrop.


    "Speak! Why does this proof exist? You took this to a DNA testing center¡ªwhy did it end up in Ava¡¯s hands? Why... why is this happening?"


    Sean¡¯s voice was sharp and cutting. Leah heard Julia¡¯s small, trembling voice, "It wasn¡¯t me... it wasn¡¯t me! I was framed! Honey, don¡¯t believe that wretched woman¡¯s words! That woman deliberately kept this as a weapon to ruin us!"


    A loud crash followed, the sound of something being smashed to the ground.


    "This handwriting is clearly yours. Do you think you can fool me?" Sean roared. "Julia... you¡¯ve deceived me so cruelly!"


    His fury grew uncontroble. "Get away from me! You are not my son... Julia, you vile woman, I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Chaos erupted in the room as Sean kept throwing things, cursing Julia and Frank non-stop. Then, two terrified screams rang out.


    "Dad!"


    "Honey!"


    "Someone help! Mr. Carter has copsed! Hurry, call for help!"


    Julia¡¯s frantic cries sent a wave of panic through Leah. She and the assistant rushed inside, only to find Sean unconscious, his face flushed red.


    He was rushed to the hospital, where emergency treatment barely saved his life. However, he had suffered a stroke¡ªparalyzed from the waist down, unable to speak clearly.


    Sean was no longer the powerful, imposing figure he once was.


    With his passing, there was no inheritance left behind. Carter Group had already been drained and destroyed by E and Eric, leading to itsplete downfall.


    As for Ava¡¯s assets, they were seized¡ªnaturally falling back into E¡¯s hands.


    "What are you daydreaming about? I asked if you had any more money! What if I end up in the hospital?" Peter¡¯s cold voice snapped Leah out of her thoughts. She blinked, returning to reality.


    "I¡¯ll go home tomorrow and talk to Mom," she said. "Maybe she can lend me some money."


    Hearing Leah¡¯s words, Peter scoffed unhappily before swaggering away.


    Leah held her crying daughter tightly, tears streaming uncontrobly down her own face. What had she done so wrong to end up marrying such a scumbag?


    But even if she died, she would never let Peter and his mistress live happily!


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Eric had been waiting for nearly two hours when Samantha finally regained consciousness.


    The hospital room was bathed in the golden hues of the setting sun. The sky outside was filled with vibrant streaks of color, and the cold wind rustled the curtains, carrying away some of the sharp scent of disinfectant.


    Samantha blinked a few times, struggling to focus on Eric. Tears slid silently down the corners of her eyes.


    "Eric... it¡¯s really you, isn¡¯t it?"


    Eric nodded, his chiseled face carrying a solemn expression. "Samantha... how is this possible? You... you were supposed to be dead."


    The memories of that assassination attempt from years ago shed vividly through his mind¡ªsomething he had long tried to suppress.


    But Samantha¡¯s reappearance forced him to reopen an investigation into that first attempt on his life.


    Back then, the people who had orchestrated the attack were Donald¡¯s men. But they wouldn¡¯t have had any reason to swap out Samantha.


    The only ones who could have done something like this were people connected to Samantha. If someone wanted her gone from this world, the only person who would benefit... was her brother, Nichs.


    Nichs had since be the heir to Richardson Group, inheriting a massive fortune. He had made a name for himself in the business world, climbing his way to sess with remarkable skill.


    Samantha let out a bitter smile, struggling to lift her hand in an attempt to grasp Eric¡¯s.


    Eric pursed his lips but remained motionless, watching her with an unreadable expression.


    "I didn¡¯t die... My parents forbade me from having any contact with you. So they... they deliberately faked my death. They sent me away to Country Y and forbade me from ever reaching out to you again..."


    Eric¡¯s face darkened instantly. "Why would they do that?"


    Samantha let out a softugh. "Because... from the moment I first saw you, I knew I wanted to be with you. But my younger sister found out my secret and told our parents. You know how they are¡ªstubborn, old-fashioned. They would never allow me to be with someone who had no future prospects, someone constantly targeted for assassination."


    Eric¡¯s expression shifted unpredictably¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected Samantha to harbor such feelings for him.


    Back then, when he went to study in Country W, he had barely noticed Samantha. They had crossed paths by chance, and he had thought she seemed refreshingly different from other girls.


    Being from the same homnd, there was a natural sense of familiarity between them. The first time they spoke had been when Eric found her dropped handkerchief and called out to return it. That was all.


    But beyond that, he had never once considered her in a romantic light.


    Back then, he had been somewhat naive when it came to emotions. But even then, Samantha was not the type of woman he was drawn to.


    He preferred someone like E¡ªclever, sharp, and cunning. Not the gentle, demure kind like Samantha.


    Still, he was genuinely grateful to her for taking that bullet for him.


    "No matter what, I do owe you my life," Eric admitted with a small smile.


    Just then, a knock on the door interrupted them. A man with a bandaged head stepped inside.


    As soon as he saw Eric, his face darkened. "So, you¡¯re Eric?"


    Samantha immediately called out weakly, "Big brother... don¡¯t me him. He didn¡¯t know anything about this."


    The neer was none other than Samantha¡¯s brother, Nichs.


    Nichs sat down coldly and fixed Eric with a stern gaze. "Eric, my sister went through hell just to return from Country Y for you. She defied our parents for over a decade just to see you again. She¡¯s endured unimaginable suffering all these years. So you¡¯d better not break her heart!"


    From the moment Nichs arrived, he had spoken in a preachy, usatory tone, as if afraid Eric would abandon Samantha.


    Eric furrowed his brows slightly. "Mr. Nichs, I am deeply grateful for Samantha saving my life. But... I am now a married man with a child on the way. My wife is currently pregnant, so I¡¯m sorry..."


    Nichs let out a coldugh. "Marriage isn¡¯t a problem¡ªjust get a divorce."


    Eric¡¯s eyes turned icy. He was willing to repay Samantha for saving him. But that didn¡¯t mean he would let others dictate how.


    Samantha¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She gasped, her injured leg throbbing painfully.


    "Big brother, please don¡¯t force him... He didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s not his fault. Eric has someone he truly loves... he has his own warm, happy family now."


    Her eyes shimmered with tears.


    Samantha had always been a stunning beauty, and when she cried, it was heartbreaking to watch. Nichs, flustered by his sister¡¯s tears, hurriedly wiped them away before turning back to re at Eric.


    "Eric, are you even a man? My sister nearly died for you, and yet you¡¯re this heartless?"

 Chapter 540: Are You Willing?

    <h4>Chapter 540: Are You Willing?</h4>


    Eric stood up, coldly staring at Nichs. He suddenly realized that this was turning into a troublesome situation.


    He was d that Samantha hadn¡¯t died, and he was willing to repay her with money.


    Though it seemed crass and even hurtful, Eric couldn¡¯t divorce his wife just for a woman like Samantha¡ªthat would be a joke of the highest order.


    "Mr. Nichs, Samantha, I truly appreciate what happened all those years ago. I know that if it weren¡¯t for Samantha, I would have long since left this world. But... I can¡¯t marry you just to repay a debt of gratitude and abandon my wife and children. I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for this, if you weren¡¯t forcing me to be with you, I would do anything else for your Richardson Group."


    Eric spoke softly. After returning to Country S and gaining power, he had reached out to Nichs¡¯s parents, hoping to do what he could to help them with their problems, even offering to treat them like godparents.


    But their response had been harsh, telling Eric never to appear in their world again.


    Eric had no choice but to use other methods, discreetly making sure Richardson Group was well taken care of.


    Richardson Group was a well-regarded family business in Country Y, running several chain supermarkets and cosmeticspanies, living a prosperous life.


    But despite his efforts, Eric was continuously rebuffed by the Richardson family, so he decided to stay out of their sight.


    However, he still asionally asked friends in Country Y to look out for the group. Over the years, Richardson Group had continued to thrive.


    Nichs was immediately furious, sneering as he spoke, "Eric, you really are as heartless and cold-blooded as they say! Do you know how much my sister has suffered over the past decade? How much hardship she¡¯s endured? Even though she survived, her health has never been the same. She¡¯s always sick... and now you say you won¡¯t marry her?"


    "Brother, please stop!" Samantha¡¯s face flushed with shame. How could she be so selfish, knowing that Eric was already married with children?


    Although she could still feel the love Eric once had for her...


    She longed for him to divorce his wife and marry her. She wished that all these years, Eric had loved only her and remained single for her.


    But it was all just a fairy tale.


    For the past ten years, Samantha had constantly been making ns to escape, while also causing a rift between Eric and her parents.


    But in the end, her parents refused to relent and even forced her to marry a childhood friend, someone from an equally respectable family.


    Samantha finallypromised. No matter what, if this marriage could make her parents give up on controlling her, then she¡¯d have the chance to leave their grasp.


    In the past, whenever Samantha had rebelled, Mrs. Richardson would threaten tomit suicide, so even when there was an opportunity, Samantha had never dared to truly leave her family.


    Samantha was someone who valued emotions deeply, and if her mother had suffered because of her, she could never forgive herself.


    Later, Samantha married her childhood friend, but because she never truly invested in that rtionship, her husband quickly realized she still had feelings for someone else and became furious.


    The couple fought constantly, and her husband started staying out all night, seeking women to spend the night with.


    Her inws were also cold toward her, though not in the way typical families might argue over trivial matters every couple of days.


    It was a coldness that only the nobility could carry, and it was something most people couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    Seeing their daughter¡¯s condition deteriorate, Nichs¡¯s parents no longer wanted to force her to stay in that painful marriage. They finally gave up and stopped pressuring her.


    After the divorce, Samantha immediately headed to Country S, only calling her parents just before boarding the ne.


    Over the years, her parents had finallypromised and stopped causing trouble. Samantha had realized this, which was why she had intentionally dyed her departure for so long.


    She knew that sacrificing her marriage for a fleeting love was a childish andughable decision.


    But love, like a heart demon, stayed with her, and as long as the demon lingered, she couldn¡¯t let go.


    Now, seeing Eric again, her heart slowly began to die.


    "Mr. Nichs, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve disappointed you. I believe Samantha isn¡¯t the kind of woman who would force someone else¡¯s happiness. I¡¯m going to head back now, but tomorrow I¡¯ll bring my wife to visit you," Eric said, before turning and leaving swiftly.


    "Eric, stop right there! Bastard!" Nichs yelled, furious at the man who had dared to turn away. But, seeing his sister¡¯s plea, he reluctantly gave up on chasing him.


    Samantha¡¯s eyes welled with tears, her expression full of sorrow. She tightly gripped her sleeve, holding back the desperate urge to call out to Eric.


    Nichs sat down beside her, taking her hand, his brows furrowed so tightly they seemed impossible to unravel.


    "Sis, are you really going to give up on him? You¡¯ve fought for this rtionship for over ten years, and now you¡¯re just going to walk away? You even gave up your marriage for that man!"


    Nichs said urgently. Samantha smiled bitterly, her lips tight.


    "What else can I do? Put a knife to his neck and force him to divorce and marry me? Big brother, this is a society governed byw. I don¡¯t want... to love someone so lowly."


    Though Samantha said this, the sorrow in her eyes made Nichs sigh deeply.


    "You¡¯ve never been the type to give up without a fight. You¡¯ve already spent more than a decade working toward today. Even though... breaking up someone¡¯s family is immoral. But haven¡¯t you heard? In a family where love is fragile, there¡¯s always another mistress waiting. If you don¡¯t want to try..." Nichs¡¯s voice softened, unable to watch his sister throw away her genuine, if misguided, love.


    Women like Samantha¡ªso deeply devoted¡ªwere rare in this world.


    "I..." Samantha was moved by her brother¡¯s words.


    Had she really been holding on for all these years just to give up now?


    Though Eric was already married with children, her brother was right. A family shaken by a mistress was never that solid.


    Without her, there would only be room for another mistress.


    Beforeing here, Samantha had learned about Eric¡¯s situation, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to reject her so resolutely.


    Back in high school, she had been the acknowledged school beauty, with countless men falling at her feet.


    When Eric appeared, she found him to be a calm, somewhat mncholic boy.


    But now, after all these years, Eric¡¯s cold indifference had left her feeling heartbroken, yet she still foolishly loved him.


    "Listen to your brother. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. If you¡¯re truly willing to let everything you¡¯ve given up go to waste, thene back to Y country with me."


    Nichs¡¯s expression was firm. He hoped that his sister¡¯s naive, unrequited love would one day be rewarded with a perfect rtionship.


    Samantha closed her eyes wearily, her tone cool, "Brother, let me think about it."


    Nichs didn¡¯t press her further. He could see that Samantha, though calm now, still needed time to think about what she truly wanted.


    He understood that her efforts had been one-sided¡ªEric didn¡¯t know, and wouldn¡¯t ept her feelings.


    But Nichs didn¡¯t want his sister to have sacrificed so much for so many years, stubbornly destroying everything, only to end up with nothing in the end.

 Chapter 541: Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 541: Confrontation</h4>


    Samantha¡¯s appearance brought Eric a dilemma. Paying her back with money would be an insult to her.


    But if he didn¡¯t repay her, he would always feel indebted, forever standing lower than her in his mind.


    Eric called E, telling her he would be hometer. He had gone out with a few friends for drinks at the Elite Horizon Club, and felt a bit better before heading home.


    He didn¡¯t hide anything from E, clearly stating both Samantha¡¯s intentions and Nichs¡¯s demands.


    E wasn¡¯t particrly upset. She smiled faintly, "Since Samantha already has second thoughts, she can¡¯t be a small person. But Nichs..."


    Nichs wasn¡¯t just protective of his sister; perhaps he thought it was embarrassing for her to be rejected and might stubbornly pursue it.


    "I don¡¯t know," Eric said. "I don¡¯t know Samantha too well. We only crossed paths a few times back in school, exchanged a few words. I¡¯m d to meet her again, but when I learned she¡¯s held on to this vague feeling for over ten years, I find it unbelievable."


    Eric helplessly held E. "No matter what kind of person she is or what methods she uses, it won¡¯t work."


    Divorcing and marrying her to repay a life-saving debt? That would be absurd.


    Eforted him a little, and they decided not to talk about it anymore.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t sleep that night.


    For some reason, she kept dreaming of that night when Everett had forced himself on her¡ªher helplessness, her tears reying in her mind. When she woke up, her heart felt empty and painful.


    A few days ago, her boyfriend Alexander had thrown those photos in her face and broke up with her, his eyes full of disgust, as if she were the dirtiest woman in the world.


    But Alexander wasn¡¯t entirely cruel; he hadn¡¯t posted anything online about it.


    However, Aurora couldn¡¯t sleep. She got up to look out the window and was startled to see a dazzling Rolls-Royce parked downstairs.


    That car... it was Everett¡¯s.


    Someone was leaning against it, smoking a cigarette, repeating the same motion like a robot, with no other action.


    Aurora quickly lowered her head, her heart pounding wildly. She clutched her nket tightly, and tears inexplicably began to pour down again.


    The next morning, she woke up at nine. Since the MV for her new song had just been filmed, she was taking some time off.


    The sun was shining brightly on the backyard outside her window when her phone vibrated. She nced at it and saw someone had tagged her in a chat.


    "Y-country¡¯s fifth richest businessman Everett announces the end of his engagement to fianc¨¦e Charlotte."


    Aurora¡¯s expression shifted unpredictably.


    She didn¡¯t share thisplex mix of emotions with E. Even she found it unbelievable and didn¡¯t quite understand her own feelings.


    E didn¡¯t stay idle either. The next day, she went with Eric to visit Samantha at the hospital.


    It was Saturday, and she had brought Elias and Dorian along. The two little ones each held arge bouquet of carnations, and ran up to the bed, saying cheerfully, "Auntie, I¡¯m Elias (Dorian), this flower is for you, from Mommy and Daddy, to thank you!"


    The appearance of the two little ones greatly surprised Samantha. She looked at E¡¯s slightly rounded belly and felt a pang of sorrow in her heart.


    "Eric, this is your wife... and two adorable sons?"


    "Yes, Samantha, this is my wife E, this is my eldest son Elias, and this is my youngest son Dorian!"


    Eric introduced them calmly, and Samantha smiled faintly, her eyes filled with a subtle sadness, rather than jealousy or hatred.


    Such a warm scene stung Samantha¡¯s heart. He walked in with his wife and two beautiful little princes, signaling... that there could never be anything between them, right?


    Nichs stood up, his face cold, rage burning in his eyes. Samantha quickly grabbed her agitated brother¡¯s arm,ughing lightly as she said, "Well, that¡¯s nice. I didn¡¯t expect your son... to be just like a little prince from a fairytale, so beautiful and cute!"


    She spoke words of praise, but her heart was filled with bitterness.


    The most tragic thing for a person is to wait for a fleeting feeling, only to realize in the end that it was all just one-sided and self-deceiving.


    E spoke softly and chatted with Samantha for a while. Nichs, suppressing his anger, left the room. Just as he was about to smoke, a nurse stopped him. He had a whole bundle of anger, but no ce to vent.


    In the hospital room, E chuckled lightly, saying, "Eric has always been so good to me. Over the years, there¡¯s never been a mistress, nor has he ever grown tired of me because of another woman. I think a man like that... might be the only one in the world."


    Samantha¡¯s face darkened.


    Eric¡¯s devotion and loyalty weren¡¯t good things for her.


    Although seeing this family of four had extinguished any thoughts of being with him, she still felt unwilling.


    Should she just give up without even trying?


    "Eric really is a good man. I knew that back when I was in high school. He only focused on his studies. The girls who wrote him love letters, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at them, just threw them straight into the trash."


    Samantha smiled, recalling those youthful days, feeling a wave of nostalgia.


    Eric was ying a game with his two sons. E smiled faintly, "Yes, his style has never changed. The actresses in thepany who tried to climb into his bed have been dealt with, and now they don¡¯t even dare to think about it. Whenever they see him, they avoid him like the gue."


    Samantha was stunned, a bit envious. What woman wouldn¡¯t want a man like him? To be deeply devoted to his wife¡ªthere¡¯s no greater dream for a woman than finding a man who will be loyal to her for life, to love her through everything.


    And her... should she not try harder to fight for it?


    The two women chatted andughed, but each had her own thoughts. E wasn¡¯t the type to fake niceties, so she ended the meeting with one sentence.


    "Actually, a woman¡¯s persistence in love is very admirable. But if finding her own happiness means giving others a bowl of poison, then it¡¯s unnecessary. Instead of chasing a dreamlike happiness, it¡¯s better to be realistic and keep her heart pure and kind. If a woman makes the man she loves despise her, that¡¯s the most tragic thing."


    Samantha¡¯s face turned pale.


    It wasn¡¯t until Eric and his family of four had been gone for a long while that Nichs came back in and called her several times, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    "Little sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did that awful woman upset you? Samantha?"


    Nichs was anxious. He had put aside his busy work to apany his sister to Country S to see Eric, hoping that Samantha would find a good match.


    Samantha smiled faintly, "No, she¡¯s a very straightforward woman. She doesn¡¯t pretend to be warm and friendly on the surface while secretly sabotaging me like some petty person. So I think... I still need to go back to Y country. Eric doesn¡¯t have a bad impression of me yet, and I don¡¯t want... to end up where we can¡¯t even be friends."


    Nichs became anxious. "No, I can¡¯t let you end up with nothing! You¡¯ve made such a ridiculous effort for this rtionship, don¡¯t you think you deserve a reward?"

 Chapter 542: Reluctance

    <h4>Chapter 542: Reluctance</h4>


    Samantha smiled gently. "What else could I do? Go steal someone else¡¯s husband? Besides... Eric really doesn¡¯t like me. He¡¯s always loved E. How could I be that shameful mistress? More importantly... I¡¯m not even good enough to be a mistress!"


    The man didn¡¯t even look at her¡ªhow could she be qualified to be the mistress?


    Nichs was overestimating his sister. Eric had never once shown her that kind of affection.


    It was all her own delusion¡ªthinking that by taking a bullet for him, he would be eternally grateful and fall in love with her, waiting crazily for a woman who was "already dead" toe back.


    This kind of story only exists in fairytales.


    "But..." Nichs began.


    "Don¡¯t say it, brother. I¡¯m fine with going back to Y country quietly. After all, there are plenty of men who pursue me. I¡¯m not worried about not being able to get married," Samantha said lightly, smiling.


    Her eyes glistened with a tinge of sadness. Thinking about the warm scenes of Eric¡¯s family of four, she felt jealous and heartbroken, but she had to admit she didn¡¯t fit into such a family.


    If Eric were a yboy, E wouldn¡¯t have said all these things to her.


    Beforeing to Country S, Samantha had looked into their marriage. Just like E said, every actress who tried to climb into Eric¡¯s bed had been cklisted.


    Nichs stared at his sister unwillingly. Now that she had given up, it was pointless for him to keep pushing.


    Seeing Samantha drowning in sorrow, Nichs went outside to smoke.


    He smoked cigarette after cigarette, taking several calls from home. When he heard that Samantha had been in a car ident and added to that Eric¡¯s "heartlessness," he was furious and cursed under his breath.


    "That unfeeling bastard can¡¯t be allowed to live in peace! Do something about it. Make him suffer for the rest of his life!"


    Some women can be incredibly petty, and some have hearts that are narrow. Mrs. Richardson couldn¡¯t ept that her daughter had wasted more than ten years of her youth.


    She almost forgot that it was her own refusal all those years ago that made Samantha suffer for a decade.


    If she hadn¡¯t insisted on separating Samantha from Eric, maybe Samantha would have been rejected by Eric a long time ago, and she would never have clung to this foolish infatuation.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sister may have given up, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will let him off," Nichs said coldly. Their Richardson Group was already quite wealthy in Y country, stronger than the old Nelson family by at least double.


    But the current Nelson Group was no longer what it used to be.


    Nichs knew that trying to bring down the Nelson Group was a fool¡¯s dream.


    So what method should he use to punish Eric?


    Kidnap E? No, he wouldn¡¯t do anything illegal.


    In business, he had no advantage over Eric.


    Nichs was troubled and decided to return to the hospital room to stay with Samantha, waiting for her recovery before making any further ns.


    E¡¯s belly was growing more noticeable, and every time Lucas visited Country S to see his daughter, he would be especially happy, bringing plenty of little princess dresses for the future princess.


    They had bought everything for the baby. Since it was a girl, all the items had to be bought new.


    For E and Eric, this process was almost an enjoyment.


    A month passed, and Samantha had already been discharged from the hospital. She was staying at a vi Nichs had temporarily rented.


    Her leg injury had healed enough that she could move around freely, and Eric¡¯s family had visited her several times.


    E had even specially sent Samantha some expensive gifts, ensuring that Eric would feel that he didn¡¯t owe her too much.


    Samantha was straightforward and had no ulterior motives.


    It was Nichs, on the other hand, who became visibly grim every time he saw E and Eric, his words always harsh and unkind.


    E finally came to believe that a person¡¯s heart was judged by their actions¡ªmen¡¯s hearts aren¡¯t necessarily any more open than women¡¯s.


    Eric no longer paid much attention to Nichs, as he considered him no real opponent.


    Nichs¡¯ strength and wealth were nowhere near Eric¡¯s, not even half. How could Eric possibly take him seriously?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Nichs was Samantha¡¯s older brother, Eric really wouldn¡¯t have bothered being polite.


    One day, as the days drew nearer to the Spring Festival, the weather was bitterly cold. Eric wrapped himself in a ck fur coat, braving the biting winds as he sat in his office, going through thetest contracts.


    Samantha called him, telling him that in a week, she would be leaving Country S and returning to Y country.


    Eric wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    Though he was deeply grateful, and Samantha had left a good impression on him, when the words came to his lips, he couldn¡¯t figure out what to say.


    Other than E, he just couldn¡¯t say anything particrly heartfelt to any other woman.


    "Eric, I¡¯m really sorry. My presence here might have been a bother to you, but I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t do anything to make you hate me," Samantha¡¯s soft voice came from the phone.


    "Thank you, Samantha," Eric replied, his words brief.


    Samantha let out a sigh of relief, and after bidding him farewell, she hung up.


    Eric set the phone down,zily leaned back in his chair, and rubbed his temples.


    Good. She was leaving. Now he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. With E pregnant, she couldn¡¯t handle any stress.


    If Samantha had done anything extreme, he likely wouldn¡¯t have spared her out of courtesy.


    She had saved him once, and he was grateful, but that didn¡¯t mean she could harm his most important family¡ªhis loved ones.


    Just then, the secretary knocked on the door and walked in.


    She was holding an urgent package.


    "Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s an urgent delivery for you. Please sign for it."


    Eric looked up and noticed the package. It only had his name and address on it.


    Urgent deliveries weren¡¯t usually the norm for contracts; typically, someone from thepany would hand them over in person.


    He took the package and casually felt it, noticing that it seemed to contain photographs.


    Eric signed for it, tore off the delivery slip, and handed it to the secretary. Once she left, he opened the package.


    Arge stack of photos spilled out.


    At first nce, Eric saw a familiar face¡ªhis mother, Victoria.


    He was puzzled. These photos seemed to be old, but who had sent them? Eric had simr photos at home.


    He absentmindedly flipped through the photos, but then the style of the images suddenly shifted!


    One by one, the photos that followed were shocking, leaving Eric¡¯s blood running cold. He felt like he was suffocating...


    In the photos, Victoria was lying on the ground, her body surrounded by a shocking pool of bright red blood!


    These were pictures of Victoria¡¯s suicide!


    Eric¡¯s breath quickened, his head beginning to ache.


    Who had taken these photos?


    He was only seven years old at the time, but he remembered it clearly. Besides the servants, Grace, James, and himself, no one else had been there!


    Could these have been taken by the doctors when they arrived?


    Perhaps a paparazzi had snuck into their garden, trying to catch James and Grace in a scandal, and had identally caught this tragic moment on film?

 Chapter 543: Tearing Open the Wound

    <h4>Chapter 543: Tearing Open the Wound</h4>


    Among all the spections, this was the only one that seemed realistic. Because even if Victoria had been pushed off the building, James had never once revealed any ws over the years.


    So, it was impossible. James had made his preparations, but he had never been cruel enough to demand a divorce from Victoria!


    Eric extended his well-defined fingers, trembling as he flipped through the photos one by one. Each photo captured a different angle.


    Even James and Grace, with their panicked expressions and disheveled clothes, along with himself wailing in agony, had all been photographed.


    Once again, Eric saw himself as a child.


    The wound was ripped open, raw and bleeding¡ªit hurt so much!


    He was a grown man now, yet that childhood experience had be a defining moment in his life.


    That blood-red dusk¡ªEric would never forget the sheer helplessness and terror he had felt. In the photos, he started off confused, then eventually burst into uncontroble sobs, his face contorted beyond recognition.


    These photos were drenched in sorrow, making Eric¡¯s heartbeat nearlye to a stop...


    As if the tragedy was unfolding before his eyes once again!


    Cold sweat broke out on Eric¡¯s forehead, his heart twisted in pain, and his temples throbbed violently, as if something in his mind was reying the nightmare over and over again¡ªrelentlessly tearing open his scars.


    With a furious roar, he swept the photos off the table, scattering them onto the floor.


    His entire body felt weak. He slumped into his chair, leaning against the backrest, and picked up his phone to dial John¡¯s number.


    "John, get over here... right now."


    John was startled. What had happened to Eric? Why did his voice sound so frail and exhausted?


    "Understood, Mr. Nelson. I¡¯ll be there right away!"


    John had just returned from his honeymoon in Country Y only a day ago. He had nned to take another three days off before returning to work.


    But the moment he received Eric¡¯s call, he ignored his wife¡¯sints, hastily dressed, and rushed to thepany.


    When he arrived and pushed open the office door, a thick, choking smell of smoke filled the air, making him freeze for a moment.


    Eric rarely smoked.


    He only did so when he was in an extremely bad mood, deeply frustrated.


    Having worked with Eric for so many years, John had only seen him smoke twice¡ªonce when E broke up with him, and the second time when she went to find Elias alone.


    During that period, Eric had been like apletely different person¡ªcigarette in hand at all times, reeking of strong, acrid smoke.


    "Mr. Nelson, what happened?" John asked softly, his gaze shifting to the photos scattered on the floor.


    His expression darkened instantly.


    He hadn¡¯t seen the people in these photos before, but he could vaguely guess who they were.


    Kneeling down, his hand trembled slightly as he picked up one of the photos. In it, a seven-year-old Eric was clinging to Victoria¡¯s lifeless body, wailing in grief.


    John¡¯s heart filled with a bitter sorrow. Who had sent these photos to Eric?


    Logically speaking, after Victoria jumped, James had immediately called emergency services. The medical staff arrived quickly, and no one should have had the time or reason to take such photos.


    The only possibility was that the person who took them was either a reporter or someone who had deliberately kept these photos all these years.


    Grace had been with James at the time, and if it had been him, Eric wouldn¡¯t have let hime near.


    "Find out... who the hell took these pictures!"


    Eric¡¯s breath was heavy, his eyes cold as ice.


    His sharp, handsome features wereced with chilling hostility, his entire presence exuding a stormy fury.


    There was a murderous glint in his eyes. "That bastard must have a death wish!"


    Whoever had taken these photos was probably nning to leak them.


    Back then, Eric had been only seven years old¡ªtoo young to understand the news.


    Besides, the trauma of Victoria¡¯s death had already been enough to push him into bing a withdrawn, autistic child.


    "Have these photos ever been published?"


    "Alright, boss, I¡¯ll check right away."


    "And... check if these photos have ever been published," Eric said harshly, his eyes shing with malice.


    John nodded, gathering the photos before quickly leaving Eric¡¯s office to find his brothers and use special means to track down the bastard who sent the photos.


    Eric, however, remained seated in his office until his secretary walked in with some urgent documents, snapping him back to reality.


    He opened the files, but after just a few nces, he couldn¡¯t continue.


    It felt like his heart was being pierced by countless needles, the fine pain causing his face to turn pale, cold sweat dripping down his brow.


    What should he do?


    How had he be like this?


    So much time had passed, yet upon seeing those cruel photos, Eric was once again confronted by the tragedy. He suddenly hated himself for not being able to protect his mother properly!


    The sky seemed to darken, and he couldn¡¯t see a shred of light.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he sat there.


    Then, E called him. She had received a call from John, which prompted her to reach out to Eric.


    Eric¡¯s mood was off, so John, worried, secretly called E.


    "Eric, when are youing home? How about we go pick up our son together?" E¡¯s voice was gentle, and for the first time, Eric¡¯s thoughts began to return to his body.


    He gasped lightly, wiping his sweat, and casually replied, "You go ahead and pick him up... I need to wait here for a bit before heading home."


    Eric was worried that if E saw him in this state, she¡¯d be deeply concerned. So he needed to get his emotions in check before returning home.


    "Are you really okay? Eric, John told me everything. If you¡¯re feeling bad, juste home, okay? Don¡¯t think too much..."


    Eric felt a twinge of annoyance, silently cursing John for meddling.


    He insisted that he was fine, and E, helpless, went to pick up their son alone.


    Eric sat back down in his chair, cold sweat forming in his palms.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to be honest with E, but she was pregnant now, and he didn¡¯t want to burden her with too much stress.


    Clearly, his emotional state was being influenced by his past struggles with autism and depression.


    The photos, however, had plunged him back into hell, causing his heart to break all over again.


    He couldn¡¯t forget how Victoria, the woman who had loved him most, had once tenderly given him the world, only to leave him so suddenly!


    He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, E arrived at the entrance of Little Prince Kindergarten to wait for their son.


    Elias and Dorian came out together, and E noticed that Ms. Taylor was no longer teaching at the school. E knew that Taylor had some kind of rtionship with Lin.


    But what kind of rtionship it was, she didn¡¯t want to ask further. After all, anyone who had interacted with Isaac or provided him with information had been secretly handled by Eric.


    "Mommy, why didn¡¯t Daddye to pick me up?"


    "Yeah, where¡¯s Daddy?"


    Usually, E and Eric would pick them up together, but sometimes he was busy with work. Still, the kids really missed their dad.


    "Daddy¡¯s busy. He¡¯ll probably be home by the time we get there," E forced a smile.


    Just then, a little boy ran over but was stopped by two bodyguards.


    "Big sister, it¡¯s me!" The little boy was beaming with excitement, his eyes sparkling with a warm, golden light.


    E suddenly remembered this boy¡ªhe was the one who had mistaken her for a modelst time.


    To be honest, after Brandon¡¯s incident, E didn¡¯t have much fondness for boys who liked to draw. But since she didn¡¯t know this boy, she didn¡¯t feel any dislike either.


    She gave a simple nod. "I remember you. Is there something you need?"

 Chapter 544: I’m Fine

    <h4>Chapter 544: I¡¯m Fine</h4>


    "My painting won first ce in the Jinhe Award in S City! I want to treat you to a meal!" The little boy said excitedly, looking at the pretty twins with enthusiasm. "Hey, kids, how about I y with you?"


    "No, Mommy says we can¡¯t y with strangers, and we shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers!" Elias said loudly, and Dorian nodded in agreement. "That¡¯s right, what my brother said is true!"


    E¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "No need, thank you for the offer."


    Although the boy¡¯s painting had won an award, she wasn¡¯t too happy about it. If Eric saw this, she wondered how he would feel...


    E got the twins into the car, and the handsome little boy stood there, staring at the car as it drove off, regretfully tapping his head.


    "Sigh, ¡¯You were born before me, and I was born after you... you are already married by the time I came into the world...¡¯"


    After E returned home with the twins, she found that Eric hadn¡¯te back yet.


    She was a little worried, so she called Eric. Upon learning that he was on his way back, she felt a bit relieved.


    When Eric finally came home, his mood seemed much better. Seeing the happy twins, his face softened even more.


    E approached him cautiously, carefully helping him take off the warm jacket. "Feeling better? How about we go out for a walk, or you could meet Richard and the others for drinks to rx?"


    "No need, I¡¯m fine now." Eric shook his head, his expression t and unchanging.


    E¡¯s heart tightened. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but she always felt that Eric¡¯s mood was off. It seemed like he was just pretending to be fine so that she and the kids wouldn¡¯t worry or be affected.


    Her heart ached as she hung up the coat, watching Ericugh and chat with the twins, no trace of exhaustion on his face.


    At the dinner table, the atmosphere had been good, but suddenly, Mrs. Harris brought out a te of poached chicken and a bowl of chicken blood and lettuce soup.


    When Eric saw the coagted chicken blood, it looked like solidified blood, and he immediately lost his appetite. Still, he forced himself to lift his utensils, ate a few pieces of vegetables, and quietly finished half a bowl of rice before putting his utensils down.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you have an appetite?" E asked, her beautiful eyes filled with an unspoken concern.


    Eric shook his head. "No, I had something with John and the others at thepany earlier, so I can¡¯t eat much now."


    His calm demeanor made it easy to believe he wasn¡¯t lying.


    E raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything further. She kept her eyes on him for a moment, watching as Eric quickly left the table and cast a cold nce at the bowl of chicken blood and lettuce soup.


    The chicken served tonight had been brought by Mrs. Harris from her home, an old farm chicken that was supposed to taste amazing.


    Eric used to love eating farm chicken, but now he wouldn¡¯t even touch it.


    E knew that he must have a psychological barrier now. Confronted with the bloody memories of his past, there was no way he could eat it in the short term.


    Eric went to the backyard alone to smoke. The smoke gently left his lips, swirling in the air for a while before dispersing.


    E followed and sat beside him.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯m fine," Eric said softly.


    E leaned into him, inhaling the faint smell of smoke. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t mind it much. Eric, noticing her presence, wisely extinguished the cigarette, knowing that secondhand smoke wasn¡¯t good for a pregnant woman.


    "Those photos were probably taken by paparazzi. They might have been published in the news back then, but James intercepted them."


    At that time, the Nelson family, while not as powerful as it is now, still had the means to pay for things.


    A little extra money could make the problem go away, silencing the scandal.


    After all, James¡¯s affair had led to his wife jumping from the top floor¡ªsuch a piece of news, if released, would be a huge blow, not only to the family but also to Nelson Group.


    These photos not only brought back bloody memories for Eric but also made him realize that if these images were to surface online, it would be a massive blow to Nelson Group.


    Although many years had passed, the impact would still be there. He didn¡¯t want the photos of his beloved mother at the time of her death to be exposed to the public.


    For the deceased, this was a disrespectful act.


    "I know, that incident really affected you. If it¡¯s too hard for you, maybe you should see a therapist?" E asked gently.


    Eric shook his head lightly. "I already have ns."


    E didn¡¯t say anything more. She simply took his hand and ced it on her belly. "Our daughter is growing every day. She needs you as her dad, so please don¡¯t let anything happen to you."


    Eric cupped her chin and affectionately pressed his lips to hers. "I won¡¯t be in trouble."


    His promise was firm, and E felt somewhat reassured.


    However, in the next two days, Eric ate very little and his mental state was only so-so.


    At 10 a.m. the next morning, Nichs arrived at LXL, hoping to meet Eric.


    The secretary informed him that Eric was too busy to meet anyone and needed an appointment.


    Nichs could only schedule an appointment for 10 a.m. the next day and went to thepany¡¯s restroom.


    "I heard the CEO¡¯s mood has been really badtely, and he¡¯s been snapping at people."


    "Maybe his marriage is in trouble? After all, the only one who really affects him is Mrs. Nelson."


    "I¡¯m not sure, but I saw Mrs. Nelson having dinner with the CEO and their kids yesterday."


    "I heard the CEO¡¯s got depression and is secretly having his assistant find a therapist. One of the staff members overheard him talking on the phone about it."


    "..."


    Nichs, washing his hands in the men¡¯s restroom, couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he overheard the gossiping from the women¡¯s restroom.


    In many ways, Nichs wasn¡¯t as good as Eric.


    But a month ago, Nichs had painstakingly dug into Eric¡¯s past and discovered that he had developed autism after Victoria¡¯s suicide.


    So, Nichs spent more than half a month tracking down the now-shut-down journalist who had covered that story.


    The incident had happened over 20 years ago. The journalist still had the photos, and although James had paid him arge sum of money back then, he¡¯d squandered it all over the past two decades.


    So, when Nichs approached him, the journalist was more than happy to sell the photos to Nichs.


    People with autism often rpse when they are reminded of past "triggers."


    Eric¡¯s mental state had been unstable these past few days, so Nichs was certain that those photos had begun to take effect.


    Whistling to himself, Nichs left LXL.


    At 5:30 p.m., E brought the twins to the downstairs of LXL and arranged to meet Eric for dinner at a vegetarian restaurant.


    Since Eric¡¯s appetite wasn¡¯t good, E decided to keep him away from meat for a while and have him eat vegetarian dishes for a few days.


    Eric actually liked the food at the vegetarian restaurant and ate with relish.


    The two little ones also ate quietly. After Eric finished his meal, he leaned back and started browsing the news on his phone when he suddenly saw a news article someone had reposted on the chat app.


    It was the first-ce winner of the Jinhe Award. Eric nced at the image, and the woman in the picture seemed somewhat familiar...

 Chapter 545: The Elegant Her

    <h4>Chapter 545: The Elegant Her</h4>


    He clicked on the screen and saw E sitting gracefully on an intricately carved chair, her hand gently resting on her belly, a look of warmth and serenity on her face.


    The sunlight cascaded down like golden threads, illuminating the surroundings with a soft glow. The golden hue gently kissed her face, outlining her exquisite and breathtaking features with an unparalleled elegance.


    When did E start modeling for someone else? Why didn¡¯t he know about this?


    A shadow of displeasure flickered across Eric¡¯s face. He despised the idea of other men seeing his wife at her most beautiful.


    E belonged to him¡ªno one else should dare covet her.


    Just then, a crisp voice came from outside the private room. "Miss Davis, you¡¯re here too?"


    Eric looked up and saw a young man walk in. He had delicate features, carrying an air of youthful exuberance.


    He couldn¡¯t be older than twenty-one, dressed in a white sports outfit. A sheen of sweat clung to his high-bridged nose.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, he quickly wiped the sweat from his nose. Noticing Eric, he paused momentarily before regaining hisposure.


    Eric was about to speak when his phone rang. He had no choice but to step aside to take the call.


    E furrowed her brows. How was it that she kept running into this boy?


    The young man looked thrilled. In truth, he had secretly been waiting outside LXL Entertainment, and when he saw E leaving with Eric, he had impulsively hailed a taxi to follow them.


    Pretending it was a coincidence, he wanted to invite E to a meal. Though he knew her husband wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with, he had no ulterior motives¡ªjust gratitude and admiration that made him act so recklessly.


    "I made ns to eat here with my ssmates, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you two. How about I treat you to a meal?"


    The young man smiled. "My name is Liam. I¡¯m a sophomore at S University, majoring in arts."


    "No need. I don¡¯t like being treated to meals by others," E replied calmly, ncing at Eric, whose expression had turned ice-cold.


    He was engaged in a conversation on the phone, his eyes carrying a sharp intensity that made the air around him feel heavy.


    Liam felt a little awkward and scratched his face. "Oh... well, then how about you treat me instead?"


    Uh... was he serious? Was there really someone this shameless?


    E was speechless. Was Liam blind? Could he not tell that they were a family of four having a private meal and clearly weren¡¯t weing any strangers?


    Seeing E¡¯s deadpan expression, Liam quicklyughed. "Haha, I was just joking! I won¡¯t disturb you any further. I¡¯ll go wait for my ssmates. Here¡¯s my number¡ªI¡¯d love to invite your whole family to dinner sometime."


    At that moment, Eric let out a coldugh. "We don¡¯t eat cheap meals. I doubt you could afford it."


    Liam looked up, locking eyes with Eric¡¯s icy gaze. The man had already finished his call, his lips curving into a sarcastic smirk.


    Liam¡¯s embarrassment deepened, and his face turned red. He knew Eric was a big name¡ªone of the most prominent young businessmen in the country at barely thirty.


    And he was just a broke student. A single meal at a ce like this could cost thousands. Even the prestigious Golden River Award prize money was only 2,000 yuan.


    "Don¡¯t take it to heart," E quickly interjected, trying to smooth things over. She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Liam, but he didn¡¯t seem to have bad intentions.


    That reddened face, that shy smile¡ªhe was nothing more than an innocent young man.


    "Sorry for interrupting. I¡¯ll be off now. Let¡¯s stay in touch!" Liam said, still blushing, before awkwardly making his exit.


    Eric sat back down, his brows knitted together. "Why do you even know a kid like that?"


    That guy was exactly the type of so-called ¡¯fresh meat¡¯ that middle-aged women fawned over¡ªyoung, energetic, and exuding youthful charm.


    E briefly recounted the events from the other day.


    Eric¡¯s expression darkened. "So, he painted it while you weren¡¯t paying attention? Very well, then I have every reason to buy that painting back."


    The thought of his woman¡¯s portrait hanging in another man¡¯s home made him deeply ufortable.


    Perhaps it was the lingering frustration from the previous photos, but Eric felt an unsettling irritation building inside him, a suppressed anger that had yet to find an outlet.


    But he didn¡¯t want to take it out on E.


    E frowned. "It¡¯s just a painting. Do you really need to make such a big deal out of it?"


    "Are you pleading for him?"


    "No, Eric, that¡¯s not what I meant." Sensing the sharpness in his tone, E quickly changed the subject.


    "Elias, do you want anything else? What about you, Dorian?"


    The two little ones had shiny, grease-stained lips, and Dorian¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Mommy, I want KFC!"


    "That junk food is off-limits," Eric objected immediately.


    "Uh, Daddy, it¡¯s not like we eat it every day. Just once a month isn¡¯t too much! Please, Daddy, can we go?" The three-year-old had already mastered the art of acting cute and pleading for food.


    Dorian ran to Eric¡¯s side, tugging at his sleeve, pouting in an adorably stubborn way.


    Eric had no choice but to pick up his younger son. "Finish your bowl of rice first, and I¡¯ll take you."


    Elias let out a cheer, and the tense atmosphere lightened. E didn¡¯t dwell on Liam anymore. After they finished eating, Eric kept his word and took the boys to KFC.


    However, he didn¡¯t eat anything himself, only sipping on a Coke while the two kids happily devoured their fries and grilled chicken drumsticks.


    E also ordered a Coke but only took a few sips before passing it to her sons to share.


    Although fast food wasn¡¯t particrly nutritious, just as Dorian had said, having it once a month wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    After eating, they strolled around a bit before heading home.


    When they arrived, E noticed John waiting in the living room. The moment he saw Eric, he lowered his voice and reported, "Boss, we got what you asked for."


    Eric¡¯s gaze swept over the framed painting resting against the side. It was the award-winning portrait of E that had received the Golden River Prize.


    E was slightly taken aback¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected Eric to act so swiftly. Within just a few hours, he had managed to buy the painting.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I paid 500,000 for it," Eric said casually, ncing at her.


    He had given John a card with 500,000 to hand over to Liam¡ªan amount that, for a struggling student, was undeniably substantial.


    E didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. Given Liam¡¯s situation, he could certainly use the money.


    But... that name... It felt strangely familiar. Had she seen it somewhere before?


    "Was he willing to sell it to you?" E thought for a moment and then turned to John.


    John hesitated briefly before replying, "He agreed. After all, he needs the money."


    E pursed her lips but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Eric picked up the painting and hung it in his study.


    Though the artwork was created by another man¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t sit well with him¡ªhe had to admit that the painting was skillfully done, with stunningly delicate and elegant colors.


    He had initially considered tearing it apart, but it was simply too beautiful¡ªso beautiful that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to destroy it.


    E walked into the room as well, gazing at the exquisite painting. It seemed that Liam had the potential to surpass Brandon one day.


    From behind, Eric wrapped his arms around her waist, his warm lips pressing gently against her delicate earlobe.

 Chapter 546: May Time Be Gentle

    <h4>Chapter 546: May Time Be Gentle</h4>


    E shrank her neck slightly. "Is that really me in the painting?"


    It looked so ethereal, almost unreal. Was she truly that beautiful?


    Eric let out a low chuckle. "Who else could it be? If it¡¯s not you, then who? Are you feeling a sense of satisfaction because of how beautiful it is?"


    E giggled. Of course, she felt satisfied. Every woman had a bit of vanity¡ªit was just a matter of how strong it was.


    "Of course. But only if you think it¡¯s beautiful¡ªthen I¡¯d truly feel satisfied."


    The implication was clear: she didn¡¯t care how others saw her. The only opinion that mattered to her was his.


    Eric had been in a sour mood earlier, but hearing that, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. His warm breathnded on the back of E¡¯s neck.


    Before she could react, he turned her around and captured her lips, his kiss deep and consuming.


    E instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to his passion.


    Eric was careful of her belly as his hands trailed down, his movements growing increasingly fervent. But then, an image shed through his mind.


    Abruptly, he pulled away.


    E¡¯s slightly dazed face was tinged with a delicate blush, like the soft hues of a sunset.


    Eric exhaled heavily, his chest rising and falling. Yet, the burning desire within him was gradually fading.


    With a sigh, he withdrew his hands and leaned against the desk, his frustration evident.


    Sensing his mood, E felt both awkward and concerned, but she wisely chose not to say anything. Instead, she reassured him with a few gentle words before heading downstairs.


    She asked Mrs. Harris to bring Eric arge ss of warm milk, hoping it would help him sleep soundly that night.


    That night.


    The cold night sky was void of both the moon and stars. From the window, one could see the distant sea, its surface shimmering like silver fish scales under the faint light.


    Dark silhouettes loomed in the distance.


    E gazed toward what had once been her and Brandon¡¯s marital home in her past life. A faintly mocking smile curved on her lips.


    That past life felt like a distant dream.


    In this life, she was fortunate to have Eric.


    Eric walked into the room, exhaustion written all over his face. He hung his coat aside, ran a hand through his slightly disheveled hair, and made his way to the wardrobe.


    "I¡¯ve alreadyid out your clothes, and I¡¯ve prepared the bath. Go wash up," E¡¯s gentle voice rang out.


    She sat on the bed, her long, slightly damp hair cascading over her shoulders, glistening under the warm light.


    Dressed in a loose, moon-white cotton nightgown, the fabric draped over her fuller frame. Though she no longer had her former slender curves, the natural grace of womanhood still radiated from her.


    Eric walked over and ruffled her hair, as if trying to mask the weariness in his eyes. "Wife, you¡¯re the best."


    "Less talking, more washing. Go, and get some proper rest," E teased with a smile.


    She had added a drop ofvender essential oil into the bathwater, hoping it would help him rx and sleep better.


    Eric pressed a light kiss on her forehead¡ªsoft as a butterfly¡¯s touch¡ªbefore heading into the bathroom.


    E leaned against the headboard, her mind drifting back to a conversation with the psychologist Amelia had introduced to her.


    "Mr. Nelson¡¯s emotional trauma likely stems from his mother¡¯s tragic fate. Witnessing such a horrifying event firsthand¡ªespecially at the age of seven¡ªwould leave scars on anyone. Even an adult who experienced something like that would carry shadows of it for the rest of their life."


    "Though his autism was treated and he has since lived like any normal person, the circumstances surrounding Old Mr. Nelson and Grace¡¯s marriage might have reignited his survival instincts, his need for revenge..."


    "Now, Old Mr. Nelson is no longer the man he once was. There¡¯s no longer a need for revenge, and Eric seemingly has everything¡ªhis wife, his children, a happy life. On the surface, he appears content. But if something were to trigger those old, painful emotions, he might fall into despair once again... or even develop depression."


    "Mr. Nelson is a man who seeks perfection. Losing his mother at a young age remains the deepest regret of his life. There¡¯s no doubt he harbors guilt, frustration, and an unbearable wish that he could travel back in time to save her."


    E rubbed her temples, feeling a slight ache. She had been worrying too much about Eric, which was why she had secretly reached out to the female psychologist through Amelia.


    Eric wasn¡¯t seeking treatment right now, which likely meant the issue wasn¡¯t too severe.


    All along, he had always been able to handle everything perfectly.


    But this time was different. His emotions were clearly affected by those photos¡ªhe had be irritable and repressed. E could feel it all too clearly.


    If he weren¡¯t suppressing it, then back in the study just now, given his personality, he would have locked the door and... indulged in their passion.


    E sat there, momentarily lost in thought, and happened to catch sight of the letter on the nightstand.


    It was a letter from Aurora. It contained only warm greetings and never once mentioned Everett again.


    Perhaps Everett had finally stopped looking for her?


    At some point, Eric had finished his shower. When he walked out and saw E still sitting on the bed in a daze, he frowned slightly.


    "It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?"


    Pregnant women tended to tire easily and sleep more. Before all of this happened, E would usually fall asleep before him.


    E smiled. "I just wanted to sit for a bit and think about some things."


    Eric was drying his hair, a single drop of water still clinging to his face. When he sat beside her, E reached out with her little finger and gently wiped away that crystal-clear drop.


    "Go to sleep, wife," Eric said, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk much. He lowered his gaze and turned toward the window, continuing to dry his hair.


    "Eric, are you still holding on to the past?" E hesitated for a moment before walking up behind him and wrapping her arms around his waist, resting her chin on his shoulder. "You were just a child back then¡ªit wasn¡¯t your fault."


    "I¡¯m not." His tone was stiff.


    E¡¯s fingers lightly traced his chest. "If something is troubling you, talk to me. Don¡¯t keep it inside. I don¡¯t want you to fall into depression because of this."


    She had heard that depression was difficult to treat and prone to rpse. She would never allow her man to sink into such despair.


    Eric turned around. His hair was almost dry now. Tossing the towel aside, he let out a faint, somewhat rxedugh.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I said I¡¯m fine, so I¡¯m fine."


    E stared into his eyes, sensing something.


    Suddenly, she realized¡ªEric wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest. He was just trying to reassure her so she wouldn¡¯t worry, especially since she was pregnant.


    She understood that.


    "That¡¯s good. I remember you always keep your promises to me." E smiled, as if she had stopped worrying. "Our daughter will be born in three months¡ªyou¡¯d bettere up with a beautiful name for her."


    At that moment, something flickered in Eric¡¯s eyes¡ªhope.


    Their daughter was almost here. He was about to have another little princess. His two sons would have a little sister.


    Although there was still an unshakable unease inside him, something inexplicable weighing on his chest,


    He held E close, the two of them standing there in quietpanionship.


    Then, he leaned in and kissed her softly, pouring all his tenderness into that moment.


    E melted into the kiss, utterly intoxicated.


    To have a love like this¡ªmay their days be peaceful, and time forever gentle.

 Chapter 547: Despicable

    <h4>Chapter 547: Despicable</h4>


    For the next two days, Eric remainedposed, showing no visible change in his demeanor.


    But E knew¡ªhis internal struggles hadn¡¯t been resolved. The weight of his suppressed emotions would only grow heavier. She was growing anxious, subtly hinting to Richard and the others to talk to him.


    While Eric gathered with his friends, E joined a few women for some casual gossip.


    She finally got to see Aurora again, but Aurora seemed a bit worn out. From their conversation, E could tell she was desperately trying to mend things with Alexander. Unfortunately, he was convinced she had climbed her way up by getting involved with Everett, and no matter how she exined, he refused to believe her.


    So, Aurora gave up. The stress of it had taken a toll on her, and herck of sleep these past few days made her look visibly exhausted.


    Amelia, however, waspletely baffled. "Aurora, you¡¯re LXL Entertainment¡¯s rising star now. Why are you still so hung up on your ex? If you ask me, a man who doesn¡¯t trust you isn¡¯t worth your time. The mistake was Everett¡¯s, but instead of trying to understand the situation, Alexander just med everything on you? That¡¯s just self-sabotage. If he¡¯s going to pin every little misunderstanding on you in the future, is that even a life worth living?"


    E agreed. Amelia and Richard had their fair share of fights, both big and small, and the words she spoke now came from experience.


    Her reasoning was sound, but how many people could truly let go so easily?


    Aurora forced a weak smile, but her eyes were filled with loneliness.


    At that moment, E suddenly understood¡ªno matter how sessful some people were in their careers, if they suffered heartbreak, it was as if they had lost their very soul.


    And Eric... If he continued to be haunted by the pain of his past, how much longer could he truly be okay?


    That night, Eric drank too much and passed out. John and Michael had to carry him home.


    But being drunk didn¡¯t mean he was at peace. Once again, he dreamt of Victoria¡¯s tragic fall¡ªher suicide shing before his eyes in horrifying detail, tearing through him like a fresh wound.


    He woke up with a start, his forehead drenched in sweat.


    Breathing heavily, he found E anxiously watching him, shaking his hand.


    "Eric, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Did you have another nightmare?"


    Because of her pregnancy, E had be a light sleeper. Any movement from Eric immediately woke her up.


    Eric slowly regained hisposure, but an overwhelming sadness settled in his heart. He took a deep breath.


    "It¡¯s nothing... Just a bad dream."


    E nestled against him without saying anything more, her hand gently caressing his face.


    "If... If people could time travel, I wish I could go back to when I was six or seven... and save my mother." Eric sighed, regret and pain evident on his handsome face.


    E sat up. "Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t feeling that bad? Why don¡¯t you see a psychologist?"


    "...Yeah. I¡¯ve already started looking into it, seeing which psychologist might be the right fit for me," Eric admitted softly.


    Only then did E finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    This was a good step forward¡ªat least she wouldn¡¯t have to keep pushing him anymore.


    For the sake of their family, he needed to take care of himself. If he ever fell into true depression, he might never escape from it.


    News of Eric seeking psychological help slowly started spreading within hispany. Eventually, newspapers and news websites picked up on it, reporting the story to the public.


    On thest day before returning to the country, Samantha came across one of those reports.


    "Thest time I saw him, he was perfectly fine. How did things end up like this?" Samantha was deeply confused, pacing barefoot across the floor after getting out of bed.


    She had spent the past few days locked inside, watching movies, TV shows, or reading novels¡ªlosing herself in fictional stories just to escape from her own messy reality.


    She hadn¡¯t stepped outside for days, and it hadn¡¯t bothered her at all.


    But now, seeing this news, she felt the need to dig deeper into it.


    Her stomach grumbled, reminding her she hadn¡¯t eaten. As she walked barefoot across the floor and opened the door, she overheard Nichs on the phone in the hallway.


    "...Are you absolutely sure? He¡¯s really seeing a psychologist?"


    "Hmm... very good. Looks like those photos worked after all. It was worth spending half a million to get them. That bastard¡ªhe was blind not to see what was in front of him and dared to make my sister sad..."


    Nichs exhaled deeply, feeling a sense of satisfaction. The frustration he had been holding in finally eased, and he felt much better.


    "Brother, what are you talking about? What exactly did you do to him?"


    Samantha¡¯s sharp voice interrupted his call. He turned around, shocked, to see his sister ring at him with anger burning in her eyes.


    Nichs felt a bit guilty. He was, after all, a grown man, yet he had resorted to such disgraceful tactics to deal with Eric. It felt especially shameful now that his sister¡ªwho had always respected him¡ªhad overheard everything.


    "Samantha... I was just trying to get some justice for you. You¡¯ve held onto your feelings for him for so many years, and it¡¯s only caused you suffering and illness..."


    Nichs murmured, but Samantha¡¯s expression remained furious.


    "Brother! My persistence, my feelings¡ªthose were all my own choices. They have nothing to do with Eric! If Eric had ever promised to wait for me, then maybe you¡¯d have the right to me him. But... but he never had feelings for me! How could you do this to him?"


    Nichs lowered his head, saying nothing.


    "And now look what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯ve pushed him to the point of seeing a psychologist! Do you have any idea how much trauma his mother¡¯s death caused him? How deep that wound is? And you... you actually used such despicable tactics against him!"


    Samantha¡¯s voice trembled with emotion, her eyes turning red.


    If Eric truly fell into depression because of this, then she would be the one to me.


    If she had nevere back to Country S, he wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this ordeal.


    "It¡¯s not that serious. Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s just pretending, trying to get sympathy from us!" Nichs protested stubbornly.


    Samantha¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    "Brother, look at your mindset! Our family has been stuck in mediocrity in Y Country for years¡ªdon¡¯t you realize it¡¯s because of this narrow-mindedness? I... I have nothing more to say to you!"


    Nichs¡¯s expression darkened. Samantha had never spoken to him like this before.


    "If you still intend to harm him in any way, then don¡¯t call me your sister anymore!"


    With that, she turned on her heels, mmed the door shut, and locked herself in her room.


    Nichs stood there staring at the closed door, frowning helplessly, his mood sinking.


    She was right. He had been too impulsive, too rash¡ªhe wasn¡¯t cut out for great things.


    Back in her room, Samantha picked up her phone and called Eric.


    The phone rang for a long time before he finally answered.


    "Eric, it¡¯s Samantha. I¡¯m really sorry... I didn¡¯t know my brother would send you those photos. If you want to me someone, me me. I¡¯m sorry..."


    Guilt weighed heavily on her.


    Eric pressed his lips together and replied calmly, "There¡¯s no need to apologize. I understand his reasoning... He didn¡¯t want me to live so happily, knowing how much you suffered because of me."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Eric... I never wanted this to happen. From now on... I won¡¯t bother you anymore."


    Before Eric could say anything, Samantha hung up.


    She covered her mouth with her hand, trying to hold back the tears.


    She hade all the way back, hoping that maybe, just maybe, she could be with him.


    But standing before him again, she finally realized how naive she had been.


    It was time to wake up from this childish dream.


    She had thought about fighting for him, about trying to take him back.


    But stealing another woman¡¯s husband¡ªit was disgraceful.


    And with E pregnant, there was no way she could bring herself to interfere.


    Samantha curled up on the bed, burying her face in the nkets, sobbing quietly.


    On the other end, Eric frowned.


    He had known all along that Nichs was behind this.

 Chapter 548: The Inside Story

    <h4>Chapter 548: The Inside Story</h4>


    However, considering that Nichs was Samantha¡¯s brother, Eric had decided to spare him. Instead, he had all the photos that the journalist had savedpletely destroyed.


    Yet, no matter how thoroughly those photos were erased, Eric had already seen them. They were now seared into his memory, impossible to forget.


    Frustrated, he put down his phone, his hand instinctively reaching for the cigarette pack beside him.


    E didn¡¯t like him smoking. Thinking of that, Eric resisted the urge and pulled his hand back.


    He took a deep breath, trying to refocus his mind and get through his work for the day.


    But as soon as he opened the files in front of him, his interest quickly faded. He set them down weakly, leaning back in his chair and closing his eyes. The moment he did, the haunting image from years ago resurfaced¡ª


    that shocking, vivid ssh of red...


    He massaged his temples as a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. John walked in.


    "Boss, we¡¯ve secured an appointment with Dr, one of the top psychologists in Country S. We can head to his office in an hour."


    To avoid any unnecessary spection, Eric had specifically requested to see a male doctor.


    There weren¡¯t many renowned male psychologists in Country S, just a select few.


    "Good. I¡¯ll get ready," Eric said, standing up and straightening his cor.


    He tried his best to push the disturbing images from his mind, but it was useless. If he could erase them so easily, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to therapy in the first ce.


    When he was seven, he had developed autism. It was James who tirelessly sought out doctors to help cure him. But after he recovered, Eric began to resent James.


    James had learned about Eric¡¯s depression from the newspapers. It pained him deeply. He tried calling Eric, but his calls went unanswered.


    Left with no other option, James personally went to E¡¯s home to ask about Eric¡¯s condition.


    When he learned that everything stemmed from a set of photos, he was overwhelmed with regret.


    If only he had been more cautious back then¡ªif he had made sure those photos werepletely destroyed¡ªnone of this would be happening now.


    The truth was, he had been careless. He had assumed that journalist wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.


    But in the end... things had spiraled into this mess.


    He let out a bitterugh. "It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me... Victoria wouldn¡¯t have died. And Eric wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this."


    E remained silent, unsure of how to console him.


    James had been foolish back then. Leaving behind those photos was a ticking time bomb. If they had ever been published, the damage to the Nelson Group would have been catastrophic.


    After all, he had been the one in charge at the time. A scandal like that could have destroyed everything.


    "E, please... try to help Eric through this. If he doesn¡¯t improve... I¡¯d even be willing to let him beat me up if it helps relieve some of his anger. Maybe that¡¯ll help him get better," James said, his voice filled with remorse.


    Eric¡¯s pent-up emotions¡ªJames knew he was partly responsible for them.


    E shook her head. "Eric won¡¯ty a hand on you."


    Because he wouldn¡¯t even bother to.


    James¡¯ eyes turned red at those words.


    "When will he be home?" he asked.


    "I don¡¯t know. Right now... I don¡¯t think he wants to see you. You should go back for now. Give him some time to process everything," E said calmly.


    Eric was already struggling with his emotions. Seeing the very person who had been the catalyst for his pain would only make things worse.


    James sighed heavily. In the end, he simply asked E to keep him updated on Eric¡¯s condition before quietly leaving.


    E gently rubbed her rounded belly, trying to lift her own spirits.


    After all, she was still pregnant.


    "Little princess, you have to cheer for Daddy, okay? Let¡¯s help him get through this together..."


    Ericpleted his first round of therapy. The weight on his heart had lightened slightly.


    E, too, secretly let out a breath of relief.


    The next afternoon, when E went to pick up the children, she spotted Liam standing by the entrance of Little Prince Kindergarten. The moment he saw her, his eyes lit up with hope.


    "Miss Davis, I know... using you as a model without permission was wrong. It¡¯s a bad habit of mine. But please, I beg you, could you ask your husband to return my painting?"


    E froze. If Liam hadn¡¯t shown up, she might havepletely forgotten about this. When she had asked John whether Liam was willing to sell the painting, John had told her he was.


    But now, looking at Liam¡¯s bloodshot eyes and exhausted expression, she instantly knew that John had lied.


    "What¡¯s going on? John told me... you willingly sold the painting to my husband," E said, raising an eyebrow in confusion as she looked at Liam.


    "No... they forcibly took my painting and threw a card at me. But... I don¡¯t care about the money. That painting was my first-ever award-winning piece, Miss Davis. It means everything to me. Please... could you return it to me?"


    Liam pleaded, his voice filled with desperation.


    E remained silent.


    She understood that for an artist, a winning piece held great significance.


    But right now, Eric was in a fragile state. If she returned the painting to Liam, who knew what he would think?


    "I¡¯m sorry, Liam," E said softly. "My husband is going through a very difficult time, almost to the point of depression. If I return the painting to you now... I¡¯m afraid it might affect his emotions. So, can we put this on hold for now?"


    Disappointment flickered in Liam¡¯s eyes, but after thinking for a moment, he nodded slightly.


    "That¡¯s fine... Could you give me your phone number?"


    Liam¡¯s voice was quiet, and a slight flush crept onto his face.


    E cast him a cold nce. "Alright, but unless it¡¯s something important, I hope you don¡¯t call me. My phone is always kept by my bodyguards."


    Liam quickly took out his phone and handed it to E. She entered her number, and he carefully took it back, staring at the unfamiliar digits before dialing.


    Sure enough, the ringtone sounded from the bodyguard standing next to E.


    After saving her number, Liam looked at her with hopeful yet cautious eyes. "Miss Davis... I really hope to get my painting back. I don¡¯t want this card. Please return it to Mr. Nelson."


    With that, he ced the bank card into the hands of the nearby bodyguard.


    There was still a seven or eight-step distance between him and E, and if he moved any closer, the bodyguards wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    The bodyguard turned to E for confirmation. She nodded, signaling him to ept it.


    A flicker of hope appeared on Liam¡¯s determined face.


    E knew that this boy wasn¡¯t driven by money.


    Fifty thousand dors could have given him afortable life for years.


    Yet, he had refused the card and instead chose to fight for his artwork. It was clear that what he sought was emotional fulfillment, not materialfort.


    "I¡¯ll do my best to help you. Don¡¯t let this affect your studies," E said, noticing that the boy¡¯s eyes were slightly red.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of male artists, she still offered him a few words offort.


    Liam gave a shy smile. "Thank you, Miss Davis. I know... you¡¯ve been the one funding my education since middle school."


    E was taken aback.


    Liam quickly exined, "I identally saw the sponsorship records from my teacher, and that¡¯s how I found out... Thank you. Once I graduate and start working, I¡¯ll repay every cent you donated over the years."


    E nodded slightly. "Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting."


    Liam¡¯s willingness to return the money meant he didn¡¯t want to be indebted to her.


    She had no intention of forcing anything on him.


    So, without giving it too much thought, she agreed.

 Chapter 549: He Looks a Little Cute When He’s Angry

    <h4>Chapter 549: He Looks a Little Cute When He¡¯s Angry</h4>


    Liam obviously let out a sigh of relief before leaving.


    E shook her head helplessly. She hadn¡¯t expected young boys these days to have such a strong sense of pride.


    Elias and Dorian walked out together, and upon seeing E waiting outside but not their dear Daddy, they both pouted.


    "Mommy, Daddy didn¡¯te to pick us up again?"


    "Yeah, where did Daddy go? Is he having a secret date with his secretary?" Dorian asked in a serious manner.


    E almost choked on air. Where did Dorian even learn such things? Eric was undergoing therapy, for goodness¡¯ sake!


    "Dorian, why are you talking like that?" E bent down slightly and pinched his nose.


    Dorian giggled. "I heard it from Skinny Lee in my ss. He said his daddy always has secret dates with his secretary and never cares about him or his mommy."


    E¡¯s expression turned strange. She hadn¡¯t expected kids to talk about such things. It seemed the saying was true¡ªparents are a child¡¯s first teachers.


    "Daddy would never do that. He¡¯s just busy, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯te pick us up," Elias red at Dorian. "Dorian, stop saying nonsense."


    Dorian pouted. "I was just joking!"


    "Hmph, besides eating, all you do is joke!" Elias said in a mature tone.


    E lightly knocked on Elias¡¯s head. "Don¡¯t talk to your brother like that. Let¡¯s go home. Maybe Daddy will be there when we arrive."


    The two little ones cheered and quickly jumped into the car.


    When E got in, she noticed that they had already fastened their seat belts. She found it amusing.


    Her sons were growing more independent by the day.


    Hopefully, when her daughter was born, she would be just as smart and adorable.


    When they got home, Eric still wasn¡¯t back. E gave him a call and found out he was out drinking and singing karaoke with Richard and the others.


    Feeling relieved, she had dinner with her sons and yed with them for a while before exhaustion crept in.


    Eric didn¡¯t return home until nine in the evening.


    E secretly observed him and noticed that his mood wasn¡¯t as gloomy as before, which made her feel at ease.


    But after putting the kids to bed, Eric sat on the balcony, smoking in silence.


    E walked over. He stubbed out his cigarette without saying a word. When he turned to look at her, his gaze was intense, mixed with what seemed to be anger.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" E frowned.


    Did she do something wrong? Why was Eric looking at her like that?


    Eric looked away. "I heard you met with Liam and promised to return the painting to him?"


    E froze for a second. He actually knew? The only people present at the time were the four bodyguards¡ªone of them must have told him.


    How reckless. Eric was already in a bad mood, and now, knowing about Liam, he was probably even more upset.


    She wasn¡¯t sure when Eric had be so petty, but it was likely because all the pent-up emotions inside him were making him more irritable.


    "Um... He said he didn¡¯t want the card. His first award-winning painting wasn¡¯t something he wanted to sell to someone else," E said cautiously.


    Eric¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    She handed him the card, and he took it before mming it onto the table, startling her.


    "E, I told you¡ªI will not allow another man to make a portrait of my wife the most unforgettable painting of his life!" Eric said coldly.


    The chill in his eyes was as deep as the night, like ink spreading in the darkness.


    "And yet you sympathized with him, pitied him, or do you still have feelings for him? You agreed to return the painting without my consent? E, did you ever consider how I would feel?"


    Eric¡¯s words left E momentarily speechless.


    It was just a painting. She really didn¡¯t think it was that big of a deal.


    If some men secretly had a crush on her, they could easily take photos of her and hang them on their walls.


    That was something neither she nor Eric could prevent.


    The frustration and anger within Eric were stirring restlessly.


    Looking at E¡¯s stunned expression, he wanted to drop the argument, but his brain refused to listen. His rage consumed his rationality.


    "E, would you cheat on me like other women?"


    Eric was panting, his mind tightening as countless images flooded his thoughts.


    He could barely breathe. He saw his parents again¡ªarguing behind his back time and time again.


    Suddenly, he loathed all forms of betrayal, despised anything that didn¡¯t go his way, and hated seeing E show kindness to another man.


    E was upset, but knowing Eric was in a bad mood, she tried her best to suppress her frustration. "Eric, what kind of question is that? How could I ever betray you? I¡¯m about to give birth, and you¡¯re saying this to me? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?"


    Eric abruptly stood up. "I remember you once said you didn¡¯t like men who paint. You know I don¡¯t like Liam, yet you still agreed to return the painting to him... E, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I¡¯m going outside for some air."


    With that, he strode off the balcony.


    E was speechless, her face dark with exasperation.


    He was in a bad mood, but did he really have to be this jealous? She had absolutely no feelings for Liam. She only pitied him for having his award-winning artwork taken away so soon...


    And yet, Eric was dealing with his emotional struggles again. It seemed he would need some time to get back to normal.


    Still... this side of Eric was kind of cute, even though E feltpletely helpless.


    Eric walked out to the za in front of the vi, staring at the hazy glow of the streetlights as he smoked, his cigarette smoke swirling into expanding rings.


    Deep down, only he truly understood his own condition.


    Others might think that seeing a therapist would help, but he felt like the weight in his heart hadn¡¯t lifted at all.


    Eric kept trying to convince himself¡ªhe had a wife, a son, and a daughter on the way. He had no right to be depressed.


    Yet the heaviness wouldn¡¯t go away. Even though E agreeing to Liam¡¯s request seemed like such a small thing, just thinking about it filled him with an inexplicable fear.


    Maybe the wounds from his childhood were too deep. Even though he had ovee autism through treatment, the aftereffects had always been lurking, ready to resurface at any moment.


    John walked over. "Boss, why don¡¯t we go to Country W and see a specialist there? The doctors there are more experienced."


    They had considered this before, but Eric never epted it. He didn¡¯t think his condition warranted a trip to Country W.


    Besides, even if he wanted to consult a renowned psychologist from Country W, scheduling an appointment would take time.


    "Go back," Eric said tly.


    John frowned. It was the first time he had seen Eric so stubborn.


    In the past, Eric was willing to do anything for E.


    But now, it was like he was running away from something. Still, John knew there was no convincing him, so he quietly stepped back, giving Eric the space he needed to think.


    Eric kept smoking, one cigarette after another. The ground was littered with cigarette butts, and ashes danced in the night breeze, scattering everywhere.

 Chapter 550: Unfounded Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 550: Unfounded Jealousy</h4>


    John and the others didn¡¯t understand why Eric refused to go to Country W, but he had his reasons.


    If he had to rely on a psychologist every time something happened, he wouldn¡¯t like it. If he could heal on his own, perhaps it would be aplete recovery, never to rpse again.


    Besides, visiting a psychologist felt unnatural to him¡ªlike a forced process.


    Eric believed that as long as he gave himself time, he would eventually get better.


    E had been waiting in the room for a long time, asionally stepping onto the balcony to look at Eric sitting alone in the za.


    She wanted to go to him, but she was afraid it would make him even angrier.


    They rarely argued or gave each other the cold shoulder. But E thought, maybe as time passed, little cracks in their rtionship would start to show.


    Still, no matter what, her heart was filled with him.


    Love needed patience and adjustments. Suddenly, E felt like they had gone back to the early days of their rtionship¡ªwhen she was cautious around him, when she had her doubts.


    Back then, he had been upset for a while because of Brandon, but in the end, he still returned to her side.


    E took a sip of warm milk, thinking about knitting a pair of cute baby shoes for their daughter, but she just couldn¡¯t find the motivation.


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly eleven o¡¯clock that Eric finally came back, reeking of cigarettes.


    E wasn¡¯t asleep. Under the dim light, her dark, round eyes opened, shimmering like ck pearls.


    Eric stood by the bed, gazing at the woman he loved most. Seeing her awake, her gentle eyes glowing with warmth, his heart softened.


    He had overreacted earlier. How could E possibly have feelings for some young guy?


    It was his own frustration over Victoria that had ruined his mood, his depression creeping back in, making him irrational¡ªthrowing all his doubts and resentment onto her.


    "You¡¯re back? Go take a shower," E said softly as she sat up.


    Eric nodded, realizing that if he continued like this, he would only make her worry more.


    By the time he finished showering and drying his hair, it was already half past eleven.


    E was still lying there, her bright eyes shining like jewels, filling his heart with warmth.


    Eric got into bed and gently held her hand. "E, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that."


    E let out a lightugh and pecked his lips. "It¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re in a bad mood. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Eric nodded. Holding E¡¯s hand, his breathing became steady. Neither of them said anything more. Perhaps the issue with Liam could finally be put to rest.


    But things didn¡¯t always go as nned.


    On the morning of the third day, as soon as E walked into the dining room, one of the bodyguards who had brought her phone immediately approached her.


    "Madam, that man named Liam called. He said if you don¡¯t return the painting, he¡¯ll jump off a building and end his life."


    E¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    What kind of trick was Liam pulling? Was he that afraid she wouldn¡¯t keep her word?


    But if he actually went through with it over a painting, if a life was truly lost, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    "Where are you going? You¡¯re not even going to discuss this with me?"


    Eric stood up from the living room, watching as E hurriedly headed for the door.


    E paused. This morning, Amelia had taken the kids out to y. As a pregnant woman, she was supposed to stay home, especially with the holidays approaching and things getting chaotic outside.


    "If he really jumps, neither of us will have peace of mind. Let¡¯s go together?"


    She turned back to look at Eric, her gaze sincere and pleading.


    Eric¡¯s face darkened, something inside him slowly fermenting.


    "There¡¯s no need to go. I¡¯ve already taken care of it," Eric said tly.


    E looked at him in shock. "How did you handle it?"


    "I had someone send an air cushion to the ground floor immediately. Let¡¯s see if he dares to jump."


    Eric remained calm and indifferent, making it almost impossible for E to breathe. "Eric, why are you being so petty over something so small? If something really happens to him, how will we live with that?"


    "You¡¯re being ridiculous. He¡¯s the one choosing to seek death."


    E was speechless. Eric might be struggling with depression, but should he really be saying things like this?


    "Eric, just give the painting back to him. Is it really necessary? He¡¯s just acting on impulse, it¡¯s not like¡ª"


    "He¡¯s someone you once sponsored. And you really think he got close to you without any ulterior motives? Guards, watch Madam. Don¡¯t let her take a single step outside!"


    Eric¡¯s face turned cold. "I can¡¯t stand those young men full of hidden intentions, and now you want to go and fulfill his wish?"


    E was furious, but with the baby in her belly, she had to stay calm. With two bodyguards blocking her path, it was impossible for her to leave.


    Mrs. Harris and Mrs. Moore exchanged nces, unsure whether they should intervene.


    "Eric, why are you looking at me like that? Do you really think I can¡¯t see through someone with ulterior motives? If that were the case, I¡¯d be dead by now!"


    Had he forgotten what she had been through? She had walked a path filled with dangers, treading carefully at every step, never giving anyone the chance to take advantage of her.


    "Well said," Eric sneered. "Since you know I hate Liam, why do you insist on doing something that would disappoint me? Whether he jumps or not has nothing to do with us."


    His voice was heavy with suppressed anger, and his eyes gleamed with sharp intensity.


    These words weren¡¯t even the harshest he could say.


    The only reason he hadn¡¯tshed outpletely was because he was trying his best to restrain himself.


    E bit her lip, her hands trembling slightly, unsure of what to say. They rarely fought, but when they did, the issues were never small.


    Eric wasn¡¯t in the best mental state right now, and E knew she had to hold back. She couldn¡¯t let such a minor issue make him even more agitated.


    With an icy gaze, Eric turned on his heels and strode out, skipping breakfast entirely.


    The atmosphere felt frozen.


    E had thought he¡¯de to terms with it, but instead, he was still... doubting her.


    Her heart ached with frustration and worry. If Eric¡¯s depression had truly improved, he wouldn¡¯t be thinking this way.


    In the past, he had always trusted her unconditionally. Sure, he would get jealous once in a while, but he had never made such a big deal out of it.


    "Madam..." Mrs. Harris hesitated, looking at E with concern.


    E shook her head. "I¡¯m fine. Go back to work."


    She walked into the dining room, staring at the breakfast that had been prepared with all her favorite dishes.


    Taking a deep breath to steady her emotions, she forced herself to eat.


    Even though she still felt uneasy, she knew Eric was going through a difficult time. It was best to let him handle things on his own.


    But to her surprise, in the days that followed, Eric continued to keep his distance. Even when he came home, he barely spoke to her, his face stiff with coldness.


    E eventually found out from John that Liam really had jumped¡ªbut thanks to the air cushion, he hadn¡¯t been injured.


    Liam hadn¡¯t called her in the past few days. Or maybe the bodyguards had intentionally kept it from her.


    The painting was still hanging in Eric¡¯s study. It hadn¡¯t been returned to Liam.


    This time, Eric¡¯s jealousy was on a whole new level.


    E truly didn¡¯t see what the big deal was.


    If someone with a crush wanted a picture of her, they could just secretly take a photo and save it on theirputer. The intention was the same.

 Chapter 551: Making a Scene

    <h4>Chapter 551: Making a Scene</h4>


    ording to John, Eric hadn¡¯t been attending therapy for the past few days, but he had been smoking constantly¡ªso much that his entire office reeked of cigarettes.


    And yet, he refused to say a word. By the time he returned home at night, E was sometimes already asleep. Even if she was awake, they barely exchanged any words.


    On the other hand, Elias and Dorian were still able to spend short moments ying with him.


    But Eric wasing home less and less.


    E was so anxious that she nearly lost her patience. What was he trying to do? Face his past alone?


    Was her support not enough? Was she bing less and less important to him?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    On top of that, Eric had confined her to the house for an entire week. She hadn¡¯t even stepped past the railing of the za.


    Feeling stifled, E asked the bodyguards to call Eric, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Left with no other choice, she called Amelia to tell her about the situation.


    Amelia sent people to keep an eye on Eric, just in case anything happened to him. But the only report she got back was that Eric had been staying in his office day and night.


    As for what he was thinking or doing, no one knew.


    "Your man is too proud. He probably doesn¡¯t want you to see his vulnerable side. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine soon," Amelia tried tofort her.


    E frowned with worry. If it weren¡¯t for the baby in her belly, she would have stormed into Eric¡¯s office and given him a piece of her mind.


    But with her pregnancy, how could she afford to get angry? What if she got too worked up and the baby came early?


    Sometimes, she resented Eric a little. But then she reminded herself¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to be like this. Depression wasn¡¯t something that just disappeared overnight.


    He needed time.


    Sitting in his office, Eric felt suffocated.


    Maybe he had achieved everything¡ªlove, a family, children¡ªso there was nothing left to hold on to. And that made life feel... meaningless?


    Perhaps that was why, even though he loved E, his heart felt like it was withering away.


    Depression had the power to turn a living person into a walking corpse.


    Eric knew better than to let his guard down, so he had John stay with him.


    Poor John. He had just returned from his honeymoon with his lovely wife, only to be dragged into keeping Ericpany in the office, day and night.


    Sure, the pay was good, but... his beautiful wife was stuck home alone. Who knew how manyints she had?


    Meanwhile, Amelia and the others frequently visited E, trying to lift her spirits and keep her from dwelling on Eric¡¯s situation too much.


    But E wasn¡¯t overthinking it.


    She was quietly waiting for Eric toe back.


    She knew he wanted to fight his demons on his own, to conquer all the negative energy inside him.


    On the tenth day, John secretly texted Amelia. Since E¡¯s phone was still in the bodyguards¡¯ hands, he couldn¡¯t text her directly.


    John informed them that Eric had taken him and left thepany, heading to a scenic area in L City.


    E didn¡¯t say much¡ªjust told him to keep an eye on Eric.


    People would always have moments where they lost themselves.


    But Eric didn¡¯t want her to see him at his weakest and most confused.


    He was too proud to let his image as a strong, capable man crumble in front of E.


    On the eleventh day, Eric still hadn¡¯t returned.


    That morning, E received a call from Luke.


    Aiden was getting married, and she needed to prepare to attend the wedding.


    Aiden was her second cousin¡ªher real cousin. Even if she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t skip the wedding.


    Though, to her dismay, the bride was none other than Jessica¡ªthe very thought of whom made E feel sick.


    But at this point, there was nothing she could do.


    Jessica was pregnant, and Aiden was the kind of man who valued rtionships deeply.


    No matter how much Lucas opposed it, Aiden had made up his mind to marry her.


    E immediately called Eric, intending to go with him to Country W for the wedding.


    But when she dialed his number, the person who answered was John.


    "Where¡¯s Eric? Let me talk to him," E said gently, without the slightest hint of anger in her voice.


    Deep down, she was filled with resentment, but what could she do? She had to understand Eric¡¯s situation.


    "Boss said... if you have anything to say, you can tell me," John replied hesitantly.


    E frowned. "My second cousin is getting married on the eighth of next month. I¡¯m nning to fly to Country W in a few days. Let him know and tell him toe back so we can go together."


    John ryed the message to Eric, but E couldn¡¯t hear his response. Instead, she heard the sound of flowing water and the faintughter of a woman.


    A slight displeasure crept into her heart.


    Momentster, John returned to the call. "Sister-inw, Boss said you should go ahead. He¡¯ll meet you there around the thirtieth."


    E blinked.


    So, by the time he appeared in Country W, it would mean he had finally escaped the clutches of his depression?


    "Alright, then I¡¯ll take Elias and the others and head there first," E said, not pushing him further.


    Even though she had heard a woman¡¯sughter, her confidence returned almost instantly.


    Eric was neither heartless nor fickle¡ªhe was devoted.


    That man would always be hers. He would never love another woman.


    E asked Amelia to book tickets for the fifteenth. Today was the tenth, which meant she and her sons would be leaving Country S in five days.


    During those five days, Eric called her, but his tone was distant, as if nothing had happened between them.


    He simply reminded her to be careful and told her not to worry about him.


    E remained calm as well.


    At that moment, Eric was resting one foot on his bicycle, surrounded by vast nature. The once paleplexion of his face had regained a healthy flush, and he seemed to be in much better spirits.


    "Alright, we¡¯re about to board. We¡¯ll talkter," E said before hanging up.


    Eric held his phone tightly, his thin lips pressed together.


    In the distance, a couple rode bicycles,ughing as they pedaled away.


    Eric squinted, his emotions tangled.


    I¡¯m sorry, E... I made you worry.


    I couldn¡¯t bear for you to see me like that, so I had to shoulder it alone.


    I¡¯m a man¡ªI can¡¯t let you carry the weight of my worst emotions.


    Slowly, he slipped his phone back into his pocket.


    That day, when he had walked away so decisively, it was because he was afraid that if he stayed, he would say even more hurtful words.


    He knew he had been irrational.


    But emotions were hard to control.


    The only solution was to temporarily distance himself from E, to cool down. Once his emotions settled, he would return to her side.


    That way, she wouldn¡¯t be affected by his turmoil.


    And she wouldn¡¯t have to witness his helplessness, his confusion, or his pain...


    The cold wind howled.


    The ninth of the month after next was the New Year.


    Which meant they would likely spend it in Country W.


    Eric raised an eyebrow slightly.


    His mood... was beginning to improve.


    John had been watching him quietly and noticed that his emotions had stabilized significantly over the past few days.


    Eric had spent those days cycling furiously, crossing one mountain after another¡ªdragging John along, who, in the process, had lost several pounds.


    Eric was truly a tyrant when it came to endurance.


    But this kind of release seemed to help him.


    Surrounded by nature, Eric had taken plenty of photos, observing every little movement of the animals around him.


    Just then, a sudden voice rang out, making John¡¯s expression change instantly.

 Chapter 552: The Plane Crashed

    <h4>Chapter 552: The ne Crashed</h4>


    "Eric, so this is where you are!"


    A rugged off-road vehicle screeched to a halt by the roadside, and a man jumped out, shoving another man¡ªwho could barely walk¡ªout of the car.


    John groaned internally.


    James, again?


    Why was this shameless old man stirring up trouble now?


    Eric had finally stabilized over the past few days, and now James had to show up and drag him back to the past, making him relive Victoria¡¯s death all over again?


    Eric¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold and sharp.


    He stared at James, who had been shoved forward, with a sneer on his lips. Though the hatred in his eyes had faded, the sight still made John rush to his side instinctively.


    "Eric, I know I made a terrible mistake all those years ago! A mistake I can never make up for... It is my lifelong regret. I¡¯m sorry!"


    Eric simply looked at James with an icy stare, as if he were a stranger.


    The hostility in his eyes gradually dissipated¡ªnot because he forgave him, but because he had reached a level of indifference.


    And that indifference hurt James more than hatred ever could.


    They were supposed to be father and son, bound by blood.


    Yet now, they had be strangers who could no longer recognize each other.


    For an old man, this was a sorrow beyond words.


    James¡¯ eyes welled up with tears, his hands trembling in his pockets. "Eric, I know you can never forgive me. But after learning about your condition... I can¡¯t even forgive myself. You probably wish I were dead, don¡¯t you?"


    Eric watched him coldly.


    The old man was rambling incoherently, but in just a short span of time, his hair had turnedpletely white.


    It was as if he had aged decades overnight, looking like a man on the brink of death.


    Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might have thought he had taken some kind of rapid-aging drug.


    "If you already know the answer, why bother asking? Do yourself a favor and stop disgusting me," Eric said, his tone devoid of emotion, as if speaking to a stranger.


    John remained on high alert, watching Eric closely.


    Surprisingly, there was no intense reaction.


    Perhaps Eric had long epted reality.


    His hatred for James had reached its peak, and over time, it had transformed into sheer apathy.


    James¡¯ face turned ghastly pale.


    The male nurse standing behind him lookedpletely confused by the exchange.


    "Step away for a moment. I need to speak with... Mr. Nelson," James whispered to the nurse.


    The nurse nodded and walked away.


    James¡¯ cloudy eyes shone with pain and regret.


    "I am the most foolish man in the world. I betrayed the woman who loved me the most... and was manipted by Grace for so many years. That¡¯s why... I can only atone for my sins with my life!"


    Seeing his son suffer from depression, James felt like he had traveled back in time¡ªback to when Eric was seven years old, when he had spent entire days without saying a word, terrifying him to his core.


    Now, guilt consumed him.


    But even more than guilt, he felt absolute despair.


    There was no point in living anymore.


    As soon as he finished speaking, James pulled a small bottle of pills from his pocket, his hands shaking as he twisted off the cap.


    Then, without hesitation, he dumped the entire contents into his mouth.


    Eric didn¡¯t know why.


    He despised this man. Hated him more than anything.


    And yet, at that moment, he still lunged forward instinctively, gripping James¡¯ jaw and forcing his mouth shut so he couldn¡¯t swallow.


    John rushed in as well, prying James¡¯ mouth open and scooping out the pills before he could swallow them.


    Eric was panting now, his chest heaving, a mixture of mockery and rage shing through his eyes.


    "Die? Just like that? In your dreams!"


    His voice was sharp and cruel.


    "I¡¯m still here, suffering every damn day, and you think you can just die and escape it all? You don¡¯t get to take the easy way out!"


    His gaze swept toward the bodyguards.


    "Take him back. If anything happens to him, you can wash your necks and wait for me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    As the bodyguards took hold of James, Eric finally let go.


    Tears welled up in James¡¯ eyes, blurring his vision.


    "Eric... why won¡¯t you let me die?"


    His voice was hoarse, full of despair.


    "I can¡¯t bear this anymore. You... you became like this because of me... E is about to give birth. If my death can make things easier for you, then I¡¯d dly die in front of you. As long as it helps you get better... I¡ªthis sinner¡ª"


    "Shut up and get lost!"


    Eric was furious. The two bodyguards immediately pushed James away and escorted him toward the car.


    For the first time, James broke down in tears.


    Eric stood there, panting, his eyes filled with nothing but mockery and coldness.


    Crying now? After all these years?


    Hah!


    His mother¡¯s death would always be a wound that could never heal¡ªa scar in both his heart and James¡¯.


    Eric didn¡¯t know how long he stood there, lost in thought, until John cleared his throat. "Young Master..."


    Eric snapped back to reality.


    James¡¯ car had already disappeared from sight.


    Slowly, he crouched down and picked up the bicycle that had fallen over.


    Just then, John¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at the screen, confused¡ªit was Michael.


    The callsted only two seconds.


    John¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    Seeing his expression change, Eric¡¯s face darkened. "What happened?"


    John lowered his head, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Michael said... the flight Madam and the kids were on... just crashed in the northern ins due to unknown causes..."


    Eric lunged forward, grabbing John by the shoulders.


    The bicycle he had just picked up ttered to the ground again, the sharp noise cutting through the air.


    In that instant, the world seemed to freeze, to shatter.


    Everything else disappeared¡ªexcept for his voice, desperate and raw.


    "What... what did you just say? The flight they were on..."


    His heart nearly stopped.


    "Yes... earlier, Madam had Miss Amelia book the tickets. Our people received the flight details and confirmed which ne she was on."


    John wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    He didn¡¯t dare meet Eric¡¯s ashen face.


    Eric suddenly let go of him.


    No.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe it until he saw it with his own eyes.


    He had to go to the airport.


    He had to go back to S City¡¯s airport and confirm it himself!


    Without hesitation, he grabbed his bike and pedaled as fast as he could, as if he could will himself to the airport in the next second.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his eyes red, his chest tight with an unbearable ache.


    It felt as if something inside him was wing to break free.


    John stood frozen in ce.


    The cold wind howled, biting against his skin.


    People never know what will happen the next second.


    That¡¯s why they must cherish those they love¡ªbefore it¡¯s toote.


    Eric didn¡¯t even remember how he made it back to S City.


    The ne had crashed not long after takeoff.


    And it had gone down in a region still under S City¡¯s jurisdiction¡ªjust half an hour away.


    The moment Eric stormed into the airport, he grabbed an employee by the cor, his voice hoarse and trembling.


    "Tell me about the crash!"


    The staff member saw the sheer terror in Eric¡¯s expression and immediately realized he must be a rtive of the passengers.


    His face filled with pity and regret.


    "Yes... the ne crashed just over an hour ago. Right now, we don¡¯t know how many survivors there are..."


    Eric¡¯s breath hitched.


    Without another word, he spun around and bolted out of the airport, jumping into a car and speeding off.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at the crash site.


    Eric had been speeding the whole way.


    The moment he got out of the car, his bloodshot eyes scanned the area before he rushed toward the growing crowd of onlookers.


    As he ran, he reached for his pocket¡ªonly to realize his phone was gone.


    At some point, it had disappeared.

 Chapter 553: A Heart in Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 553: A Heart in Shadows</h4>


    Eric stormed in frantically, shoving through the crowd with reckless force, drawing a chorus of disapproving stares.


    "E, Elias... Dorian!" he cried out, his voice raw with anguish. The onlookers gazed at him with sympathy as he struggled against those barring his way.


    "Let me through! I need to find my wife and children!" Eric panted, throwing a punch at the man blocking him.


    The man dodged, his voice grave. "The ne was on fire when it crashed. Inside... the bodies are unidentifiable. Two survivors have been taken to the hospital."


    Eric¡¯s heart shattered in an instant.


    Two survivors¡ªonly two made it out alive.


    The man released his grip, and as Eric¡¯s view cleared, the devastating scene unfolded before him. The massive aircrafty in ruins, shattered debris scattered across the ground. A strange, acrid smell filled the air.


    The fusge was almostpletely reduced to ash. Everywhere he looked, there were charred remains, unrecognizable bodies¡ªthe sight was nothing short of horrifying.


    Eric swallowed back the bile rising in his throat and searched frantically, desperately. But E and their sons were nowhere to be found. The victims were beyond recognition.


    The wails of grieving families echoed through the wreckage.


    Police officers began securing the scene, confirming there were no additional survivors.


    When Eric finally made it back to his car, he realized his undershirt was drenched in cold sweat.


    Breathing heavily, his chest tight with unbearable pain, he borrowed a phone from a passerby. The young girl blushed as she handed it to him.


    Eric dialed E¡¯s number.


    No answer.


    His heart clenched. He hurriedly returned the phone to the girl and rushed to his car. She stood frozen, watching until his vehicle disappeared from sight.


    Without wasting a second, Eric sped to the nearby hospital.


    But when he arrived, he discovered that the two survivors in critical condition were not E, Elias, or Dorian.


    His limbs turned to ice.


    Leaning against the cold hospital wall, he slid down until he sat on the floor, utterly drained.


    "E... Elias... Dorian..."


    He whispered their names, his eyes brimming with tears. As he lowered his head, silent drops fell onto the stark white tiles.


    The pain was unbearable. Regret and guilt wed at him, suffocating him.


    If only he hadn¡¯t insisted on carrying everything alone, he wouldn¡¯t have left E behind.


    If he had stayed, they would¡¯ve already left Country S for Country W.


    Only now did Eric realize¡ªdepression wasn¡¯t the real horror. The real horror was losing his wife and children forever.


    He once thought he was trapped in the past, but in this moment, he saw his former self for what he was¡ªself-indulgent and blind.


    His body trembled violently as he clutched his head, tears streaming unchecked down his face.


    His world was gone.


    His depression no longer needed treatment¡ªbecause it had been reced by utter despair.


    People passing by cast strange nces at the man crouched on the ground, silently weeping.


    None of them knew the unbearable agony crushing his soul.


    None of them knew that his most beloved E, his precious Elias and Dorian, had been reduced to nothing but charred remains...


    he wanted onest look at the woman he loved and the sons he cherished most.


    but... they had all be unrecognizable corpses.


    heartbreak beyond measure, a world reduced to nothingness.


    a soft patter of footsteps approached from a short distance away.


    the people stopped in front of him. eric held his head in his hands, no longer caring that his dignity and pride had shatteredpletely¡ªhe just wanted to cry, to let it all out.


    "mommy, this uncle is wearing the same clothes as daddy!"


    "mommy, is this uncle crying?"


    the innocent voices of two children made eric jolt upright. he lifted his head in shock, only to meet the equally surprised gaze of a woman standing before him.


    "e!" he sprang to his feet and rushed forward, wrapping his arms tightly around her.


    hot, overwhelming tears streamed down his face, dampening e¡¯s silky hair. in that instant, eric felt his hearte back to life, pounding violently in his chest. it was as if the suffocating darkness had been lifted, as if the world had been painted in color once more.


    "daddy! is it really you?"


    "of course, it¡¯s daddy! didn¡¯t you see daddy kissing mommy?"


    the two little ones chirped in their soft, childlike voices.


    e, still stunned, instinctively pushed eric away. "be careful! what if you squish our daughter? and why are you even here?"


    wasn¡¯t eric supposed to be in l city? how had he ended up here?


    as she looked into his tear-filled eyes, they were like a crystal-clear spring, washing away all the resentment she had been holding onto.


    he had cried?


    eric gently pulled e back into his arms. "i thought... i thought you were on that flight."


    e shook her head. "dorian might have eaten something bad. he was vomiting and had diarrhea at the airport, so i had the bodyguards change our tickets. i brought him here to see a doctor. he¡¯s doing a bit better now."


    eric sucked in a sharp breath.


    if not for his little foodie... e and the kids would have been...


    a ne crash, the highest fatality rate of all. the moment eric had heard the news, it had felt like his heart had been ripped apart.


    secretly, he wiped the lingering tears from the corners of his eyes. a grown man crying in front of his wife and kids¡ªit was a bit embarrassing.


    after drying his tears, eric finally released e and turned toward dorian, who was now seated on a bench. "dorian, how are you feeling? are you alright now?"


    he walked over and scooped his son into his arms, the overwhelming relief of having him back causing his eyes to sting again.


    the heavy weight in his heart seemed to lift instantly, sweeping away the suffocating darkness he had carried for so long.


    in that moment, he understood¡ªtrue fear was not depression. it was having a heart so blinded that he couldn¡¯t see the beauty of what he had, the perfection of his family.


    how could he have ever thought of giving up? on himself? on them?


    dorian, still weak and wobbly, nodded obediently. "the nurse gave me a shot in my butt... it really hurt, but i¡¯m not throwing up anymore."


    elias toddled over and clung to eric¡¯s arm. "daddy, i want a hug too."


    "elias, be good. your brother isn¡¯t feeling well. let him talk to daddy for a bit." e stepped forward, gently pulling elias into her arms and pressing a tender kiss to his forehead.


    eric¡¯s body trembled slightly as he held dorian, the warmth and reality of the moment sinking in. it had all been a false rm.


    "madam, your phone ran out of battery," the bodyguard suddenly stepped forward and informed e in a low voice.


    "also... oh, mr. nelson, you¡¯re here?" the bodyguard seemed surprised. just earlier, john had called to check on e, confirming that she hadn¡¯t boarded the ne. after hearing the news, john had chuckled to himself for a while before asking the bodyguard to pass a message along¡ªthat the flight had crashed.


    "yeah, i¡¯m here," eric murmured.


    holding dorian close, he turned back to e. "the flight you were supposed to take... it crashed. just over an hour ago. the ne went down."


    e¡¯s eyes widened in shock. she stared at eric, realization dawning on her. she and the boys had escaped death by mere chance.


    no wonder eric hade all the way here, crying in secret...

 Chapter 554: Anticipating the little princess

    <h4>Chapter 554: Anticipating the little princess</h4>


    eric lowered his head and gently took her soft, porcin-like hand. "e, i¡¯m sorry... i¡¯ve been such a coward these past few days. i left you alone..."


    e shook her head, cutting him off. "everyone has moments of confusion and despair. it¡¯s okay. as long as you¡¯re better now, that¡¯s all that matters. but this time, we really have to thank dorian. if he hadn¡¯t gotten sick... the four of us might have..."


    she couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish the sentence. her eyes reddened.


    she remembered the mother and son she had seen at the airport while waiting for the flight. the woman had been stunning, and her little boy, around four or five years old, had looked just like a tiny prince¡ªso adorable. but after the crash... they were gone in an instant.


    it felt as if something had hollowed out her heart. even though they weren¡¯t her friends or family, they had been real, living people, with loved ones waiting for them.


    "thank you, e," eric whispered, hugging dorian tightly, his emotions overflowing.


    "mommy, i... i need to go again..." dorian suddenly squirmed, his small face contorted in difort.


    "i¡¯ll take you!" without hesitation, eric scooped him up and dashed toward the nearest restroom at lightning speed.


    e held elias in her arms, watching eric¡¯s retreating figure. she felt a deep sense of relief. it seemed that eric was truly beginning to heal.


    withoutint, eric made several more restroom runs with dorian. finally, by the afternoon, the little one¡¯s condition had stabilized.


    but dorian was still weak, so e called the bodyguard again and asked him to postpone their flight by five days.


    dorian wasn¡¯t in the right state to travel yet. it was better to wait until he recovered before heading to country w.


    in the hospital room.


    amelia arrived with her little daughter to visit dorian. the two-year-old princess had big, beautiful eyes, looking like a miniature version of amelia¡ªlively and adorable. even dorian, who had been sluggish all day, perked up a little at her presence.


    when the conversation turned to the ne crash, amelia still felt a lingering fear. she had only found out that e hadn¡¯t boarded the flight through john.


    "they say fortune favors the lucky, and i guess this proves it. eric, you better start treating e better from now on. no woman would tolerate a man like this forever. and don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s pregnant! you disappeared for days¡ªdo you have any idea how much stress that put her under?" amelia scolded, clearly displeased.


    she knew what eric had been going through, but as a friend, she hadn¡¯t been able to help him. at the same time, she felt bad for e, who had been left to bear everything on her own.


    "it¡¯s over now. let¡¯s not bring it up again," e quickly interjected.


    amelia huffed and rolled her eyes at eric. "you don¡¯t need me to remind you, do you? i¡¯m sure you know what you should be doing."


    eric shot her a re but didn¡¯t argue.


    amelia¡¯s little daughter was truly adorable¡ªnot overly spoiled, but just the right amount of yful. jokingly, e suggested that one day, when they were older, the little princess could marry either elias or dorian.


    amelia readily agreed, though everyone knew these kinds of childhood "engagements" weren¡¯t set in stone. when the kids grew up, if they found someone they truly loved, no one would force them to honor an old promise.


    after a day in the hospital, dorian¡¯s condition improved significantly. by noon the next day, he was back on his feet, bouncing around with energy.


    eric handled his discharge paperwork, deciding that a few more days of rest at home would be best. after that, they would finally be able to head to country w for aiden¡¯s wedding.


    that evening, eric personally took over the kitchen, giving the chef a half-day off. it had been a long time since he had cooked, and he quickly realized how out of practice he was. but with e by his side, he soon managed to whip up a few of his signature dishes.


    dorian was utterly gluttonous, and e constantly reminded him not to eat too much, fearing he might upset his stomach again.


    at the same time, she kept a quiet watch on eric.


    since their reunion at the hospital, it seemed like he had returned to his old self. the shadow of depression that once clouded his face had vanished, and his smile now felt natural again.


    atst, it wasn¡¯t just an act. e secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    after lunch, eric had liam¡¯s painting sent back.


    e was surprised¡ªshe had thought he would hold onto it a little longer.


    that night, after the two little ones had fallen asleep, eric held e close as they left the boys¡¯ room.


    guiding her to sit on the bed, he knelt beside her and gently pressed his ear against her belly. inside, their baby girl was lively, kicking excitedly. e felt a few sharp nudges of pain.


    "she¡¯s going to be a little troublemaker, listen¡ªshe won¡¯t stop kicking you," eric said with a chuckle.


    e smiled. "she just wants to y with her daddy."


    eric¡¯s gaze softened, his handsome features glowing with a warmth of fatherly love. e¡¯s heart melted at the sight. back when depression weighed on him, he had rarely shown such an expression.


    the baby was already seven months along¡ªjust over two more months before she arrived. even though e had been through childbirth before, she still felt a little nervous.


    "let¡¯s pick a name for our daughter," e suggested, her bright eyes shimmering like stars in the night sky.


    "hmm, i¡¯ll look through a dictionary over the next few days," eric mused, raising an eyebrow. he was confident in many things, but naming a child... that was a challenge.


    because he was a perfectionist.


    "if you can¡¯t decide, i¡¯ll discuss it with my dad. we¡¯ll pick a few names and let you choose from them," e offered, a little worried he might stress himself out.


    what if it triggered his depression again?


    "don¡¯t worry, your husband ispletely healed. nothing¡¯s going to happen," eric assured her calmly.


    e covered her mouth, giggling. when he returned liam¡¯s painting, she had known then¡ªhis resentment and depression had lifted. he had finally let go.


    after his shower, eric even helped e wash her back, then carefully dried her hair by hand.


    the air between them was filled with warmth and tenderness.


    ey on the bed, her damp hair cascading over the edge. eric sat on the floor, diligently drying her long locks with a towel.


    "why not use a blow dryer? aren¡¯t your hands tired?" e mumbled sleepily. she just wanted to go to bed.


    but drying by hand would take at least half an hour.


    "blow dryers emit radiation¡ªit¡¯s not good for the baby."


    e was speechless. when she was pregnant with twins, he hadn¡¯t been this cautious. clearly, he favored daughters over sons¡ªwhat a ridiculous man.


    eric took a small section of her hair, wrapped it in the towel, and gently rubbed it dry before moving on to another section.


    half an hourter, e had already fallen asleep. eric finally set the towel aside. her hair was dry, and though his hands were a little sore, he didn¡¯t mind.


    he carefully lifted her, adjusting her sleeping position. just as he did, e¡¯s drowsy eyes fluttered open.


    "mm... is my hair dry now?" she murmured.


    "yeah, you can sleep now."


    "mm... thank you... hubby," e whispered, shifting into a morefortable position before closing her eyes again.


    eric sat beside her, watching her slightly exhausted face. guilt swelled in his chest.


    during the days he was gone, how had she endured it all? she had suffered through loneliness in silence, never questioning or ming him.


    he had been a fool. but now, he was back by her side¡ªit wasn¡¯t toote. eric let out a quiet breath, a gentle light settling in his eyes.


    from now on, the nightmares that had haunted him for over a decade would no longer dictate his emotions. the knots in his heart had finally untangled.


    he would cherish his wife and children and eagerly await the arrival of their little princess.

 Chapter 555: A Displeasing Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 555: A Displeasing Marriage</h4>


    Six dayster, Eric and his family of four left Country S and headed for Country W.


    After a twelve-hour flight, E, Elias, and Dorian were utterly exhausted. As soon as they arrived at Lucas¡¯s house, they copsed into bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    E, however, was in rtively good shape. After a short nap of a few hours, she felt refreshed and energetic.


    After dinner, E sat in the living room with Lucas, Eric, and Luke, chatting.


    Meanwhile, Dorian and Elias were outside in the hallway, ying with their skateboards.


    "I really dislike this marriage arrangement. It¡¯s not that I discriminate against actresses... but Jessica is just too fake. Aiden told me she¡¯s already pregnant, and knowing him, he¡¯s a man who values emotions deeply. He lost his parents early, so it¡¯s natural for him to want his child to have a family..." Lucas¡¯s expression was filled with displeasure and helplessness.


    Aiden wasn¡¯t around¡ªhe was with Jessica. E didn¡¯t particrly like the woman either.


    Her delicate brows furrowed. "Dad, have you ever thought about investigating Jessica¡¯s past rtionships? She¡¯s quite clever, getting pregnant so quickly. She knows Aiden¡¯s weakness¡ªhis deep sense of responsibility¡ªand she¡¯s using the baby to trap him."


    "I¡¯ve already looked into it. Before she got together with Aiden, she had broken up with her ex-boyfriend, Zachary."


    Lucas¡¯s displeasure deepened. "I¡¯ve raised Aiden as if he were my own son. Just like Luke, he will inherit the Anderson Corporation. I don¡¯t favor one over the other. Ideally, elders shouldn¡¯t interfere in matters of marriage, but Jessica has a poor reputation in the industry. I worry that Aiden is being deceived."


    Eric remained silent, as this wasn¡¯t his matter to handle. However, E turned to him.


    "Eric, have someone investigate Jessica¡¯s ex-boyfriend, his background, and his uing activities."


    Eric nodded and made a call to John, instructing him to look into Park Sang-ji.


    "Dad, our children and grandchildren will have their own fates. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Let me see if I can persuade Aiden. Maybe we can help him before the wedding. If Jessica has truly changed and behaves herself, then there¡¯s no harm in him marrying her. Besides, with you and Luke¡¯s strong presence, do you really think she could overpower you?" E said with a smile.


    Luke scoffed, his strikingly handsome face exuding coldness. "I just don¡¯t think she¡¯s good enough for Aiden."


    E blinked yfully. "Big brother, has Mia been in contact with youtely?"


    Luke averted his gaze awkwardly. The mere mention of that woman made him ufortable.


    "She resigned from mypany a while ago. She rarely calls me. I have no idea how she¡¯s doing now," E murmured to herself.


    Mia¡¯s background was ordinary, but... she had been trained under Eric. Her character shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right?


    "I think Mia called me once," Eric suddenly said. "I was in L City at the time. She mentioned that she might be getting married."


    Luke¡¯s face turned as dark as ink, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    E was a bit disappointed. She truly wouldn¡¯t mind having a sister-inw from a modest background. However, if Luke chose to marry someone from a well-matched family, it would indeed benefit their family¡¯s future.


    In the end, everything depended on Luke¡¯s decision.


    Lucas cast a nce at Luke and said indifferently, "Marry whoever you like. I won¡¯t interfere. But of course, I do have one requirement¡ªthe person¡¯s character must not be terrible. If E doesn¡¯t dislike her, she can¡¯t be too bad."


    "My personal matters are none of your concern," Luke replied tly.


    Seeing his attitude, E didn¡¯t press further. They were all adults¡ªwhen it came to rtionships, they should make their own decisions.


    Two dayster, Aiden finally brought Jessica home for dinner.


    Jessica had noticeably changed, behaving meekly. She didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate or act overly mboyant.


    E, however, didn¡¯t bother speaking to her. Instead, she pulled Aiden aside for a private conversation.


    Inside the study, E recounted the first time Jessica had called her.


    Aiden frowned, his expression tinged with displeasure. "E, you may be my cousin, and I do see you as my own sister, but that was a long time ago. Jessica was immature before, but she¡¯s grown now. You don¡¯t need to hold on to the past."


    E lightly tapped her fingers on the table. As if receiving some kind of signal, the little girl in her belly stretched excitedly, kicking her hard enough to make her wince.


    "Second Brother, I know you trust her unconditionally, but... I¡¯m really afraid you¡¯re being deceived. How about this? If she behaves perfectly for the next ten days, I will personally apologize for doubting her and stay out of this matter. But during these ten days, you have to cooperate with us."


    Aiden didn¡¯t like the implication. The woman he chose¡ªhow bad could she really be?


    "This is also Dad¡¯s idea," E added.


    Aiden let out a long sigh, utterly resigned. He had always regarded Lucas as a father figure.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll take that bet. If Jessica doesn¡¯t make any missteps in the next ten days, then you all need to leave us alone," he said in a t tone.


    E nodded, watching his tall figure retreat. She shook her head repeatedly¡ªher second brother might have a high IQ, but his emotional intelligence was seriouslycking.


    No wonder Lucas had chosen Luke as the key heir to the Anderson family instead of Aiden.


    When it came to emotional intelligence, Aiden wasn¡¯t just a little behind Luke¡ªhe was miles apart. If he were to take over the Anderson family, he would undoubtedly fall prey to a woman¡¯s schemes, and the entire legacy could crumble in his hands.


    Perhaps it was because Lucas had always been indifferent toward women, and Aiden had subconsciously followed his example. Having little experience with women, how could he possibly recognize the most dangerous ones?


    A woman like Jessica, even if she married into the Anderson family, would stir up endless trouble, creating one mess after another. No one wanted to live like that.


    That¡¯s why E hoped that this time, by taking action herself, she could truly put that vixen in her ce!


    Three dayster, Lucas hosted a banquet at the Venice Grand Hotel to entertain Eric¡¯s uncle and his family, as well as some of Jessica¡¯s rtives.


    Jessica¡¯s parents had flown in from Country W. The moment E saw Mrs. Bet¡¯s face, she immediately took note of her sharp, almost chiseled features. Her beauty had a fox-like allure, with high cheekbones and an overly pointed chin.


    This kind of woman was never easy to get along with. On top of that, there was an unmistakable arrogance in her eyes¡ªlike Aiden wasn¡¯t good enough for her daughter. Even though she spoke the Country Wnguage fluently, she couldn¡¯t help but shower endless praise on Jessica.


    "My Jessica, oh, she took the stage at six, won her first award at nine, and by eleven, she was signed by M&R in H Country. She became a huge star, but of course,panies always try to exploit their artists, so my daughter decided to leave. And now, just like that, she¡¯s getting married! As her mother, I can hardly bear to let her go."


    Mrs. Bet spoke with a smile, while Jessica, looking slightly guilty, tugged at her sleeve. "Mom, don¡¯t exaggerate so much. Let me introduce you¡ªthis is my future father-inw..."


    As Jessica went through the introductions, Mrs. Bet and Mr. Bet remained outwardly polite, but there was an underlying air of condescension about them.


    Jessica was secretly fuming. She had told her mother countless times how powerful Lucas was in Country W, but Mrs. Bet still refused to take it seriously. If this continued and damaged her image, what was she supposed to do?

 Chapter 556: Pulled into a Private Room!

    <h4>Chapter 556: Pulled into a Private Room!</h4>


    Jessica had worked hard to climb her way into Aiden¡¯s life and secure him¡ªthere was no way she would let all her efforts go to waste.


    Before the banquet even began, she pulled Mrs. Bet into the lounge for a private conversation.


    "Mom, can you tone down that haughty expression of yours? You act like no one else¡¯s children are as good as me. Do you know how hard I worked to be with Aiden? He gives me over two million dors a month just for living expenses! If I marry him and he inherits half of the Anderson family¡¯s fortune, I¡¯ll never have to work as an actress again¡ªI can live the rest of my life as a wealthy socialite." Jessica lowered her voice, speaking cautiously.


    Mrs. Bet tapped her daughter¡¯s forehead, a look of disappointment in her eyes. "You¡¯re such a fool. The Anderson family was always meant to be Aiden¡¯s. What do you mean, ¡¯half¡¯? Think about it¡ªLucas only has one biological daughter, and that adopted son of his has no real ties to the Anderson family. Why would he hand it over to him?"


    Jessica stared at her mother, tempted by the thought.


    But she wasn¡¯t naive anymore. After years of navigating the industry, she had learned her lessons. She once thought she couldtch onto Eric, but he turned out to bepletely devoted to E. He had dropped her from a contract just because of a single phone call from that woman.


    Since then, her career had stagnated. Leaving H Country to build a name for herself in Country S had only exposed her to more hidden rules and challenges.


    That was why she had set her sights on Aiden¡ªhe was an inexperienced man when it came to rtionships, making it easy for her to y the innocent and reel him in.


    And she had seeded.


    Not only that, but he was E¡¯s second brother. Just the thought of E having to call her "Second Sister-inw" filled her with joy.


    However, if she tried to manipte Aiden into fighting for the Anderson family inheritance too soon, her true intentions would be exposed.


    "No, Aiden is too smart. How could I... how could I do something like that? Mom, just don¡¯t cause trouble, and don¡¯t say the wrong thing. Being able to marry into the Anderson family is already more than I could have hoped for!" Jessica suppressed her greed. Marrying Aiden was good enough.


    Once she gave birth to his child, she would wait and see. If Aiden showed ambition, she could always push him toward fighting for the inheritanceter.


    "My daughter is both beautiful and talented¡ªit¡¯s only natural for you to marry into the Anderson family. Didn¡¯t you say that plenty of heirs from H Country¡¯s elite families were chasing after you? Hmph, moving all the way to Country W to get married... what a hassle."


    Mrs. Bet still wasn¡¯t satisfied. With her daughter now based in Country W, it would be inconvenient for her to show off her status as the mother of a wealthy heiress.


    Jessica pressed her lips together. The so-called "elite heirs" from H Country? Those men only saw her as a ything. None of them had ever seriously considered marrying her.


    Compared to them, Aiden was different¡ªstable, loyal, devoted. Why would she give him up for the fleeting attention of those dangerous, unpredictable men?


    "Mom, just ept my decision, please. I¡¯m already three months pregnant¡ªI don¡¯t want to be an unwed mother."


    Jessica spoke softly.


    Mrs. Bet gave her a skeptical look. "That child in your belly... are you sure it¡¯s Aiden¡¯s?"


    Jessica¡¯s face darkened. "Mom, how could you even ask me that?"


    Mrs. Bet awkwardly looked away. Of course, she knew what kind of daughter she had.


    As Jessica and Mrs. Bet stepped out of the lounge, they noticed E heading toward the women¡¯s restroom.


    "Mom, you go back first¡ªI need to use the restroom."


    For some reason, Jessica still harbored resentment toward E.


    If it weren¡¯t for E, she would have already risen to stardom in Country S. If she had reached the peak of her career, her allure would have been even greater, and she might have married someone even more outstanding than Aiden.


    As she sat down in her seat, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit smug.


    Jessica walked into thedies¡¯ room and waited for a few minutes before E finally emerged and headed to the sink to wash her hands.


    "Auntie, what a coincidence!" Jessica said with a bright, harmless smile.


    E saw the woman behind her through the mirror. She casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and responded, "Miss Bet, what a coincidence indeed. You¡¯re here in the restroom too?"


    Jessica nced around the restroom and, seeing that there was no one else inside, smiled reassuringly. "Yes, I just happened to run into you, so I thought I¡¯d say hello. Little sister-inw, I hope you won¡¯t hold on to the past. After all, I¡¯m about to be your second sister-inw."


    E raised an indifferent eyebrow. "I¡¯ll call you that once you and my second brother have the marriage certificate in hand. For now, you¡¯re just his girlfriend at best."


    Jessica¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but inside, she sneered. Once she officially became E¡¯s sister-inw, she¡¯d see how well things would go for her then.


    "Little sister-inw, your words really hurt my feelings. I¡¯m carrying your little nephew here, you know. If your second brother hears you talk like this... he might think there¡¯s some deep-seated grudge between us."


    Jessica pursed her lips in an aggrieved manner, but E simply chuckled. "My second brother isn¡¯t that petty. He knows I¡¯m someone who speaks the truth. Anyway, I¡¯ll be heading back. Miss Bet, you¡¯d better not waste any time¡ªthis is the first meeting between both families, after all. It wouldn¡¯t look good if you¡¯re absent."


    E¡¯s tone was calm, her eyes devoid of emotion, yet there was a faint trace of disdain in them. A woman like Jessica actually had the audacity to bring up the past?


    She had clearly tried to seduce Eric back then, and yet she wasn¡¯t the least bit worried that Aiden would find out about it? In fact, thest time E talked to Aiden about the past, she hadn¡¯t even bothered to mention Jessica¡¯s attempt to lure Eric.


    Jessica let out a cold snort in her heart. This woman... she¡¯d find out soon enough who was truly in charge.


    She took her time washing her hands, smoothing out her hair, and admiring her own bright and beautiful reflection in the mirror. Thinking about how she would soon be able to use her new status to suppress E filled her with glee.


    But Jessica was far too naive. She had never bothered to look into E¡¯s past and had no idea that the woman she thought would be easy to deal with was, in fact, the hardest to handle.


    As Jessica left the restroom, she was met by a tall man wearing sunsses and a mask.


    There was something familiar about his figure.


    Jessica couldn¡¯t quite ce him at first, but before she could think further, the man walked up to her, grabbed her wrist, and whispered, "Don¡¯t make a sound. It¡¯s me."


    In an instant, he pulled her into a private room nearby.


    Jessica¡¯s face changed dramatically as the man shut the door, turned on the lights, and removed his sunsses and mask.


    Jessica gasped, covering her mouth in shock. The moment she heard his voice, she had already guessed who it was, but seeing him in person still left her both surprised and thrilled.


    This man was none other than her ex-boyfriend, Zachary.


    In country H, Zachary was just a second-rate celebrity¡ªtall and handsome, yes, but in a country where stic surgery was the norm, good-looking male celebrities were a dime a dozen. No one was going to give him extra roles just for being attractive.


    An actor might not seed for many reasons¡ªbad luck,ck of talent, or an inability to navigate the industry.


    Zachary, unfortunately, suffered from two of these ws. He wasn¡¯t talented, and he had a terrible temper. He simply didn¡¯t know how to y the game.


    But he had been Jessica¡¯s first love, even if their rtionship had been an on-again, off-again mess for years.

 Chapter 557: The Child Is Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 557: The Child Is Mine!</h4>


    Zachary understood Jessica better than anyone else, and he always satisfied her in bed. They had stayed in touch even when she was in Country H. After she moved to Country S for her career, Zachary would secretly fly over from time to time to meet her in private.


    "You... why are you here?"


    Jessica looked at Zachary nervously. His eyes burned with desire as he suddenly pushed her against the wall and kissed her fiercely.


    Jessica quickly pressed her hands against his chest, resisting him. "You... stop it! Don¡¯t ruin my makeup!"


    Breathing heavily, Zachary pinned her wrists against the wall and pressed his lips roughly onto hers. Their breathing instantly became erratic.


    Jessica felt her body go weak under his touch. The soft moans escaping her lips only fueled Zachary¡¯s passion, making him want to devour her whole.


    But he was rational¡ªat least for now. After all, he had finally gotten an opportunity to shoot an MV here, anding to Country W was something his agent had fought hard for.


    Zachary released Jessica and gently patted her flushed cheek. "You little minx, you¡¯re still as irresistible as ever. If I didn¡¯t have to meet an investor, I¡¯d take you right here and now."


    Jessica panted as the dazed look in her eyes gradually cleared.


    "What are you doing here? Zachary, we¡¯ve already broken up. Can¡¯t you just stop bothering me?" she asked in a low voice.


    Zachary chuckled softly. "I¡¯m here to shoot an MV and meet an investor. If things go well, I mightnd the lead role in a movie... Jessica, don¡¯t marry that man. You¡¯re still carrying my child."


    Jessica¡¯s expression changed drastically. "Nonsense! That¡¯s not your child¡ªAiden is the father!"


    Zachary sneered. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, Aiden always uses protection when he¡¯s with you. Let me tell you something... Three months ago, during our little rendezvous, I poked tiny holes in the condoms."


    Jessica¡¯s face turned deathly pale as she stared at her ex-boyfriend in utter shock.


    She had always known Zachary had a bad temper and questionable morals.


    But as an actress who wasn¡¯t particrly famous, she had been with him for the thrill, for the way he indulged her desires and gave her excitement.


    Aiden, on the other hand, was rigid and predictable in every way. Especially in bed¡ªhe could never satisfy her.


    She had chosen to marry Aiden for his promising future and wealthy family background.


    But she never imagined that Zachary would do something so despicable. Now, there was a 99% chance that the baby really was his!


    "Zachary, how could you do this to me? I was about to get married! How could you?" Jessica was furious.


    Zachary smirked, gazing at her intensely. "Jessica, we¡¯ve broken up and gotten back together so many times, but I¡¯ve never been able to let you go. So this time... don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t marry that man. I won¡¯t allow it."


    "You... you¡¯re insane! How can you be so selfish? I don¡¯t love you anymore!"


    Jessica shouted in anger. But since the private room was soundproof, no matter how loud she screamed, no one outside could hear a thing.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes filled with contempt. "Jessica, if you don¡¯t love me, then why do you keep crawling into my bed? I rememberst time... you were more than satisfied with me,pletely obsessed! You¡¯re such a hypocrite¡ªif you don¡¯t like me, why do you keep meeting me in secret?"


    Jessica trembled all over. "I only stayed with you... because you forced me!"


    "I never forced you! You threw yourself at me like the desperate woman you are!" Zachary¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened, his eyes burning with desire.


    "I know how shameless you are, but I still love you. So... marry me, okay?"


    The disdain in Zachary¡¯s eyes vanished, reced by an intense fire.


    He was a smart man. Jessica was now more sessful than him, earning more money than he ever could. If they actually got married, he¡¯d be the one benefiting, not Jessica.


    Jessica, of course, had no intention of agreeing. She had already secured Aiden¡ªwhy would she ever consider Zachary?


    He was just a second-rate singer. Sure, he had good looks, but his acting was mediocre, and his singing wasn¡¯t great either. Marrying him wouldn¡¯t bring her the luxury and status she craved. How could she possibly say yes?


    "No way. I love Aiden now..."


    Jessica lowered her head, guilt shing in her eyes.


    In reality, she did enjoy the pleasure Zachary gave her. Butpared to that, the allure of money was far stronger.


    Zachary scoffed. "You? Love him? Please... but tell me, if you marry him, will you still meet me in secret?"


    He stared at Jessica, knowing full well she¡¯d never truly choose him.


    But asionally getting some money out of her wasn¡¯t a bad deal either.


    Besides... he had plenty of photos of her. Did she really think she could just walk away?


    "Zachary, I... I¡¯m a married woman now. I don¡¯t think it would be appropriate."


    Jessica lied through her teeth.


    She wanted to keep seeing him, but she was terrified of Aiden finding out. And now that she was pregnant, how could she continue indulging herself?


    Aiden trusted herpletely. Even if the baby was Zachary¡¯s, as long as she yed her cards right, he¡¯d never suspect a thing.


    "You¡¯re afraid he¡¯ll find out?"


    "...Yes."


    Jessica admitted it. "We just got married. If I keep sneaking out at night or acting suspiciously, Aiden might notice something."


    "He won¡¯t. I¡¯ll be discreet." Zachary had no real love for Jessica. Being with her was just a way to gain benefits.


    Every time they met in secret, Jessica would shower him with gifts¡ªluxury cars, designer watches...


    Who could me him? He wasn¡¯t exactly rolling in cash, and deep down, he was vain and selfish. Of course, he was going to take advantage of this arrangement.


    Jessica, on the other hand, had no shortage of money now that she was with Aiden.


    That was why she was so desperate to marry into the Anderson family.


    "No, I have to go... I can¡¯t stay here any longer." Zachary¡¯s eyes darkened with lust as he looked at her tempting body.


    "I want you, right now."


    Jessica shook her head. "I have to leave. If I don¡¯t, my family wille looking for me."


    But Zachary grabbed her roughly and pressed her down onto the empty dining table. "Promise me. Meet meter."


    "No!"


    "You sure about that?" Zachary¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. "Do you want me to send your fianc¨¦ a nude photo of you?"


    Jessica instantly surrendered. She knew Zachary wasn¡¯t bluffing. "Fine... I¡¯ll text youter."


    But Zachary still wouldn¡¯t let go. He crashed his lips onto hers, hungrily devouring her. It had been so long since they werest together¡ªhe missed her taste.


    Meanwhile, in the private dining area, Mrs. Bet frowned. "Why is Jessica taking so long toe back?"


    Aiden¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at E.


    E shook her head, signaling that it wasn¡¯t her doing.


    In truth, she had also received a message¡ªJessica and Zachary had entered a private room together.


    That particr room had no surveince cameras. Zachary clearly knew what he was doing.


    But since dinner was about to start, they wouldn¡¯t have time to do anything too scandalous.


    So E wasn¡¯t in a rush. She could wait.


    After all... there would always be another chance for them to meet in secret.

 Chapter 558: She Went to Meet Him!

    <h4>Chapter 558: She Went to Meet Him!</h4>


    At this moment, Aiden¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He recalled what E had said, but he quickly dismissed the thoughts creeping into his mind.


    As everyone spected, Jessica finally returned. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her face was filled with an apologetic look. "I¡¯m really sorry, something came up and dyed me for a bit."


    "Jessica, sit down. Dinner is about to start," Lucas said casually.


    Jessica remained asposed as ever, as if she hadn¡¯t done anything questionable. E cast her a fleeting nce¡ªthis woman¡¯s acting skills were truly top-notch.


    But E was certain now¡ªJessica looked down on her. That was exactly what E wanted because Jessica had no idea that she was walking straight into a trap that had been carefully set for her.


    Dinner was mediocre at best. Mrs. Bet was as arrogant as ever, and Mr. Bet, beingpletely under his wife¡¯s control, didn¡¯t dare to have any opinions of his own.


    Once the families had met and exchanged pleasantries, the gathering naturally came to an end. The Bets were staying at the Grand Venice Hotel, and after chatting with Mrs. Bet for a while, Jessica excused herself and went to see Aiden in their room.


    Since his mother was staying at the hotel, Aiden had thoughtfully booked a room there as well to make it easier for Jessica to meet with her.


    Aiden was sitting on the bed, aptop resting on his knees. From his concentrated expression, it was clear that he was handling work.


    Jessica closed the door and sat down beside him.


    "Honey, let¡¯s go to bed early tonight, okay?"


    She wrapped her arms around his shoulder, hoping Aiden would sleep early¡ªgiving her the chance to slip away and meet Zachary.


    Aiden nced at her. "You go ahead. I still have some work to finish."


    Jessica pouted. "You¡¯re always so busy."


    Aiden sighed and nodded. "If I weren¡¯t, how would I make money for you to spend?"


    Jessica chuckled and kissed his cheek. "I know you¡¯re the best, honey. I¡¯ll go take a shower first."


    Aiden was a rigid man, and the sweetest thing he had ever said to her was that he worked hard so she could spend money freely.


    It wasn¡¯t the most romantic line, but Jessicater realized¡ªit was the most practical.


    Loving someone meant providing security, and in today¡¯s world, money was essential for everything.


    After her shower, Jessica slipped into a sexy nightgown, hoping to catch Aiden¡¯s attention. But no matter how many times she walked past him, he waspletely focused on his work, not sparing her a nce.


    Jessica felt a bit frustrated. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be going to bed anytime soon. She wasn¡¯t prepared for this¡ªif only she had some sleeping pills...


    Just then, her phone rang.


    She picked it up and nced at the screen¡ªit was "Yin Lauren."


    But in reality, this number belonged to Zachary.


    To avoid Aiden¡¯s suspicion, she had deliberately saved his number under a fake name.


    Jessica¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively nced at Aiden, but he didn¡¯t show any sign of noticing. So she quietly stepped out onto the balcony to take the call.


    "Come to room 2508 right now," Zachary¡¯s voice wasced with seduction.


    "I... I can¡¯t get away right now," Jessica whispered.


    "You have ten minutes. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll send all your nude photos to Aiden."


    With that, Zachary hung up.


    Jessica¡¯s expression darkened. He really wasn¡¯t going to stop until he got what he wanted.


    She had no choice but to go.


    But she would make sure that from now on, she would be the one to decide the time and ce of their meetings. That way, it would be more convenient for her.


    She wanted to end things with Zachary, but the moment she thought about the evidence he held over her, she hesitated.


    Besides, Aiden was the kind of man who had never even suspected her affair.


    If their married life turned out to be as dull as she imagined, then maybe... she¡¯d still need another man to fulfill her desires.


    Jessica returned to the room and said, "Honey, a friend of mine just happened to arrive in Country W. I¡¯m going out for a bit, but I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Aiden responded with a simple "Mm," barely looking up from his work before continuing to focus on hisptop.


    Jessica¡¯s heart sank. They had been together for years, yet Aiden had never changed¡ªrigid,cking romance, and utterly predictable. They weren¡¯t even married yet, but she could already foresee the dull, lifeless routine of their married life.


    Life was never perfect.


    If she married a rich man, he¡¯d be boring and unromantic.


    If she married a passionate man, he¡¯d have no money.


    With these thoughts in mind, Jessica quickly changed into a formal outfit and hurried to room 2508. She was cautious the entire way, deliberately taking a few detours to ensure no one was following her before finally entering the room.


    The moment the door shut behind her, Zachary grabbed her and tossed her onto the bed.


    The usually well-mannered Zachary now unleashed all his "skills," doing everything he could to please Jessica, hoping she would never be able to leave him.


    The room was soon filled with a sensual atmosphere, the sounds of pleasure from both man and woman intertwining...


    By the time E called Aiden, fifteen minutes had passed.


    "Aiden, Jessica went into room 2508. You need to act now¡ªhave someone inform Mrs. Bet that Jessica suddenly felt unwell and take her to room 2508 immediately."


    E¡¯s words made Aiden¡¯s heart sink.


    So... she really was meeting someone in secret?


    But then he thought back to everything. Jessica had always behaved impably in front of him, calm andposed, never making a misstep. That was one of the reasons he had liked her.


    He had to see for himself.


    If E was wrong, he could finally put all his doubts to rest and fullymit to Jessica. It would also put an end to E and Lucas¡¯s objections.


    But if she was right... then Jessica was finished.


    No man could tolerate being cheated on.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll have my assistant inform them right away," Aiden said coldly. "But if your suspicions turn out to be false, I expect you to apologize."


    "I will," E replied calmly. "Just get to room 2508. A staff member will be there to give you a key card."


    Her voice was tooposed, as if she was simply giving instructions for something trivial.


    Aiden hung up, ced hisptop aside, and left the room dressed in his formal attire.


    He immediately ordered his assistant to notify Mrs. Bet, while he himself headed toward room 2508.


    By the time he arrived, a hotel staff member wearing a face mask approached and handed him a key card¡ªroom 2508¡¯s ess card.


    The Grand Venice Hotel belonged to the Anderson family. Acquiring a key card for a guest room was hardly a challenge.


    Five minutester, Mr. and Mrs. Bet, along with Jessica¡¯s cousin and several other rtives, had all arrived.


    Aiden¡¯s assistant had exaggerated the situation, iming that Jessica had suddenly fallen ill and was receiving emergency medical attention inside the room.


    Naturally, this rmed everyone, prompting them all to rush over.


    Aiden stood at the door, his expression cold and unreadable, key card in hand.


    Mrs. Bet lunged forward, grabbing his arm just as he was about to unlock the door. "Aiden, what happened to Jessica? She was perfectly fine earlier! Did you do something to her?"


    Mrs. Bet was a petty, scheming woman herself, and so she assumed Aiden must be the same.


    In her mind, all wealthy young men had certain twisted fetishes¡ªperhaps Jessica had been mistreated by Aiden, which was why she had "suddenly fallen ill."

 Chapter 559: A Wedding That Left No Trace

    <h4>Chapter 559: A Wedding That Left No Trace</h4>


    "Mrs. Bet, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not that kind of person. Let¡¯s go inside and see for ourselves. The waiter informed me about this, and I have no idea what¡¯s going on either."


    Aiden coldly brushed off Mrs. Bet¡¯s hand, swiped his card, and with a beep, the door unlocked. He pushed it open.


    The room was nothing special, just an average suite. After all, Zachary wasn¡¯t particrly well-off¡ªhe could only afford a mid-range suite. A presidential suite? That was beyond his reach.


    But the moment the door swung open, everyone¡¯s eyes instinctively darted to the bed.


    Instantly, they were all stunned, their gazes frozen in disbelief!


    Wasn¡¯t Jessica supposed to be having a sudden medical emergency? Then why... why was the couple tangled up on the bed, moaning in pleasure, making sounds that filled the air with sheer shame?


    Aiden¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant!


    He never expected that the woman he had set his sights on... would prove E right!


    He had always thought E was just being petty¡ªafter all, the past was the past. Jessica was now so gentle, so obedient, so considerate. There was no way she could be that kind of person.


    But now, this scene was a p to his face¡ªso hard it practically swelled!


    A sharp scream broke the silence, finally jolting the couple on the bed to their senses.


    They had been too immersed in the moment. The sound of the door unlocking wasn¡¯t loud, and in their heated passion, they hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    But that shriek shattered everything.


    Zachary felt all his excitement drain away in an instant¡ªhis entire body went limp. He had a feeling that after this incident, his ability in that department might never recover... not for the rest of his life.


    Jessica turned her head in shock, letting out a piercing scream as she yanked the sheets over her bare body.


    Her eyes widened in horror as she saw her fianc¨¦, along with her parents and rtives, standing at the doorway¡ªevery single one of them staring at her with expressions of fury and disbelief.


    Mrs. Bet trembled all over. Just moments ago, she had thought her son-inw had simply entered the wrong room.


    But that face... that seductive face on the bed... was unmistakably her daughter!


    Damn it!


    The entire Bet family¡¯s reputationpletely ruined! And in front of all these rtives, no less...


    Mrs. Bet lunged forward with a shriek, her face twisted in rage. "You wretched girl! You¡¯re about to marry Aiden, and yet you¡¯re doing something this disgraceful? I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll beat you to death!"


    Mr. Bet, on the other hand, quickly shut the door, gripping Aiden¡¯s wrist tightly. His face was pale. "Aiden, this... this is just a misunderstanding¡ª"


    A misunderstanding?


    Aiden felt as if the metaphorical green hat on his head was glowing so brightly it could blind people. The sheer mockery of it all filled him with a violent urge to explode.


    With an icy expression, Aiden pried Mr. Bet¡¯s hand off. "I never imagined... Jessica would disappoint me this much. Mr. Bet, I¡¯m afraid I can no longer call you my father-inw. Apologies. Please let Jessica know that she doesn¡¯t need to return the gifts I gave her. But I do expect her to remove all her belongings from my house¡ªevery single thing!"


    With that, he turned and strode away without looking back.


    Mr. Bet¡¯s face turned alternately red and pale, while the gathered rtives exchanged nces. Some of them secretly rejoiced¡ªafter all, Jessica had been marrying into an incredible family, and Mrs. Bet had always looked down on them because of it.


    Now that the engagement was undoubtedly broken, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. Of course, they couldn¡¯t show it too obviously in front of everyone.


    They endured it. Endured it with great difficulty.


    Back in the room, Mrs. Bet grabbed her daughter and pped her furiously across the face.


    It was only after she had checked into the hotel that she learned from her husband that this world-renowned Vian Hotel was actually owned by the Anderson family.


    She hadn¡¯t realized before just how powerful the Andersons were. But her husband thought she was too ignorant, so he had to exin their vast empire to her.


    To put it simply¡ªthis hotel¡¯s daily revenue alone was more than what she could earn in her entire lifetime.


    After hearing that, Mrs. Bet had been overjoyed. She realized how foolish she had been to look down on the Andersons. But to her surprise, Lucas and his family never mocked or med her for it.


    Such a family¡ªif their daughter married into it, the Bet family would enjoy a lifetime of honor and wealth, never having to worry about food or drink again.


    Mrs. Bet had already been nning to go home and buy a grand new vi, trade in for the most luxurious car, and live the richest, most prestigious life. She wanted all her rtives and friends to envy her, to be jealous of her.


    But in the next moment, that beautiful dream was shattered. How could she not lose her mind? How could she not be furious?


    Even if Jessica had been marrying into an average family, getting caught in bed with another man¡ªby all their rtives, no less¡ªwas an absolute disgrace.


    Once they returned to H Country, she would surely be theughingstock of their entire social circle, mocked and ridiculed for the rest of her life.


    "Mom, why are you hitting me?! Stop... you¡¯re pulling my hair out¡ªlet go, Mom!" Jessica¡¯s face flushed red with shame and anger.


    Mrs. Betnded two more hard ps on Jessica¡¯s face. "You disgraceful wretch! You ruined a perfectly good marriage!"


    Jessica¡¯s cheeks burned with pain as she burst into desperate sobs. This time, she hadn¡¯t just lost her dignity¡ªshe had lost an incredibly wealthy husband.


    Even if this scandal didn¡¯t spread, she knew it would be nearly impossible to find another man as exceptional as Aiden.


    Meanwhile, Zachary couldn¡¯t care less. He hastily threw on his clothes and bolted out of the room.


    Since this matter concerned the Anderson family¡¯s reputation, E hadn¡¯t called the press¡ªZachary got off easy. But that didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing was that Aiden hadpletely given up on Jessica and seen her true colors. That alone was enough.


    Jessica and Aiden¡¯s wedding, naturally, was called off.


    Fortunately, the invitations had yet to be sent out, so the wedding was erased without a trace. Their social circle wasn¡¯t particrly concerned either¡ªmost of them had never really believed that Aiden would actually marry Jessica in the first ce.


    Jessica desperately wanted to see Aiden, but he never gave her the chance. She also wanted to find out who had leaked the information that night, but with no real power of her own and the Vian Hotel being beyond her control, she had no choice but to let it go.


    Aiden, on the other hand, was deeply affected. He disappeared for an entire month, taking time off to recover.


    One day, when he finally returned home for a meal, he saw E. His expression remained dark and heavy.


    E exchanged a nce with Eric. Was Aiden still holding a grudge against her? She had only been looking out for him¡ªshe didn¡¯t want him to go through the hassle of marrying Jessica, only to discover her wster and end up in a messy, chaotic situation. That would have been an even bigger problem.


    "Aiden, I have an old friend whose daughter is twenty-four¡ªyoung, energetic, and has a great personality. Why don¡¯t you meet her this Saturday?"


    Lucas, worried that Aiden might start rejecting women altogether, quickly arranged a blind date for him.


    E expected Aiden to refuse, but to her surprise, he nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll meet her. After all... I owe it to my sister this time."


    He didn¡¯t say much, but thatst sentence was enough to show that he wasn¡¯t ming E. He was just in a bad mood.


    Luke cast him a sidelong nce. "There are plenty of good women in the world. The more rtionships you experience, the more you¡¯ll understand. Of course, there are also many scheming women. The more you interact with them, the better you¡¯ll be at handling a real marriage when the timees."


    "If you¡¯re so knowledgeable about love, why aren¡¯t you married yet?" E raised an eyebrow at him.


    Luke nced at her indifferently, a look that made Epletely rx.


    He no longer had thatplicated feeling toward her. And that was for the best¡ªafter all, they were siblings who saw each other all the time. If he had kept acting awkward, things would have been truly ufortable.


    "I might be getting married soon," Luke said casually. "You remember Annie, the girl you metst time."


    E froze for a moment, recalling the beautiful mixed-race girl from before. That girl was truly exceptional.


    She sighed slightly. So Mia and Luke really weren¡¯t meant to be.

 Chapter 560: The Grand Finale!

    <h4>Chapter 560: The Grand Finale!</h4>


    "Mommy, is Uncle going to marry Auntie? Does that mean we get to attend another wedding?" Dorian asked excitedly, gnawing on a drumstick.


    Elias rolled his eyes at his younger brother. This kid could be anywhere in the world, and he¡¯d still never change his foodie ways.


    "That¡¯s right, Uncle is getting married! Elias, Dorian, you both need to prepare a big wedding gift!" Luke teased the two little ones.


    "But we don¡¯t have the ability to earn our own money yet, Uncle. Since you¡¯re getting married, shouldn¡¯t <i>you</i> be the one giving <i>us</i> gifts instead?" Elias grinned mischievously, his fair little face full of cleverness.


    This little guy¡ªhe was practically E¡¯s mini version!


    Everyone burst intoughter, and even Aiden¡¯s mood lightened a little.


    Since Luke was getting married soon, E decided to stay in Country W for a while. It would be nice to have the baby there too. Lucas had already reserved a top-tier maternity ward for her.


    In just about a month, she would be giving birth to their little princess.


    Eric had handed over allpany affairs to the vice president and his assistant.


    His assistant was highly capable, so Eric didn¡¯t mind staying in Country W for as long as necessary.


    Unfortunately, this meant poor John was now buried in endless overtime. Every night, he workedte into the night... His wife, left home alone, would still be awake when he returned, her face stained with tears.


    In the end, John had no choice but to hand over his gold card to his wife. Only then did she finally calm down a little.


    Time flew by, and soon, the month was almost over.


    E¡¯s belly had grown as big as a balloon, round and prominent. Elias and Dorian loved pressing their ears against her stomach to listen for their little sister¡¯s movements.


    Lucas had enrolled the two little rascals in an elite preschool nearby, where there were teachers who spoke their nativenguage. In just a month, the two little princes were already speaking fluent Country Wnguage.


    That day, E was out for a walk under the warm sun. Country S had just celebrated the Lunar New Year, but here in Country W, the holiday atmosphere wasn¡¯t as strong. Still, being with family made everything feel extra special.


    Eric stayed by her side the whole time. His emotions hadpletely stabilized¡ªthere were no longer any signs of depression.


    That was a good thing. The fact that he could heal on his own meant his heart had grown strong enough to move past the pain of the past.


    By evening, the two little princes returned home and started ying ser on thewn in Lucas¡¯s backyard.


    "Daddy,e y with us!"


    "Daddy, watch this!" The mischievous Elias kicked the little ser ball straight at Eric.


    Eric and E were sitting close together. Seeing the ball flying toward them, Eric quickly shielded her with his body.


    <i>Thud!</i> The ball hit Eric right in the chest.


    Elias and Dorian burst intoughter.


    E frowned and scolded, "Elias, you can¡¯t do that! Kicking a ball at someone like that is very rude!"


    Panting, Elias ran over. The bright sunlight reflected off the snowy ground, making the chilly air feel even colder, but the two little boys were sweating from all the fun.


    "He¡¯s not just anyone¡ªhe¡¯s my Daddy! Daddy, does it hurt?" Elias clung to Eric¡¯s arm, shing a charming, yful smile. "I won¡¯t do it again, I promise!"


    Eric sighed in exasperation. These two little troublemakers could be mischievous at times, but overall, they were still well-behaved.


    "As long as you remember. If you ever hit someone else outside, they might not have as much patience as I do," Eric said, gently ruffling his son¡¯s hair, guiding him patiently.


    Elias nodded. "I know, Daddy. You¡¯ve said that so many times already."


    "But you¡¯ve never actually remembered it!"


    Eric¡¯s tone turned a little more serious.


    E, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She never expected that Eric would gradually develop the demeanor of a strict father.


    "Alright, alright! My brother and I will remember! Daddy, stop scolding him¡ªlet¡¯s just y ser together!"


    Dorian quickly jumped in to defend Elias.


    With that, the father and sons headed to the center of thewn to y, while Lucas sat back and watched with a satisfied smile.


    After all these years, after finally reconnecting with E, life had be fulfilling and joyful¡ªespecially with these two adorable little grandsons around.


    Happiness was never something a person could experience alone. It took family, love, and togetherness to truly understand its meaning.


    E stood up for a stroll. There were just six days left until her due date, andtely, she had been feeling a dull ache and slight pressure in her lower abdomen.


    Maybe... the little princess would arrive sooner than expected.


    As that thought crossed her mind, a sudden wave of pain rippled through her belly. She took a deep breath, her face momentarily paling.


    "E, are you okay? Is it time?"


    Lucas immediately noticed her expression. At the same time, Eric dropped the ball and rushed over.


    "My stomach... it just started hurting..."


    E inhaled deeply as the pain gradually subsided. But barely ten minutester, another contraction hit.


    The household staff hurried to gather E¡¯s things, but she had already packed everything two days ago in preparation. Eric held onto her and helped her into the car while the rest of her things would be deliveredter.


    The two little boys seemed to sense what was happening and fussed to go along. Lucas had no choice but to take his beloved grandsons with him to the hospital.


    People always said second births were easier. Sure enough, after just four to five hours in the hospital, E¡¯sbor progressed rapidly, and she delivered a healthy six-pound baby girl via natural birth.


    The newborn princess had a rosy little face. Her features were still delicate and soft, but even now, it was clear she would grow into a beautiful youngdy.


    Eric was so overwhelmed with emotion that his eyes turned red. The moment heid eyes on his daughter, a name suddenly came to him¡ªArabe. Radiant and magnificent, a name that symbolized beauty and grace.


    Their little princess would undoubtedly grow into a stunning young woman.


    E also loved the name. Considering how difficult Eric usually was when it came to naming things, she was surprised he hade up with one so quickly. So she went along with it.


    Elias and Dorian were beyond excited. They stared at their baby sister in the little crib, reaching out to poke at her soft, tiny cheeks.


    The little princess frowned slightly, turned her head, pursed her lips, and then drifted back to sleep.


    "Mommy, why isn¡¯t she opening her eyes to look at us?"


    Elias asked, concerned, his eyes filled with worry. He was afraid something might be wrong with his baby sister.


    Dorian nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Mommy, should we call the doctor to check on her?"


    Lying in bed, E was utterly exhausted. It was her first time going through childbirth herself, and she had used up every ounce of strength to bring their baby into the world. She couldn¡¯t even stand, but she still had enough energy to speak.


    "Silly boys, all newborns are like this. They sleep a lot right after they¡¯re born... not like you two little monkeys, who popped out with your eyes wide open, looking around."


    Eric scooped both sons into his arms. "Your Mommy¡¯s right. I still remember when you two were born¡ªyour eyes were already big and bright, and you kept sucking on your little lips!"


    Lucas grinned from ear to ear. "Another grandchild! Sweetheart, why not have another one? This little girl could use apanion!"


    E¡¯s face darkened instantly. She twitched at the corner of her mouth. "Dad, do you think giving birth is as easy as eating a meal?"


    Natural childbirth had been excruciating! Eric had nearly cried watching her go through it.


    If he could, he would have taken the pain for her in a heartbeat.


    Eric simply smiled, saying nothing.


    He gently kissed E¡¯s hand. "Honey, you¡¯ve been through so much... Just focus on resting and recovering. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else."


    E gazed into his warm, affectionate eyes, and a thin mist of tears gathered in hers. "Thank you too... Now that you¡¯re a father again, you¡¯ll have to take on even more responsibilities. I don¡¯t have any milk yet, so we¡¯ll have to start with form for now."


    Eric nodded. He looked at her tired face, filled with countless emotions, yet unable to find the right words to express them. Instead, he simply lowered his head and pressed his face into her palm, trying to warm up her cold hands.


    The sound of their sons¡¯ughter echoed through the clean, peaceful hospital room, filling the space with warmth and joy.


    Eric knew¡ªno matter what happened in the future, he would never leave her again. No matter how many storms they faced, he and E would stand side by side, facing them together.


    His love for her was unwavering¡ªsolid as stone, constant as the sun and moon, and it would never change.

 Chapter 561: A Night of Chaos (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 561: A Night of Chaos (Extra Story)</h4>


    Fate has a way of orchestrating unexpected encounters¡ªone moment, one meeting, and a person¡¯s life trajectory could shift entirely.


    Ever since Aurora filmed a music video in Country W, where she encountered a group of thugs causing trouble and was rescued by Everett just before she was about to be defiled, she had been keeping tabs on him.


    However, it was merely observation; she had no ulterior motives. All she wanted was to sing, act, and be a dedicated artist.


    Bosses like Eric andpanies as ideal as LXL were rare¡ªperhaps one of a kind in the world. Because of this, Aurora put her utmost effort into everything she did.


    As time passed, Everett faded from her thoughts. She had called him once to express her gratitude, only to be met with an abrupt, impolite hang-up.


    Given Everett¡¯s well-known misanthropy, Aurora concluded that his actions that night had been purely instinctual, devoid of any deeper intention.


    After finishing the MV shoot, Aurora took a break at home. That day, the rain was relentless. Resting her chin on her hand by the window, she absentmindedly watched Rachel, utterly bored.


    Her entire demeanor exudedziness. Her wless, porcin-like skin carried a faint flush, and her clear, bright eyes reflected the curtain of rain outside. With long, slender fingers, she traced her name repeatedly on the fogged-up ss.


    Suddenly, a Maybach pulled up beneath her apartment building.


    The sleek luxury car caught Aurora¡¯s attention, prompting her to lift her gaze. The car door swung open, and a tall man dressed in ck strode toward the building¡¯s staircase.


    Within moments, his figure vanished.


    The Maybach remained parked outside.


    Aurora felt an odd sense of familiarity with that man¡¯s silhouette. As she recalled who he might be, her brows knitted together.


    Though he had once been her savior, she could never forget the way he had ruthlessly gripped her chin that night, nearly crushing it.


    "Women are all the same. Clinging to me, hoping to climb into my bed?" His bloodthirsty eyes had glinted with disdain and contempt, his handsome face twisted in disgust.


    "No... I was just having a nightmare and must have moved unconsciously... I¡¯m sorry, Everett!" Aurora had been utterly panicked at that moment. She hadn¡¯t even been dressed inappropriately, yet he had mercilessly kicked her off the bed.


    She had crashed onto the cold floor, the back of her head throbbing as if it were about to split open.


    The man never spared her another nce, but the scorn and derision in his expression spoke volumes.


    Aurora knew he hadpletely misunderstood her. She was not the type to seduce men for favors. If she had been, she would have long since warmed the bed of that affluent young master from O City who had been infatuated with her.


    It was precisely because she had refused to bow to the unspoken rules of the industry that, despite possessing a voice like an angel¡¯s, she had struggled until the age of twenty-five before finally getting her break¡ªwinning first ce in LXL¡¯s singingpetition.


    Now, at twenty-six, she had already made a name for herself. Justst year, after signing with LXL, she had won a prestigious award with just one song¡ªan award that had propelled many artists to fame.


    Lost in thought, Aurora was startled by a sudden knock on the door.


    She jumped off the bed and hurried to the entrance. Peeking through the peephole, she saw Everett leaning against the wall. His bangs were damp from the rain, droplets trickling down his chiseled face.


    His features were tense, yet his furrowed brows exuded azy, almost seductive charm.


    Aurora hesitated. Why would hee looking for her on a rainy night like this?


    This man was not one to be easily approached. Thest time she had called to thank him, he had coldly hung up on her without a word. To Aurora, her so-called savior was nothing short of an enigma.


    The doorbell rang again.


    Aurora figured Everett wouldn¡¯t pull anything reckless. If he were truly a depraved predator, he would have already taken what he wanted that night.


    Aurora gritted her teeth and hurried back into her room, quickly changing into a more conservative outfit before tossing her thin nightgown into theundry. Only then did she step forward to open the door.


    As soon as she did, Everett pushed his way inside, his strong frame squeezing through before he mmed the door shut and locked it.


    Aurora lifted her head, staring at his strikingly handsome face, her voice trembling as she stammered, "Everett... y-you... what are you doing here sote...?"


    Before she could finish speaking, her cor was yanked up, and her slender frame was lifted off the ground. By the time she realized what was happening, she was already pinned against the door.


    What the hell...?


    Her eyes widened in shock, but before she could react, her soft lips were captured in a forceful kiss. The unfamiliar sensation of a man¡¯s breath overwhelmed her, making her dizzy.


    Aurora had a boyfriend¡ªAlexander, a gentle and refined man, always courteous and kind.


    And yet, she couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening now. Didn¡¯t Everett have an aversion to women? Hadn¡¯t he always kept his distance?


    A thousand frantic questions flooded her mind, but there was no time to process them. She struggled, trying to push him away.


    The moment her delicate hands moved, Everett¡¯srge ones mped over them, pinning them firmly against the door.


    The heat of his breath, the taste of alcohol on his lips, and a strange, lingering scent in the air made Aurora dizzy. His body felt unnaturally warm against hers.


    Had someone... drugged him?


    "Mmmph... Everett... what are you doing...?" she gasped out when his lips finally moved down to her earlobe, allowing her a desperate breath of air. Her body felt weak, trembling under his touch.


    "Everett... you don¡¯t even like me... just¡ªjust let me go! Don¡¯t do this! I don¡¯t want this!" Aurora¡¯s face turned deathly pale. His touch grew more fervent, his breath scalding against her skin, making her cheeks burn.


    His reaction terrified her. She felt like a helpless rabbit caught in a predator¡¯s grasp.


    But he didn¡¯t stop. Her struggles, her pleas¡ªnone of it made a difference.


    If anything, his actions only intensified.


    In sheer panic, Aurora sank her teeth into his shoulder.


    But Everett didn¡¯t even flinch. As if unfazed by the pain, he reached down and yanked up her sweatshirt.


    "No!" Aurora screamed, thrashing wildly. Desperation surged through her as she bit down on his shoulder again¡ªharder this time.


    They fought like two wild animals¡ªone trying to overpower, the other fighting tooth and nail to break free.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t the type to cower in fear. She knew that with a single word, this man could destroy her career, but that didn¡¯t stop her. Instead of submitting, she bit his neck again¡ªhard enough to leave visible marks.


    "Please... let me go... I don¡¯t like you, and you don¡¯t like me..." Aurora pleaded, voice shaking. "Everett, wake up! You¡¯re not yourself!"


    She knew without a doubt that he had been drugged. There was no other exnation for this irrational, frenzied behavior.


    This wasn¡¯t the Everett she knew¡ªthe man who had sneered at her, who had once thrown her out of his bed and cruelly mocked her for supposedly trying to cling to the Langston family.


    But now... his eyes were dark, burning with an almost feverish intensity. His breath was ragged and scalding.


    No matter how hard she bit him, no matter how fiercely she resisted, he refused to let go.

 Chapter 562: Pain (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 562: Pain (Extra Story)</h4>


    But what she feared the most still happened.


    As the searing pain tore through her, Aurora¡¯s tears spilled uncontrobly. Her body trembled violently, yet the man above her showed no tenderness. This night would be forever etched into her memory¡ªa night she would never forget.


    It was Everett¡¯s first time tasting the essence of a woman. He was like a beast, starved for thousands of years, leaving countless bruises across her delicate skin.


    For someone untouched before, Aurora couldn¡¯t withstand such ruthless aggression. By the time it was over, she waspletely drained, her mind nk, and her consciousness slipping into darkness.


    When she finally awoke, she found herself covered with a nket. The air still carried a strange scent. She pressed her lips together, barely shifting her body¡ªonly to be met with unbearable pain.


    Tears surged forth again, unbidden and unstoppable. Through the veil of shimmering droplets, she saw a man sitting at the edge of the bed, silently smoking.


    Everett¡¯s bare torso glowed under the dim light, his bronzed skin adding to his dangerously seductive aura.


    He noticed her, wrapped tightly in the nket, quietly crying. He had intended to mock her, to say something scathing¡ªbut as the words reached his lips, he found himself unable to utter them.


    No matter how unworthy she might be in his eyes, he had been the one who came to her, forced himself upon her. To ridicule her now would be beneath even him.


    "This time, I¡¯ll take responsibility," Everett said after a moment of thought.


    His life had been filled with women desperately clinging to him, yet not a single one had ever truly be his.


    He could never exin why¡ªwhy he always felt contempt, why he always felt disgusted.


    Aurora had been different. He had only intervened that night because she had been cornered, her snow-white face streaked with clear, glistening tears.


    Most celebrities woreyers of makeup when filming a music video, but Aurora, blessed with natural beauty, only had a touch of lipstick applied. No eyeliner, no excessive embellishments¡ªjust a light coat of high-quality mascara.


    So even when she cried, her makeup remained wless. Instead, her tear-streaked face, glowing with a natural rosiness, had been breathtaking¡ªlike a pearl adorned with dewdrops.


    He hadn¡¯t even understood why, but somethingpelled him to order his men to rescue her.


    Aurora was the first woman he had ever tolerated being close to. Butst night, after drinking with his so-called friends, those bastards had drugged him as a joke...


    The first thought that had crossed Everett¡¯s mind was Aurora.


    In his eyes, she was just another woman trying to climb into his bed, so he hade here, thinking this would prove whether he had any real interest in her.


    He never expected things to escte like this.


    Underneath the nket, Aurora was still trembling, as if trapped in an endless winter. Even though it was August, she felt as though she had been plunged into an icy abyss, her surroundings thick with bone-chilling cold.


    "We¡¯re investing in a new film. You¡¯ll be the female lead."


    Everett¡¯s voice was calm, indifferent.


    He thought this was what Aurora wanted.


    But to his surprise, she suddenly sat up, clutching the sheets tightly around her bruised body.


    "Everett! I don¡¯t need anything from you!" she shouted, her voice raw with emotion. "I¡¯m grateful... grateful that you saved me... but I don¡¯t need you to do this for me! Money means nothing to you, so just consider this as you repaying me for that night¡ªnothing more!"


    "From now on... don¡¯t evere looking for me again. We have nothing to do with each other!"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes brimmed with resentment and sorrow. She had always intended to save herself for her wedding night. Though some might call her old-fashioned, she had always believed in waiting for the right moment, for things to happen naturally.


    She was furious about what had just happened, yet deep down, she knew that if it weren¡¯t for Everett, she would have already been vited by those seven or eight thugs in Country W.


    Fate had given her a way out, but it had still exacted a price. At least now, she owed him nothing. There would be no lingering sense of debt gnawing at her peace.


    But Everett simply let out a low chuckle, his eyes filled with mocking contempt, making Aurora¡¯s chest rise and fall with anger.


    She knew it¡ªhe saw her as just another scheming woman.


    Regret churned inside her. She should have never let this man inside.


    "Are you ying hard to get?" His voice dripped with scorn. "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m some na?ve fool, easily deceived. Since you¡¯ve already climbed into my bed, you¡¯d better start acting like someone¡¯s woman. Don¡¯t even think about getting involved with any other man."


    A dark glint flickered in Everett¡¯s eyes, his toneced with warning.


    Aurora¡¯s head snapped up in shock. "Everett, what do you mean by that?"


    Even Everett himself couldn¡¯t exin what he was feeling. All he knew was that suddenly developing an interest in a woman feltpletely unnatural to him. And the fact that it was Aurora¡ªsomeone he believed was constantly trying to climb into powerful men¡¯s beds¡ªmade it even more absurd.


    "What do I mean?" He scoffed. "You¡¯ve already slept with me. How could I possibly mistreat my lover?"


    His voice was cold as he stood up, taking his time putting on his clothes.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned ghostly pale, her lips trembling. "That¡¯s not what I meant! I meant every word I said, Everett. I never wanted to use you. You despise me, don¡¯t you? Then don¡¯t ever¡ªdon¡¯t ever look at me again! Spare yourself the disgust!"


    Everett¡¯s sharp, falcon-like eyes darkened, his lips curling into a sneer. "Are you seriously acting like you don¡¯t know how this industry works? There¡¯s no such thing as a one-sided rejection¡ªonly I decide when to walk away. And besides... you¡¯ve alreadye this far, so why pretend?"


    "I¡¯m not pretending! It was you... you forced me!" Aurora was trembling with rage, her voice breaking as tears streamed down her face. She looked heartbreakingly vulnerable, her delicate features streaked with glistening tears¡ªlike a flower battered by the storm.


    But Everett¡¯s expression remained cold. Adjusting his cor, he reached into his pocket and tossed a card onto the bed. "A woman of mine doesn¡¯t need to live in a cramped little ce like this."


    He stood tall, his imposing presence suffocating. It felt as though a massive weight was pressing down on Aurora, making it hard to breathe.


    "I don¡¯t want it!" She grabbed the card and flung it back at him.


    Everett let out a low scoff, turning on his heel to leave.


    Aurora¡¯s voice cracked as she screamed after him, "Everett! You bastard! I hate you!"


    But he never looked back.


    Aurora sat there for what felt like an eternity, crying until she was too exhausted to shed another tear. Only when hunger made her head spin did she force herself to move. Ignoring the pain wracking her body, she dragged herself to the bathroom for a shower, then rummaged through the fridge for something to eat.


    Herpany had actually assigned her a personal assistant, but she had always been fiercely independent. She preferred to live alone¡ªnot just for privacy, but also because she feared betrayal.


    Loyalty was a rare thing in this world.


    She grabbed a cold piece of bread and took a bite, but it only made her stomach feel worse. Frustrated, she hurried to the kitchen to cook herself some noodles.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t a top-tier celebrity yet¡ªjust a rising star who had won an award. Her portfolio was still too thin. Since herpany had allowed her to choose her own songs, she had only released one singlest year, and she had just finished filming the music video for her new song this year.


    She needed to work harder to solidify her name in the industry.


    One day, she would be able to afford a bigger home¡ªone that didn¡¯t make her feel so rootless.


    After finishing her meal, Aurora suddenly felt a warm sensation in her lower abdomen. Annoyed, she pped her forehead in realization.


    Her period had arrived.


    At least that meant she wouldn¡¯t need to take any emergency contraception.


    Still, the weight of what had happened crushed her spirits. Curling up under her nket, she cried again, only stopping when her gazended on the gold card lying on the floor.


    She let out a cold, bitterugh.

 Chapter 563: Nothing More Than a Mistress(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 563: Nothing More Than a Mistress(Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora had a rough idea of what kind of person Everett was.


    He had always kept his distance from women. Finally, when he found one he was interested in, he naturally wanted to keep her close.


    Unfortunately for him, she wasn¡¯t the type to chase after money or fame. Her only passion was singing.


    Aurora tossed the gold card in her hand, flipping it into the air. She wasn¡¯t sure if there was a spending limit, but she knew that this kind of card symbolized wealth and power.


    Without hesitation, she threw it into the trash.


    Money? She didn¡¯tck it now.


    Aurora sat before the mirror, staring at her reflection¡ªher body covered in bruises, ambiguous marks lingering on her neck.


    Silent tears streamed down her face once more.


    Several days passed before Aurora finally turned on her phone. The moment she did, her agent called, informing her about a potential acting role.


    Aurora declined. She loved singing, not acting.


    Her agent respected her decision but couldn¡¯t help feeling it was a pity. With Aurora¡¯s looks, starring in a major film would skyrocket her poprity.


    That was the fastest way to fame, but Aurora didn¡¯t need it.


    Her personal phone buzzed with countless unread messages, including one from her boyfriend, Alexander.


    "Aurora, are you free these days? We¡¯re having a ss reunion on the first Saturday of next month. Do you want toe? If you¡¯re busy, it¡¯s fine¡ªI¡¯lle and see you instead."


    Aurora felt a mix of warmth and guilt. Her body had been tainted. She wasn¡¯t worthy of Alexander.


    But this wasn¡¯t something she had chosen. Besides, in today¡¯s world, how many people still held on to their first time? Alexander had even told her before that it wouldn¡¯t matter to him.


    She had onceughed shyly, secretly nning to save it for their wedding night¡ªto give him a beautiful surprise.


    But now, that dream was shattered.


    Just then, Alexander called.


    "Aurora! You finally turned your phone on! I was so worried, I was about to go to your ce!"


    To keep her address private, Alexander rarely visited her apartment.


    "I¡¯m fine. I was just exhausted from filming my MV, so I took some time to rest," Aurora replied softly.


    Since Everett left, her mind had been a mess. She had no one to confide in, so she had simply turned off her phone.


    Now that her emotions had settled, Alexander didn¡¯t seem to notice anything unusual.


    "Do you want me toe over? Aurora, money doesn¡¯t matter. I can take care of you. You¡¯re working so hard... It breaks my heart," Alexander¡¯s gentle voice only deepened Aurora¡¯s guilt.


    Her eyes welled up. Alexander, kind and warm like the sun¡ªshe had betrayed him.


    But it wasn¡¯t her choice.


    Alexander had once said he wouldn¡¯t care about her past. When they first started dating, Aurora had even jokingly brought up the topic of virginity.


    Alexander had been understanding. After all, it was the 21st century. He had previous girlfriends too, so he never cared much about such things.


    "I know... I¡¯m sorry for worrying you. I¡¯m really fine. You must be tired from work too, right?"


    How could she bear to let him, who was already overworked, rush over to her side?


    Alexander had been working tirelessly¡ªholding down a job during the day and a part-time gig at night¡ªall to buy a house as soon as possible so they could get married.


    "Not at all! I¡¯m a man, after all!" Alexander chuckled. "If you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll let you rest. I have to work overtime tomorrow anyway... Oh, right, will you being to the reunion next month?"


    Aurora hesitated. She hadn¡¯t attended a ss reunion in four or five years. After a brief pause, she nodded.


    "Alright. Send me the addresster¡ªI should be free."


    Alexander was overjoyed. "Great! The guys have been saying you¡¯ve be a celebrity, but they never get to see you. If you show up this time, they¡¯ll be thrilled!"


    Aurora pressed her lips together slightly. She missed her old friends too.


    And just like that, the reunion was set.


    Life returned to its usual rhythm. A month passed in a blur. Everett had tried to contact her a few times, but Aurora had turned him down with various excuses.


    Then, on Friday, her uncle, Mr. Wilson, called and invited her home for dinner.


    Aurora¡¯s biological father was Mr. Wilson¡¯s cousin. However, due to an extramarital affair, he had divorced early and never fought for custody of Aurora.


    Aurora¡¯s biological father had passed away from an illness fifteen years ago, and her mother had also tragically died in a car ident. Left with no other choice, young Aurora was taken in by her uncle, Mr. Wilson.


    So when Kimi was expelled from Little Prince Kindergarten, Aurora tried calling Eric, hoping she could secure another chance for him.


    It was her way of repaying her uncle for raising her. Even though her aunt, Mrs. Wilson, was never kind to her, her uncle had always treated her well.


    "Uncle... if I go back..." Aurora hesitated. She knew that the moment she showed up, Mrs. Wilson would undoubtedly be displeased. The issue of Kimi¡¯s expulsion still weighed on her mind.


    "Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, she won¡¯t give you a hard time. Your aunt may have a sharp tongue, but she has a soft heart. She might act tough, but deep down, she actually wants to see you," Mr. Wilson said with a smile.


    Hearing the warmth in her uncle¡¯s voice, Aurora couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse. After hanging up the call, she instructed her assistant, Dominic, to prepare some gifts to bring to the house.


    After all, how could she show up at her uncle¡¯s home empty-handed?


    By 5 p.m., Aurora and Dominic were seated in the car, with her wearing sunsses and a mask as they made their way to the Wilson residence.


    Dominic had carefully selected gifts for Mrs. Wilson, as well as for her cousin and younger brother. Aurora knew that failing to secure a spot for Kimi at the kindergarten would leave Mrs. Wilson resentful.


    In her aunt¡¯s eyes, Aurora was now LXL¡¯s rising star. Requesting something so trivial should have been effortless¡ªone word from her, and the problem should have been solved.


    But Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t understand Eric. Once Eric made up his mind, not even Old Master Duan could change it.


    Besides, Kimi had bullied the principal¡¯s son. If the school turned a blind eye, wouldn¡¯t that only encourage Kimi to be more unruly and arrogant?


    Aurora found herself exasperated by her aunt¡¯s parenting style. Kimi had a kind heart, but under Mrs. Wilson¡¯s indulgence and ignorance, that kindness had been warped. Her overindulgence had turned him into a reckless little troublemaker.


    If things continued this way, Kimi would only grow into a bigger disappointment. But Mr. Wilson was too upied with his business to discipline his son properly.


    When they arrived at the Wilson residence, Mrs. Wilson greeted them with a stiff expression. However, upon seeing therge bags of gifts in Dominic¡¯s hands, her face softened slightly¡ªthough her tone remained cold.


    "Aurora, next time, there¡¯s no need to bring all this. We¡¯re not short on money," she said indifferently.


    Aurora responded with a serene smile, elegant andposed like a snow lotus. "Auntie, these are gifts for Kimi and the rest of the family. I finally had some free time, so I thought I¡¯d surprise Kimi."


    "Oh? You make it sound like we¡¯ve been mistreating him," Mrs. Wilson scoffed, her dissatisfaction with Aurora still evident.


    Aurora¡¯s gaze swept across the living room, where she noticed two familiar figures¡ªher half-sister, Abigail, and Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eldest daughter, Madison.


    Abigail had always been at odds with her. The moment she saw Aurora, she sneered, "Well, look who decided to grace us with her presence. I thought you were too much of a big shot now to bothering here."


    Madison let out a scornfulugh. "A big shot? Please. She couldn¡¯t even pull some strings for my little brother. She¡¯s nothing more than someone¡¯s mistress."

 Chapter 564: He Cornered Her!(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 564: He Cornered Her!(Extra Story)</h4>


    Madison was only fifteen, yet she was remarkably mature for her age. She and Abigail shared a simr temperament, often ganging up on Aurora, despite Aurora being much older than them.


    Aurora simply raised an eyebrow indifferently and said nothing. Mrs. Wilson, however, was reminded of her own grievances by Madison¡¯s words.


    Ever since Kimi was expelled, Mr. Wilson had been in a foul mood, frequently taking his frustrations out on her. After all, the incident had originated because of her.


    Kimi had clearly fallen on his own, yet she stubbornly insisted that Elias had pushed him and even forced Elias to apologize.


    Mr. Wilson was exasperated beyond words¡ªmarrying a foolish woman was a mistake that could ruin three generations.


    "Madison, how could you say such things? Aurora is a famous star, after all. How could she possibly be some lowly mistress? It¡¯s just that the Wilson family¡¯s threshold is too low¡ªwe simply can¡¯t keep up with such a high-profile celebrity," Mrs. Wilson remarked with a sharp, sarcastic tone.


    "Enough! All of you, shut up!" Mr. Wilson suddenly mmed his newspaper down. "Aurora is my guest. If you don¡¯t want to eat, then get out!"


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s expression turned ugly, and Madison shot Aurora a resentful re. She could feel herself falling further and further from her father¡¯s favor, and it was all because of this woman.


    "Aurora, don¡¯t take their petty remarks to heart," Mr. Wilson said, his tone softening.


    Aurora simply nodded. No matter what, he had raised her, and it wasn¡¯t worth holding onto resentment.


    Meanwhile, Kimi was happily ying with the toys Aurora had brought him.


    Aurora spent some time with Kimi before Abigail suddenly walked over. "Aurora,e with me for a moment."


    Aurora acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard her.


    Abigail was the daughter of her father and his mistress. That mistress had only given birth to Abigail before forcing Aurora¡¯s father to divorce her mother, shattering their onceplete family.


    After the divorce, her father left with his mistress, only to die a few yearster from lung cancer.


    Abigail had always looked down on Aurora. In her mind, her father and her mother were the true love story, while Aurora¡¯s mother was merely the woman forced upon him by his parents.


    "Aurora, are you deaf?" Abigail snapped, furious that Aurora was ignoring her.


    Aurora finally lifted her gaze, her expression calm as she looked at her ill-mannered half-sister. "Abigail, were you calling me? My apologies¡ªI didn¡¯t hear anyone addressing me as ¡¯sister.¡¯"


    "Who do you think you are? You expect me to call you my sister?" Abigail scoffed.


    Aurora feigned sudden realization. "Oh, that¡¯s true. In your eyes, I was never your sister to begin with. I suppose I was asking too much."


    "You¡ª!" Abigail gritted her teeth, feeling Mr. Wilson¡¯s displeased gaze on her. She swallowed her anger and muttered, "I need to talk to you."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned and stormed toward the backyard.


    Aurora stood up, curious about what Abigail wanted to say.


    In the backyard, Abigail sat on a stone bench, swinging her legszily. At twenty-two, she was in her junior year of college, and her outfit reflected her mature sense of style.


    She wore a red spaghetti-strap dress that exposed her pale shoulders, her delicate corbones illuminated under the garden lights. The slight hint of cleavage made Aurora furrow her brows.


    When she was twenty-two, she had dressed far more conservatively.


    Aurora didn¡¯t expect Abigail to follow her past standards, but the way she dressed seemed quite inappropriate for a student.


    Then again, considering their rtionship, Aurora had no interest in policing her. She sat down across from Abigail and said inly, "Say whatever it is you need to say."


    Abigail curled her lips in a smug smirk, arrogance evident on her face. "My mom wants you toe home next Sunday for her birthday dinner."


    Aurora froze for a moment. Abigail¡¯s mother, Hazel Green, had remarried long ago. Her new husband was a businessman¡ªnot as wealthy as the Wilson family, but sessful enough to provide Abigail with afortable life.


    "I have apany event next Sunday. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it," Aurora replied coolly. She had no intention of facing the woman who had been her mother¡¯s mistress. Her mother had shed countless tears because of that shameless woman while she was still alive¡ªwhy should she now lower herself to celebrate that woman¡¯s birthday?


    Abigail scoffed mockingly. "What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to show up at my mom¡¯s birthday party? Looks like the big-shot celebrity is too busy to acknowledge us ¡¯lowly¡¯ people."


    Aurora let out a quiet, contemptuous chuckle. "You¡¯re absolutely right¡ªI do look down on her. My mother has passed away, and I wouldn¡¯t want her watching from above as I attend the birthday of the very woman who tore her family apart. That wouldn¡¯t sit well with her, would it? If she were to me me ande knocking on your mother¡¯s door, that would be quite troublesome."


    She smirked coldly, her voiceced with indifference. Aurora had no love for Abigail, and there was no reason to pretend otherwise.


    Abigail jumped up in fury, pointing a finger at Aurora¡¯s face as she cursed, "Aurora! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a celebrity, you¡¯ll be riding high forever! I¡¯m going to expose all your dirty secrets and let everyone at school know what a despicable and shameless person you really are!"


    Aurora simply smiled¡ªa breathtaking, fleeting moment of beauty that was almost otherworldly.


    Her voice, as melodious as a celestial tune, carried an air of indifference. "Oh? I¡¯d love to know¡ªwhat kind of ¡¯dirty secrets¡¯ do I even have? Anything as scandalous as your mother being a homewrecker who stole another woman¡¯s husband? Or perhaps something as shameful as a young girl like you getting involved with a married man outside of school?"


    Abigail¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. "Y-you... what are you talking about?"


    How did she know about that?


    Aurora had always considered Hazel and her daughter as enemies¡ªso naturally, she had made sure to gather every bit of dirt on them.


    Everything Abigail had done had been reported to her by the informants she had nted.


    By the time Aurora had learned about it, Abigail had already shamelessly entangled herself with that man¡ªan older guy in his thirties who worked as a singer at a bar, a smooth-talker who knew exactly how to charm naive young girls.


    "A friend of mine happened to see you two together and told me," Aurora said, her tone calm and detached.


    "Even though I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯ll still give you a piece of advice... Married men aren¡¯t worth your time. They¡¯re just looking for a ything. Especially that man¡ªhe¡¯s already yed with multiple schoolgirls. Word is, he¡¯s even gotten some of them pregnant and forced them into abortions."


    Aurora¡¯s voice remained indifferent. "If you walk away now, you might still be able to cut your losses. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up heartbroken, physically ruined, and with a shattered reputation."


    Abigail let out a coldugh. "So you really do know everything, huh? No wonder you¡¯re such a scheming snake. But I won¡¯t leave him. What we have is true love!"


    Aurora was utterly speechless. She had actually wasted her breath trying to talk sense into her. Abigail was just like Hazel¡ªlike mother, like daughter. The mother was a mistress, and now the daughter was following in her footsteps. Absolutely ridiculous.


    "I just hope you won¡¯t be crying in regret over your decision in the future," Aurora said coolly before turning around and walking back toward the dining hall.


    Dinner that night was anything but pleasant. Mrs. Wilson was still holding onto her resentment over Kimi¡¯s expulsion and kept a sour expression the entire time.


    Although she didn¡¯t dare say much in front of Mr. Wilson, she didn¡¯t hold back in throwing side-eyes and cold res at Aurora throughout the meal.


    Aurora finished her food as quickly as possible and left in a hurry. She had nothing inmon with these women¡ªthere was no point in staying any longer.


    As her car pulled out of the Wilson family¡¯s neighborhood, a shy Maybach suddenly caught her attention, parked conspicuously on the side of the road.


    The tinted window rolled down, revealing a familiar face¡ªEverett.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It had been a long time since she had seen him.


    And now, he hade all the way here¡ªwaiting for her.

 Chapter 565: A Night by the Sea(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 565: A Night by the Sea(Extra Story)</h4>


    The sight of Aurora¡¯s car prompted the Maybach to make a sharp turn, cutting in front of her.


    "Get in."


    A cold,manding voice rang out.


    Dominic nced at Aurora in confusion. "Aurora, do you know that man?"


    Aurora pressed her lips together, her gaze fixed on Everett. It seemed like she had no choice but toply. If she caused a scene here, it would undoubtedly draw attention, and exposing her identity would be even worse.


    Since they had crossed paths again, it was best to settle things once and for all.


    "Dominic, take my car home. A friend needs to talk to me," Aurora said softly.


    Though skeptical, Dominic recognized the man¡ªit was the same one who had saved Aurora in Country W.


    "Alright, Aurora, but be careful."


    Aurora nodded, grabbed her small crossbody bag, and stepped out of the car. She adjusted her sunsses before sliding into Everett¡¯s vehicle.


    Everett rolled up the window and, without hesitation, made a sharp turn, speeding away from Dominic¡¯s view.


    Dominic frowned. He debated whether to report this to Aurora¡¯s manager, but since everyone knew who Everett was, he figured there shouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    A warm summer breeze swept through the car, dispelling the stifling heat inside.


    The air conditioning was off, which Aurora found odd. However, she enjoyed the feel of natural wind, so she didn¡¯tment. Instead, she quietly watched the streetlights blur past, forming streaks of glowing ribbons outside the window.


    The scenery changed rapidly.


    Eventually, Everett¡¯s car came to a stop. Aurora furrowed her brows¡ªthis area was by the sea. The car was parked on a t clearing off the coastal highway, leading into a sparse wooded area.


    Through the gaps between the trees, she caught sight of the shimmering waves, their surface speckled with tiny reflections of light. A salty sea breeze drifted into the car.


    Turning back, she met Everett¡¯s cold, piercing gaze.


    "Come here."


    His tone wasmanding. Everett¡¯s face remained as expressionless as ever, like a sculpted iceberg, yet it did nothing to diminish his striking features.


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed instantly.


    "I got into your car tonight to avoid making a scene," she said, her voice firm despite her racing heart. "I have things to say to you, and I want to make them clear."


    Everett raised an eyebrow, unfastening his seatbelt. He instinctively reached for his cigarettes but hesitated¡ªAurora was here. For some reason, he decided against smoking.


    Instead, he pressed his lips into a thin line, watching her with an icy gaze as she lowered her head, trying to justify herself.


    "Everett, I¡¯ve told you before¡ªwe owe each other nothing." Aurora¡¯s voice was steady, though her hands trembled slightly.


    "You saved my life, and I... repaid you with my purity. The ck card you gave me? I threw it away. You should go get it reissued... Let¡¯s end this here."


    Silence.


    The air grew heavy, and sweat gathered on her forehead.


    She clenched her hands, unsure of what to say next.


    With no response from him, she finally lifted her gaze, only to freeze at the sight of his icy, prating stare. His expression was unreadable, yet the coldness in his eyes sent a shiver down her spine.


    Her body tensed as memories of that night surfaced¡ªhis dominance, the pain he inflicted. Even her ears turned crimson at the thought.


    "Come here. I don¡¯t like repeating myself."


    Everett¡¯s tone remained indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word she just said.


    Aurora¡¯s breath hitched. His gaze was frigid, yet she could sense the underlying meaning in it.


    No... She couldn¡¯t let this happen again!


    The thought of Alexander weighed on her chest, an ache spreading through her heart. She refused to be entangled with this man any longer.


    She loved Alexander.


    With that conviction, she unfastened her seatbelt and reached for the door handle, desperate to escape this confined space.


    But before she could react, Everett¡¯srge hand shot forward, gripping the cor of her blouse.


    Aurora let out a startled cry as his burning breath brushed against her ear, his lips crashing down onto hers with urgency.


    God knows how much he had craved her body these past few days.


    Everett wasn¡¯t the type to care about others¡¯ opinions, but even he couldn¡¯t stand being mocked for being "incapable." No man liked to be seen ascking in that department.


    After being with Aurora, he had decided to fully explore what it meant to be with a woman.


    He wanted to understand why, before her, he had only felt disgust toward others.


    "No... let go of me, Everett!" Aurora¡¯s voice trembled in panic, her eyes widening with fear. "You can have any woman you want¡ªwhy must you keep pestering me?"


    Everett let out a low, mocking chuckle.


    "Aurora, drop the act. You don¡¯t need to pretend in front of me. You climbed into my bed¡ªnow do your part."


    Do her part?


    Aurora suddenly recalled what Madison had said.


    Her role... was to be his mistress?


    Heh! Aurora suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to cry.


    Everett was truly terrible atmunicating with women. She had already made her point countless times, yet he still thought she was just ying hard to get?


    It was impossible to talk to him! Aurora was on the verge of tears.


    Before she could even sort out her thoughts, Everett¡¯s lips had already moved to her earlobe. Aurora resisted again, biting down on his neck¡ªbut he acted as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    A total masochist!


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed with an extravagant shade of red, and her sharp cries gradually softened into breathy whimpers...


    Apart from the sound of the waves, there was no other noise. This ce was rarely visited, with fallen leaves even covering the road.


    She had no idea how much time had passed before everything finally settled down. Aurora, trembling, put her floral romper back on, tears still streaming down her face.


    Everettzily got out of the car, leaning against a tree, smoking irritably.


    She actually cried?


    Was he really that bad?


    Aurora lifted her tear-streaked face, ring at Everett outside the window with resentment.


    "Everett, I¡¯ve told you so many times¡ªstop pestering me... I can¡¯t afford to be involved with someone like you!"


    Her voice trembled with suppressed sobs, and the tears made her delicate features look even more pitiful.


    Everett didn¡¯t even nce at her, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word, just standing there, puffing on his cigarette with a sidelong posture.


    Aurora choked on her sobs, her voice turning even colder.


    "Everett, don¡¯t you despise women who throw themselves at you? I hope... we never see each other again. I hate everything you do!"


    Everett sneered but remained silent. Maybe he simply didn¡¯t think it was worth saying anything to Aurora.


    That night, he didn¡¯t utter another word. After dropping Aurora off in front of her apartment, he drove away without a hint of hesitation.


    Back home, Everett sank into the bathtub. As the events of the night reyed in his mind, his Adam¡¯s apple moved involuntarily. He reached for his phone without even thinking.


    Drying his hands, he swiped the screen open and started searching online.


    When it came to matters between men and women, he honestly didn¡¯t know much. So, he had to rely on good old Baidu for answers.


    Everett sighed. Maybe it was time to upgrade his emotional intelligence.

 Chapter 566: The Art of Asking Questions(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 566: The Art of Asking Questions(Extra Story)</h4>


    Everett, once again demonstrating his unwavering determination to learn, meticulously researched everything he didn¡¯t understand.


    He had no idea how long he had been reading when his eyes started aching. Rubbing them tiredly, he reached out and switched off the bright deskmp, instantly plunging the room into darkness.


    The glow from the streetlights seeped through the ss window, casting soft shadows on his slightly exhausted face. Everett thought back to Aurora¡¯s hysterical reaction afterward, recalling her words...


    His brows furrowed deeply. He stood up, his entire demeanor exuding a refined elegance, yet his expression remained as cold as ice. His eyes shimmered with aplex light, though the growing conflict in his heart gradually dimmed them.


    Aurora... she really doesn¡¯t seem to like me.


    He wanted to stop chasing her, but an inexplicable craving kept gnawing at him¡ªa relentless desire to see her, to have her.


    Everett felt like he was sick. Maybe he really needed to see a psychologist...


    When Aurora arrived in front of her rented apartment, she was surprised to see Dominic still waiting there.


    The moment Dominicid eyes on her, she immediately noticed Aurora¡¯s disheveled hair. Even though she wore sunsses and a mask, the faint marks on her neck were unmistakable.


    Dominic pped a hand over her mouth, stifling the scream that nearly escaped.


    As soon as they stepped inside, Dominic locked the door and grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand anxiously.


    "Aurora... you¡ª"


    Her eyes instinctivelynded on the faint love marks on Aurora¡¯s neck.


    Aurora shook her head bitterly. "Please don¡¯t tell anyone about my rtionship with Everett."


    Dominic was her assistant. After spending over a year together, Aurora trusted her more than most.


    Dominic nodded immediately. "Of course, I won¡¯t say a word. But... if Everett is really interested in you, wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing? Aurora, this could be your golden ticket¡ªyou¡¯ll be the next queen of the music industry!"


    She was visibly excited, clearly assuming that Aurora was with Everett to advance her career.


    Aurora removed her sunsses and mask, revealing a pair of swollen, red-rimmed eyes. Dominic gasped in shock.


    "What happened...? Don¡¯t tell me¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t want this, Dominic. You should know what kind of person I am."


    Exhaustion was written all over Aurora¡¯s face as she copsed onto the couch.


    "Go downstairs and buy me some birth control."


    Dominic was utterly stunned. She had assumed Aurora liked Everett¡ªif not for her career, then at least out of affection. But judging from her reaction... was this not consensual? Had Everett... forced himself on her?


    Dominic returned with the pills and watched as Aurora swallowed them with her own eyes. A faint worry lingered on her face.


    "Aurora... if you don¡¯t even like Everett, then why are you still¡ª"


    "This wasn¡¯t my choice." Aurora downed the rest of her water, but the lingering taste of him remained in her mouth.


    A deep sorrow filled her expression.


    "I just hope... he gets tired of me soon."


    Dominic fell silent. Aurora was a public figure now. If she reported Everett, her reputation would be ruined. And with Everett¡¯s influence, her entire career would be obliterated before she even had a chance to fight back.


    "...Maybe I should ask Eric for help. He values talent¡ªhe might be willing to say something on my behalf." Aurora considered. She was one of LXL¡¯s most promising artists, and Eric always looked out for rising stars. Perhaps he¡¯d speak up for her.


    But Dominic shook her head.


    "I think... you should just treat this as a rtionship. These days, plenty of female celebrities openly date and live with their partners..."


    "No."


    Aurora¡¯s rejection was ice-cold.


    "Just go home. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this."


    Dominic was speechless.


    Honestly... she was a little jealous of Aurora.


    Everett was an absolute catch¡ªhandsome, powerful, and, as far as she knew,pletely clean.


    He had never been involved with another woman. Even his fianc¨¦e, Charlotte, had never been seen in public with him.


    If she could be with someone like Everett, Dominic felt like she could die without regrets.


    But Aurora? She didn¡¯t want him at all.


    What a waste.


    Dominic sighed inwardly. Why did Everett have to fall for Aurora instead of her?


    After Dominic left, Aurora soaked in the bathtub for a long time. Midnight came and went, the water turned cold, yet she remained there, unwilling to get up.


    Alexander had called multiple times, all around 10:30 PM. Aurora held her phone, her eyes welling up with tears, the mist gradually blurring her vision.


    She didn¡¯t return his calls. Instead, shey silently on her bed, unable to sleep the entire night.


    The next day was Saturday¡ªthe day of the ss reunion.


    That morning, Alexander called again, reminding Aurora to be at Royal Court Club at precisely 7 PM.


    Royal Court and Elite Horizon Club were both well-known venues in S City. However, Royal Court catered more to white-cor professionals, making it slightly more essible in terms of membership fees.


    Different ces attracted different clientele. Royal Court was a renowned name in S City, and though Aurora had been there a few times before, it was only for friendly gatherings.


    She applied makeup carefully, making her eyes appearrger while concealing the dark circles. The marks on her neck were also covered with foundation.


    Thankfully, Dominic had brought her a skin-toned foundation that blended well.


    She then changed into a soft blue, elegant long dress. The solid-colored gown entuated her slender figure, enhancing her grace and sophistication.


    Aurora and Dominic arrived at Royal Court together, where Alexander had been waiting for her.


    As soon as he saw Aurora, Alexander instinctively turned away. Aurora quickly noticed the reporters in the distance and lowered her head, hurrying inside.


    "Hey, that woman looks familiar!"


    "Looks like Aurora."


    "No way. She¡¯s supposed to have a pure and innocent image! Besides, she¡¯s still rising in the industry¡ªwhy would she have time to hang out here?"


    Just as some people started paying attention to Aurora, a Maybach pulled up nearby. The tinted window rolled down, revealing a man watching Aurora¡¯s retreating figure with an icy gaze.


    "Sir, should we leave?" the driver asked respectfully, noticing the man¡¯s silence.


    The man¡¯s chiseled face remained cold, his eyes flickering with a sharp, unreadable light.


    "No. I have some unfinished business."


    Without another word, the driver stepped out and promptly opened the car door. Everett swung his long legs onto the pavement, his towering presence radiating an almost cial aura.


    His presence was overwhelming.


    The driver swallowed.


    No matter where Everett went, he carried himself like a king.


    But that woman... Was she the one who had caught his attention?


    nside the elevator, Aurora and Dominic stepped in to find Alexander already waiting.


    "No reporters recognized you, right?" Alexander asked in a hushed voice.


    Dominic, of course, recognized Alexander. Aurora¡¯s boyfriend.


    However, the two were rarely seen together. Alexander was busy building his career, while Aurora, as a public figure, was extremely cautious about keeping their rtionship private.


    She had no desire to expose her romance to the media.


    And even more than that¡ªshe didn¡¯t want the press to harass her boyfriend.


    Aurora nodded.


    "No one saw me. Don¡¯t worry, I even wore a mask. Nobody will recognize me."


    She had also noticed a big-name celebrity entering the underground parking lot earlier, which had drawn most of the attention away.


    Without warning, Alexander reached out, pulling Aurora into a tight embrace.


    Dominic stood awkwardly to the side.


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed as she gently pushed against him.


    "Don¡¯t do that... Dominic will feel ufortable!"

 Chapter 567: Have You Ever Been Taken Advantage Of？(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 567: Have You Ever Been Taken Advantage Of?(Extra Story)</h4>


    Alexander shed a dazzling smile, while Dominic kept his head down, avoiding eye contact with the handsome guy. He also felt a little sorry for Alexander because Aurora was already involved with Everett.


    A man like Everett would never allow his woman to have a "boyfriend." Alexander probably wouldn¡¯t have an easy time moving forward.


    The elevator ascended straight up and finally stopped on the 10th floor.


    Alexander let go of Aurora¡¯s hand, just in case there were any reporters around who might capture the moment. He still worried about Aurora¡¯s reputation.


    The three of them exited the elevator one after another and headed toward private room 1009.


    The tenth floor of the club was dedicated to karaoke. Every night, the ce was packed to capacity. Alexander and his ssmates had to wait a whole month just to secure a reservation.


    The club¡¯s interior wasvishly decorated, especially the private rooms, which were both spacious and luxurious. The high-end service made everyone feel like VIPs.


    Pushing open the door, they were greeted by arge gathering¡ªAurora¡¯s high school ssmates.


    It had been nearly six or seven years since they hadst seen each other, and now, they were finally reunited. However, many of them barely recognized Aurora.


    "Alexander, you¡¯re here!" A sweet, flirtatious voice called out. A woman approached first, smiling brightly at Alexander.


    That woman was Brooke, one of Aurora¡¯s high school ssmates. Back then, their rtionship had been fairly neutral.


    However, Aurora quickly noticed the heated look in Brooke¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Alexander. Clearly, someone had a thing for her boyfriend.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m here. Sorry for being five minuteste!" Alexander replied with a smile, tightening his grip on Aurora¡¯s hand.


    Aurora removed her mask and sunsses, causing a wave of excited cheers to erupt.


    "Aurora, it¡¯s you!"


    "Wow, Aurora is here too! You¡¯re a big-time celebrity now! Give us an autograph before you blow up even more¡ªwe need to take advantage of this moment!"


    "Aurora, long time no see!"


    Several ssmates who had a good rtionship with Aurora came over to greet her. Aurora responded with a bright smile and walked to a corner with her closest friend, Courtney.


    Alexander stayed right by her side, engaging in lively conversation with the group.


    Meanwhile, Brooke sat in a corner, shooting a resentful nce at Aurora. She had secretly harbored feelings for Alexander for six years but had never been able to win him over.


    After all, he already had a goddess-like girlfriend, leaving no room for her.


    Courtney, on the other hand, was quickly surrounded by several male ssmates, including the one she secretly admired.


    Not wanting to interrupt, Aurora turned her attention back to Alexander.


    Alexander held her hand tightly and gazed at her with deep affection. "Aurora, you look like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight."


    Aurora pursed her lips. Ever since that night, her mental state had been off, and her appetite hadn¡¯t been great. Naturally, she had shed some weight.


    "Maybe it¡¯s just stress," she said lightly, finding an appropriate excuse.


    "Why don¡¯t you... quit singing? Aurora, my sry is already up to eight thousand, and I get a year-end bonus too. I may not be able to afford a house yet, but I can still take care of you," Alexander murmured, his voice filled with tenderness. Several female ssmates around them looked on enviously.


    Only a handful of high school couples had stayed together. One pair had married early and divorced just as quickly, while the rest had all broken up.


    Aurora and Alexander were the only ones still together, their love so sweet it made others jealous.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. "Alexander, don¡¯t worry... I¡¯m doing well at LXL."


    "If it¡¯s so great, why are you under so much stress?" Alexander sighed softly. His heart felt bitter¡ªif only he were a rich heir, his girlfriend wouldn¡¯t have to endure so much hardship.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t sure what to say, but before she could respond, Alexander let out a bright, carefreeugh. His sunny and handsome features seemed to glow even more under the sunlight.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t push you," he said, shing her a reassuring smile. "I know how much you¡¯ve always loved singing. Just promise me you won¡¯t overwork yourself. If you ever feel stressed, you can alwayse to me."


    Aurora obediently nodded.


    Alexander gazed at her, mesmerized by her naturally stunning face. Her delicate features were as soft as flower petals, stirring in him an almost irresistible urge to take a bite.


    But with so many ssmates around, this definitely wasn¡¯t the right ce for public disys of affection.


    "Aurora, can I get your autograph?"


    "Yeah, me too!"


    A group of female ssmates rushed over excitedly, eager to get her signature. Even some of the quieter male ssmates from high school joined in on themotion.


    Many of them had secretly admired Aurora back then¡ªsome had even slipped love letters into her desk.


    Yet, despite all the attention, Aurora had chosen Alexander, the broke kid. She had been drawn to his warm and easygoing nature, a stark contrast to the other guys who yed mind games.


    Now that they were reunited, the old admirers couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Alexander.


    Aurora smiled as she signed each autograph, her demeanor graceful and poised.


    Just then, a woman¡¯s yful yet sharpughter rang out.


    "Aurora, looks like you¡¯ve made it big, huh? But, you know, I¡¯ve heard that in the entertainment industry, nothinges for free. You¡¯re gorgeous¡ªhas Eric or any other director ever... taken advantage of you?"


    The woman sauntered over with Brooke by her side. She had a sharp, fox-like face and a pair of seductive eyes filled with mockery.


    This was Danielle, another former ssmate¡ªand one of Brooke¡¯s closest friends.


    It was obvious Danielle had been sent over to stir up trouble.


    But before she could say more, Brooke feigned concern and spoke first.


    "Danielle, how can you say that? Aurora is beautiful, yes, but she¡¯s always said she won her awards through her own hard work!"


    Silence fell over the room.


    Just moments ago, the space had been buzzing with lively chatter, but now, curiosity took over. Many secretly wondered the same thing¡ªhad the stunning Aurora really made it in the industry without any hidden deals?


    Aurora simply smiled, unfazed. She had faced these kinds of usations before¡ªher aunt Madison had once questioned her the same way.


    But Alexander¡¯s face darkened. "Danielle, what exactly are you trying to imply? Do you really think every sessful woman in showbiz got there through shady means?"


    Danielle smirked. "Oh, Alexander, why are you getting so worked up? I¡¯m just looking out for you. You work so hard, saving up for a down payment on a house, while Aurora, a rising star, might just be out there... well, you know."


    "Danielle, do you always have to be so nasty?" Aurora finally spoke, her tone icy. The warmth in her eyes had disappeared, reced by an unmistakable chill that sent shivers through the air.


    "Whether I¡¯ve had to ¡¯y the game¡¯ to seed is none of your business," she said coldly. "But since you¡¯re so curious, let me make it clear¡ªI. Have. Not. I got where I am today through my own hard work. If you want to im otherwise, then show me proof."


    Aurora had risen to fame without ever crossing paths with Everett.


    Eric, who had poured his heart and soul into LXL, had carefully built a trustedwork of executives. His presence alone kept many in check, ensuring no one dared to cross the line.


    Danielle¡¯s smug expression faltered.


    Brooke quickly tugged at her sleeve. "Forget it, we¡¯re all old friends. No need to ruin the mood over something so trivial."


    Aurora scoffed inwardly. Brooke was still pretending to be innocent, but it was obvious she had orchestrated Danielle¡¯s little stunt.

 Chapter 568: Unexplained Anger!(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 568: Unexined Anger!(Extra Story)</h4>


    Alexander tightly gripped Aurora¡¯s hand, his gaze turning icy as he swept his eyes over Brooke and Danielle.


    "We¡¯re all ssmates, so why stir up trouble and ruin the atmosphere? Just because Aurora surpasses you in every way, does that give you the right to behave so recklessly?"


    He was her boyfriend after all, and the way he defended her so fiercely filled Aurora¡¯s heart with warmth. She pressed her lips together and said softly, "Let¡¯s just put this matter to rest."


    Alexander let out a cold scoff. Brooke quickly apologized, tugging at Danielle¡ªwho still seemed eager to say more¡ªand dragged her away.


    Courtney shot Brooke a look of disdain. "That woman just can¡¯t stand the fact that you two are together."


    She knew exactly what kind of person Brooke was. And Alexander was no fool¡ªhe had to see through her little schemes.


    "Forget it, don¡¯t take the words of those lunatics to heart," Alexander said as he gently patted Aurora¡¯s shoulder in reassurance. Aurora nodded. Ever since she became a public figure, the criticism and nder had only increased.


    But she had gotten used to it. In just one year, she had changed drastically¡ªshe was no longer the naive girl she once was.


    The tension in the room gradually eased. Alexander had a knack for lightening the mood, and soon, the private lounge was lively once again.


    The waitstaff arrived with several rounds of beer, along with an assortment of delicate snacks.


    Though the pricing here was several times lower than at the Elite Horizon Club, the quality of drinks reflected that gap.


    However, both clubs catered to different clientele, and business was booming for each in its own right.


    As everyone enjoyed their drinks, three waiters suddenly knocked and entered the room.


    On their trays sat bottles of 1982 vintage wine¡ªa luxury far beyond the budget of most ssmates here.


    "Excuse me, there must be a mistake," Alexander spoke up as one of the gathering¡¯s organizers. "We didn¡¯t order anything like this."


    The waiter replied with a polite smile, "Sir, these were sent by Mr. Everett from the next room. He specifically asked us to pass along his regards to Miss Aurora and wishes her a wonderful evening."


    What?!


    Aurora¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Everett... He¡¯s here?!


    Everyone turned to look at Aurora in unison.


    Alexander, noticing her reaction, frowned and asked, "Aurora, do you know this Everett guy well? I don¡¯t recall him being part of LXL."


    Aurora felt a wave of guilt wash over her, but she forced a calm smile. "Yeah, I do. When I was in Country W, he saved me from a dangerous situation. I also... treated Mr. Adams to a meal as a thank-you."


    The first half of her statement was true. The second half? A tant lie.


    "I see..." Alexander thought for a moment. "How about this? Since he was kind enough to send over these wines, we should ept them and invite Mr. Adams for a meal sometime as thanks."


    The mere thought of it made him wince inwardly¡ªhis credit card bnce was already taking a hit just imagining the cost.


    But Everett was Aurora¡¯s benefactor¡ªhe couldn¡¯t just ignore that. Refusing the gift outright woulde off as rude, so this was the best solution he could think of.


    "Alright, that sounds good," Aurora agreed, though deep down, she had no desire to see Everett again. Still, if she appeared alongside her boyfriend, Everett might get the message and drop whatever ideas he had.


    Turning back to the waiter, Alexander gave a polite smile. "Please thank Mr. Adams on our behalf, and let him know we¡¯d love to have a meal with him sometime."


    "Understood," the waiter responded with a nod, gently cing down the ten bottles of 1982 vintage wine before leaving.


    The room immediately filled with murmurs of astonishment.


    These kinds of high-end wines were far beyond what most of them could afford.


    Among the group, only a handful of ssmates who had gone into business could asionally indulge in such luxuries¡ªfor the rest, it waspletely out of reach.


    "Aurora, you must be really well-connected. That Everett guy¡ªhe¡¯s said to be the heir to a prestigious family in Country Y. The Langston family has a ton of business investments here in Country S too!"


    "Yeah! Everett is literally every girl¡¯s dream guy in Country S¡ªhandsome, rich, and totally unattainable!"


    "He¡¯s also famously cold and doesn¡¯t fool around with women... yet he sent you wine?! That¡¯s next-level!"


    The female ssmates erupted into excited chatter, their voices filled with admiration and curiosity.


    Aurora, however, felt her temples throbbing painfully.


    Her heart pounded rapidly in her chest as a sense of unease crept over her.


    She could only hope that no one noticed the cracks in her facade.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe the media just hasn¡¯t reported on it yet. Some male celebrities have stayed secretly married for decades before the truth finally came out," Aurora said with a light smile, trying her best to mask the unease in her expression.


    Alexander, however, wasn¡¯t bothered at all. He was naturally carefree¡ªor perhaps it was just that he trusted Aurora more than anyone.


    The dim lighting in the private lounge worked in her favor. Danielle and Brooke, having just been put in their ce, didn¡¯t dare to make another move.


    But some jealous female ssmates still huddled in the corner, whispering among themselves or gossiping in their private group chats.


    "Isn¡¯t Everett supposed to bepletely uninterested in women? So why is he acting so close to Aurora?"


    "Exactly! Ten bottles of 1982 Lafite... My god, that¡¯s at least six or seven hundred grand!"


    "Everett is way too generous. If there wasn¡¯t something going on, why would he treat her this well?"


    "Yeah, there¡¯s definitely something fishy about this!"


    Aurora, on the other hand, felt nothing but deep anxiety. She was terrified that Everett would suddenly show up and say something outrageous.


    If that happened, there would be no way to clear her name.


    And if¡ªif there really was something between them...


    The thought alone made Aurora¡¯s chest tighten. What was supposed to be a simple high school reunion now felt like sitting on a bed of nails.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You seem distracted."


    Alexander had noticed her absentmindedness and lowered his head, his voice gentle as he asked.


    Aurora quickly shook her head, her guilt toward Alexander growing heavier by the second. "I was just thinking about the theme for my next song... I¡¯m not sure whether to focus on love or friendship."


    Another lie.


    She realized she was getting way too good at lying.


    "It has to be love, of course," Alexander said with a soft chuckle. He pinched her cheek affectionately. "After all, love is the eternal theme. Just like our rtionship¡ªwe¡¯ve been running this marathon for seven years now!"


    Aurora¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. "You¡¯re right. I guess I¡¯ll go for something sweet. My agent suggested I try writing the lyrics myself this time."


    Alexander¡¯s face lit up at the idea. If Aurora could start writing her own songs, her future would be even brighter. Even if one day she left LXL, her talent would carry her forward.


    He poured a ss of red wine and handed it to her. "Here, just a small sip. Let¡¯s celebrate¡ªwhen you be a superstar, we¡¯ll get married, alright?"


    His eyes were filled with unwavering devotion as he gazed at her.


    Aurora¡¯s cheeks flushed red, but deep down, her heart felt unbearably heavy.


    She thought about how she had already lost her purity and the weight of that reality pressed down on her.


    But Alexander had told her before that he didn¡¯t care...


    So, she convinced herself to just treat it like she had been bitten by a rabid dog and move on.


    ¡ª


    Inside the surveince room...


    Everett sat back in his chair, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. His sharp eyes were locked onto the couple, their affectionate gazes meeting as they toasted and drank together.


    That woman¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth and tenderness¡ª


    A side of her he had NEVER seen before!


    His jaw clenched, the tension in his face growing even sharper.


    A sudden, unexinable rage surged through him.


    He wanted nothing more than to tear that man apart, to erase the sight of her smiling at someone else.

 Chapter 569: The Scorching Gaze(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 569: The Scorching Gaze(Extra Story)</h4>


    Everett narrowed his eyes and turned to his assistant, Tobias. "Go find out for me... just what kind of man Aurora¡¯s boyfriend is."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Everett had never believed that Aurora had a boyfriend, assuming she was merely ying hard to get. But to his surprise, she had been telling the truth!


    A surge of mixed emotions hit Everett¡ªbitterness, sweetness, frustration, and even a touch of excitement. This was the first time he had ever experienced such feelings.


    Could this... be what they call love?


    A sarcastic smirk yed at Everett¡¯s lips as he gracefully stood up, his long fingers adjusting his cor lightly before striding out.


    Inside the private room, the group had been drinking until their faces turned red, their ears burning.


    As they reminisced about their high school days, many sighed nostalgically, reflecting on how, despite the academic pressure, those years had been the purest and most cherished.


    Listening to their stories, Aurora found her eyes slightly misty. There was a mix of regret and nostalgia in her heart.


    She missed those carefree days but also regretted her insistence onpeting in the LXL tournament. If she hadn¡¯t pursued a career as a celebrity, she wouldn¡¯t have flown overseas to film an MV, nor would she have met Everett.


    Would that mean she could have lived a quiet and simple life with Alexander instead?


    But life offers no return ticket, no remedy for regrets. Aurora forced herself to rx.


    Everett... What kind of man was he? She had spoken to him so harshly thest time¡ªthey were practically at each other¡¯s throats. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t bother her anymore.


    Aurora¡¯s expressions and reactions, however, didn¡¯t escape Brooke¡¯s keen eyes. She didn¡¯t believe for a second that there was nothing going on between Aurora and Everett. Noticing Aurora spacing out, Brooke curled her lips into a cold smirk.


    "Acting all innocent... Who does she think she¡¯s fooling? These days, which celebrity isn¡¯t covered in scandals?" she sneered internally, her heart filled with jealousy as she downed a ss of ¡¯82 Lafite in one go.


    Aurora was too naive. When she and Alexander finally left the private room and headed down to the underground parking lot, she immediately spotted a certain car that made her heart skip a beat.


    A Maybach¡ªEverett¡¯s car¡ªwas parked right next to theirs.


    A man dressed in a ck tailored suit leaned casually against the car, a cigarette between his fingers. His slightly arched brow added an edge of sharpness to his noble demeanor, a cold andmanding presence radiating off him.


    His aura was so overpowering that even Alexander couldn¡¯t help but nce at him a few times.


    Why did he look... familiar?


    Oh, right. He was Everett. Alexander had seen his face in the newspapers before. The man was strikingly handsome but always carried a distant, icy expression. His sharp, chiseled features were impossible to forget.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned a little pale, but she still forced a smile as she looked at Everett. "Everett... What a coincidence."


    Everett raised an indifferent eyebrow. Alexander quickly followed with a polite smile. "Thank you for the wine earlier, Everett. I was wondering if we could invite you to dinner sometime, as a token of our appreciation for helping Aurorast time."


    Aurora lowered her head slightly, trying to mask the uneasiness and anxiety in her eyes.


    What kind of reaction would Everett have?


    Her biggest fear was that he would expose their past rtionship on the spot.


    "Miss Wilson doesn¡¯t seem too pleased with my presence. How could I possibly impose on you for a meal?" Everett said coolly, his piercing gaze locked onto Aurora¡¯s face.


    Alexander was taken aback. As a man, he could sense something hidden within Everett¡¯s stare.


    Instinctively, he tightened his grip on Aurora¡¯s hand. "Not at all. Aurora is just a little shy..."


    "Mr. Adams, I would love the chance to treat you to dinner sometime. This is my boyfriend, Alexander," Aurora quickly added.


    Aurora slowly lifted her head, having regained herposure. If she lost her cool now, it would only make Alexander suspicious of their rtionship.


    "No need!"


    Everett suddenly snapped, his eyes shing with barely concealed rage. He yanked open the car door and mmed it shut with force.


    Aurora, however, secretly let out a breath of relief.


    She had previously asked Eric and E to speak on her behalf, though she had always felt guilty about what happened with Elias.


    To make up for it, she often sent special gifts to Elias and Dorian online, hoping to ease some of the guilt she carried.


    Watching Everett¡¯s car speed off into the distance, Alexander finally noticed the slight pallor on Aurora¡¯s face. He reached out to touch her cheek. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "It¡¯s just... Everett¡¯s presence is overwhelming. He scares me a little," Aurora admitted truthfully. To her, that man was like a devil. Just hearing his name was enough to send a shiver down her spine.


    "It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s gone now. I¡¯ll take you home."


    "Alright!"


    Aurora was worried that Everett might be waiting for her near her apartmentplex, so she agreed without hesitation.


    Just then, Dominic stepped out of the elevator. He had joined the gathering with their former ssmates but had left early.


    "Dominic, I¡¯m taking Aurora home. Want toe along?" Alexander asked.


    Dominic shook his head. "No need. Aurora, you¡¯re going back to thepany tomorrow, right? See you then!"


    With that, Dominic took a cab home while Alexander drove Aurora back to her apartment.


    For some reason, as he drove, Alexander couldn¡¯t shake the image of Everett¡¯s piercing, hawk-like eyes and theplex emotions in his strikingly handsome face.


    Aurora¡¯s pale face also unsettled him.


    Somewhere deep inside, Alexander felt that Aurora and Everett¡¯s rtionship might not be as simple as it seemed.


    When they arrived at her apartmentplex, Alexander suggested going up to her ce for a bit. Aurora could sense the subtle heaviness in his expression and didn¡¯t refuse.


    Had Alexander noticed something?


    A wave of unease washed over Aurora. Thinking back to Everett¡¯s gaze earlier, it was indeed filled with something indescribable. Given how perceptive Alexander was, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t read into it.


    Once inside her rental apartment, Alexander took a nce at the spacious, well-lit living room. His gaze drifted toward the entryway¡ªno men¡¯s shoes.


    Aurora went to the kitchen and made a cup of sobering tea. They had both drunk quite a bit, and their faces and ears were still burning hot.


    "Here, have some tea," Aurora said as she sat beside Alexander, feeling the weight of his intense gaze on her. Her flushed cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red.


    Alexander wrapped an arm around her, pulling her into his embrace.


    They had been together for seven years, yet he had never crossed that final boundary, knowing Aurora wasn¡¯t ready.


    But now... was it because she didn¡¯t love him enough?


    His lips brushed against her heated cheek. "Did you have a good time tonight?"


    Aurora hesitated for a moment. She rarely lied to Alexander.


    "Not really... I worked too hard to get where I am," she admitted.


    Alexander chuckled softly, twirling a strand of her silky hair around his finger. "Don¡¯t let what they said get to you. I believe in you... but Everett seems to treat you differently. He was pretty harsh. Did you offend him before?"


    Had she? Not really. If anything, it was Everett who had always mistaken her for the kind of woman who wanted to climb into his bed.


    "No, I think it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. But I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll clear it up soon," Aurora said seriously.


    Alexander let out a quiet sigh of relief, but as he looked at her delicate, alluring face, his heart wavered.


    He held his breath, gently lifted her chin, and kissed her.


    Aurora¡¯s heart instantly leaped into her throat!

 Chapter 570: Give It to Me!(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 570: Give It to Me!(Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Alexander had always been gentle, and at this moment, he was gentle to the extreme¡ªtasting her lightly, his eyes filled with tenderness and love.


    But Alexander was still a man, not a saint. Even with a soft kiss, his breathing gradually became erratic.


    Aurora¡¯s mind wentpletely nk until he took the next step, pulling her back to reality. She hurriedly grabbed the hand that was trying to slip beneath her clothes.


    Breathless, Alexander¡¯s eyes burned with longing. "Aurora... give yourself to me!"


    Aurora¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes filled with panic. She was afraid¡ªnot of him, but of her own difort.


    She had no experience with this, and the thought alone terrified her. "No... no, let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re married, okay?"


    She pleaded with him, looking at him with desperation.


    Alexander rudely pushed her hand away. "Aurora, why... why won¡¯t you give yourself to me? Do you not love me enough?"


    His eyes held pain, filled with hesitation and fear¡ªfear that Aurora and Everett really had something between them. If that were true...


    How could an ordinary working man like him everpete with someone like Everett, who was born into wealth and power?


    Everett was a well-known young master from Y Country. No matter how many lifetimes he worked, Alexander would never match up to him.


    And in Everett¡¯s eyes tonight, Alexander had seen something¡ªdesire and rage.


    Everett was angry that Aurora was with him, wasn¡¯t he?


    That thought alone made Alexander desperate. He pressed down on Aurora again, as if wanting to im her before someone else could.


    Aurora waspletely caught off guard. Alexander had always been calm andposed¡ªshe had never seen him like this before.


    "No!"


    Aurora screamed, suddenly shoving Alexander off her with all her strength.


    In that moment, shes of Everett¡¯s past cruelty flooded her mind. The trauma he had caused her¡ªshe would never forget it, not for the rest of her life.


    Alexander had not been expecting such a strong reaction, and with no defense, he was easily pushed to the floor.


    He sat there, looking up at Aurora, whose entire body was trembling.


    "Aurora..." His voice was bitter, filled with disbelief. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was reacting this way. Her face, her eyes¡ªthey were filled with fear.


    Alexander slowly got up, exhaling deeply. "Since you don¡¯t want to... I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m sorry."


    With that, he turned and strode out of the apartment, afraid that if he stayed any longer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself back again.


    Aurora stared nkly at his retreating figure, watching as the door mmed shut behind him.


    He must be furious, right?


    As she thought about it, tears streamed down her face.


    She... she had wanted to give herself to him.


    But this body¡ªthis body was tainted. How could she ever deserve Alexander?


    Even if Alexander didn¡¯t mind, she couldn¡¯t escape the shadow in her heart, not so soon.


    Aurora copsed onto the couch, sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡ª


    Alexander left the apartmentplex and hailed a taxi. As he sat inside, his mind heavy, his phone suddenly chimed with a notification.


    He pulled it out¡ªit was a message from Danielle.


    Opening it, his expression darkened even further.


    Danielle had sent him a screenshot from a private group chat. The messages inside were using Aurora of having a "thing" with Everett¡ªsaying that no man would just give away tens of thousands worth of alcohol for no reason.


    Alexander gripped his phone tightly, his entire body trembling with anger.


    No matter what others said, he believed Aurora wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    But then he thought of Everett¡¯s predatory, wolf-like gaze, and suddenly, it felt as if he had swallowed a fly¡ªdisgusting.


    But... should he believe Aurora?


    Alexander angrily typed back two words:


    "Nonsense!"


    Danielle didn¡¯t reply. She had sent that screenshot on purpose, just to mess with him, hadn¡¯t she?


    Danielle had once liked Alexander too, but unfortunately, the handsome and sunny Alexander had ultimately chosen Aurora.


    It wasn¡¯t just because Aurora was beautiful¡ªit was because she was different from women like Danielle and Brooke. She was never scheming, never maniptive. In their ss, she was often the one who suffered in silence, unwilling to stir up trouble.


    But these women repeatedly took advantage of her. It wasn¡¯t until Aurora, encouraged by Alexander, finally confronted Danielle and the others that they stopped forcing her to wash their clothes for them.


    Alexander¡¯s chest felt tight, a dull ache settling in.


    He dialed Aurora¡¯s number.


    He had just walked out on her like that¡ªshe must be feeling terrible.


    The phone rang for a long time before she finally picked up. "Hello..."


    Her voice carried traces of tears, making Alexander feel a pang of guilt. "I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have acted that way earlier. Aurora, you know... men are like that, and that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t stay any longer."


    His words carried an unspoken meaning¡ªif he had stayed, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop himself from taking her.


    "It¡¯s okay... I understand. It¡¯s not just you. I¡¯m at fault too... We¡¯ve been together for so many years..."


    Aurora¡¯s voice was low and filled with mncholy.


    Alexander let out a soft chuckle. "Don¡¯t feel guilty. I just look forward to the day we walk into the church together..."


    That day, he would be the happiest groom in the world.


    They chatted for a little while longer before Alexander told her to get some rest since she had work in the morning.


    But even after hanging up, his heart still felt uneasy.


    As a man, he had never once touched Aurora¡ªnot even after all these years. He felt like he deserved a medal for self-restraint.


    Back in high school, Alexander had dated a girl and even experienced his first taste of intimacy. But heter realized she was promiscuous and broke up with her.


    At that time, he had been young, impulsive, and absolutely despised maniptive women.


    Then he met Aurora.


    And he had fallen¡ªhard. So hard that he had never been able to climb back out.


    His instincts had been right¡ªAurora was an incredible woman. But...


    Why did he still feel so uneasy? Why did he feel this growing sense of difort?


    ¡ª


    At that very moment.


    Everett sat on a bench in his garden, cigarette after cigarette burning between his fingers.


    Tobias stood by his side, secretly astonished. He had never seen Everett looking so frustrated before.


    So even a genius like Everett could be troubled by love.


    After finishing an entire pack of cigars, Everett coldly instructed, "Bring me a bottle of liquor. The strongest one."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Tobias responded softly and turned back toward the hall. The liquor cab was conveniently located nearby, making it easy to grab a bottle.


    Everett was beyond irritated. This was the first time he had ever felt this way.


    Not long ago, E had called him¡ªtelling him exactly how Aurora felt about him.


    She had called only because she saw Aurora as a friend.


    Everett hadn¡¯t given her an answer, nor had he said much before hanging up.


    How ridiculous.


    The first time he ever cared about a woman, and that very woman thought he was a nuisance, a burden, an obstacle to her happiness.


    Everett took a deep drag from his cigarette, then viciously tossed it to the ground, stomping it out with force.


    Damn it.


    It was just a woman.


    Why the hell did he care so much?


    Everett sneered at himself, mocking his own weakness.


    Tobias returned with the bottle, and Everett took it without a word¡ªtilting his head back and gulping it down.


    ¡ª


    For the next few days, Everett buried himself in work, pushing himself to the limit, hoping to drown out the thoughts of a certain woman.


    After all, they hadn¡¯t even spent that much time together. Whatever attachment he felt toward Aurora was merely physical¡ªnothing more.


    But the moment he had a second to breathe, his mind was filled with her face.


    And in his ears, he could hear her voice¡ªthat angelic, haunting voice.

 Chapter 571: He’s Not a Dog(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 571: He¡¯s Not a Dog(Extra Story)</h4>


    However, some things still troubled him. Tobias informed him that his fianc¨¦e, Charlotte, had confronted Aurora at the hotel, physically attacking her and hurling insults, calling her a homewrecker and a seductress.


    Upon hearing this, Everett¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    He had never cared much for women before. To him, marriage was all the same, so when his parents arranged his engagement, he simply went along with it, indifferent.


    But at this moment, how could he just endure it?


    "Charlotte really has some nerve... The Taylor Group is about to immigrate to Country Y, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to give them any face."


    Everett turned to Tobias with an icy gaze. "Draft a statement. I¡¯m calling off my engagement to Charlotte. My future wife must never be an arrogant, brainless woman with an overinted ego."


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    Tobias was once again stunned. The Young Master had always ignored Charlotte, so much so that he had been toozy to even break off the engagement before.


    But now, because of Aurora, he had been making exception after exception.


    The power of love was truly formidable.


    A few dayster, Everett¡¯s statement was posted on his personal Twitter ount, quickly making headlines as major newspapers and news websites picked it up.


    Charlotte had even rushed to thepany to confront Everett, but all she received was a cold rejection.


    However, Everett had also made up his mind¡ªhe would no longer pursue Aurora, nor would he entangle himself with her any further.


    He had indeed fallen for her, but for Everett, self-respect and dignity mattered more. Since she had rejected him time and time again, even going so far as to refuse him through Eric and E, then...


    How could he lower himself like a stray dog, constantly lingering around her, making her feel nothing but disgust and irritation?


    He was a man, not a dog.


    Without Everett¡¯s persistent pursuit, Aurora felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She no longer had to live every day on edge, nor did she have to see that shy Maybach parked outside her building.


    This was exactly what she had wished for.


    Aurora decided to audition for a shampoomercial. Her agent told her that several famous actresses werepeting for the role, so she needed to give it her all and stay focused during the audition.


    If shended themercial, she would receive a payment of one million. Although she had gained some recognition as a singer,petition was fierce.


    Still, she was willing to fight for it. If she secured that one million, Alexander wouldn¡¯t have to overwork himself anymore, and they could afford to buy a 150-square-meter apartment.


    Once she earned ten million, Aurora nned to leave the industry for good.


    After all, this was not a world she belonged to. If she didn¡¯t quit entirely, she would at least negotiate with Eric to focus solely on singing¡ªno acting, no social engagements.


    "Aurora, get ready. It¡¯s almost our turn!" her agent reminded her.


    Aurora took out apact mirror and checked her makeup. It was still intact¡ªno need for a touch-up.


    Today, she was dressed in a simple white dress with minimal embellishments. Her long, silky ck hair cascaded down her shoulders, and the contrast between her dark hair and the white fabric only made her look more radiant. She effortlessly outshone the other actresses waiting for the audition.


    Aurora had observed thepetition. In addition to a few big-name actresses, there were also several second-tier celebrities trying their luck.


    As a second-tier singer herself, Aurora knew that if the role were awarded based on fame alone, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    After all, she waspeting against the likes of Savannah and Jaxon.


    Savannah had risen to fame in recent years through historical dramas and had amassed a sizable fanbase.


    Jaxon, on the other hand, primarily starred in idol dramas. She had an exquisitely beautiful face and a sweet smile, while Savannah exuded an air of cold elegance. As for Aurora, her beauty was ethereal and otherworldly.


    Her agent also shared some unsettling news¡ªSavannah¡¯s boyfriend was the general manager of the shampoo brand, and on top of that, she was Charlotte¡¯s cousin.


    It seemed like the chances ofnding thismercial were slim.


    "Next auditionee, Miss Aurora, pleasee with me."


    The director for this audition wasn¡¯t the same one from LXL; instead, NJ Company had hired a professionalmercial director, someone highly experienced in shooting advertisements.


    NJ Company owned several top-selling brands, including Shampoo and Sanitary Pads. Their products consistently ranked number one in sales.


    This time, they had developed a new rifying shampoo specifically designed for people with dandruff issues. Since they were in the middle of a major promotional campaign, they had invited several female celebrities to audition for themercial, hoping to boost the new shampoo¡¯s visibility on television.


    Aurora felt a slight tinge of nervousness as she followed her agent and Dominic into the audition room.


    As Savannah, who had just finished her audition, swayed her hips and walked out, she cast a subtle nce at Aurora and said with a faint smile, "Miss Wilson, hello. I didn¡¯t expect you to look even more beautiful in person than on TV."


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Miss Taylor. You¡¯re also very beautiful and charming," Aurora responded evenly.


    This woman was Charlotte¡¯s cousin, which made Aurora wonder¡ªwould she hold any grudges against her?


    For now, Aurora couldn¡¯t tell. She could only hope that Savannah wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who pretended to be sweet but had ulterior motives.


    After greeting the director and the others in the room, Aurora noticed the director¡¯s gaze fixated on her long, sleek ck hair. He couldn¡¯t help but praise her. "Aurora, your hair is absolutely stunning. I have a feeling your audition will turn out the best."


    "Thank you, Director. I¡¯ll do my best," Aurora replied with a poised yet polite smile.


    She had secretly observed Savannah, Jaxon, and the other actresses. Many of them had deliberately straightened and dyed their hair ck for this audition. Yet, she had a gut feeling that, among all the women present, her hair was still the softest and the most naturally jet-ck.


    The audition went smoothly. Several executives from NJ Company, including the marketing director, were watching from the sidelines. As Aurora¡¯s audition concluded, they pped and murmured their approval.


    Once she left the room, the executives immediately began discussing the candidates. The majority leaned toward choosing Aurora¡ªnot because of her beauty, but because her hair was truly the softest and most lustrous.


    The other actresses had over-styled and damaged their hair, making it lose its natural shine.


    However, the final decision would still be made through a formal vote back at their office.


    Aurora was in a great mood. Her agent also reassured her, saying she had performed well. They had been keeping tabs on the reactions to previous auditions, and the general consensus was that the other actresses¡¯ hair didn¡¯t meet expectations.


    Aurora¡¯s hair, however, looked the most natural. Since she had only been in the industry for a year and had only released one song¡ªwith no concerts or frequent social engagements¡ªher hair hadn¡¯t been over-processed.


    After all, the more you style and manipte hair, the more damage it sustains.


    "Thismercial is practically yours. Don¡¯t worry. I heard they¡¯ll make the final decision in a few days," her agent said confidently, beaming as they walked out together.


    Aurora, feeling a little shy, responded, "I hope so... Shooting amercial would be great."


    At the very least, she really needed the money right now.


    Dominic was also thrilled¡ªif the celebrity she worked for started making money, her own tips and sry would increase as well.


    But just as Aurora stepped out of thepany¡¯s front entrance, a soda can suddenly flew toward her, narrowly missing her.


    A woman¡¯s furious voice pierced the air as she screamed, "You whore! Stealing other people¡¯s boyfriends and husbands¡ªclimbing your way to the top no matter what! You shameless bitch!"

 Chapter 572: Do You Have No Shame?(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 572: Do You Have No Shame?(Extra Story)</h4>


    "Aurora, you b*tch! You have no shame... You used every dirty trick just to climb up the ranks..."


    Several women charged at her, causing Dominic, two bodyguards, and her manager to instinctively shield Aurora, afraid she might get hit or even have her face ruined.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned red with anger, but she kept reminding herself to stay calm and not act impulsively!


    In a situation like this, the more she argued or fought back, the worse she would look. These women were strangers¡ªclearly, they hade just to nder her!


    Who had she offended? Besides Charlotte, who else?


    Savannah had just left, and the moment Aurora stepped out, this happened. There had to be a connection. After all, her schedule was supposed to be confidential.


    The women, dressed in fashionable outfits, looked furious as if Aurora had truly seduced their husbands or boyfriends.


    They hurled vicious insults at her while throwing objects in her direction. Seeing this, Aurora¡¯s manager had no choice but to call the police.


    As soon as the call was made, the women exchanged nces and fled the scene in an instant.


    "Those damn b*tches! Someone must¡¯ve hired them to stir up trouble because Aurora is doing too well!" Dominic trembled with rage.


    The manager shot him a warning nce. "Watch what you say. Let¡¯s just get out of here!"


    Reporters had already gathered, snapping photos non-stop, and some were even trying to push through the crowd to interview Aurora.


    She wasn¡¯t an A-list celebrity yet, but the sheer number of reporters proved that this was a setup. Someone had arranged all of this.


    With Dominic and her manager shielding her, Aurora finally made it into the car. The vehicle inched forward cautiously, trying to navigate through the swarming reporters. It was almost impossible to move.


    Only when they finally left NJ Company¡¯s parking lot did Aurora breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yet, her heart still felt unbearably heavy.


    "Aurora, don¡¯t let this get to you. When you rise to the top, there will always be people trying to drag you down. And besides... you¡¯re outperforming them. Of course, they¡¯re going to be jealous and resentful."


    The manager spoke in a gentle, reassuring tone, as if afraid Aurora wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pressure.


    Aurora nodded slightly, her expression much calmer now.


    "I understand. I won¡¯t let it bother me... But Dominic was right¡ªthis was definitely nned by someone."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll inform Mr. Nelson and have him investigate. You are, after all, LXL¡¯s top priority right now."


    The manager frowned. Aurora¡¯s voice was truly one of a kind. Mr. Nelson never really focused on female artists, but her voice hadpletely captivated him.


    That¡¯s why he was determined to push Aurora to be the next big star.


    Any talent scout would go to great lengths to protect their most valuable artists¡ªand Eric was no different.


    The manager immediately called Eric to report what had just happened.


    As expected, Eric ordered an investigation right away. However, the damage had already been done¡ªthe reporters had captured everything, and some had already leaked the footage.


    Just as Eric predicted, this was a deliberate attack against Aurora. The entire incident had been filmed and posted on online forums.


    To make matters worse, someone had also uploaded pictures of Aurora and Everett in a secluded rest tent, tangled up in what seemed like an intimate moment.


    The images weren¡¯t explicit, but their close physical proximity, even with clothes on, was enough to fuel the gossip mill.


    Even though the photos were taken down within ten minutes, some people had already saved them and spread them on Twitter and messaging apps.


    And just like that, Aurora was "trending."


    When she heard the news, her face darkened with a heavy storm of emotions. She never expected that moment to be caught by someone.


    That day, it had only been her and Everett in the rest tent, but she wasn¡¯t sure if the door had been properly closed. Besides, the tent was makeshift, built with wooden poles and covered with fabric¡ªit wouldn¡¯t have been hard for someone to sneak a picture.


    Now that it was out there, what could she do?


    "Aurora, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? I knew Everett saved you once, but... what¡¯s really going on between you two? Can you be honest with me?"


    Back at thepany¡¯s lounge, Aurora sat on the couch, a steaming cup of coffee in her hands.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t feel its warmth at all. Instead, the air-conditioned lounge felt freezing cold.


    Dominic, sensing the tension, quietly stepped away.


    Aurora¡¯s throat was painfully dry. Her chest felt unbearably tight.


    This kind of scandal would only cement the rumors that she had "slept her way to the top." Her public image would take a serious hit.


    "I didn¡¯t think it would turn out like this... Everett and I have already cut ties," Aurora whispered.


    She gave the manager a brief rundown of the situation. The manager frowned, her face dark with concern.


    "This won¡¯t be easy to fix. The photos are already out there."


    After a few minutes of silent contemtion, the manager finally spoke.


    "If Everett steps forward to rify things¡ªand if we can present solid evidence¡ªthere¡¯s still a chance to turn this around."


    She then turned to Aurora. "Call him. Ask him to vouch for you."


    Aurora¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    "No... I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore, Eleanor... I know this scandal is going to ruin my reputation, but I don¡¯t want to contact him again!"


    Eleanor wore a troubled expression.


    If they didn¡¯t clear things up, some fans would inevitably turn against Aurora, growing to resent herpletely.


    Some might even start boycotting her music...


    At that moment, Eric and John walked in. Seeing the worry on Eleanor¡¯s face, Eric remained calm as he looked at Aurora. "We¡¯ll take care of this. You just focus on singing."


    Aurora hadn¡¯t expected Eric to personally reassure her. She immediately stood up and bowed slightly. "Thank you, Mr. Nelson... I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you."


    Eric nced at Eleanor. "It¡¯s fine. Every artist faces attacks and nder. Eleanor, make sure she stays level-headed. Don¡¯t let Aurora dwell on negativity."


    Eleanor was taken aback by his concern and quickly nodded. "Of course, Mr. Nelson. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Aurora."


    Eric gave a small nod and left without saying anything more.


    In truth, he was only here because Everett had asked him to step in. Plus, Aurora was under hispany¡¯s management¡ªhe couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. He had to give her some reassurance.


    "Mr. Nelson rarely goes out of his way tofort an artist. That means he¡¯s not angry, and he won¡¯t cklist you. Aurora, you need to stay strong. Don¡¯t let Mr. Nelson down again," Eleanor said, her mood visibly improving.


    Dominic entered the room as well, cing some documents Eric had passed along in front of Aurora.


    "Eleanor is right. The audience sees everything. Even if no one steps up to defend you, as long as you keep producing great music, who¡¯s going to care about an old scandal?"


    "Exactly! Look at her¡ªshe was exposed as someone¡¯s mistress before, even got pped in public by the man¡¯s wife. But did that stop her from bing a top star? Sure, it¡¯s a dark Chapter in her past, but everyone knows she was deceived."


    Eleanor¡¯s voice was gentle, and Aurora finally felt a slight sense of relief.


    They were right. If she sang well and her audience loved her, who would still remember the past?

 Chapter 573: Scandal Entanglement(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 573: Scandal Entanglement(Extra Story)</h4>


    With thefort of Eleanor and Dominic, along with a special call from E urging her to focus on herself and ignore the outside noise, Aurora¡¯s mood finally eased a little.


    She didn¡¯t dare to go online, let alone open her chat apps, fearing that those cursing her might be familiar ssmates...


    Her phone rang multiple times¡ªit was Alexander calling. After she exined herself, Alexander coldly left her with one sentence: "I¡¯ll talk to you at your ce tonight."


    Then, he hung up. It was obvious from his tone that he was furious.


    Aurora¡¯s heart clenched painfully again. Countless unfamiliar numbers kept calling her phone, until Eleanor simply turned it off for her.


    "Not many people know your private number, right? Should we turn this one off too?" Dominic handed Aurora her private phone, one that only her boyfriend, family, and a few close friends knew about.


    Aurora nodded. She really didn¡¯t want to take any more calls from her so-called friends.


    "Take a break at home for a few days and wait for further notice."


    Seeing the exhaustion on Aurora¡¯s face, Eleanor could only make this decision.


    Aurora nodded slightly. With this scandal surrounding her, there was no way she would be getting any advertisements.


    But... just the thought of facing Alexander tonight made her heart twist in pain again.


    She loved Alexander, but now that everything had been exposed, would he ever trust her again?


    Today, Alexander was supposed to finish a webpage design project, but he waspletely out of it. In the end, he had to call a ssmate to cover for him.


    He went to the balcony alone to smoke, his hands trembling violently.


    From the moment he met Aurora until before the scandal broke out, he had always seen her as a sacred, untouchable goddess.


    But now, the explosive news on chat groups hit him like a thunderp, shattering all the passion and love he once had for her.


    His heart ached. How could he have ever imagined that the woman he loved¡ªthe goddess he revered like an angel¡ªhad once been pushed down by Everett?


    Did they really have that kind of rtionship?


    Alexander suddenly recalled that night at Aurora¡¯s ce when he had wanted her, only for her to refuse. At the time, her entire body had been trembling, her lips quivering, as if she was terrified.


    Was she afraid that he would find out she was no longer who she used to be?


    Ha... how ironic.


    Seven years of love, and he had always treated her with the utmost care, never touching her out of respect.


    But now...


    "Damn it!"


    Alexander was livid. He kicked over a flower pot with a loud bang, the noise echoing through the balcony.


    Inside, his coworkers exchanged nces, baffled by his sudden outburst.


    Meanwhile, the chat group was already in chaos. After all, Aurora had been one of the most famous students in their ss¡ªthe most sessful among them.


    She was beautiful, had a voice like a celestial being, and was someone no one could forget.


    But now that a scandal had erupted, the chat was filled with people mocking and insulting her.


    The most delighted person was none other than Danielle. Previously, she had been humiliated by Aurora at a gathering and hadn¡¯t dared to speak up. Now, she was relishing every moment of Aurora¡¯s downfall, seizing the opportunity to mock Alexander.


    "Alexander, why are you so quiet now? Haha, didn¡¯t you call me crazy before? You even said I was making things up!" Danielle gloated in the chat.


    Brooke: Come on, don¡¯t say that. Maybe there¡¯s more to the story.


    ssmate A: Tch, these days, even sluts like to act all righteous. Does she even know what she really is?


    ssmate B: Told you so! Remember when Everett gave her all that expensive wine? There was definitely something shady going on. Looks like I was right!


    ssmate C: Who cares if she slept her way to the top? She¡¯s still doing better than us. In this world, people mock the poor, not the ones who sell themselves...


    The conversation in the group chat grew increasingly vicious. Although Alexander hadn¡¯t checked, he knew there was no escaping the cruel words.


    That was human nature¡ªwhen you were at the top, many would praise you; but the moment you fell, those same people would be the first to trample on you...


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    Alexander was already irritated, but since this was his business phone, he had no choice but to pick up¡ªit could be an important client.


    "Hello, this is Alexander."


    A smug chuckle came from the other end. "Oh, Alexander, it¡¯s me, Danielle. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten me? Oh, right, I forgot¡ªyou don¡¯t have my number."


    Danielle¡¯s gloating tone made his stomach churn.


    "So, did you see the messages on the chat? Tsk tsk, your goddess of a girlfriend has cozied up to Everett, huh?"


    "Get lost."


    Alexander didn¡¯t even bother pretending to be civil. Danielle was the kind of petty woman who thrived on stirring up drama, and he had absolutely no patience for her nonsense.


    Without hesitation, he blocked the number. But the frustration inside him didn¡¯t subside. Instead, it boiled over. With a surge of anger, he hurled his phone to the ground, the loud crack drawing concerned nces from his coworkers.


    Alexander had always maintained a solid reputation and strong connections at thepany.


    A colleague stepped out and frowned. "Boss, what¡¯s going on? Why are you smashing your phone out of nowhere? That thing¡¯s worth four or five grand, you know. Would be a shame if it broke."


    "Get back inside and leave me the hell alone."


    Alexander was seething. He had no idea how he was supposed to face Aurorater that night.


    The colleague took another nce at him, then shook his head helplessly and returned to the office.


    The sun dipped lower on the horizon, casting a thinyer of haze over the city skyline, making Alexander¡¯s mood even worse.


    But he wasn¡¯t the only one in turmoil.


    Everett was equally unsettled.


    As soon as he caught wind of the scandal, he immediately ordered an investigation to find out who had uploaded the photos.


    Of course, he had already heard about the incident outside NJ Corporation¡ªAurora had been publicly humiliated. That was why he had specifically asked Eric to check in on her.


    He wanted to see her himself, but his pride held him back.


    Still, whoever dared to harm the woman he loved wouldn¡¯t get away with it.


    Everett¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his face dark as ink. A restless urge surged within him¡ªhe wanted nothing more than to rush to Aurora¡¯s side.


    He had once doubted her, but now... now he was sure. She had taken root in his heart.


    His phone rang again.


    Everett scowled at the unknown number.


    Could it be... Aurora? Maybe she was calling him for help, asking him to clear her name?


    Eric had told him earlier that Aurora wasn¡¯t in a good state of mind. He could already picture her pale, delicate face¡ªdrained, weary, and filled with pain.


    A sharp pang twisted in Everett¡¯s chest.


    For the first time, he had truly fallen for a woman. And yet, all he had brought her was endless pain.


    He was no viin¡ªif he had known that Aurora hadn¡¯t deliberately climbed into his bed, he never would have touched her.


    After a brief hesitation, Everett finally answered the call.


    "I¡¯m Alexander."


    A man¡¯s voice came through the receiver.


    Everett¡¯s expression hardened. His tone turned ice-cold.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to know... Did you ever threaten Aurora?"


    The man¡¯s voice was just as cold, just as sharp.

 Chapter 574: Does He Despise Her?(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 574: Does He Despise Her?(Extra Story)</h4>


    "Ask her yourself." Everett¡¯s voice was cold and detached before he hung up the call.


    Alexander didn¡¯t call back.


    Everett found it strange that Alexander even had his number, but he had done the right thing¡ªhe had given her a chance to lie.


    If Aurora imed that there was nothing between them, then he wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Because he knew that the one she truly loved was Alexander, not him.


    By the time Aurora returned home, it was already nine o¡¯clock at night.


    Alexander was leaning against the doorframe, watching her in silence. His gaze held aplicated emotion that made Aurora¡¯s heart tremble.


    Dominic had driven Aurora home. Upon seeing Alexander, she quietly stepped aside and left.


    Aurora sniffled, a wave of bitterness welling up inside her. Her heart ached with fear and distress.


    Alexander must be hurting too.


    His face was tight with tension, and after a brief silence, Aurora spoke softly, "Let¡¯s go inside to talk."


    Her forehead was damp with sweat. She had been ambushed by reporters as she left thepany, struggling to get away.


    After all, Everett wasn¡¯t just anyone¡ªany woman connected to him would instantly make headlines. Right now, Aurora¡¯s name was known by almost every young adult.


    She opened the door, and Alexander silently followed her in, taking off his shoes at the entrance.


    Aurora, barefoot, walked into the living room and copsed onto the plush sofa. She grabbed the ss of water she had left there in the morning and gulped down a few sips to soothe her parched throat.


    Alexander sat quietly on the side, watching her. A storm of emotions surged within him, but he forced them down.


    He just wanted to hear Aurora¡¯s exnation.


    Aurora stood up and sat beside him, reaching out to hold his rough hands.


    Alexander worked in IT but was also skilled inputer repairs. Back in school, fixingputers had been his hobby.


    Even now, in the office, whenever aputer malfunctioned, he was the one who fixed it. His hands were often smudged with grease and dust.


    Out of reflex, Alexander pulled his hand away.


    His eyes held a scrutinizing look.


    Aurora froze in ce.


    She knew¡ªnot every man was like Eric. Alexander wasn¡¯t the kind to blindly trust his woman without question.


    During the day, she had been pelted with soda cans, insulted and humiliated¡ªall because of her connection to Everett. But none of this had been her choice.


    She had endured so much, yet now, standing before the man she loved most, he was looking at her like that... with those eyes.


    Her eyes turned red instantly.


    Her trembling hands clenched together as she spoke in a quivering voice, "I know... you want to know if there was anything between me and him..."


    Her throat felt like it was being choked, making it difficult to even form words.


    Tears streamed down her face. She opened her lips, but no sound came out.


    Alexander¡¯s heart clenched. But then he thought of those intimate photos, the way their bodies had been intertwined. Shame and rage burned inside him.


    "You and him... what really happened?"


    Aurora wiped the tears from her face.


    How was she supposed to exin?


    Should she say that she had foolishly trusted Everett, believing he wouldn¡¯t make a move on her? That she had been na?ve enough to open the door for him, handing him the opportunity to do what he wanted?


    Could she still lie to Alexander?


    But he was her first love. Before him, she had never truly been in love. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him.


    Alexander had once told her that he would ept her past.


    And now, faced with his gaze¡ªone filled with pain and interrogation¡ªAurora realized she could no longer bring herself to lie.


    "You really want me to tell the truth... don¡¯t you?" Aurora looked at Alexander, her face streaked with tears.


    Alexander nodded. "Yes. No matter what... I want to hear the truth. Don¡¯t lie to me again. Don¡¯t treat me like a fool!"


    That man¡¯s burning gaze... how could there be nothing between them?


    "I... when I was filming an MV in Country W, I got separated from Eleanor and the others after he saved me... Those thugs took me somewhere else... Fortunately, he showed up and rescued me."


    Aurora¡¯s tears kept falling as she recalled those terrifying memories.


    "I was knocked unconscious. When I woke up, I found myself... in his bed. He assumed I was just another woman trying to climb into his bed, but that night, he didn¡¯t do anything to me."


    Aurora shivered slightly before continuing.


    "A month ago... on that rainy night, he suddenly came to my ce. I thought he had something important to say to me. After all... everyone knew Everett had severe gynophobia. But then... then he just¡ª"


    Aurora covered her face, her tears spilling uncontrobly.


    Alexander¡¯s heart shattered. His entire body ached as if being torn apart. Without thinking, he jumped up and pulled Aurora into a tight embrace.


    "Aurora, don¡¯t cry... don¡¯t cry! I don¡¯t despise you. I really don¡¯t... I love you... I love you!"


    He lifted her chin and kissed her deeply.


    Her tears mingled with his lips¡ªsalty, heartbreaking.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her hands instinctively grabbing his, which were beginning to wander. "Alex¡ª"


    His breath was hot against her skin.


    "Don¡¯t push me away... I don¡¯t despise you. I really don¡¯t!"


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed red, her eyes flickering with a strange light.


    Was this Alexander¡¯s way of proving he epted her?


    Her mind was a mess.


    She shouldn¡¯t refuse him, should she? After everything that had happened, after such humiliation, he still loved her, still wanted to ept her...


    Dazed, she felt the warmth of his body pressing against hers.


    Aurora closed her eyes. From this moment on, her body would belong to Alexander.


    Everett had disappeared from her life. He wouldn¡¯te back to entangle himself with her again. Men like him¡ªmen of noble lineage¡ªhad their pride.


    Aurora shut her eyes, waiting quietly to give herself to him.


    But suddenly, Alexander pulled away.


    Just a little more... and she would have been his.


    Why...?


    Aurora¡¯s heart sank. She looked up and saw Alexander sitting on the edge of the bed, his face buried in his hands, his body trembling with pain.


    A chill crept into her chest.


    She licked her dry lips and slowly reached for her clothes, putting them back on.


    "Alexander..."


    "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... I... I¡¯m not in the right state of mind. But I promise, I won¡¯t let you down in the future."


    Alexander slowly lifted his head, a flicker of anguish passing through his eyes.


    Aurora forced a smile. "It¡¯s okay... I... I¡¯ll wait for you."


    She wanted to tell him that she was too filthy for him, that she didn¡¯t deserve him.


    But then again, what kind of world was this?


    Alexander had dated before. He wasn¡¯t a virgin either...


    So why did a man who wasn¡¯t a virgin have the right to demand a woman be one?


    "I... I should go. Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯lle see you tomorrow."


    Alexander¡¯s face was pale as he stood up, looking at Aurora.


    His gaze was tooplex¡ªthere was tenderness in it, but still, Aurora¡¯s heart grew colder and colder.


    She simply smiled through her tears, nodding as she watched him leave.


    The door closed slowly. His footsteps faded into the distance.


    Aurora hugged a pillow tightly, her tears falling silently again.


    He had wanted her.


    But in the end, at thest moment... he stopped himself.


    Ha.


    So he really did have a mental block.


    He really did despise her, didn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 575: His Declaration(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 575: His Deration(Extra Story)</h4>


    Thinking this way, Aurora felt as if a knife was piercing her heart. Her entire being became dazed.


    Where should she go from here? What should she do now?


    Her heart churned with pain and sorrow. She had thought Alexander wouldn¡¯t care... Turns out, what he said and what he did werepletely different. And she had never minded Alexander¡¯s past with his ex-girlfriend...


    Alexander stumbled out of Aurora¡¯s home, dazed and disoriented, sinking into the driver¡¯s seat of his car.


    Frustrated and restless, he didn¡¯t want to stay in one ce. He started driving aimlessly around S City, circling the streets without a destination.


    It wasn¡¯t until three in the morning that exhaustion finally crept in. He pulled over by the coastal highway, leaned back against the seat, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Only he knew how much turmoil was raging inside him¡ªhow deeply he was suffering.


    He knew that in today¡¯s society, he shouldn¡¯t overthink things. After all, he had exes too¡ªhis first girlfriend was back in high school...


    But the moment he imagined Aurora lying beneath another man, her body marked by him... How was he supposed to ept that?


    He loved Aurora. He loved her kindness and innocence. Yet, that very innocence had been ruined by another man!


    When they had been intimate earlier, he had wanted to go further. But just as his passion was about to ignite, his mind was suddenly flooded with images of Aurora entangled with Everett...


    Forget it. Maybe this feeling was temporary. Maybe he just needed time.


    As Alexander¡¯s thoughts drifted, exhaustion took over, and he unknowingly fell asleep. When he woke up, the sky was already bright. Sunlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, casting dappled light onto the car¡¯s roof and streaming in through the windshield.


    He rubbed his sore neck¡ªsleeping in the car was far fromfortable.


    Deciding to take a few days off, Alexander returned to Aurora¡¯s apartment to stay with her.


    She was the woman he loved, and he was the only person she could rely on. Right now, scandal surrounded Aurora like wildfire. Most people believed she had climbed into Everett¡¯s bed to gain LXL¡¯s favor.


    During those days, Alexander and Aurora treaded carefully around each other. There was a lingering awkwardness between them, an undeniable distance that hadn¡¯t existed before.


    Aurora spent her days listlessly, as if she were ill. Alexander knew her sickness wasn¡¯t physical¡ªit was in her heart. She had once had a limitless future, a guaranteed path to bing a superstar. But now, with this scandal erupting...


    "Aurora, don¡¯t overthink things... Even if the whole world betrays you, I never will."


    Alexander sat beside her, gently holding her hand. "Here, drink some milk. You barely ate anything for breakfast. If you keep this up, it¡¯ll take a toll on your health."


    Without her health, she would truly have nothing.


    Aurora forced a weak smile, her face looking visibly worn. "I don¡¯t want to eat... Tell me, if I had called the police that day, would things have turned out better?"


    A storm of emotions swirled in her heart. She didn¡¯t know whether to regret it or to be relieved that Everett was no longer bothering her.


    A strange look flickered through Alexander¡¯s eyes. "What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point dwelling on it, understand?"


    Seeing the way his gaze avoided hers, Aurora felt an unbearable pain in her chest. So... he was ming her too, for not calling the police?


    "Alexander, I¡¯m sorry..." she murmured, pressing a soft kiss to his hand.


    She looked at him longingly, hoping he would give her some warmth¡ªsomething to soothe her wounded heart.


    But all he did was shake his head. "It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t apologize to me. After all... this wasn¡¯t your choice."


    Lowering his gaze, he quietly held her hand, his eyes fixed on the floor.


    Auroray there in a daze, an inexplicable fear creeping into her heart. It suddenly felt as if she had never truly known Alexander at all.


    He had said, over and over, that it didn¡¯t matter.


    But in the end, it was all just a facade.


    He Did Mind...


    Aurora felt a coldness creeping over her entire body. She closed her eyes, exhausted, just wanting to rest. Her future, her reputation, the swirling rumors¡ªnone of it mattered anymore.


    She fell into a deep sleep. God knew she hadn¡¯t truly rested for the past two nights. Even though Alexander was here with her, he had been sleeping on the couch in the living room.


    Lying awake at night, she had stared at the faint glow outside the window, listening to the distant hum of the world. It felt as if her heart was wandering through hell, searching for an escape, yet never finding the way out.


    Alexander slowly pulled his hand away, burying his face in his palms, drowning in an unbearable storm of hesitation.


    Aurora didn¡¯t know how long she had slept when a familiar melody pulled her from unconsciousness. It was her ringtone¡ªher own song, the very first one she had ever released.


    She opened her eyes, only to realize that Alexander was nowhere to be seen. An empty ache spread through her chest, leaving her unsettled.


    Courtney was calling. Aurora hesitated. She distinctly remembered turning her phone off earlier.


    Who had turned it back on?


    There was only one other person here¡ªAlexander.


    He didn¡¯t trust her, did he? That¡¯s why... he had checked her phone.


    Aurora answered the call, and Courtney¡¯s concerned voice came through the line.


    "Aurora, are you okay? I saw the news. I¡¯ve been trying to reach you, but your phone was off... Anyway, go check the news sites¡ªEverett just cleared your name!"


    Cleared her name?


    Aurora felt like an idiot. It took her a few seconds to even process what that meant.


    "I¡¯m fine... Thank you, Courtney."


    Courtney chuckled lightly. "That¡¯s good. If you¡¯re feeling down, I cane keep youpany."


    Her friend¡¯s kindness stirred something deep inside Aurora. She looked up and saw Alexander returning from the balcony, leaning casually against the wall, a cigarette smoldering between his fingers.


    "Thank you... but I¡¯m alright. Alexander is here with me," Aurora said softly.


    Courtney was visibly surprised. She had assumed Alexander wouldn¡¯t understand Aurora, let alone stay by her side. But hearing that he was there, she quickly praised him, calling him the best man in the world and urging Aurora not to take him for granted.


    "Well, I won¡¯t bother you two anymore! Have a great time together, and if you ever want to go shopping, don¡¯t forget to call me!"


    Courtney ended the call in a hurry, as if afraid she might actually be intruding.


    Aurora didn¡¯t look at Alexander. Instead, she immediately opened her browser and clicked into the first news site she could find.


    Right at the top of the page, bold headlines screamed at her:


    "Everett Provides Evidence to Prove Aurora¡¯s Innocence."


    Aurora¡¯s hands trembled slightly. Evidence?


    Ha.


    So what, was he trying to say that their night together had been fake? That he had pictures to prove it?


    Suppressing a surge of anger, she clicked on the article.


    Everett had submitted documents regarding the incident in Country W, when she had been harassed by some thugs while filming a music video. Among the evidence were local news reports and proof of the hotel rooms he had booked that night.


    He had indeed booked two rooms.


    But what Aurora couldn¡¯t understand was¡ªwhy had he been in her room?


    Were the two rooms connected?


    The evidence also included security footage, which clearly showed Everett entering Room 809, while a woman had helped Aurora into Room 810.


    Aurora clenched her teeth, a flood of emotions surging inside her.


    At the end of the article, there was Everett¡¯s official statement.

 Chapter 576: You Should Have Lied to Him!(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 576: You Should Have Lied to Him!(Extra Story)</h4>


    In his statement, Everett admitted that he did, in fact, have feelings for Aurora. However, every time he tried to get close to her, she would firmly reject him, repeatedly stating that she had a boyfriend.


    Everett also confessed to using his influence to gain ess to the film set but insisted that nothing had ever happened between him and Aurora.


    Thement section exploded with mixed emotions.


    "Our Everett finally found a woman who makes his heart race, but Aurora doesn¡¯t even like him? What a shame!"


    "I guess so. I actually saw Aurora with her boyfriend a few days ago."


    "Aurora¡¯s boyfriend is Alexander. He¡¯s just an ordinary IT guy, but their rtionship seems really solid."


    "Poor Everett! Come love me instead! I swear I¡¯d treat you right..."


    "I¡¯ve always liked Aurora. I never believed the rumors about her. And I was right!"


    The hostility in thements had faded. At least now, Dominic had messaged Aurora, telling her that after Everett released his statement, many people had started apologizing to her on Twitter.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes burned as she stared at her phone. A heavy ache settled in her chest. She tossed the phone onto the bed and copsed against her pillow, feeling utterly drained.


    She never would have expected Everett to "clear her name."


    But the truth was... they were no longer innocent.


    He knew she didn¡¯t love him. He knew she loved Alexander.


    She had thought Alexander would be doomed if he offended Everett¡ªthat he would be backed into a corner with no way out.


    But instead, Everett had publicly spoken up for her. Even though it was a lie, at least it stopped the fans from attacking her and spewing hate.


    Alexander walked over, sat down at the edge of the bed, and gently took her hand.


    "He made a statement for you," he murmured. "So now... you don¡¯t have to worry anymore."


    His expression was empty¡ªvoid of any relief or happiness.


    He felt powerless.


    When Aurora became the target of public scrutiny, there was nothing he could do to help her.


    Yet that man... the first thing he did was gather news reports from Country W and step forward to defend her.


    There was no abuse of power, no threats, no coercion.


    Alexander felt a bitterness creeping into his heart. Maybe he had been too quick to assume the worst about Everett.


    "I¡¯ll finish my five-year contract with LXL," Aurora said with forced enthusiasm, looking up at him. "After that... I¡¯ll leave the industry. We can start a family then. Have a few kids... Would you like that?"


    Alexander¡¯s chiseled features remained calm, but there was a distant coldness in his eyes. He forced a smile and nodded.


    "Yeah... Five years will pass quickly. You¡¯re already twenty-six. Having kids at thirty-one is a bitte, but it¡¯s not too bad."


    Aurora tried to push thoughts of Everett out of her mind and rested her head on Alexander¡¯sp.


    The two of them sat in silence.


    No words. No movements.


    Just an emptiness that neither of them dared to acknowledge.


    Aurora¡¯s chest tightened with difort. She could feel Alexander¡¯s coldness, his distance.


    By afternoon, his boss called.


    Aputer at work had broken down again.


    Alexander promised to be back at the office within thirty minutes.


    Aurora felt a slight pang of disappointment. She had thought he would stay with her for a few more days.


    Before, he would always jump at any chance to spend time with her, eagerly nning getaways andzy days together.


    But after everything that had happened... nothing was the same anymore.


    Alexander slid his phone into his pocket, then reached out to gently brush his fingers across her cheek. His eyes softened slightly.


    "Aurora, I¡¯m heading back to the office," he said. "Don¡¯t rush back to work just yet, okay? Stay home and rest for a while."


    Aurora nodded. "Alright, I¡¯m not in the right state to work right now anyway."


    Alexander gently brushed her bangs aside and pressed a kiss to her forehead. "I¡¯m heading out now. I¡¯lle see you tomorrow. Aurora... just give me some time. I need to adjust and process everything."


    Aurora curved her lips into a faint smile, reminding him to take care and stay safe. Their conversation felt oddly formal¡ªpolite, almost like two acquaintances who had just met.


    After Alexander left, Aurora sat motionlessly at the edge of her bed before dialing Courtney¡¯s number, asking her toe over.


    Being alone would only make her spiral into overthinking.


    Courtney arrived quickly¡ªjust as expected from her best friend. Aurora finally unlocked her messaging app and saw that her ssmates¡¯ group chat was buzzing, most of the messages centered around her.


    Someughed, some mocked, but their opinions all boiled down to one thing¡ªEverett was just covering for her, and the truth was likely something else.


    Many people messaged her directly, some just curious, others more confrontational. Danielle, in particr, had left a string of harsh and nastyments.


    With ssmates like that, there was no need to maintain contact.


    Aurora didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªshe blocked Danielle and stopped reading the chat.


    Courtney had a general understanding of the situation between Aurora and Alexander. Her heart sank. From the way Alexander was acting, it was clear¡ªhe did mind what had happened between Aurora and Everett.


    "You¡¯re such a fool," Courtney sighed, exasperated. "The most painful thing for a man is hearing his woman admit she had something with another guy. No man wants to be made a fool of! I know you didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen, but seriously... why can¡¯t you just be a little more tactful?"


    Aurora lowered her gaze, hershes trembling slightly. Her voice was hoarse.


    "And what would that change? He already knows. Even if I lied, what happened with Everett would still be a thorn in his heart¡ªsomething that can¡¯t be removed or healed. If I lied to him... he probably wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway."


    Her voice was soft, yet filled with certainty. Alexander wasn¡¯t stupid. The moment he saw Everett that night, he had already started doubting things.


    And after those photos leaked... how could he possibly still trust her?


    Courtney shook her head and tapped Aurora¡¯s forehead. "You¡¯re too honest. Even if he suspected something, you shouldn¡¯t have admitted it! Everett isn¡¯t bothering you anymore¡ªyour past with him won¡¯te to light unless you bring it up. But now look what happened... you did admit it, and now Alexander can¡¯t let it go."


    She sighed. "Put it this way¡ªif Alexander had slept with another woman, but imed he was set up, would you really be okay with it?"


    Aurora nodded. "Yes."


    Courtney: ...


    She was speechless. Only this naive girl could be that forgiving.


    No woman would be fine knowing that, even if it had happened against his will. The thought alone would leave a scar.


    Aurora, however, remainedposed. "He told me he needs time. I believe him. He¡¯s a reasonable man... everyone has a past, after all." But even as she said it, her words felt empty.


    Courtney frowned. "Alright, enough about this. Let¡¯s see how things go between you two moving forward. What¡¯s done is done¡ªthere¡¯s no turning back."


    Aurora, exhausted, nodded in agreement.


    The storm had passed. The scandal had settled. Everett was no longer a problem. Hopefully, she and Alexander could move on and build a future together.


    But Aurora was far too naive.


    A few dayster, there were new developments regarding the attack at NJ Corporation.


    The women who had ambushed her had been paid¡ªsomeone had hired them at a high price just to publicly humiliate her. However, the mastermind behind it remained hidden in the shadows.


    Over the next few days, Alexander did visit Aurora, but each time, he didn¡¯t stay for long.


    Then, on this particr night, at around 9 PM, Alexander dragged his exhausted body out of the office, heading to the parking lot.


    Just as he reached his car, four or five men suddenly sprang out of the darkness.


    Before he could react, a swift kick sent him crashing to the ground.

 Chapter 577: Should I Go Find Him?(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 577: Should I Go Find Him?(Extra Story)</h4>


    Alexander was utterly terrified. Just as he struggled to scream, a hand mped tightly over his mouth.


    "What the hell are you yelling for, you little punk? You actually dared to go against us, the Everetts?"


    A man viciously kicked him in the stomach,nding a hard blow that sent sharp pain shooting through his body. Cold sweat beaded on Alexander¡¯s forehead.


    Another man grabbed him by the cor and shoved him into a car. "Move it! Don¡¯t stir up trouble here¡ªtoo many people around."


    The group piled into the vehicle. Alexander¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the sight of the men around him¡ªall wearing dark sunsses, their expressions grim, even sinister.


    These men... were sent by Everett?


    Pain and resentment surged through him. Against such a powerful rival, he felt as insignificant as a grain of sand,pletely at the mercy of others...


    How pathetic. This was probably how his life would end¡ªjust like this.


    Meanwhile, the wrongly used Everett sat in his office, smoking in silence.


    The lights were off, and in the dimness, only the faint glow of his cigarette flickered on and off. Tobias walked in, immediately hit by the thick, choking smell of smoke.


    "Young Master, the Master called. He wants you to listen."


    Everett¡¯s expression was icy as he took the phone. The moment he answered, Mr. Langston¡¯s stern voice came through.


    "I¡¯m telling you, our family will never allow an entertainer to marry in. I don¡¯t care who you like¡ªyou absolutely cannot fall for a celebrity!"


    His voice carried an undeniable authority. Everett let out a coldugh but said nothing.


    Mr. Langston grew impatient. "Everett, I¡¯m serious. Artists and actresses are all the same. They¡¯ve seen too much of the filthy side of this industry. Your emotional intelligence is so damn low¡ªyou¡¯ll be yed like a fool!"


    "Dad, do you have to put down your own son like that? I y others¡ªno one ys me. Besides... that woman was the fir¡ª"


    The words stuck in his throat.


    Everett clenched his teeth. Aurora was a virgin. Even though it had been his first time too, he could still feel her raw inexperience and pain.


    "Hmph! I don¡¯t care what your excuses are. You need to cut ties with that woman immediately!"


    Mr. Langston sneered. "You¡¯reing back to Y Country tomorrow. I¡¯ve arranged a marriage meeting for you."


    Everett coldly hung up the phone.


    A marriage meeting? Everett¡¯s emotional intelligence might be low, but he sure as hell didn¡¯t need something like that.


    His disgust toward women stemmed from his own mother, who had long passed away. She had been a singer, but a promiscuous one. After giving birth to him, she had never once shown him the warmth of a mother.


    His father had been too busy managing the family business, always returning homete at night.


    And his mother? She had secretly slept with the family¡¯s chauffeur and bodyguards, finding sce in illicit affairs that were easier to keep under wraps.


    At ten years old, Everett had walked in on his mother in bed with the chauffeur¡ªright in his father¡¯s bedroom. The twisted expressions on their faces, the strange, animalistic sounds¡ª


    In that moment, the elegant, beautiful image of his motherpletely shattered.


    From then on, he had despised women. No matter who they were, he couldn¡¯t help but associate them with that repulsive scene.


    His motherter contracted AIDS at thirty-seven. Unable to bear the disease and the judgmental stares of others, she ended her own life.


    Now, his father livedfortably, remarried to a high-society woman who had given birth to his half-sister.


    But Everett hated being home. There was something in his stepmother¡¯s gaze¡ªsomething unsettling, something that filled him with disgust.


    Without a word, he tossed his phone back to Tobias.


    Tobias winced internally. That phone was custom-made. If it broke, the repair cost would be sky-high.


    "From now on... don¡¯t forward his calls to me."


    Everett¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    Tobias¡¯ face twisted with conflicted emotions. Stuck between the old master and the young master, he was like a trapped pawn¡ªunable to move forward or backward, destined to be crushed.


    Still, he lowered his head and quietly obeyed.


    Everett had a pounding headache when his phone rang again.


    In a fit of frustration, he blocked his father¡¯s number.


    On the other end, Mr. Langston was so furious that he mmed his phone onto the ground, cursing his ungrateful son repeatedly.


    Everett turned to alcohol to drown his sorrows, all while keeping someone on watch over Aurora. The report came back¡ªAurora hadn¡¯t stepped out of her home for five days.


    The only person with her was a woman, who handled grocery shopping and other errands.


    It seemed this incident had hit her hard.


    "Young Master! Something¡¯s happened!"


    Tobias suddenly rushed back in.


    Everett lifted his eyelidszily. "Quit stammering. Spit it out!"


    Tobias hesitated before speaking. "Uh... Miss Aurora¡¯s boyfriend has been kidnapped..."


    Everett had also been keeping tabs on Alexander, curious to see how he would react. Yet in the past few days, Alexander hadn¡¯t been by Aurora¡¯s side even once.


    That alone told Everett everything¡ªAlexander was struggling with it.


    Aplex mix of emotions stirred within him, a storm of thoughts he couldn¡¯t quite put into words.


    "Kidnapped?" Everett frowned. "Who did it?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," Tobias admitted. "That¡¯s why I came to ask if you want us to look into it..."


    In Tobias¡¯ mind, Alexander was his young master¡¯s love rival. If that man disappeared, wouldn¡¯t that clear the way for Everett?


    "Look into it. Bring him back."


    Tobias stood there, dumbfounded.


    Is the Young Master insane? He actually wants to rescue his rival?


    "...Understood, I¡¯ll send someone right away."


    Even as he left, Tobias felt frustrated. This was the first time he had ever seen Everett take an interest in a woman, but wasn¡¯t he being too generous?


    If Alexander was gone, wouldn¡¯t that work in his favor?


    Maybe love really does lower a man¡¯s IQ.


    Aurora didn¡¯t find out about Alexander¡¯s disappearance until the next day.


    Normally, he would drop by around noon, but that day, he never showed.


    Only then did she decide to call him.


    Alexander had told her he needed time, so she hadn¡¯t wanted to push him by calling first.


    But the call didn¡¯t go through¡ªhis phone was off.


    Just as she was about to try again, her phone rang¡ªit was one of Alexander¡¯s coworkers.


    "Aurora, is Alexander with you? He hasn¡¯t shown up all morning, and his phone¡¯s been off."


    Aurora froze. "No... He left yesterday, and I haven¡¯t seen him since."


    His colleague was just as surprised. "In that case, we need to call the police."


    Given Aurora¡¯s identity and her entanglement with Everett, the first assumption Alexander¡¯s coworker made was that Everett was behind this.


    "Maybe someone didn¡¯t like seeing you two together and decided to do something about it."


    With that, the colleague hung up.


    Aurora¡¯s palms were mmy, her face ashen.


    She never imagined Everett would go this far. In his public statement, he had imed he wouldn¡¯t bother her anymore.


    And yet... this was the kind of man he really was.


    When Courtney heard about the situation, she was deeply worried. "Aurora, what if he forces you to be his mistress in exchange for Alexander¡¯s release?"


    Aurora shook her head violently. "No... He wouldn¡¯t do that! Alexander will be fine!"


    But despite her words, she was pacing in distress, overwhelmed by panic and frustration.


    Over the course of a week, she had lost a noticeable amount of weight.


    Courtney was growing anxious¡ªif this continued, Aurora¡¯s body would give out.


    She barely ate, only taking a few bites before losing her appetite. Most of her time was spent lying in bed, looking utterly drained.


    "Aurora, don¡¯t stress yourself out like this," Courtney coaxed gently. "Eat something first. Then think carefully¡ªdo you want to go find Everett or not?"


    Courtney hesitated, her confidence wavering. Wouldn¡¯t this be sending Aurora straight back into the lion¡¯s den?


    But was there really any other way?


    Aurora was on the verge of tears when another unknown number popped up on her phone screen.


    She stiffened, her guard instantly rising.


    Courtney quickly urged her, "Pick up! It might be the kidnappers calling!"


    Aurora answered, and a man¡¯s arrogant, tauntingughter rang out from the other end.


    "Heh... Miss Aurora?"


    Her breath hitched. "Y-Yes, I¡¯m Aurora."


    A chilling sense of foreboding crept into her heart, making her limbs go ice-cold.


    "Your boyfriend is in my hands." The man chuckled darkly. "Everett wants you toe find him. Whether he gets released or not... well, that depends on how you behave."


    The call ended abruptly.


    Aurora trembled, sniffling as an overwhelming darkness seemed to swallow her whole.


    Courtney tugged at her sleeve. "Aurora, what did they say?"


    Aurora¡¯s voice was shaky, her expression filled with betrayal and despair.


    "It was him. It was him all along. That bastard! He wants me... to go to him. To beg him."


    Tears streamed down her face as she slumped to the ground. "Liar... scumbag! He pretends to be so noble and magnanimous, but in reality, he¡¯s nothing more than a filthy fraud! How could I have believed him?"


    Seeing Aurora break down, Courtney quicklyforted her, lowering her voice. "Listen, take your phone with you. Record everything. If he refuses to back off, we¡¯ll expose him¡ªwe¡¯ll put the recordings online and clear your name."


    Aurora lifted her tear-streaked face, her breath shaky, her reddened eyes filled with hatred and determination.


    "You¡¯re right. I need to protect myself. I won¡¯t let him think he can manipte me over and over again."


    A decision settled in her heart. If Everett was truly as shameless and despicable as she feared, then she would fight back¡ªwithout mercy.


    She didn¡¯t tell E about any of this.


    She simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to.


    Alexander was in Everett¡¯s hands¡ªat least, that¡¯s what she believed. If Everett got angry, who knew what he might do? Even a so-called noble from Y Country could resort to unspeakable things if provoked.

 Chapter 578: Back Into the Wolf’s Den(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 578: Back Into the Wolf¡¯s Den(Extra Story)</h4>


    Courtney, Aurora¡¯s most trusted friend, was utterly distraught.


    She feltpletely powerless, unable to do anything for Aurora when she needed help the most.


    And what if Aurora disappeared, too? If she was silenced or taken away?


    Courtney made up her mind¡ªif Aurora didn¡¯t return within twelve hours, she would call the police.


    Before leaving, Aurora made a call to Everett.


    When Everett saw her name on the screen, he was genuinely surprised.


    Then, realizing she might be calling to beg for his help in finding Alexander, he smirked and epted the call without hesitation.


    "Aurora, are you really asking to see me?" He drawled, his voicezy, amused.


    Aurora¡¯s tone, however, was as cold as the autumn frost.


    "Yes. I¡¯lle see you. Where are you?"


    "I¡¯m at the NC Group office..."


    Aurora hung up the phone.


    Everett frowned, sensing something off in her tone.


    What did she mean by ¡¯I¡¯lle see you¡¯...? It sounded as if she was using him of being the mastermind behind all of this.


    He thought about calling her back to rify, but then an image of her delicate, soft face shed through his mind.


    In the end, he suppressed the thought.


    He missed her.


    Every single day, he thought about her face, her body...


    But he had already decided to let her go. So he fought the urge to see her and forced himself to move on.


    Originally, Everett had nned to board a flight that afternoon, leaving Country S behind.


    But now... he was canceling his trip.


    Aurora arrived at NC Group an hourter.


    NC Group was the Langston family¡¯s investment corporation in Country S. Over the years, its rising profits had caught the attention of the Zheng family.


    Everett had volunteered to manage thepany¡¯s operations in Country S, citing business reasons. But in truth, it had always been about Aurora.


    Old Master Zheng, unaware of his true motives, had readily agreed.


    Today, Aurorapletely changed her usual look¡ªher makeup was heavy, almost exaggerated. She wore sunsses and a face mask, disguising herself as she took the VIP elevator up to the 18th floor.


    The 18th floor housed the boardroom and the president¡¯s office.


    Standing outside Everett¡¯s door, Aurora hesitated, her heart pounding violently.


    Even with her eyes open, the memory of that rainy night¡ªof what Everett had done to her¡ªshed vividly in her mind.


    Pain.


    Hatred.


    Regret.


    Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to move forward and knocked on the door. A few secondster, she pushed it open and stepped inside.


    The bodyguards outside exchanged nces.


    Everett¡¯s secretary, always one to meddle, leaned toward one of the guards and whispered, "Did the boss ask you to let that woman in?"


    The bodyguard nced at her but remained silent, ignoring her entirely.


    The secretary scoffed, pulling out her phone to search for a picture of Aurora.


    Matching the woman¡¯s silhouette to the images online, she was almost certain¡ªthis was Aurora.


    What a two-faced b*tch.


    Didn¡¯t she act all high and mighty, iming she wanted nothing to do with the boss?


    And now she¡¯s the one showing up at his office? Hypocrite.


    Her anger simmered as she took another nce around. Someone unfamiliar was lurking nearby, watching the scene unfold.


    But the secretary was too busy registering a burner ount online¡ªpreparing to troll Aurora¡ªto bother with it.


    Inside the office, Aurora stood in front of Everett.


    Everett looked up.


    The moment he saw the thick, dramatic makeup on her face, his heart nearly skipped a beat. But outwardly, he remained indifferent.


    "You came all this way to see me? Looking like this? Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?"


    His words were sharp, as always.


    Even in front of the woman he liked, he couldn¡¯t break the habit.


    Aurora let out a coldugh, not even bothering to remove her sunsses.


    She wanted to snap back at him, to mock him for being even more disgusting than she was¡ª


    But then she thought of Alexander.


    She swallowed the anger down.


    "Everett, drop the act. Alexander is in your hands, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯m begging you... please, let him go."


    Aurora softened her voice, trying to sound pitiful, hoping to appeal to whatever shred of humanity this devil had left.


    But instead of sympathy, Everett just stared at her in shock.


    His brows furrowed, and his expression darkened.


    She actually thought he was behind this?


    A strange mix of pain and anger twisted in his chest.


    "Miss Aurora, do you seriously think I kidnapped your precious boyfriend?"


    Everett raised an eyebrow, his voiceced with mockery.


    Tobias frowned beside him.


    What the hell?


    The truth was, someone else had kidnapped Alexander.


    How did this suddenly turn into his fault?


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in fury. "If it wasn¡¯t you, then how did you know Alexander was kidnapped?"


    Her anger made her chest rise and fall rapidly.


    Everett gazed at her, brows knitted together.


    Displeasure.


    Disappointment.


    So that¡¯s what she thought of him?


    Then again, considering how he had hurt her before, it made sense that she would see him this way.


    But even knowing that, the anger inside him couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    "You¡¯re saying I kidnapped your boyfriend? Sorry, but I haven¡¯t done any such thing," Everett said coldly, his voice as icy as his gaze locked onto Aurora.


    Tears streamed down Aurora¡¯s face as she shouted, "Everett! Didn¡¯t you make a public statement saying you wouldn¡¯t bother me anymore? You liar... you bastard! You say one thing and do another! You im you won¡¯t interfere with me, yet you turn around and torment him instead!"


    Everett let out a mockingugh. "Since I made that statement, it means I have no interest in such meaningless actions. Miss Wilson, getting angry here won¡¯t help¡ªif you truly care about saving him, you¡¯d better call the police instead of wasting time."


    Though his heart ached, Everett had already sent people to investigate and search for Alexander. But he had no intention of telling Aurora.


    Aurora, eyes filled with sorrow, looked at him painfully. "Everett, what do you want from me? What... what will it take for you to let him go? He¡¯s innocent! Don¡¯t take it out on him. If you have a problem,e at me instead!"

 Chapter 579: Please, I Beg You!(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 579: Please, I Beg You!(Extra Story)</h4>


    Everett¡¯s face tightened, his gaze darkening with a dangerous glint. Tobias couldn¡¯t stand by any longer and stepped forward, speaking firmly. "Miss Wilson, this really has nothing to do with our young master! We found out about Mr. Bell kidnapping over an hour ago, and the young master even ordered us to rescue him¡ª"


    "Shut up! Leave!"


    Everett¡¯s face darkened in anger. He didn¡¯t owe Aurora an exnation.


    In her heart, his image was already beyond repair. Nothing Tobias said would change her mind.


    Exining would be useless¡ªworse, it would only make things look more suspicious.


    Tobias cast Aurora a reluctant nce before slumping his shoulders in disappointment and exiting the office. It was the first time his young master had evershed out at him like this.


    The moment Tobias left, Aurora suddenly dropped to her knees with a loud thud.


    Everett¡¯s mind wentpletely nk for a moment. His body stiffened as he shot up from his chair, his gaze locked on the tear-streaked woman before him.


    "Aurora, you¡ª"


    A strange suffocating sensation gripped Everett¡¯s chest.


    Why should he admit to something he hadn¡¯t done?


    Aurora sobbed bitterly, her voice trembling. "Everett... I¡¯m begging you, please let him go! He has nothing to do with this¡ªit¡¯s me who fell in love with him! He never forced me to cut ties with you... Please, let him go. He¡¯s a good man..."


    The overwhelming grievances she had endured for days surged forth like a tidal wave, but instead of softening Everett, her sorrow only stoked his fury.


    He took a sharp step forward, seizing her delicate chin with a firm grip, forcing her to look up at him.


    "Aurora! How many times do I have to say it? I told you this has nothing to do with me! Why would I waste my time dealing with a weakling? Alexander is nothing but a low-level office worker¡ªwhy would he be worth my attention? Because of you?"


    Everett¡¯s breaths came in sharp gasps as he stared at her tearful face, torn between love and hate, his chest tightening with unbearable pain.


    The first time he had seen her wasn¡¯t when she was in trouble while filming in Country W.


    It was during a business trip to Country S. As he passed through the city, all the digital billboards were ying Aurora¡¯s debut music video.


    In the video, she yed a heartbroken girl, watching her boyfriend walk hand-in-hand with another woman beneath the cherry blossoms. Tears of despair rolled down her cheeks.


    Everett had been stopped at a red light when that scene shed before his eyes.


    Her tears, round like pearls, slid down her delicate face. Aurora wore no makeup, yet she was breathtakingly beautiful, ethereal, untouched by the filth of the world.


    Like a celestial being, a dream made flesh¡ªvisible, but untouchable.


    For the first time, Everett¡¯s heart had skipped a beat. Just once.


    But it was enough to make him unconsciously follow her career, albeit from a distance.


    He never intended to approach her. Yet fate had other ns.


    During his trip to Country W, he unexpectedly encountered Aurora in distress. He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch as a gang of thugs cornered her near the road¡ªso he stepped in.


    Had it been any other woman, he would have simply made a call to the police and moved on. He had always been that cold-blooded.


    But now, seeing that same woman before him, tears falling like pearls once more, it felt as if his heart had died.


    "Everett... what do I have to do for you to let him go? Please... I beg you!"


    Aurora was beyond terrified. In his eyes, she saw a rage that threatened to consume her.


    She sobbed uncontrobly, her sorrow and regret wing at her chest. Before Everett could respond, a sudden wave of dizziness overtook her.


    The world spun, and everything went ck.


    Everett watched in shock as Aurora copsed to the floor.


    In that instant, his anger vanished.


    Panic surged through him as he rushed forward, scooping her into his arms. "Aurora? Aurora!"


    He shook her gently, but her breathing was faint, her body weak in his grasp.


    Everett¡¯s heart pounded wildly.


    He quickly carried her over to the couch and pulled out his phone. "Get to my office immediately. Someone has passed out!" he barked at his private doctor.


    Hanging up, Everett sat beside her, staring at her face greedily.


    Aurora¡¯s cheeks were still streaked with tears, her delicate brows drawn together, her pale lips tightly pressed.


    Even unconscious, her beauty remained undiminished. She was like a sleeping fairy, glowing softly under the office lights.


    Everett¡¯s private doctor arrived swiftly. The moment the man began his examination, Everett¡¯s expression soured.


    Watching another man lift her eyelids and check her pulse gave him an unsettling feeling he couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    "Miss Wilson is suffering from exhaustion. She¡¯s been under extreme stress, and she also has mild anemia... Most likely, she fainted due to low blood sugar," the doctor concluded before preparing a glucose IV drip.


    Everett¡¯s office had a private rest area, so he carried Aurora inside, settling her into the bed to make her morefortable.


    As the doctor inserted the needle into her wrist, Everett¡¯s brows furrowed, his displeasure evident.


    His cold, ruthless nature had always defined him.


    Yet, for the first time in his life, he found himself unable to turn away.


    Aurora woke up at that very moment, a surge of rage coursing through her veins. She had the urge tosh out, but Everett held her down firmly.


    "Are you trying to get yourself killed? You passed out from low blood sugar, and the doctor gave you a glucose IV. I have no interest in drugging women just to take advantage of them!"


    His words were crude, but not without reason. Aurora¡¯s face flushed crimson in an instant.


    The male doctor rubbed his chin, intrigued. Hmm... this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Everett this agitated, this impatient... and this blunt.


    "Get some proper rest. You can¡¯t keep going like this, or your body will give out," the doctor said in a neutral tone, his gaze sweeping over Aurora¡¯s pale face before he turned and left the room.


    Aurora panted softly, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to keep her emotions in check. Her eyes were rimmed with redness, tears threatening to spill but stubbornly held back.


    Everett stood at a distance, his expression unreadable.


    "I don¡¯t like Alexander," he admitted coldly. "But... I will find him for you."

 Chapter 580: Side Story: Attack (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 580: Side Story: Attack (Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora wore a sarcastic smile. "Don¡¯t worry about it, Everett. Your fake concern is so nauseating I can barely stand it!"


    She had spoken without thinking and immediately regretted it. If she angered Everett, Alexander would probably suffer even worse treatment, right?


    Her gaze dropped, and she secretly watched Everett. He turned coldly and walked briskly out of the private space.


    Huh...


    He really just left like that?


    Aurora couldn¡¯t quite believe it, but Everett truly didn¡¯t touch her again or seem angry in any way.


    Everett returned to his seat and gave Tobias further instructions to make sure Alexander, who had been kidnapped, was found before Aurora left.


    After hanging up the phone, Everett leaned back in his chair, looking exhausted.


    For the first time, he was doing so much for someone else.


    In the past, he would have never bothered with this kind of thing. He had wanted to kiss her, to hold her just now, but he still forced himself to suppress the impulse.


    He didn¡¯t want to make her hate him even more, to distance herself from him.


    Although, at this point, Aurora already hated him and had be distant.


    Auroray quietly on the bed in the lounge. The room was decorated in cool tones¡ªblue curtains, blue carpet, white walls, and a blue-and-white bedspread...


    It was a space filled with masculine energy, yet Aurora kept her eyes wide open, too afraid to rx even for a moment.


    After all, this was that demon¡¯s ce. She would never forget the pain he had caused her. The two vitions had left deep shadows over both her body and mind.


    Just seeing Everett triggered a deep fear in her. Though she tried to encourage herself, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread in her chest.


    Time passed slowly, and Aurora gradually regained her strength.


    Anxious, Aurora picked up her phone and dialed Dominic¡¯s number. He had been trying to reach her, no doubt worried.


    "Aurora, where are you? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, and your phone¡¯s been going straight to voicemail."


    Aurora gave a bitter smile. "I¡¯m fine..."


    She had left her phone on recording when she went to see Everett, capturing everything. So, she had set the phone to flight mode.


    "If you¡¯re okay, then that¡¯s good. Eleanor asked me to let you know that you should rest for a week, thene back to thepany to prepare for the new song," Dominic¡¯s voice said, calming her.


    Aurora felt uneasy, her voice wavering. "But..."


    "Stop with the ¡¯buts.¡¯ Everett already made a statement, and the fans¡¯ emotions are starting to settle down. You need to stop dwelling on the negativity."


    Dominic¡¯s deep, soothing voice slowly made Aurora¡¯s worries dissipate. After all, she was still very concerned about the fans¡¯ reactions and opinions.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll return to thepany in seven days."


    "Do you need me to apany you?"


    "No, thank you, Dominic..." Aurora wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Just then, the doctor entered the room. Seeing that her glucose had almost run out, the doctor prepared to administer another IV.


    Aurora ended the call, and the doctor inserted the needle. "Press on the site for five minutes, don¡¯t release it."


    Aurora nodded quietly, waiting for the five minutes to pass. When the doctor finished, she didn¡¯t say much but gave Aurora a deep look before leaving.


    After the doctor left, Everett still didn¡¯te in.


    Aurora secretly sighed in relief. After throwing the disinfectant cotton ball into the trash, she grabbed her small bag and tidied up her hair, ready to go see Everett again.


    Just then, her phone rang again. She nced at the screen and saw it was Alexander¡¯s number.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Terrified that it might be a call from the kidnappers, she pressed record again. "Hello... Alexander?"


    "It¡¯s me... I¡¯m... downstairs at your building...e get me..."


    Alexander¡¯s voice was trembling, and Aurora nearly jumped out of her skin. "Weren¡¯t you kidnapped? Alexander, what¡¯s going on?"


    "I... I¡¯m fine now. Hurry down here..."


    "You... wait for me thirty minutes. I¡¯ll call Courtney toe down and pick you up!"


    Aurora was both shocked and delighted. Alexander hade back and said he was fine... Did that mean Everett had let him go?


    "Where are you?" Alexander¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold.


    Aurora froze for a moment, a deep sense of disappointment flooding over her. Alexander¡¯s tone was harsh, almost as if he suspected her of sneaking around with someone else.


    "I¡¯m outside. I¡¯ll be right back."


    After saying this, Aurora hung up the phone and quickly walked toward the door. Everett was sitting in a chair, his long fingers holding a cigar with wisps of smoke curling up.


    "Everett, I hope... you won¡¯t make things difficult for us again." Aurora gritted her teeth, bit her lip, and whispered before turning and striding away.


    Everett didn¡¯t chase after her. He sat still, watching her graceful figure disappear outside, his eyes filled with a heavy, oppressive air.


    "Master, why didn¡¯t you exin? You didn¡¯t kidnap her, so why are you taking the me for this?" Tobias said loudly, clearly dissatisfied with Aurora¡¯s expression.


    Everett shot him a cold nce. "Leave."


    Exining didn¡¯t matter to Aurora. She wouldn¡¯t believe his exnation anyway.


    Tobias, thoroughly deted, had no choice but to leave the office and sulk outside alone.


    Everett let the cigar burn, not feeling the desire to smoke, his mind feeling hollow.


    When Aurora had been in the lounge earlier, he couldn¡¯t focus on his work. His ears had been attuned, quietly listening to every movement and sound from inside.


    He felt crazy, foolish even. After all, she was just a woman. What was so different about her?


    She was just a small-time celebrity, a pretty face¡ªthere were plenty of beautiful women out there.


    Everett shook his head, trying to deliberately push Aurora out of his thoughts. He forced himself to suppress the impulse to think about her and started his work, trying to focus.


    Aurora ran to the bathroom, wiping away her makeup, which had already been ruined by her tears. When she went downstairs, she was met by a swarm of reporters waiting outside. As soon as they saw her, they rushed toward her.


    "Miss Wilson, are you here to see Everett from NC Group?"


    "Aurora, can you exin the purpose of your visit? Are you involved in an improper rtionship with Everett?"


    "Miss Wilson, Everett has publicly stated that you don¡¯t like him and that he won¡¯t bother you again, so what is your stance now...?"


    "Miss Wilson, I heard you¡¯re the mistress who ruined Everett¡¯s engagement to Miss Taylor..."


    The bizarre questions gave Aurora a headache. She was surrounded by a sea of microphones, the reporters jostling for position, nearly causing her to stumble.


    Aurora didn¡¯t want to exin. The more she exined, the worse it would get, but in this situation, it seemed impossible to leave.


    "You slut, you keep saying you don¡¯t like Everett, but then youe running to him..."


    "Green tea b*tch! What gives you the right to cling to Everett and make him take the fall for you..."


    "Down with the 21st century¡¯s biggest slut! Aurora, get out of the entertainment industry!"


    The girls and older women on the outskirts screamed insults, joining in with the reporters to hurl abuse at Aurora, who was trapped in the middle.


    More paid trolls! Aurora was nearly suffocated by the crowd, and facing this kind of situation, it felt impossible to escape!

 Chapter 581: You Went to See Him Again! (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 581: You Went to See Him Again! (Extra Story)</h4>


    Just as Aurora was feeling troubled, the elevator suddenly opened, and a group of bodyguards in ck suits rushed out. With electric batons in hand, they swiftly dispersed the reporters surrounding Aurora.


    Aurora breathed a quiet sigh of relief. One of the bodyguards softly said, "Miss Wilson, with so many reporters here, it¡¯s not wise for you to go home right now. But you cane with us. Everett asked us to take you through thepany¡¯s VIP passage."


    Aurora hesitated for a moment. The bodyguard¡¯s suggestion made sense¡ªthere were too many reporters outside, and it seemed like it was all intentionally orchestrated.


    Something felt off...


    It seemed like Everett had grown tired of being at odds with her. If these reporters weren¡¯t hired by him, then who else would have done it?


    Could he have done this on purpose, to make her grateful for his help?


    Though Aurora hated him with all her heart, the thought of returning home and being followed by reporters every day made her shudder.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like to live in her rented ce with a constant stream of reporters outside.


    In the end, Aurora followed the bodyguard out of the underground parking lot, handing him the car keys. Ten minutester, the bodyguard drove her car into the VIP passage.


    Aurora sat silently in the car as it left NC Group, passing through one of the exits, and she could indeed see the shadows of reporters waiting outside.


    Thinking back to Everett¡¯s tense face as she left, the coldness in his eyes, and the proud, aristocratic aura he exuded... it still lingered in her mind.


    That man, no matter what he wore, always carried an air of nobility and distance...


    Aurora couldn¡¯t quite figure out who had sent these reporters. If it was Everett, she couldn¡¯t quite believe it...


    Because the Everett she knew now had deliberately kept his distance from her. Why would he go so far as to set up this situation?


    When Aurora arrived home, she found Alexander sitting silently on the couch. He had changed into one of her home outfits. Seeing a man in women¡¯s clothes... it felt strange.


    But that wasn¡¯t her focus right now. Aurora immediately noticed the visible bruises on Alexander¡¯s face and the white bandage wrapped around his wrist. She rushed to him, forgetting to take off her shoes in her haste.


    "Alexander, are you okay? Did they... Did they hurt you?"


    Aurora¡¯s heart broke as she half-kneeled and gripped his hand tightly, her eyes filled with concern as she carefully examined his injuries.


    Though Alexander¡¯s wounds seemed superficial, his gaze was unusually cold.


    He pulled his hand away, his voice as chilling as winter ice. "Where did you go?"


    Aurora froze.


    She could see the anger in his eyes as he stared at her. Aurora lowered her head. "I got a call... saying you¡¯d been kidnapped. The person told me to beg him, so I... I went..."


    Alexander red at her, his eyes full of bitterness. He let out a mockingugh. "Is that so? Aurora, I heard you¡¯re good friends with E, and Eric is pushing you, nning to turn you into the next pop princess... Why didn¡¯t you go to E or Eric for help? Why go to that disgusting man?"


    Aurora¡¯s heart tightened at his words. What was he implying?


    "Aurora! You promised me you wouldn¡¯t go see him again, you wouldn¡¯t meet him anymore! And yet... you went to him willingly! What if he goes wild again..."


    Alexander¡¯s anger red. He stood up suddenly, his eyes filled with disappointment and fury.


    His forehead was lined with veins, his chest rising and falling rapidly as his anger pressed down on Aurora. The force of his rage made her legs go weak, and she sank to the floor.


    Alexander¡¯s legs were trembling. He fixed his gaze on Aurora¡¯s eyes as though pushed to the edge. With a hoarse voice, he shouted, "Aurora! You like him, don¡¯t you? Everett is handsome and rich. He can lift you to the top! Thest time you went to Country W to apologize to E, you were with him, weren¡¯t you?"


    After Alexander was kidnapped, he was taken to a secluded house. Although he was beaten, they still gave him many pictures of Aurora being involved with Everett in Country W.


    The kidnappers relentlessly mocked Alexander, calling him pathetic and iming that Aurora was using all kinds of methods to seduce Everett.


    Everett even issued a statement, saying it was Aurora who called him for help.


    "Alexander, you¡¯re really stupid! If your woman had no interest in our young master, would she open the door for him in the middle of the night? Hmph, she obviously wanted to get into our young master¡¯s bed all along!"


    "Alexander, Everett is admired by countless women, and you? You¡¯re just an ordinary IT office worker... Aurora is now a pop star, in her heart, how could you possibly deserve her?"


    The mocking voices of those men still echoed in Alexander¡¯s mind, and his emotionspletely spiraled out of control.


    In his mind, Aurora was a kind person, but on the other hand, he wished she had gone to Eric or E, not Everett.


    But everything was theplete opposite of what he thought.


    Aurora really went to see Everett and stayed with him for almost three hours!


    A man and a woman alone, why would she stay for three hours?


    From the videos taken by those men, Alexander was sure there was a traitor within NC Group, but what pained him the most was Aurora¡¯s ck of self-respect"!


    Aurora was stunned as she looked at Alexander. She had indeed gone to Country W to see E half a month ago, but she also asked E to speak on her behalf.


    She thought meeting E in person would show her sincerity.


    She had no romantic intentions toward Eric, and only by seeing E could she prove her innocence. But she hadn¡¯t expected Everett to follow her and cling to her, dragging her around in the hotel!


    But how did Alexander know?


    "I... I didn¡¯t!" Aurora eximed. "Alexander, I just wanted to ask E to help me with the issue with Everett..."


    Alexanderughed in anger, and when he saw Aurora¡¯s tear-streaked face, he felt no sympathy. He should be the one who deserved sympathy!


    He pulled arge stack of photos from a bag beside him and threw them into Aurora¡¯s face.


    The sharp edges of the photos left a small cut on her face.


    She lowered her gaze and saw the pictures¡ªEverett pinning her against the hotel corridor, boldly kissing her.


    In the photos, she was blushing with embarrassment, her expression awkward, but it looked as though she wasn¡¯t resisting at all.


    Aurora had been so weak that night, pressed against him and kissed for so long that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back. It was only when she bit his tongue that she managed to escape.


    "It wasn¡¯t like that... Alexander, let me exin..."


    Aurora felt like she could never clear her name, but she still hoped he would trust her.


    She was the one who had been forced!


    "Exin? What else could you possibly say... If you didn¡¯t like him, why did you open the door for him in the rain at night? Aurora... you¡¯re not a three-year-old. You know what it means when a manes to find you at night. You¡¯ve lost yourself, you want to climb onto him, so go ahead and be a queen of pop!"

 Chapter 582: Heart-Wrenching Pain (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 582: Heart-Wrenching Pain (Extra Story)</h4>


    Alexander¡¯s eyes burned with rage, his heart having shattered a thousand, no¡ªa million times over. He was gasping for breath, his chest heaving with fury as he red at the woman he loved most.


    He couldn¡¯t get over it. The woman he cherished had schemed her way into another man¡¯s bed.


    He couldn¡¯t bear it¡ªespecially because that man was more handsome, richer, and held more power than him.


    A man¡¯s dignity is not something to be trampled on. And in his heart, Aurora had crushed not only his pride but also his intelligence.


    Aurora¡¯s lips trembled as silent tears streamed down her cheeks. So, in his eyes... she was that kind of woman?


    "Alexander! Do you really not know what kind of person I am? Why won¡¯t you believe me? After all... I was in the same room as Everett before, and he neverid a finger on me. He even has a severe case of gynophobia. I thought he was looking for me because of something urgent, so I¡ª"


    Aurora had overestimated Everett. She had assumed he would act the same way he hadst timeing in only to warn her to stop pestering him, to give up on the idea of clinging to him.


    But no.


    That night, Everett, the aloof and untouchable heir to a powerful family, had transformed into the devil who vited her.


    She had been too naive, too innocent.


    During her year under contract with LXL, Aurora had attended her fair share of business dinners and social events. But out of fear of Eric¡¯s wrath, no one had ever dared toy a hand on the rising starlet he was fiercely protecting.


    As a result, Aurora had remained pure and untouched, retaining her naive, unguarded nature. The tragedy of that night... could be attributed to herck of worldly experience.


    "Shut up! Stop making excuses!" Alexander roared. "Aurora... You¡¯ve let me down. You¡¯ve broken my heart. The more you try to exin, the more disgusting this feels! You¡¯re not a child¡ªyou¡¯re an adult! If you truly hated him, why didn¡¯t you report him afterward? Why didn¡¯t you call the police?!"


    Bloodshot veins crept through Alexander¡¯s eyes. He looked like a man possessed by fury, his expression twisted with rage. Aurora trembled in fear and anguish.


    Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, "Alexander, I did report it... But do you really think they would take action? Do you have any idea what kind of man Everett is? He has the power to cover the sky with one hand. If calling the police could have punished him, then¡ª"


    "Punishment? So what if he controls everything? You could have taken photos, exposed him online, proven his crimes to the world!" Alexander cut her off coldly, his voice dripping with contempt. "Aurora, stop lying to me. You wanted to climb into his bed. Just admit it¡ªI feel sick!"


    Pain and hatred flickered in his eyes as he stared at her. "We¡¯ve been together for seven years, and yet... this is the kind of woman you really are."


    His words were like a de, sharp and ruthless. His gaze, filled with ridicule, was utterly heartless.


    "I didn¡¯t!" Aurora cried out, her entire body trembling. The anguish of being distrusted by the man she loved was unbearable. "Alexander, did someone poison your mind against me? I am the woman you love the most¡ª"


    SMACK!


    The pnded hard across her cheek.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She stared in disbelief at Alexander, who had lost all reason in his fury.


    "I must have been blind to ever fall in love with a scheming woman like you!"


    Spitting out those words, he turned sharply and stormed out, striding toward the elevator without looking back.


    During the brief period when Alexander had been kidnapped, his captors had yed a cruel game with him. They had made a wager: If Aurora went to E or Eric for help, Alexander would win, and they would never harm him or her again.


    But if Aurora sought out Everett instead... then Alexander would lose. And as the price of that loss, he would be forced to obey those men without question.


    In the end, he lost.


    That moment had filled him with boundless rage. His captors had tormented him with every possible form of humiliation and cruelty.


    At twenty-six years old, Alexander had never suffered such degradation.


    That was the moment his faith in Aurora wavered.


    The thought of her in Everett¡¯s bed filled him with overwhelming disgust and fury.


    No real man could tolerate being made a fool of like that.


    Even though Alexander had initially tried to convince himself that it didn¡¯t matter, it was like swallowing a fly¡ªhe kept telling himself that he still loved Aurora, but the revulsion refused to fade.


    When he was finally released and returned, the sight of Aurora made all of his pent-up rage explode.


    Now, he had lost control, but he felt no regret.


    He only regretted wasting seven years loving the wrong woman.


    She could have avoided Everett. But she didn¡¯t.


    He Fell in Love with a Maniptive Green Tea B*tch! Ha!


    Inside the apartment, Aurora¡¯s left cheek burned with pain.


    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry anymore. She just sat there in silence, her tears falling onto the cold floor. She bit down hard on her lips, refusing to let out a sob.


    She bit so hard that her lips started to bleed.


    Meanwhile, Alexander¡¯s furious expression had been captured by the reporters once again. He made no effort to hide, but when bombarded with questions, he remained silent.


    Until, finally, he snapped.


    "Get lost!" he roared at the reporter, his face twisted with rage. "Aurora and I are over! We broke up! Stop fcking asking me about her¡ªI¡¯m not a celebrity, I¡¯m not a star! If you want an interview, go shove your mic in that son of a btch¡¯s face instead!"


    The reporters were stunned into silence. By the time they regained their senses, Alexander had already gotten into a taxi and left.


    Courtney had juste back from grocery shopping when she witnessed the chaotic scene of Alexander being swarmed by reporters.


    She didn¡¯t intervene¡ªhis words made it obvious that he and Aurora had fought.


    When she rushed back to the apartment, she found Aurora sitting on the floor, pale as a ghost. Her whole body was trembling, and tears streamed down her face. But she bit down hard on her lip, refusing to make a sound.


    "Aurora!"


    Seeing her like this, Courtney immediately dropped her groceries and ran over.


    She pulled out a tissue and gently wiped away Aurora¡¯s tears.


    She didn¡¯t ask a single question, afraid that any more probing would push Aurora over the edge. Instead, she simply sat beside her, waiting patiently until she had cried herself dry.


    Aurora slowly dragged herself up and trudged back to her room. She copsed onto the bed and buried herself under the covers.


    Courtney followed her inside and found her curled up beneath the nket, her hair still damp from tears and sticking to her face. But Aurora seemedpletely unaware.


    Courtney let out a small sigh. This is bad.


    Alexander had always been a man with a good temper. If he had lost control andshed out at reporters, then their fight must have been explosive.


    And worse...


    It seemed that Alexander¡¯s trust in Aurora hadpletely shattered.


    The next day, Alexander¡¯s outburst was all over the news. His words, his rage¡ªit was all documented by the reporters.


    Everyone knew that Aurora had broken up with her grassroots boyfriend.


    Everyone... except Aurora herself.


    Courtney never told her. And Aurora had naively assumed that after a few days of cooling off, Alexander woulde to his senses ande back to her.


    But seven days passed.


    Not a single phone call.


    Not a single message.


    Aurora sat on her bed, gripping her phone tightly. She looked exhausted¡ªher lips were dry and cracked. The wound she had bitten open earlier had scabbed over, leaving her lips looking rough and painful.


    Finally, she mustered the courage to open her chat app and log into Facebook.


    But the moment she got online, a message from Brooke popped up.


    "Aurora, I just read the news¡ªdid you and Alexander really break up? What happened?"


    Aurora¡¯s heart dropped.


    Panicked, she immediately clicked on the link Brooke had sent her.


    Aurora tapped the link, and to her dismay, it led to a news article about Alexander.


    The photo showed him battered and bruised, clearly taken on the day he had left the apartment.


    His words had been quoted in the article, his voice echoing through the text.


    Aurora sat there in stunned silence, staring nkly at the screen. No more tears came.


    It was as if... she had already seen this endinging.


    Because for the past seven years, no matter how angry she got, no matter what mistakes she made, Alexander had always forgiven her.


    But the moment he lost his temper, it meant he had truly reached his limit.


    And yet, she still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The man who had always been patient with her... had unterally announced their breakup to the media.

 Chapter 583: Dumped(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 583: Dumped(Extra Story)</h4>


    It felt like a knife stabbing into her chest.


    The pain washed over her in waves... until she slowly went numb.


    Aurora didn¡¯t know how long she sat there, clutching her phone in a daze.


    It wasn¡¯t until a soft knock on the door broke the silence that she snapped back to reality.


    Dominic and Eleanor walked in, their faces filled with concern. They sat beside her on the bed, each taking one of her hands.


    "Aurora, are you okay?" Dominic asked gently.


    For the past seven days, she and Eleanor had rarely left her side.


    Courtney, after using up all her leave, had stayed with Aurora for five days before she had to return to work.


    "Aurora, I know breaking up with Alexander must be painful for you," Eleanor said in a calm yet firm voice. "I¡¯ve met plenty of artists, but few are as devoted as you. It¡¯s admirable... but you need to pull yourself together."


    In Eleanor¡¯s eyes, Alexander had never been worthy of Aurora.


    He hadn¡¯t even given her the basic trust she deserved.


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn¡¯t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora¡¯s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I¡¯m fine... I¡¯ll be okay..."


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes... empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor¡¯s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly what Aurora¡¯s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora¡¯s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother¡¯s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day...


    *"Aurora... my darling... I¡¯m so sorry. I... have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love... If it weren¡¯t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me... beat me... humiliated me. But I didn¡¯t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime...


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me... promise me you¡¯ll keep living, that you¡¯ll take care of your brother...


    You are my everything. Don¡¯t let me down..."*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now... she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember... Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can¡¯t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson¡¯s name... So don¡¯t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I¡¯ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won¡¯t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn¡¯t just see her as LXL¡¯s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don¡¯t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora¡¯s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he¡¯ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn¡¯t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit¡¯s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn¡¯t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter¡¯s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother¡¯sst name.


    Thinking about her mother¡¯s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn¡¯t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You¡¯re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail... the ones who want me dead... they¡¯ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won¡¯t let that happen. I¡¯ll get back on my feet... but I need a month to recover."


    Eleanor immediately nodded. "Of course. There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯re still deciding on your next song selection. We have pieces from both up-anding songwriters and well-knownposers, so you¡¯ll have plenty to choose from. Just focus on resting and getting yourself back to a good ce."


    Aurora was overwhelmed with gratitude.


    With a manager and a boss like this, she felt like it was all her mother¡¯s blessing from above.


    Her mother had always been kind¡ªshe had even taken in an abandoned child and fought to get Jesse legally registered, going so far as to beg her heartless husband for help, despite everything he had done to her.


    But kindness wasn¡¯t always rewarded.


    Her mother had died far too young.


    After that, Aurora had to take on the responsibility of raising Jesse, scraping together money and even asking their uncle for help just to keep them afloat.


    But maybe... just maybe... the kindness her mother had given to the world was finally being repaid.


    Taking a deep breath, Aurora forced herself to sit up. The dizziness hit her hard, but after a few moments, she was able to move without feeling like she¡¯d copse.


    ¡ª


    The next day, Eric sent a team to move Aurora into the vi near thepany.


    For an entire week, she barely left the house.


    But she didn¡¯t waste time wallowing in misery.


    She forced herself to channel her pain into something productive¡ªeating well, exercising, keeping her mind busy. Anything to stop herself from sinking into despair.


    And while she was doing that...


    Everett had finally gotten his hands on the files.


    The files containing the identities of the people who had kidnapped Alexander.


    Those people were indeed hired to impersonate his subordinates, and Tobias had used all sorts of methods to make them confess.


    They hadn¡¯t taken on the task online; instead, they had direct contact with the person behind it. Following the clues, Tobias finally confirmed that Charlotte was the one pulling the strings.


    In truth, Everett had suspected her for a long time, but without evidence, he couldn¡¯t take action.


    Now that they had proof, things became much simpler.


    "Tobias, arrange a dinner with Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor, and Charlotte. I¡¯d really like to see what Charlotte has to say for herself," Everett said, his gaze icy cold. He might no longer be entangled with Aurora, but Charlotte had crossed the line by having people impersonate his men. If he continued to tolerate this, he wouldn¡¯t be a man at all.

 Chapter 584: A Warning(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 584: A Warning(Extra Story)</h4>


    "Understood. I¡¯ll find a suitable time and invite Mr. Taylor," Tobias replied, immediately requesting Everett¡¯s schedule from the secretary.


    Ten minutester, Tobias informed Everett that the dinner was set for 5:30 PM at the Hy Hotel across the street. The Taylors had all agreed to attend.


    At exactly 5:30 PM, Everett arrived at the private dining room Tobias had reserved. Charlotte was visibly delighted, mistakenly believing Everett had finallye around.


    Mr. Taylor was also pleased. Though the Langston family¡¯s roots weren¡¯t in Country S, maintaining a long-term partnership with them still held great value for Taylor Group.


    Even though Taylor Group currently had small-scale coborations with the Langstons, theycked the capability to secure major projects.


    "Everett, it¡¯s been such a long time since west met! I was just thinking about inviting you to dinner, but you beat me to it," Mr. Taylor said with a smile.


    Everett shot a cold nce at Charlotte and said tly, "Uncle Taylor , Auntie, I invited you here tonight for something important."


    Mrs. Taylor smiled warmly. "Well, let¡¯s discuss it over dinner. Mingming, pour Everett some tea and apologize."


    Charlotte looked at her stepmother in confusion before letting out a sharp, mockingugh. "Why should I apologize? What did I do wrong?"


    Mrs. Taylor was at a loss for words. When Charlotte was younger, she had been obedient, but as she grew older, she became more defiant and uncontroble.


    Mrs. Taylor had once helped E in the past. She, too, was a stepmother, but she wasn¡¯t a narrow-minded person.


    However, this stepdaughter of hers had always been difficult to tame.


    "How dare you! When you¡¯re told to pour tea, just do it!" Mr. Taylor barked sternly.


    Charlotte¡¯s face flushed red, then turned pale. Deep down, she wanted to make a good impression, but thinking about how Everett had defended that little vixen, she couldn¡¯t help feeling resentful.


    After pouring the tea, she sat down beside Everett, shing him a charming smile. "Everett, what made you invite us to dinner tonight? I¡¯ve been following entertainment newstely, and I heard that woman has been bothering you again?"


    Everett looked at her bright, smiling face, his gaze still as cold as ever, his expression distant and indifferent.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. and Mrs. Taylor¡¯s presence, he would¡¯ve dumped a bowl of soup right on Charlotte¡¯s face.


    Did she really think she could pull off the innocent act? She was nothing but a maniptive, scheming woman¡ªexactly the kind Everett despised the most.


    Every time he saw women like her, he was reminded of his own mother¡ªshameless, hypocritical, and utterly fake.


    "Charlotte, have you done anything you¡¯d feel guilty about recently?"


    Everett¡¯s tone was calm, but his expression was dark. His words immediately made Mr. and Mrs. Taylor exchange nces, a bad feeling rising in their hearts.


    Charlotte widened her eyes in shock, feigning innocence as she shook her head. "Of course not! Everett, how could you suspect me so casually? I am the daughter of the Taylor family, ady of noble upbringing. Do I look like someone who would do anything disgraceful?"


    Mrs. Taylor frowned at Charlotte but chose to remain silent.


    Even though Mr. Taylor wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Charlotte, she was still his daughter. Forcing a smile, he said, "Everett, what happened? Is it something rted to my daughter? She¡¯s a good girl, just a bit spoiled and headstrong. Whatever she did, please don¡¯t take it too seriously."


    Charlotte Huffed, Feeling a Bit Aggrieved


    Mrs. Taylor was utterly embarrassed. Mr. Taylor had previously used her of being too strict with Charlotte, so, out of frustration, she had stopped trying to discipline her altogether.


    But Charlotte was stubborn and willful. Even if Mrs. Taylor wanted to discipline her, it was unlikely she would ever listen to her stepmother.


    Everett let out a light chuckle¡ªMr. Taylor still had too much faith in Charlotte.


    "Uncle Taylor, our families have been business partners for generations. Grandfather Taylor and my grandfather were also very close ssmates. It was indeed my fault for calling off the engagement..."


    Everett spoke with an air of indifference. Charlotte, secretly delighted, wondered if he hade here to reconcile.


    The thought of it made her immediately act coy. "Oh, stop it! I never med you. If you want to get back together, you should say it to me in private. Why bring it up in front of Dad and Mom... It¡¯s so embarrassing!"


    A flicker of disdain crossed Everett¡¯s eyes.


    Was Charlotte truly this brainless? Did she really think he wanted to reconcile? Even if every woman in the world disappeared, leaving only Charlotte, he still wouldn¡¯t marry her.


    "Sorry, but that¡¯s not what I¡ª"


    Before Everett could finish, Charlotte, blushing, interrupted with a giggle. "Everett, let¡¯s step aside and talk privately..."


    She was desperate to hear him apologize, to have him alone, to make him hers again...


    "Charlotte," Everett¡¯s voice turned icy. "Did you impersonate me and order people to kidnap Miss Aurora¡¯s boyfriend, Mr. Alexander?"


    His tone was sharp, cutting through the air with no trace of politeness.


    Mr. and Mrs. Taylor were startled. Just moments ago, they had secretly been relieved, thinking Everett was here to make amends, but now...


    "W-What? I didn¡¯t!" Charlotte shot up from her seat, panic written all over her face.


    Mr. Taylor felt a headacheing on. He knew his daughter¡¯s personality all too well, but he hadn¡¯t expected things to escte this far.


    "They¡¯ve already confessed. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to call the police," Everett said coldly.


    Charlotte¡¯s face turned deathly pale. It was her first time doing something like this, and under the pressure, she practically confessed on the spot.


    "I-I... It¡¯s because you made me so angry! I just wanted the media and that bitch¡¯s boyfriend to see her for what she really is! She was the one who climbed into your bed, yet you¡¯re still defending her¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Mr. Taylor pped her hard across the face. The impact left her dazed, and she copsed back into her chair, disoriented.


    Mrs. Taylor looked at Charlotte with bitter disappointment. "Mingming, how could you do something so shameless? This is a crime!"


    After marrying Mr. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor had never had children of her own. She had poured her heart and soul into raising Charlotte, yet now, this stepdaughter had utterly disgraced herself.


    "You disgraceful child! How could youmit such a vile act? Do you realize the shame you¡¯ve brought upon the Taylor family?" Mr. Taylor roared.


    The Taylor family¡¯s business was thriving in S City, and Charlotte¡¯s cousin was even a high-ranking official there.


    If this scandal got out, it would not only ruin Taylor Group¡¯s reputation but also drag Warren down with it.


    After all, if his own cousin had broken thew, would he arrest her¡ªor not?

 Chapter 585: Did It Really Happen?(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 585: Did It Really Happen?(Extra Story)</h4>


    "Daddy! I... I was just momentarily blinded by impulse. Wuwu... I know I was wrong!" Charlotte, despite being spoiled, was still terribly afraid of Mr. Taylor.


    Everett, seeing that everything had been said, stood up. "Uncle Taylor, I have no intention of making this public, considering the bond between our families. However... if Mingming continues to stir up trouble, I won¡¯t be so lenient next time. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave. Enjoy your meal."


    Mr. Taylor immediately got up. "I sincerely apologize, Everett. Mingming made a mistake, and I will make sure to discipline her properly from now on. Thank you for your patience this time. Mingming, hurry up and thank Everett!"


    With tears in her eyes, Charlotte reluctantly apologized, watching as Everett left the private dining room. Tears streamed down her face, smearing her makeup until she looked like a mess¡ªaplete roon-eyed disaster.


    Mrs. Taylor, both angry and helpless, handed her a tissue. "I¡¯ve always told you that children shouldn¡¯t be spoiled. When I tried to be stricter with her before, you used me of meddling too much! If I didn¡¯t care for her as my own daughter, I wouldn¡¯t even bother! Look at Miss E from before¡ªher stepmother pampered her to the extreme, turning her into an uncontroble brat. Only after being bullied by her half-sister and half-brother did she finally develop some sense and wisdom!"


    Mr. Taylor took a deep breath, ring coldly at the sobbing Charlotte. "Enough! From now on, she¡¯s your responsibility. Discipline her however you see fit¡ªI won¡¯t interfere anymore!"


    He stood up,pletely losing his appetite for the meal.


    After Mr. Taylor left, Charlotte continued sobbing, tears and snot running down her face. "Auntie, what did I do wrong? I just wanted to vent my frustration... That wretched woman seduced Everett, yet he still defends her..."


    Mrs. Taylor looked at Charlotte seriously. "Mingming, answer me honestly. Have you actually tried to understand what¡¯s really going on between them? Do you think Everett is a man who would be easily swayed by a woman¡¯s beauty? Why do you think, after all these years, he¡¯s never had a girlfriend?"


    Charlotte was taken aback and stopped crying, looking at Mrs. Taylor in confusion.


    Although she didn¡¯t like this stepmother, Mrs. Taylor was always fair and had a keen sense of judgment. She was widely respected and had firmly held her position as the matriarch of the Taylor family, even without bearing a child of her own.


    Charlotte admired her methods, and at this moment, she also wanted to know why Everett was protecting Aurora.


    "If Aurora truly won over Everett, and if he loves her deeply, then of course he would stand up for her. If she were just an ordinary woman, he wouldn¡¯t even bother. If you stubbornly insist that Aurora is at fault while believing yourself to be the most perfect woman in the world, you will only find yourself repeatedly abandoned and ridiculed."


    Mrs. Taylor spoke calmly, "Everett isn¡¯t blind. So instead of resenting Aurora, you should try to see her strengths, learn from her, or at least discover your own. Comining about fate will only lead you down the path of a bitter, abandoned woman, trapped in an endless cycle of tragedy. You really need to change this attitude of yours."


    Charlotte lowered her head. Though she was spoiled and willful, she had grown up under Mrs. Taylor¡¯s influence. Her temper had been shaped by Mr. Taylor¡¯s indulgence.


    Now, being rejected by Everett¡ªthe man she adored¡ªshe was truly heartbroken, but she had no choice but to reflect on her own shorings.


    Time slipped by in the blink of an eye, and before she knew it, a week had passed.


    Aurora¡¯splexion had improved significantly, and on Sunday, Jesse came home to visit her. Being a college student, Jesse had been able to follow the situation somewhat, though he had only read about it in the newspapers and wasn¡¯t privy to the full story.


    "Sis, can you tell me what really happened? Those hateful trolls were attacking you online! I even created over ten alternate ounts just to p back at them!" Jesse huffed, storming up to Aurora, who was jogging at the time.


    Aurora was panting heavily on the treadmill, sweat dripping down her forehead.


    She stopped, catching her breath lightly. "Jesse, you¡¯ve seen Everett¡¯s statement, right? Everything is just as he said."


    Aurora didn¡¯t dare to tell Jesse the full truth, afraid that, in his impulsiveness, he might grab a knife and run off to confront Everett.


    That would only make everything far moreplicated.


    Hearing this, Jesse broke into a bright smile. "So it¡¯s exactly what I believed? That¡¯s great! My sister¡¯s not the type of woman who would sell herself for fame or fortune! Those trolls are disgusting, they¡¯ll say anything!"


    Aurora¡¯s heart sank slightly.


    It¡¯s not that she and Everett were not involved, but it wasn¡¯t by her own choice. How others spoke didn¡¯t matter to her; what bothered her was how her family would view it.


    "Don¡¯t you know what kind of person your sister is? Why waste your time creating fake ounts to fight back? Let the truth speak for itself, okay?" A slightly guilty Aurora tried to remain calm and resumed running.


    Jesse nodded earnestly. "I believe you, sis, bute on, stop running and talk to me for a bit!"


    Aurora had no choice¡ªJesse only came back to S City once a month since he was so busy. He had so many interests that he was constantly taking on new hobbies.


    Since his time was limited, she naturally had to spend time with him.


    "By the way, Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday is next Sunday. What are you nning to get him?"


    As they sat and chatted, Aurora suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen Grandpa or Uncle in a long time.


    "I¡¯ll ask Eleanor. I¡¯m not sure what to get him," she replied. Money wasn¡¯t an issue now. Part of the money Aurora had earned before had been given to Mrs. Wilson as a way to repay her uncle for raising her.


    She¡¯d tried to give the money to Mr. Wilson, but he wouldn¡¯t ept it, so Aurora secretly passed it to her aunt, who stopped calling her all the time afterward.


    The rest, of course, went to her grandfather and grandmother.


    "Alright, but next month is that old woman¡¯s birthday again... so annoying. I really don¡¯t want to go back!" Jesse grimaced as he thought about Mrs. Wilson.


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened. How could she have forgotten about her grandmother and aunt?


    Because her biological father, Samuel Wilson, was Mrs. Wilson¡¯s only son, when her mother gave birth to him, Mrs. Wilson was extremely disappointed, as she had a preference for sons over daughters. Samuel then went on to have an affair and had a son with his mistress.


    As a result, Samuel really did cheat, and after that, Mrs. Wilson began to treat her like an unwanted granddaughter.


    "You¡¯re busy with your studies. If you really don¡¯t have time, just don¡¯t go. Let me handle it," Auroraforted him, knowing that Jesse didn¡¯t like going to the Wilson family¡¯s old house.


    Jesse was overjoyed and repeatedly praised Aurora as a beautiful, considerate sister, showering her with ttery.


    At that moment, Eleanor walked in, her face glowing with excitement. "Aurora, we got themercial for Chengjing Shampoo! They¡¯ve notified us to go shoot the ad on the first of next month!"


    Aurora stared at Eleanor in shock, thinking she was joking. After all, with all the scandals surrounding hertely, her image had beenpletely tarnished.


    She actually got the gig?

 Chapter 586: Cold Laughter (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 586: Cold Laughter (Extra Story)</h4>


    "Wow, sis, you¡¯re going to shoot an ad? Hehe, looks like my sister is really going to be a big deal. After I graduate, I won¡¯t need to work. I can just bother you for photos, clothes, and signatures to sell at auctions. That sounds pretty good, right?" Jesse said with a mischievous grin.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help butugh at her brother. The dark clouds hanging over her face had finally started to lift after all this time.


    Eleanor walked over and patted her on the shoulder. "There¡¯s still half a month to go. Use this time to rx, eat well, and take care of your hair."


    "Okay, but... Eleanor, even though I¡¯ve been doing well, with all the negative newstely, do they really still want me?" Aurora still couldn¡¯t quite believe it.


    Eleanor nodded. "Of course! Everett cleared things up for you. The people making the decisions only care about your performance, not those misleading rumors."


    Aurora smiled faintly, but deep down, she wasn¡¯t convinced. She¡¯d been spotted by the press when she went to see Everett, and many of her ssmates were gossiping about it in their group chats.


    Most of the negative fans believed it was her trying to seduce Everett, not the other way around as he had imed.


    In the meantime, Aurora¡¯s poprity was through the roof, thanks to all the negative news.


    "Anyway, next week you¡¯ll be able to sign the contract. Don¡¯t overthink it, okay?" Eleanor said, worried Aurora might hesitate.


    Aurora nodded. Now that it had all been confirmed, she would give it her all.


    As the saying goes, the best way to heal a broken heart is to throw yourself into work. And that¡¯s exactly what Aurora did.


    She called Alexander countless times, but he kept rejecting her calls, eventually blocking her. She tried reaching him again, but he was unreachable.


    Meanwhile, his sister Kennedy had been mocking and insulting Aurora relentlessly.


    After trying several times, Aurora¡¯s heart slowly grew numb. She resigned herself to staying at home, focusing on her health and mental well-being, waiting for the day she wouldplete her first-ever ad shoot next month.


    As for Alexander, he hadn¡¯t been home for a while. Instead, he had moved into thepany dorms.


    The dorm was lively, with several of his friends around, and it helped ease his emotional pain a bit.


    One Saturday, Alexander decided to stay at the dorm and y mahjong with his friends.


    But then, Kennedy called, asking him toe home.


    "Bro, you need toe home, we¡¯ve got good news!" Kennedy said with a smile.


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened. "Is it because Aurora¡¯s there?"


    "No! I¡¯ve always hated her, don¡¯t you know that? Hurry up, Mom¡¯s calling you!"


    When Alexander heard their mother¡¯s voice in the background urging him toe home, he had no choice but to abandon his ns to stay at the dorm.


    When he arrived home by bus, he found a somewhat unfamiliar woman sitting in the living room, chatting andughing with his mother and sister.


    The woman smiled warmly. Though she wasn¡¯t as stunningly beautiful as Aurora, she was still a pretty attractive woman.


    The woman had an oval face and big almond eyes that seemed to speak, sparkling with a bright and gentle light.


    Her long hair flowed with her movements, and she wore a white dress that gave off a soft and caring vibe...


    Alexander felt like he recognized her, and then it clicked¡ªshe was his ssmate, Peyton.


    "Bro, you¡¯re finally back! Peyton¡¯s been waiting for you for a long time,e on in!" Kennedy said with a smile, standing up as she saw Alexander at the door.


    Mrs. Lewis waved at him. "Alexander,e here! I¡¯ve got some great news for you!"


    Alexander¡¯s handsome face showed a trace of helplessness¡ªhe knew his mom must¡¯ve set him up for an arranged marriage.


    Mrs. Lewis had always disliked Aurora. She thought Aurora was bad luck. Not only had she caused the death of their parents, but under her influence, the Wilson Group had also been going downhill.


    Moreover, Aurora was too beautiful. The older woman feared Alexander might be cheated on, and she didn¡¯t want an unruly woman causing trouble in the family.


    "Mom, this is Peyton, my ssmate. I know her," Alexander said indifferently, walking over. He was wearing a white casual outfit, which did nothing to diminish his tall, handsome figure. On the contrary, he exuded a refreshing, sunny vibe.


    Despite his sour mood, Alexander¡¯s charm was still undeniable.


    "Hehe, Peyton¡¯s not just your ssmate, she¡¯s also someone who has been supporting us for a long time! Don¡¯t you remember I told you? Someone¡¯s been regrly depositing money into our ount, which helped us get through the tough times," Mrs. Lewis said, beaming with joy as she patted Peyton¡¯s hand.


    Alexander looked at Peyton, stunned.


    Peyton blushed, lowering her gaze, unable to meet his eyes. Back in high school, she had once had feelings for Alexander, but unfortunately, he had already been smitten with Aurora.


    Kennedy kept praising Peyton. "Brother, Peyton is really kind and persistent. Even though you¡¯ve always been with Aurora, she never gave up... She¡¯s always quietly cared for us, supported me... Otherwise, do you think you could afford to go to college? A beautiful and kind woman like Peyton, you can¡¯t find someone like her even if you search with antern!"


    "Your sister is right, Alexander. I¡¯ve always said that woman would never bring you any good. Look at her¡ªshe quickly hooked up with a wealthy family... A family like ours can¡¯t afford that!" Mrs. Lewis softly remarked. Alexander remained silent.


    "Still, Peyton is the better choice. Even though the her family is wealthy, Peyton is gentle and considerate, and she¡¯s such a good person..." Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy continued to praise Peyton so much that Peyton herself felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Alexander watched the blushing, delicate Peyton and couldn¡¯t help but think of Aurora¡¯s naturally beautiful face, even without makeup. He felt a wave of disgust.


    He hated women who used others for their own future.


    Maybe it was time to find a woman and let the past be history?


    As Alexander thought this, Peyton, noticing he didn¡¯t object, secretly felt delighted and began visiting him more and more often.


    In less than half a month, Alexander decided to try dating Peyton.


    Alexander was a man of firm decisions. No matter how much he loved Aurora, he still forced himself to endure the pain and cut off all contact with her.


    Maybe it was because Everett was too excellent, and Alexander had a sense of inferiority. But overall, he still hated Aurora.


    Soon, the day for Aurora¡¯s ad shoot arrived. Eleanor had taken her to the set early, with Dominic carrying her small bag, looking refreshed.


    Aurora had a natural talent for singing, and she didn¡¯t do badly in ad shoots either. From start to finish, it only took half a day, and everyone was exceptionally pleased.


    The most proud of all was Eleanor, seeing her artist perform so well. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of aplishment.


    At noon, everyone had lunch at a high-end restaurant below NJ Company. The restaurant was incredibly fancy, with patrons who were either rich or famous.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t worried about paparazzi, and this time, there were also some senior executives from Adam¡¯spany at the meal.


    She wasn¡¯t great at socializing, but the others didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. During the break, Aurora went to the restroom, and as she entered, she overheard a cold, mockingugh from the next room.

 Chapter 587: Encountering Him Again! (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 587: Encountering Him Again! (Extra Story)</h4>


    "Heh, that woman really thinks she has power, but she¡¯s just relying on men to get ahead."


    "Yeah, in today¡¯s world, it¡¯s all about connections, but... it¡¯s better not to gossip about others!"


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened slightly. She could tell that the two voices belonged to the lighting director and the art director from the ad shoot.


    Both of these directors were women, and naturally, they were part of LXL¡¯s team.


    Although they all worked for the samepany, there was plenty of internalpetition, jealousy, and rivalry within the organization.


    Aurora took a deep breath. The two women walked away, their high heels clicking against the floor. She was deeply frustrated.


    Ever since her rtionship with Everett had been exposed, she had fallen into the "using a man to get ahead" mindset.


    But it wasn¡¯t just her thinking this way¡ªmost people saw her like that too!


    Aurora stepped out of the restroom, washed her hands, and her mood sank from excitement to a deep low.


    She raised her foot to leave the restroom, but then she saw a man leaning against the door of the men¡¯s restroom. He was dressed in a ck suit, holding a cigarette with his long fingers, the smoke curling up. His dark, brooding eyes were fixed intently on Aurora.


    Aurora jumped in shock, her face flushing with color, her heart racing. She took a step back, cold sweat on her palms, unable to believe that the person standing before her was Everett!


    Why was he here? Why?


    Aurora¡¯s heart screamed. She hated running into him because every time they did, there would be gossip from others.


    It was impossible to stop people from specting!


    "What¡¯s wrong? Am I a tiger? You look so scared seeing me?" Everett said coldly, a fleeting shadow of sadness passing through his eyes.


    Aurora didn¡¯t want to speak to him. She immediately turned around and hurried out of the restroom.


    A bitter feeling rose in Everett¡¯s chest. He was the president of NC Group, yet... he wasn¡¯t loved by anyone?


    If the news got out, no one would believe it, would they?


    Aurora avoided him like a gue. Was it because she feared he would harass her again? Ruin her reputation?


    Everett felt a deep sense of frustration. He couldn¡¯t believe how much of a failure he was. Even if he had the whole world, the woman he loved still didn¡¯t love him.


    Aurora rushed back to the banquet, her face pale as death. Eleanor noticed her expression and quietly asked, "Aurora, what happened?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. Just suddenly feeling a bit cold..." Aurora smiled faintly, trying hard to make her expression look more natural.


    "Miss Wilson is not only great at singing, but she also performs exceptionally well inmercials. Let me toast to you!" said the director of NJ Company¡¯s advertising department with a smile.


    Aurora had no choice but to toast him, though she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his gaze was creepy, as though he wanted to cling to her forever.


    Ugh, how disgusting! Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t alone with this man; who knows what he would¡¯ve done to her if they were?


    It turned out that socializing wasn¡¯t her strength, but these people seemed to be hesitant, almost as if they were afraid of something. They didn¡¯t say anything too inappropriate.


    Aurora had a nagging feeling that something was off. Combining what she had overheard in the restroom, could it be... that the reason she was chosen was because of Everett¡¯s influence?


    But that didn¡¯t make sense. Alexander¡¯s Clean Group and NC Group had no connection, right?


    After dinner, Aurora, Eleanor, and Dominic headed back home.


    Once they arrived at the vi, Aurora told Eleanor about what she overheard in the restroom, asking if it had anything to do with Everett.


    Eleanor was utterly shocked and pointed out that NC Group and Alexander¡¯s Group were actually rivals, so there was no way Everett could have had any influence on the decision.


    Aurora listened and felt slightly reassured.


    Dominic didn¡¯t think much of it. "Aurora, now that you¡¯ve been chosen, people are going to envy you and hate you. They¡¯ll talk nonsense to make themselves feel better, so don¡¯t take it too personally."


    Jesse nodded. "Yeah, Dominic¡¯s right. Sis, I¡¯m going to school tomorrow. You need to be careful next week. That old woman has never liked you, so maybe you should just avoid going."


    Next Saturday was Mrs. Wilson¡¯s birthday, and Jesse had been worried about it, afraid his sister would go.


    Aurora paused for a moment. "Let¡¯s see how it goes when the timees."


    Aurora didn¡¯t want to go. As Jesse said, her grandmother had never been fond of her. Why bother going if it would only bring trouble?


    "Aurora, you can¡¯t skip your grandmother¡¯s birthday. You¡¯re an artist now, and if you don¡¯t go, people will use you of being heartless. But you still have to be careful. Maybe I should go with you?" Eleanor said softly.


    Aurora was stunned for a moment. Jesse immediately objected, but she stayed silent.


    Her brother didn¡¯t want her to go because he cared about her.


    Eleanor wanted her to go because she cared too, and either way, it was a dilemma.


    If she wanted to make money and provide a good life for her brother, she had to maintain her image. If any more negative rumors came out, it would be really damaging.


    Having gone through tough times, Aurora knew life was very practical¡ªwithout money, Jesse might even struggle to find a wife in the future.


    Women these days were realistic too. They wanted money, a house, and a car¡ªeverything.


    Since her mother passed away, Aurora had been both a sister and a mother, so she thought things through more practically. In her heart, she had already decided she¡¯d probably go.


    The night was deep, and the city¡¯s lights were dazzling at this moment.


    Savannah was in the vi she had bought, throwing a fit. The luxurious living room was inplete chaos, with cups, vases, notebooks, and other items scattered on the floor.


    The cup had shattered, and ss was everywhere.


    "That b*tch! Why her? Smith, tell me, what does she have that I don¡¯t? Beauty? Has Everett lost his mind? How could he like that fake woman?"


    Savannah was gasping for air. Charlotte was her cousin, and Everett had once been one of the wealthy men she secretly admired.


    However, Everett dumped Charlotte and went for the neer, Aurora. Savannah waspletely frustrated!


    In Savannah¡¯s eyes, that b*tch only had nicer hair, and that was it. She¡¯d been in the industry for six years, but somehow she lost out to a neer who¡¯d only been in the business for a little over a year!


    Savannah¡¯s manager, Smith, quickly pulled her aside. "Savannah, don¡¯t get so worked up. You¡¯ve been throwing a tantrum all day, and it¡¯s seriously affecting your mindset and mood. The decision has already been made, and there¡¯s no point in dwelling on it. Focus on trying tond the next ad instead."


    Savannah was panting, her eyes filled with rage.


    The assistant nearby watched with fear. Savannah had never been easy to deal with, but today¡ªlike when the ad winners were announced¡ªshe had lost control multiple times, tormenting the servants at home in different ways.


    Now, the assistant had be a silent ball of nerves, afraid to approach and just stood there quietly watching.


    "Why? Is it just because that b*tch has better skills in bed? Disgusting! She¡¯s got a pretty face, but does she think that face is enough to live off of for the rest of her life? She dares to step on my head... just wait, I¡¯ll see how she falls!" Savannah yelled sharply. Smith gently patted her shoulder, the only one brave enough to approach the big star in this situation.

 Chapter 588: She Hates Her! (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 588: She Hates Her! (Extra Story)</h4>


    "Alright, stop making a scene. Calm down and adjust your mindset. Aim for the Best Actress award this year. Is it really worth fighting with a neer? Remember, no matter how much you hate that woman, you cannot show it outside! Otherwise, your image as a top-tier celebrity will suffer, and you¡¯ll lose the support of your fans. Without that, you¡¯re nothing!"


    Sister Smith¡¯s words were harsh, but it was because of them that Savannah¡¯s anger gradually subsided.


    Sister Smith was right¡ªwhat happened had already happened, and being angry now was pointless.


    After calming down, Savannah said softly to Sister Smith, "I understand... I¡¯ll be more controlled in public. I¡¯m really sorry, rk. I won¡¯t treat you poorly again."


    rk, startled and nervous, was terrified. Just moments ago, Savannah had been filled with rage, and now, her expression had softened into something kind. He found women like her the most terrifying.


    "There¡¯s no need to apologize, Savannah. As long as your anger is gone, I¡¯m relieved. Let me make you a cup of honey milk," rk quickly found an excuse to leave.


    Sister Smith felt a hint of displeasure. Since Savannah became famous, her temper had gotten worse, and sometimes even she wasn¡¯t treated with respect.


    If this continued, could Savannah really control herself in public?


    Savannah sat back down, and the servants, trembling, walked in to clean up the disordered living room. By the time rk returned with the honey milk, a faint smile had appeared on her lips.


    Sister Smith, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps rising all over her body.


    Savannah was bing more emotional and harder for her manager to control.


    Savannah took a sip of the milk, her mood slightly improved, "Hmph, Aurora, let¡¯s see. How could I, Savannah, possibly lose to a woman who¡¯s only been in the industry for a year and a half?"


    Cold, icy light shed in her eyes. She had finally developed a strong hatred for Aurora.


    Autumn had arrived, and the weather had turned cooler, especially after the heavy rain. Through the clear ss window, Aurora saw the leaves on the trees outside, shining with an oily green glow.


    The light cast down, illuminating the garden with soft shadows, and the flowers and trees looked ethereal in the twilight.


    Tomorrow was her grandmother¡¯s birthday. Should she go, or should she not?


    Aurora was torn. She couldn¡¯t be as sharp and rational as E. She truly didn¡¯t want to face those who didn¡¯t like her.


    This time, her stepmother, Lin Jing, was probably going to be there as well.


    Dominic was sitting next to Eleanor, discussing thepany¡¯s gossip, as women always did when they got together.


    After all, Eleanor hadpletely figured out Dominic¡¯s temperament. Gossiping among friends wasn¡¯t a big deal, as it never really reached the ears of the people being talked about.


    Aurora¡¯s phone rang. She nced at it, and saw it was her younger sister, Abigail, calling.


    Aurora didn¡¯t really want to answer, but Abigail usually only called when she had something important to say.


    Aurora would immediately hang up if she heard any sarcasm in Abigail¡¯s voice, not even letting her speak.


    "Is there something you need?" Aurora answered the phone coldly.


    She really didn¡¯t have anything good to say to her half-sister.


    "I just wanted to let you know, tomorrow is Grandma¡¯s birthday. She wants you toe. After all, she¡¯s getting old and hopes for a full house with her children and grandchildren."


    Abigail¡¯s voice was filled with smugness. "Also, I have some good news for you. Your ex, Alexander, will be there. He¡¯s got a new girlfriend, haha. You won¡¯t believe who it is."


    Aurora¡¯s heart was pierced by something sharp. She hadn¡¯t expected that hearing about him after almost two months would still bring her so much pain.


    She understood Alexander¡¯s nature. He was very decisive, but she had to admit, he was a good man.


    She had hoped he would give her another chance...


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll go," Aurora replied, then hung up the phone.


    Eleanor, who had been standing nearby, gave her some advice, "Aurora, your tone needs to be better. What if someone records this and it gets posted online? Fans might think you¡¯re two-faced!"


    Aurora smiled helplessly, "Eleanor, how can I pretend so much? I don¡¯t like her. I really can¡¯t stand her. You want me to act all sweet... that would be two-faced. Besides, if she dares to do that, don¡¯t I have other evidence?"


    Aurora, being an artist and influenced by E, had recorded many of Abigail¡¯s words before.


    It was nothing more than insults directed at her, and Aurora would never release them for no reason.


    It¡¯s always good to be cautious. If Abigail ever broke ties with her, at least Aurora would have the evidence in hand.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re so pure, I¡¯m really afraid..." Dominic couldn¡¯t continue, worried that mentioning it might hurt Aurora¡¯s innocent heart.


    He was afraid that Aurora might fall into the hands of that wicked stepmother...


    Aurora saw through his thoughts. "Don¡¯t worry, Hazel may not be the easiest to get along with, but she¡¯s not like the other wicked stepmothers who make things difficult for me. She¡¯s married into another family now and needs a good image. If she were to continue being hostile with her former stepdaughter, it would require both high IQ and EQ to pull it off."


    Having experienced more, Aurora had slowly matured.


    She saw through Hazel. Although Hazel hadn¡¯t treated her well before, and even spread rumors that her father didn¡¯t give her living expenses, things had changed. Hazel was now another man¡¯s wife, and if she kept stirring up trouble, she wouldn¡¯t be a high-societydy for long.


    Eleanor chuckled lightly. "People need to grow. Right now, you can avoid dealing with your stepmother and grandmother, but in the future... there will be plenty of extraordinary people in the circle. You¡¯ll have to face some disgusting people, so when I tell you to attend your grandmother¡¯s birthday party, I just want you to grow up faster..."


    Human nature is inherently good, but when dealing with malicious people, Aurora still had a lot to learn. Without experience, she feared she would eventually fall victim to someone¡¯s schemes.


    Aurora nodded, understanding Eleanor¡¯s point.


    "I¡¯m d you understand. What I fear the most is that you don¡¯t get it!" Eleanor said with a smile.


    They all exchanged nces andughed, but Aurora felt a heaviness in her heart. She couldn¡¯t believe that Alexander already had a new girlfriend. She couldn¡¯t believe it at all!


    That man¡ªwas he really the one who once swore he¡¯d cherish her above all else, no matter what happened?


    As she thought about it, Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She stood up and silently walked upstairs.


    Eleanor and Dominic exchanged nces. After Aurora left, Eleanor sighed. "Aurora really is a hopeless romantic. If Alexander isn¡¯t answering her calls or seeing her, it¡¯s probably over. She¡¯s still upset about it."


    Dominic curled his lip. "Alexander is so petty. Even if they got back together, it wouldn¡¯t end well."


    "You¡¯re right. They¡¯d probably just end up fighting all the time..."


    They exchanged another nce, no longer in the mood to talk about anything else, and each went to their rooms to shower and rest.


    Aurora sat on the balcony, flipping through the album on her phone.


    This album was only essible to her and Alexander, filled with photos of the two of them, from high school to before their breakup. Every picture of her and him showed bright smiles or deep, loving gazes.


    Sadly... the past is gone...

 Chapter 589: The Winds of Change! (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 589: The Winds of Change! (Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora gritted her teeth, refusing to let herself cry out loud. Her heart felt as if it was being burned by something, it hurt so much, so painfully.


    Seven years of a rtionship, and it¡¯s over just like that? No, she was never the type to be so carefree.


    She had been busy with the new song and advertisementstely, and had truly thought that everything was behind her. But hearing that he was with someone else still made her feel terrible.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he decided to be with someone else so quickly... Who was that woman, really?


    Aurora was afraid to see him with another woman, but she couldn¡¯t suppress the burning desire to know more...


    People are always so contradictory. But after a breakup, Aurora couldn¡¯t even imagine the possibility of getting back together.


    Lost in her thoughts, the next day arrived.


    Aurora put on a face mask, and herplexion looked a little better. Dominic had already bought her a gift: a high-end jade bracelet worth 100,000, along with a ginseng that was several hundred years old¡ªquite valuable.


    These gifts were quite expensive, and Aurora felt a bit pained.


    Mrs. Wilson had never been fond of her or her mother, and now it was her birthday, yet she had to prepare such an extravagant gift...


    "Don¡¯t feel bad. After all, you¡¯re an artist. If the gift is too cheap, people will talk, and you¡¯ll end up embarrassing yourself," Eleanor said, seeing Aurora¡¯s pained expression, and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Many people be wasteful after bing famous, but Aurora still had her original values, which was great.


    Aurora nodded with a faint smile. "I understand, thank you, Eleanor. You¡¯re so generous and considerate. I¡¯m starting to feel like you¡¯re my mom!"


    "Get lost, I¡¯m not that old!" Eleanor replied with a mix ofughter and frustration.


    Aurora was in a great mood. Before leaving, she tied her long hair up with a simple water diamond hair tie, dressed in a deep red silk long-sleeve dress that entuated her graceful figure.


    Eleanor and Dominic both rated the outfit highly, saying it was perfect for her¡ªelegant without being overly formal.


    Originally, Eleanor was going to apany her, but Aurora declined, asking only Dominic to wait outside.


    At 4:30 PM, Aurora arrived at the Wilson home, which was already bustling. Abigail, Madison, and her uncles and aunts were also there.


    As expected, Hazel had also arrived. Although she had married someone else, Hazel was very good at handling situations. Before her marriage, she had done a lot of persuading work with Mrs. Wilson.


    After all, she sent Mrs. Wilson arge sum of money every month. With no son left, the elderly woman couldn¡¯t be stubborn anymore, so she allowed it.


    As for Abigail, she mentioned that Alexander and that woman had yet to arrive.


    Mrs. Wilson wasn¡¯t in the living room. The household servants respectfully took the gift Aurora brought. When Abigail saw her, she immediately sneered, "Oh, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe. But then again, your status has skyrocketed, and you¡¯ve signed with NJ Company for advertisements. How could you note back and show off?"


    Aurora gave her a faint nce and politely greeted her uncle and aunt.


    Her uncle, Mr. Wilson, was quite happy to see her, but Mrs. Wilson only snorted and didn¡¯t say much.


    Aurora was then pulled over by Kimi to y games. Although Kimi was often a bit spoiled, he actually liked his cousin a lot.


    Aurora¡¯s only real connection was with this little cousin.


    Kimi was only four or five years old, unaware of the ways of the world, but he knew Aurora was kind to him. Every time she came back, she would buy him gifts, and when his mom scolded him, as long as Aurora was there, she would always protect him.


    Little cousin Madison, however, walked over and pulled Kimi away from ying with Aurora. "Kimi, why are you so pathetic? She doesn¡¯t even want to y with you. You got kicked out of school, and she didn¡¯t even ask anyone to help you. Why are you still ying with her?"


    Madison¡¯s tone was sharp, exactly like Mrs. Wilson¡¯s attitude.


    Truly, like mother, like daughter. Aurora couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.


    Kimi shrugged off his sister¡¯s hand and pouted, saying, "Cousin is really nice to me. She¡¯s not as bad as you say... It¡¯s you... you never y with me!"


    Madison, furious, pped her brother on the head. Mrs. Wilson, seeing this, was livid and shouted, "Madison, why did you hit your brother? Aurora, as his older cousin, can¡¯t you try to mediate? This is all your fault!"


    Aurora was speechless. It wasn¡¯t even her fault¡ªMadison had hit Kimi because she was angry, so how did it end up being her problem?


    "Kimi, stop ying. There are guestsing soon. Go over there and watch TV," Aurora gently coaxed him.


    Kimi red at Madison and said, "Mom, it¡¯s not Aurora¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t hit me, it was my sister!"


    "Shut up, go over there and sit down. Don¡¯t watch TV, it¡¯ll ruin your eyes. Don¡¯t listen to your cousin¡¯s nonsense!" Mrs. Wilson huffed coldly, ring at Aurora with disapproval.


    Aurora felt even more speechless. After all, the TV program was an adult drama, and Kimi probably wouldn¡¯t evenst five minutes before leaving.


    Still, Mrs. Wilson seemed to think she was the troublemaker.


    Aurora quietly returned to the sofa, bored, and began fiddling with her phone. Her younger sister Abigail came over and said with a mocking tone, "Well, well, Aurora, why are you so bored? Aren¡¯t you the future little queen, the rising star promoted by LXL? Yet here you are, not even being weed. Feeling pretty down, huh?"


    Abigailughed triumphantly, while Hazel gave her daughter a faint look, "Abigail, don¡¯t speak like that. Have a little ss."


    "Mom, why are you siding with outsiders?" Abigail rolled her eyes in displeasure.


    Hazel tapped her daughter on the head, "I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you don¡¯t change your attitude, how will you ever marry into a good family?"


    Although Hazel had been a mistress, she knew how to handle people. She had endured everything, and to make it this far, she had worked hard. She understood the rules of high society, but most importantly, a woman¡¯s character needed to be gentle and able to endure hardships to secure her ce as a wife in a wealthy family.


    Abigail¡¯s spoiled personality, indulged by Mrs. Wilson, meant that even if she married into a rich family, she¡¯d probably face a lot of hardships.


    Abigail pouted proudly, "Mom, the man who truly loves me will ept all my ws!"


    Hazel had had enough and frowned, "Come with me, I need to talk to you."


    Before leaving, Hazel cast a cold nce at Aurora and said, "Aurora, since we¡¯ve had the fate of being mother and daughter, let me give you some advice. It¡¯s not easy for a female celebrity to marry into a good family. If you get married earlier and take up a proper job, maybe you still have a chance."


    Hazel then pulled Abigail away. Aurora felt nauseous. Did her stepmother really think she became a singer just by using her body to climb up?


    On the side, Madison chimed in, "Aunt Wilson is right. Heh, a showgirl¡ªhow many good endings can she have? I can¡¯t wait to see someone get dumped and end up with a mess. Let¡¯s see how she survives after that."


    Aurora didn¡¯t respond, only coldly curling her lips into a sarcastic smile. Abigail¡¯s words were just as naive as her old self.


    At that moment, a man and a woman walked in, making Aurora freeze for a moment.

 Chapter 590: The Winds of Change!(Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 590: The Winds of Change!(Extra Story)</h4>


    It was none other than Alexander and his new girlfriend.


    Aurora could never have imagined that the woman was none other than Peyton, the ssmate she had despised the most back in high school.


    Peyton was Mrs. Wilson¡¯s niece. While her family¡¯s business wasn¡¯t huge, they were still a well-established family in S City.


    Mrs. Wilson despised Aurora, and Peyton stood with her on the same side.


    Every time she saw Aurora, she would express extreme disdain, calling her a white lotus and more.


    Aurora had known for a long time that Peyton liked Alexander.


    She had even tried to make things difficult for Aurora in the past.


    Back in high school, Peyton was the ss monitor.


    One time, she lost her bracelet and found an identical one on Aurora.


    Aurora had never stolen Peyton¡¯s bracelet, but Peyton insisted that it was her, and it wasn¡¯t until Alexander stepped in that Peyton pretended to be the saint, saying she¡¯d forgive her.


    That was the moment when their animosity started. Alexander had never really paid attention to Peyton, but now, after their breakup, Alexander was dating the woman Aurora hated most!


    It felt as though her heart had been stabbed a thousand times. It was so painful.


    Peyton was wearing a purple gown embroidered with golden little flowers, highlighting her gentle and elegant demeanor.


    With her tall, slender figure, standing beside the tall Alexander, they looked like a perfect match.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned pale as she locked eyes with Peyton. In Peyton¡¯s eyes, there was a flicker of triumphant mockery.


    But it was fleeting. This white lotus was even more maniptive and subtle than Abigail and Madison.


    "Peyton, you¡¯re here!" Madison said sarcastically, casting a nce at Aurora. She happily ran over and took Peyton¡¯s hand, greeting her warmly.


    It was no surprise that the people Aurora disliked got along so well. Only Madison and Abigail could pull something like that off.


    Aurora looked at Alexander, her eyes full of disbelief.


    Alexander only gave her a cold nce before turning away, ignoring her entirely.


    Aurora lowered her gaze and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    She was pathetic, still hoping for his forgiveness even after everything that had happened.


    Behind them were Aurora¡¯s aunt and cousin. Her cousin, I Miller, was now a model. While she wasn¡¯t very famous, her personality was just like her aunt¡¯s¡ªkind and pleasant.


    I and Aurora got along very well.


    She quickly came over to sit with her and jokingly asked for her autograph.


    Aurora felt a little embarrassed.


    Among everyone in the room, except for her aunt and I, there was probably no one who genuinely cared for her.


    "Cousin, you¡¯re so enthusiastic... you¡¯re making me feel shy!"


    Aurora smiled faintly, her face still pale.


    "What¡¯s there to be shy about?


    When you¡¯re famous, I¡¯ll be able to show off," I joked.


    On the other side, Madison scoffed.


    "She only got famous because of a man, right?"


    At once, everyone in the room turned to look at Aurora.


    Even Alexander shot her a cold, disdainful look, as if she were the dirtiest, most detestable woman in the world.


    Aurora¡¯s pale face slightly flushed with anger, her lips curling into a cold smile. "Sister, you really know how to talk nonsense. Even if Everett has feelings for me, I¡¯ve never used him to gain fame! It¡¯s those vile people who exposed our photos. And... has your brain stopped working? Did you forget that before I became famous, I never had any interaction with Everett?"


    Aurora was telling the truth, but in the past, she¡¯d never paid much attention when others insulted her.


    But in that moment, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. No one could keep being insulted and belittled like that without reacting.


    She wasn¡¯t a pushover.


    Madison¡¯s expression immediately darkened. "Cousin, how could you say that about me? Have you forgotten how my parents raised you?"


    Aurora coldly replied, "I¡¯ll never forget their kindness in raising me, but Madison, you can¡¯t use that to insult me every time and trample on my dignity! If you¡¯ve forgotten, maybe you should go back and checkst year¡¯s newspapers and online news. At that time, I had already won anaward, but I wasn¡¯t involved with any man!"


    Aurora¡¯s expression was dead serious, and her words werepletely reasonable.


    For a moment, Madison didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    "You, you, you..."


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s face was ice-cold, and she snapped, "Aurora, you¡¯re really getting too bold..."


    "Shut up, all of you, move aside, and stop ruining our mood!" Mr. Wilson couldn¡¯t take it anymore. On such a joyful day, he really didn¡¯t want anything to spoil it.


    Mrs. Wilson red fiercely at Mr. Wilson. Since Kimi had caused trouble at school under her instigation, Mr. Wilson had grown distant toward her.


    Aunt quickly pulled Madison over. "Madison, go upstairs with your mom and ask Grandma toe down. Tell her we¡¯re all here."


    She diffused the situation, and Madison followed along with the suggestion.


    Mrs. Wilson and her daughter went upstairs, and Aurora¡¯s expression changed from red to pale, unstable as the weather, but she tried hard to control her anger.


    At that moment, Peyton and Alexander walked over.


    Peyton looked gentle yet pitiful, which made people feel disgusted. However, in Alexander¡¯s eyes, she only had that expression because she felt guilty for Aurora.


    "Aurora, it¡¯s been a long time."


    Peyton sat down beside Aurora and reached out to take her hand. Aurora quickly pulled away. "It has been a long time, but I never thought I¡¯d run into you."


    Peyton¡¯s actions seemed to hurt her "pure" little heart. "Aurora... are you mad at me? I¡¯ve always liked Alexander... We only started dating after you and he broke up. Please don¡¯t me me, okay?"


    Aurora was so furious she felt like her lungs would explode. She coldly smiled and replied, "Peyton, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯ve never med you for this."


    She didn¡¯t me her for this, because whether Alexander wanted it or not was his personal choice.


    But the incident back in high school, that was something she would never forgive this woman for.


    "But you... it¡¯s like you don¡¯t like me!" Peyton lowered her eyes, biting her lip as tears seemed to well up.


    Alexander stepped forward and pulled Peyton close. "Peyton, you did nothing wrong. Why bother with someone like her?"


    Alexander¡¯s words struck deeply into Aurora¡¯s heart, pain and disappointment flooding her at once.


    She couldn¡¯t believe... after all this time, he still didn¡¯t forgive her, still didn¡¯t trust her.


    Fine then. She wouldn¡¯t force it anymore. Continuing to push would only bring more hurt.


    "Hey, I gotta ask, what does this have to do with Aurora? just doesn¡¯t like people shaking her hand. Besides... didn¡¯t you insult Aurora every time you met her before? Acting all pitiful and pure... just to impress Alexander, right?" I said with a cold smile.


    Peyton¡¯s expression changed slightly. I was also one of their high school ssmates, and she knew exactly what had happened.


    "Alexander, let¡¯s go for a walk over there!" Peyton was sharp and quick to change the subject. She didn¡¯t let I¡¯s words get to her, and by doing so, it only highlighted her grace andposure.

 Chapter 591: Numb from the Pain (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 591: Numb from the Pain (Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora silently watched as Alexander and Peyton walked toward the backyard. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart, but gradually, it grew numb.


    Perhaps when the pain reaches its peak, a person stops caring about any further hurt.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from upstairs. Peyton turned around, and upon seeing the elderly woman upstairs, she immediately smiled and called out, "Aunt, you finally came down! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long!"


    Mrs. Wilson was supported by Mrs. Wilson and Madison as she walked down. At seventy years old, her thin frame and wrinkled face resembled the bark of a tree, like a de of grass swaying in the wind...


    But her eyes were still sharp. Upon seeing Peyton, Mrs. Wilson smiled gently, "Peyton, so it¡¯s you... You¡¯ve been so heartless, noting to see your aunt for months!"


    Peyton quickly released Alexander¡¯s hand and ran up, like a purple butterfly, radiating the charm and joy of a princess.


    In Alexander¡¯s heart, this version of Peyton was far more charming than Aurora, who seemed innocent but had climbed into the beds of other men.


    Alexander sat down nearby, but he couldn¡¯t help ncing at Aurora. She was standing there, watching Peyton upstairs with a faint expression.


    A subtle pain spread within him, but over time, Peyton had given him a different feeling, especially with all the images in his mind of Aurora with Everett...


    Gradually, he became indifferent toward this woman, even harboring a growing dislike deep inside.


    However, seeing her again, the love in his heart quietly resurfaced. Alexander felt a mix of love and hate for Aurora.


    Upstairs, Mrs. Wilson and her niece were chatting andughing as they came down. Aunt went to meet them, and the group of women walked toward this side.


    When Mrs. Wilson saw Aurora, her face suddenly changed, and she sneered, "You little jinx, you fox, what are you doing here? Are you trying to disgust me?"


    Aurora stood there, with only I standing beside her. The man who had once loved her the most was now coldly staring at her from across the room.


    Feeling helpless and sad, Aurora faintly looked at Mrs. Wilson and said, "Grandma, I just came to see you... I wish you a happy birthday and many more years..."


    "Shut up! Get out of here! The Wilson family has no granddaughter like you! You didn¡¯t learn anything good at such a young age. Not only were you a thief, but you also killed your parents, and now you¡¯ve be a little porn star!"


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s words were sharp and loud. Aurora had heard them so many times before that she felt numb to them, only shooting her a cold nce.


    There was no point in staying here any longer.


    Coming here was just a formality, and her task wasplete.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave now. Have fun, cousins." Aurora lowered her downcast eyes. Alexander hadn¡¯t stepped in to defend her. He was no longer the person he used to be. No matter what difficulties or usations she faced, he would no longer step in to help her or speak for her.


    Aunt quickly grabbed Mrs. Wilson¡¯s arm. "Mom, what century are we in, and you¡¯re still saying things like that?"


    "Little sis, are you going to speak for that cheap woman too? I told you long ago that her fate was bad and that we should have sent her away. But your brother and sister-inw wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look, they¡¯re both gone... and this jinx is still here, disgustingly trying to make me miserable. How could I wee her?"


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s voice was harsh, and at that moment, Abigail, who had walked in from the backyard, saw the scene with a gleam of triumph in her eyes.


    She knew Mrs. Wilson wouldn¡¯t like Aurora, so she had made a call on purpose.


    In fact, Aurora didn¡¯te because of her call. She came because of Eleanor¡¯s words and because she needed to grow.


    I quietly whispered to Aurora, "Don¡¯t be upset... Grandma Carter is just superstitious. Don¡¯t leave. Stay here with me."


    Aurora shook her head, "Forget it. I¡¯ll just ruin the mood here. You all have fun."


    Aurora didn¡¯t want to stay. Being here would only bring more insults and displeasure from Mrs. Wilson. And facing Alexander and Peyton, she felt too heavy-hearted to even eat.


    I felt ufortable, watching Grandma Carter continuously curse, and her impression of the elderly woman was quickly deteriorating.


    Although Mrs. Wilson was her Grandma Carter, as a girl, I couldn¡¯t earn Grandma Carter¡¯s affection.


    "You jinxed slut, why don¡¯t you hurry up and leave? Do you want the servants to chase you out with a broom?"


    Mrs. Wilson sneered in disgust. She bent down, grabbed a teacup, and threw it at Aurora.


    Aurora tilted her body to avoid the cup, saying, "Grandma, if I really am a jinx... why haven¡¯t I killed you yet?"


    One sentence made Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes widen in anger.


    "You... ungrateful daughter, slut, bastard!"


    Aunt quickly shot a look at Aurora, signaling her to leave quickly, knowing that if the elderly woman got too upset, everyone would me Aurora.


    "Bastard? Grandma, if you don¡¯t like me, then fine, but why go so far as to put an unnecessary green hat on my deceased father?" Aurora chuckled lightly, her eyes full of sorrow.


    "If I weren¡¯t a Wilson, you¡¯d probably have revealed my true background by now, right? By insulting me like this, you¡¯re not only bringing shame to my father but also to the Wilson family... So, I hope next time you speak, you¡¯ll be more rational!"


    "Cousin, let¡¯s go!" I saw the murderous look in Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes and was terrified. She quickly pushed Aurora and whispered to her.


    Madison, Abigail, and the others watched with glee.


    Mr. Wilson walked in from outside and quickly approached, trying to smooth things over.


    Mrs. Wilson was so furious that she was shaking, unable to speak, but the intense hatred in her eyes made Aurora feel truly incredulous.


    She was speaking the truth. This old woman¡¯s dislike of her was fine, but calling her a bastard in front of so many rtives was something she couldn¡¯t bear!


    Aurora stood there, unafraid, and coldly nced at Mrs. Wilson before turning and walking out.


    Kimi, frightened, shrank into Mrs. Wilson¡¯s arms. Seeing Aurora leave, she tugged at Mrs. Wilson¡¯s hand, "Mommy... maybe you should go talk to sister..."


    Mrs. Wilson patted her back. "If your sister doesn¡¯t want to be here, then so be it."


    Although Mrs. Wilson was harsh, she never expected her sister-inw to be even more so, and for a moment, she felt a little sympathy for Aurora.


    Alexander had been watching coldly the whole time. It wasn¡¯t until Aurora had left the hall that he snapped out of it, feeling a faint unease in his heart. Looking at Aurora, suddenly fearless, he seemed to... wonder if he had made a mistake?


    "I¡¯m so pissed off, so pissed off... that ungrateful daughter... she¡¯s just a shameless slut!"


    Mrs. Wilson shouted, as Aunt patted her back, soothing the old woman. Although I didn¡¯t like her mother acting this way, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be angry with her either.


    I chased after Aurora, calling her name.


    Behind her, surprisingly, Peyton was following. What was this woman nning to do next?

 Chapter 592: Letting Go of That Emotion (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 592: Letting Go of That Emotion (Extra Story)</h4>


    "Cousin, Grandma Carter was just speaking nonsense in a moment of excitement..." I ran over, but Aurora gently held her hand.


    "Cousin, thank you... but you don¡¯t need to say anything. I know exactly what kind of person she is, so there¡¯s no need tofort me. Besides, I¡¯ve long since gotten used to it."


    Used to being disliked by Mrs. Wilson, used to being neglected by her biological father. But for Aurora, her parents were both gone now. All she had left was her younger brother. Mrs. Wilson¡¯s sharp words¡ªshe had grown ustomed to them too. And yet, she was still able to live on just fine.


    I pouted. "I really don¡¯t get it. With Grandma Carter being like this... how did she manage to give birth to such a gentle daughter?"


    She was naturally referring to Aurora¡¯s aunt. Aurora chuckled lightly, unwilling toment.


    Only she knew that when Mrs. Wilson was younger, she hadn¡¯t treated her own daughter well either, resenting the fact that she wasn¡¯t born a boy.


    Most of her aunt¡¯s childhood had been spent in the countryside, raised by their great-grandmother.


    Their great-grandmother had been a kind-hearted rural woman, and she had only passed away when Aurora was ten.


    So, if her aunt had grown up to be a decent person, it was all thanks to their great-grandmother.


    "Alright, there¡¯s no need tofort me. You should go now¡ªsomeone here has something to say to me." Aurora cast a cold nce at Peyton, who stood nearby, her expression turning indifferent.


    I had no choice but to leave. Before she did, she deliberately leaned in close to Aurora¡¯s ear.


    "Watch out for that white lotus. Alexander must be blind. But... maybe he¡¯s just using her to get back at you because he¡¯s upset?"


    Was he trying to provoke her? Aurora wasn¡¯t sure. She only knew that this woman wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.


    After I left, Peyton walked over, looking timid. "Aurora, I came here specifically to apologize to you."


    Aurora smiled, but the smile was filled with mockery and sorrow.


    She had never imagined that Alexander would choose to be with Peyton¡ªa woman whose personality was just like Mrs. Wilson¡¯s.


    "Peyton, what are you saying? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. After all, you¡¯re not a homewrecker," Aurora¡¯s tone was utterly indifferent, not the least bit agitated, nor did she angrily me Peyton.


    Peyton felt a twinge of disappointment. She had hoped that calling Aurora out to talk would provoke her.


    If she could get Aurora tosh out, Alexander would hear it, and wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?


    "Even so... I am with the man you love most..." Peyton said awkwardly.


    "Honestly, I was surprised when he suddenly asked me to be his girlfriend. I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯ve actually been in contact with him all along¡ªbut I never told him the truth."


    "The truth?" Aurora looked at Peyton in surprise.


    What truth? Was there something she didn¡¯t know?


    "I¡¯ve always liked Alexander. So... I¡¯ve been sending money to his mother¡¯s ount, hoping to make his life a little easier. Aurora, you never really loved him enough. You never even tried to help him with his financial struggles. So... I hope you won¡¯t keep clinging to him. Let us be together, okay?" Peyton¡¯s big eyes shimmered with an intense plea.


    It was then that Aurora finally understood.


    No wonder Alexander had so quickly gotten together with Peyton¡ªthis white lotus had been working hard to clean up her own image all along.


    For Peyton, money was nothing.


    But back then, Aurora wasn¡¯t an actress yet. She had only signed with LXL when she was twenty-five. Before that, she was just an ordinary, unknown person.


    Financially, she couldn¡¯t have supported Alexander. She had relied on her uncle¡¯s help just to get by, and whatever money she earned from part-time jobs had all gone toward supporting her younger brother.


    Besides... she had believed that Alexander would endure it. After all, a man had his pride.


    "So that¡¯s how it is. Then, thank you... for always being so good to him. Even though I am part of the Wilson family... I think you¡¯re well aware of how they treat me. I had no money to help Alexander¡ªyou should understand that. And besides... I thought he valued his dignity too much to ept my financial support..."


    Aurora¡¯s voice was calm and measured. Back then, she had been struggling just as much. If Alexander had expected her to support him financially, then he wouldn¡¯t have been much of a man at all.


    Peyton hadn¡¯t expected Aurora to remain soposed. Not even a hint of jealousy. She couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed, though she kept a pitiful expression on her face.


    "You make it sound like... I was insulting him or something. Aurora, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I just wanted to silently do something for the man I love... I wasn¡¯t expecting anything in return... sob sob..."


    Aurora was speechless. This white lotus was really something else. She hadn¡¯t even said anything, yet Peyton was already putting on an act. Who was she trying to fool?


    "Enough! Aurora, don¡¯t take out your anger on Peyton just because of our rtionship!"


    Alexander¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind the door. Aurora turned her head, her heart filled with disappointment as she looked at him.


    They had been together for seven years. Had he been blind this entire time? Did he really think she was venting her anger on Peyton?


    Peyton felt triumphant, but her tears flowed even faster. Fat drops of tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Alexander, don¡¯t misunderstand... Aurora, Aurora didn¡¯t mean to do this. Maybe she¡¯s just too anxious about you..." Peyton quickly grabbed onto Alexander¡¯s arm, looking up at him with a pitiful face.


    Aurora stared at Alexander, but he only gave her a cold, disgusted nce¡ªone that crushed her heart to pieces.


    She really should give up now. Heh...


    As Aurora thought this, she instinctively took two steps back. The pain in her expression slowly faded, reced by sheer mockery.


    "Peyton, when did you be such a crybaby? Stop putting on an act in front of me. Alexander, we were together for seven years¡ªdon¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Do you really think I¡¯m taking my anger out on her? If you have proof, show it to me!"


    Alexander let out a coldugh. "You climbing into someone else¡¯s bed? That kind of thing is effortless for you."


    Aurora felt suffocated for a moment, but strangely, she also felt numb. The pain in her heart was gone.


    She calmly pulled out her phone and yed back the conversation she had just recorded with Peyton.


    Peyton¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had thought Aurora was easy to manipte, but she never expected her to be this cunning¡ªto actually record everything.


    "You don¡¯t have any proof? Then let me show you exactly what was said just now. Let¡¯s see if I was the one venting my anger on her or if she deliberately misled you!" Aurora¡¯s face showed a thinyer of anger.


    What devastated and infuriated her the most wasn¡¯t just Alexander ruining seven years of their rtionship in an instant¡ªit was how he saw her as something so disgraceful!


    It was heartbreaking.


    The man she had once loved deeply, the man who had once cherished her... had be such a disappointment!


    He might not love her anymore, but did he have to humiliate her like this?


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened, while Peyton stole a quick nce at him.


    Since he didn¡¯t say anything, she decided to remain silent as well. Staying still was her best defense.


    As the recording yed its final line, a flicker of hesitation crossed Alexander¡¯s eyes.


    She really hadn¡¯t been venting her anger on Peyton.

 Chapter 593: Unwelcome (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 593: Unwee (Extra Story)</h4>


    Alexander had been hiding behind the door earlier, unable to hear everything clearly. But when he saw Peyton¡¯s tears, he instinctively assumed that Aurora had taken her anger out on her¡ªthat was why he had rushed out so quickly.


    That urgency stemmed from his disappointment in Aurora. He had only wanted to knock some sense into her, but he never expected... that he hadpletely misunderstood her.


    "Alexander, I know you hate me and don¡¯t trust me. But tonight, I¡¯m even more disappointed in you! I hope this never happens again. Otherwise... let¡¯s just pretend we never knew each other!" Aurora¡¯s voice trembled. Seven years of love, and she was cutting it off just like that. How could it not hurt?


    She grabbed her purse and strode out.


    Tears slipped down her face, chilling her already gaunt features.


    Watching Aurora¡¯s resolute figure disappear, Alexander felt a suffocating pressure in his chest. He didn¡¯t know if what he had done was right or wrong. He didn¡¯t know... if he would regret it in the future.


    Just earlier, when Mrs. Wilson had been targeting Aurora, cursing her relentlessly, his heart had ached for her.


    Yet now, Alexander stood there, frozen, feeling an urge to chase after her. But before he could move, Peyton quickly grabbed his arm.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I just... I just felt so heartbroken seeing how she betrayed you," Peyton wiped away her tears and added softly, "Don¡¯t me her, okay?"


    What a maniptive act¡ªone moment, she was ndering Aurora, and the next, she was ying the selfless saint, pleading on her behalf.


    At her words, Alexander¡¯s mind reyed the image of Everett kissing Aurora in those photos. His expression darkened, and after a brief hesitation, he nodded.


    "You did nothing wrong. Let¡¯s go inside."


    Peyton was overjoyed inside. She was certain that Aurora would never recover from this. She had seen the disgust in Alexander¡¯s eyes clearly.


    She only hoped that Alexander would continue to hate Aurora¡ªbecause that would be exactly what she wanted.


    But that night, Alexander felt restless. Without Aurora there, he felt an inexplicable emptiness.


    He knew he was being pathetic. He had been the one to initiate the breakup. So why... why couldn¡¯t he stop thinking about her now?


    Before tonight, when he hadn¡¯t seen her, he could suppress the urge to find her. But now, it was as if something was constantly tugging at his heart.


    Outside, the night stretched endlessly, and a deep mncholy settled over Alexander.


    ¡ª


    After leaving the Wilson family estate, Aurora spotted a car parked nearby.


    Dominic saw her and immediately opened the door, looking at her in surprise.


    "You¡¯re out already? Looks like you really weren¡¯t wee."


    He smirked yfully, trying to lighten the mood.


    Aurora let out a bitterugh. "I¡¯m used to it. Don¡¯t bring it up¡ªit¡¯s just disgusting and disheartening."


    Mrs. Wilson disgusted her. Alexander broke her heart. It was rare to experience both kinds of pain at once.


    She consoled herself with that thought as she climbed into the car. Annoyed, she grabbed a bottle of water, twisted it open, and drank half of it in one go.


    Dominic gave her a sympathetic look. "Those people were really too much, weren¡¯t they? I mean, you¡¯re still their own flesh and blood, their granddaughter. And they just kicked you out like that?"


    Aurora pressed her lips together and said nothing.


    Sensing her mood, Dominic decided not to say anything more. Her face looked pale and weary¡ªif he kept talking, she might break down.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Abigail kept ncing at her phone. Half an hour ago, she had called a journalist to leak information, telling them that Aurora would be leaving the Wilson estate soon.


    She could already imagine Aurora getting surrounded by reporters, onlookers pointing at her, and even some crazy fans attacking her. Just thinking about it made Abigail so delighted she wanted tough out loud.


    Just as she was about to walk over and chat with her cousin, her phone rang again. It was from the same number she had just leaked the information to.


    She quickly stood up and rushed to the back garden before answering.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you calling me?"


    The journalist on the other end wasn¡¯t exactly a friend¡ªthis was a business arrangement.


    Every time Abigail gave them valuable intel, if it was useful, she would get paid.


    "Sorry, something came up, and I won¡¯t be able to cover the story."


    The journalist chuckled lightly.


    "Then why not pass the info on to other reporters? It¡¯ste¡ªhave they all left already?" Abigail didn¡¯t seem too bothered, quickly pressing for more details.


    "I already put the story out earlier. Anyway, I¡¯ve got things to do, so I have to go." The journalist hung up in a hurry.


    Abigail felt uneasy. Something didn¡¯t seem right.


    Making up an excuse, she quickly left.


    She needed to see for herself¡ªhad Aurora been swarmed by reporters yet?


    It was already 5 PM, and while there weren¡¯t many people getting off work yet, there were plenty of students around.


    However, in this district, almost everyone was wealthy or influential, and the younger generation was rare. There were only a handful of pedestrians on the road.


    Abigail rushed to the entrance of the neighborhood, only to see Aurora¡¯s car already driving off into the distance.


    The sunset was breathtakingly beautiful, but Abigail¡¯s mood was utterly ruined. She stomped her foot angrily.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on? I clearly leaked the news, so why didn¡¯t any reporters show up? Could it be... Aurora¡¯s been cklisted? But even so, there should still be at least some reporters!"


    Her excitement plummeted into frustration in an instant.


    ¡ª


    At NC Group, located in the heart of S City, the office was brightly lit. Everett nced at the document in his hand, then irritably tossed it aside.


    He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Aurora¡¯s panicked face when she had run into him a while back.


    Just how terrified was she? How much did she fear him?


    "Young Master, everything has been taken care of. I believe those reporters won¡¯t dare block Miss Aurora anymore," Tobias reported respectfully as he walked into the office.


    Everett leaned back in his chair, his eyes cold as he nced at Tobias. He was well aware that the Wilson family didn¡¯t treat Aurora well¡ªespecially her half-sister, who was full of malicious schemes.


    That was why he had ordered Tobias to warn any reporters who were close to Abigail.


    This was his way of making amends for the harm he had caused Aurora. If they couldn¡¯t be together, then at the very least, he would protect her.


    "Got it."


    "If anythinges up, I¡¯ll report it to you immediately," Tobias added, though inwardly, he felt displeased.


    He had watched Everett change. The once indifferent and unattached young master had beenpletely thrown off bnce because of Aurora.


    Lately, Everett had been distracted in everything he did. Having grown up by Everett¡¯s side, Tobias knew exactly what kind of person he was.


    With Everett¡¯s wealth and power, getting a woman should be effortless. Yet, he insisted on respecting her. If it were any other rich heir, they would have used every shameless trick in the book to win her over by now.


    After Tobias left, Everett lit a cigarette.


    But he didn¡¯t smoke it¡ªhe simply watched as the thin curls of smoke rose into the air, spreading and swirling before eventually fading into nothingness.


    Some feelings, perhaps, were just like that smoke¡ªdrifting away until theypletely disappeared.


    ¡ª


    Sitting inside the car, Aurora gazed at the blood-red sunset, the sky aze with streaks of color. Feeling drained, she slowly closed her eyes.


    If not for Jesse, she would have given up her career as a singer a long time ago. If she were alone, money wouldn¡¯t matter.


    She loved singing, but with so many troubles in reality, sometimes it felt like it just wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Suddenly, the car made a strange noise. Aurora froze for a moment, and then the vehicle came to a stop.


    Dominic immediately panicked. "What the hell? The car broke down? Damn it, and we just happened to stop in the middle of nowhere... What do we do now?"

 Chapter 594: Ulterior Motives (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 594: Ulterior Motives (Extra Story)</h4>


    To avoid the rush hour traffic, Aurora deliberately took a longer route to get here.


    This coastal road added a full thirty minutes to her journey home.


    Because of this, mostmuters preferred to avoid it, and parts of the road weren¡¯t exactly easy to navigate.


    Aurora frowned. Her car had broken down in the middle of nowhere, with no shops or houses in sight, and she had no idea how to fix it.


    She tried starting the car a few more times, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. With no other option, she got out, lifted the hood, and stared at the engine,pletely clueless.


    "Better call Eleanor and ask her to send someone over. It¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll find a cab out here," Aurora said, ncing around as dusk gradually settled over the horizon.


    Dominic nodded and reached for his phone, but just then, the sound of a car horn came from behind them.


    Both Aurora and Dominic turned to look. Aurora had been wearing a mask and sunsses ever since she left her neighborhood, so she wasn¡¯t worried about being recognized.


    A ck Mercedes had pulled over, and when the doors opened, the sight of the two women stepping out surprised Aurora.


    "Miss Taylor, you¡¯re taking this route too?" Dominic was slightly taken aback but quickly greeted them with a smile.


    Aurora gave a polite nod. "Miss Taylor, what a coincidence."


    The two women were Savannah and her assistant, rk. Aurora hadn¡¯t expected to run into them here.


    Something about the situation felt off. After her recent encounter with Peyton, Aurora couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas Savannah deliberately showing up here? Was she following her?


    Regardless of the reason, she and Savannah were hardly close enough to be calling each other sisters, yet Savannah greeted her with an unusual warmth. What was going on?


    "Car trouble?" Savannah asked with a bright smile. "It¡¯s hard to find a cab around here. Why don¡¯t you ride with me?"


    Aurora hesitated and instinctively nced at Savannah¡¯s car.


    "Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more than enough room for both of you," Savannah assured her with a lightugh. "It¡¯s just rk and one bodyguard with me."


    She then reached out and took Aurora¡¯s hand in a friendly manner. "Come on, don¡¯t just stand here. If fans recognize you, you won¡¯t be able to leave."


    Aurora looked at the darkening sky. The sun had dipped below the horizon, leaving only a faint glow on the water¡¯s surface.


    ncing at the deste road with no other cars in sight, she finally nodded. "Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Miss Taylor."


    Savannah giggled. "Why so formal? We may not be in the samepany, but we¡¯re in the same industry¡ªwe should look out for each other!"


    Aurora and Savannah took the back seat, while Savannah personally took the wheel. The bodyguard stayed behind, waiting for their team toe and repair Aurora¡¯s car.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Savannah had an ulterior motive. She was willing to leave her bodyguard behind just to give her a ride... something about it felt off.


    Dominic sat in the front with rk, who drove steadily.


    Savannah, on the other hand, chatted with Aurora as if they were old friends catching up.


    "Oh, that reminds me," Savannah suddenly shifted the conversation, "XW Entertainment¡¯s boss mentioned a film project. I don¡¯t have time in my schedule, and they¡¯re still looking for someone to take the role. Why don¡¯t you give it a shot, Aurora?"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise. What was Savannah up to? She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this woman wasn¡¯t acting out of goodwill. Was there some hidden agenda behind introducing her to an investor?


    "There¡¯s no need," Aurora replied, shaking her head. "I¡¯m not in the best state right now. Besides... I¡¯ve never acted before. I¡¯d hate to disappoint them."


    Savannah was subtly displeased¡ªAurora really wasn¡¯t taking the bait.


    "Oh,e on! You¡¯re so talented. Acting is easy, just like filming amercial! I¡¯ve never seen a singer with your potential, so I rmended you to Mr. Isaiah. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered," Savannah said with a smile.


    Before Aurora could respond, Savannah nced at the front seat and called out, "rk, take us to Cloudwater Lounge. Mr. Isaiah is waiting for us there."


    Originally, Savannah had ns to meet Mr. Isaiah for a business dinner.


    The man was indeed looking for someone to cast in his film, but XW Entertainment hadn¡¯t found a suitable candidate yet.


    While XW Entertainment had been growing steadily, it still wasn¡¯t as influential as LXL.


    "Understood," rk replied. Internally, she felt sorry for Aurora but was just an assistant¡ªthere wasn¡¯t much she could do to help.


    Aurora pressed her lips together awkwardly and frowned slightly, her expression tinged with concern. "Miss Taylor, I really don¡¯t think I¡¯m cut out for acting..."


    "I heard you don¡¯t have any scheduled projects right now," Savannah said with a dazzling smile. "You might as well meet with them. Filming starts in a month, so you¡¯d have plenty of time to rest before then. Aurora, in this industry, the neers are always pushing out the veterans. You have to seize opportunities and establish yourself before fresh faces take over."


    Her tone was warm and encouraging, as if she genuinely meant well.


    Aurora¡¯s slightly gaunt face carried a faint smile, her expression calm and unshaken. "That makes sense... Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well take a look."


    Savannah had already pushed the situation this far¡ªif Aurora insisted on getting out of the car, wouldn¡¯t that just give her an excuse to stir up drama? Later, she could easily tell reporters or others that Aurora was arrogant and ungrateful, that she had only been trying to offer her a ride home, yet was coldly rejected.


    Savannah was at the height of her career right now. If she truly had ulterior motives, even if Aurora avoided her this time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape forever. Rather than resisting, it was better to go with the flow and let things y out naturally.


    Seeing that Aurora no longer objected, Savannah quickly made a call to Mr. Isaiah from XW Entertainment to inform him.


    XW Entertainment was essentially just an investmentpany, which meant they could still coborate with major studios. If Aurora was genuinely interested in the script, Mr. Isaiah could reach out to Eric to negotiate. If both parties were on board, they could proceed with funding and production.


    Aurora, however, understood the situation clearly¡ªLXL was growing stronger by the day and had no real need for Isaiah¡¯s investment.


    If she wanted, she could easily select a script she liked and have it produced. Eric wouldn¡¯t refuse because he trusted her judgment.


    But Savannah didn¡¯t understand that. She assumed that, within LXL, Aurora had to follow Eric¡¯s everymand.


    Half an hourter, the car pulled into the parking lot of Cloudwater Lounge.


    Savannah led Aurora inside, while Dominic felt a growing sense of unease. She had heard the rumors¡ªSavannah acted sweet and weing toward neers on the surface, but in reality, she was as venomous as a snake. Many rookies in the industry avoided her like the gue.


    But no one dared to expose her true nature. After all, Savannah had the powerful Taylor family behind her, not to mention an international real estate tycoon as her boyfriend.


    With that kind of backing and influence, who would risk offending her? If she wanted to cklist someone, it would be a serious problem.


    Dominic took out her phone and quickly sent Aurora a text.


    Aurora nced at her screen. Dominic¡¯s message contained just two words: Be careful.


    Aurora turned back to look at Dominic, raising her brows slightly in acknowledgment, signaling that she was prepared.


    Inside Cloudwater Lounge, the atmosphere was opulent and grand.

 Chapter 595: On the Verge of Ruin? (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 595: On the Verge of Ruin? (Extra Story)</h4>


    As Savannah pushed open the door to the private room, Aurora suddenly picked up her phone. "Miss Taylor, I need to make a quick call. I¡¯ll be right in."


    Savannah smiled and nodded patiently, standing there as if waiting for Aurora to finish.


    She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Aurora had any friends in this ce. Once things unfolded the way she had nned, there would be no one to save her!


    Aurora quickly called Eleanor, briefly informing her of her location and the private room she was in. Eleanor immediately understood what she meant.


    After hanging up, Aurora and Dominic followed Savannah inside.


    Inside the private room, a man with a bulging belly lounged on the sofa, two scantily d women draped around him,ughing and drinking.


    "Well, well, Savannah, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting forever!" Qian Yuejin, the boss of XW Entertainment, grinned as he stood up.


    "My apologies for keeping Mr. Isaiah waiting," Savannah said with a smile. "Let me introduce you¡ªthis is my good friend, Aurora. And Aurora, this is Mr. Isaiah from XW Entertainment."


    She pulled Aurora forward, her gaze subtly signaling something.


    Isaiah¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto Aurora.


    She had lost some weight recently, but the purple silk gown she wore only entuated her elegance. Her face was pale, yet her bright, expressive eyes, delicate features, and ethereal presence captivated him.


    Women as pure and radiant as Aurora were rare these days.


    Isaiah recognized her, but this was his first time seeing her in person. His eyes narrowed with pleasure as he reached out to shake her hand, deliberately lingering longer than necessary.


    Aurora instantly felt a wave of unease.


    She had read about this Isaiah in the papers before¡ªhe was known for being a lecher. While he had a keen eye for investment and most of the films and dramas he backed turned a huge profit, many actresses had fallen prey to his ways.


    What Aurora didn¡¯t realize was that Savannah¡¯s rise to fame wasrgely thanks to this very man, Qian Yuejin.


    "Miss Aurora, you¡¯re even more beautiful in person than on screen. What a treat for the eyes!" Isaiah chuckled, nearly drooling.


    Aurora subtly withdrew her hand, offering a polite yetposed smile. "You tter me, Mr. Isaiah. Miss Taylor invited me here to meet you, but I must admit, I have no experience in acting..."


    "No need to be modest! With your talent, Miss Wilson, you¡¯ll shine no matter what role you take. Please, have a seat, have a seat!" Isaiah said enthusiastically.


    Savannah pulled Aurora down beside her, while Dominic and rk exchanged a concerned nce before sitting off to the side.


    Dominic was quietly rmed. She discreetly took out her phone and messaged Eleanor.


    Savannah, however, didn¡¯t seem to care. After all, she knew that this private room wasn¡¯t somewhere just anyone could walk into.


    "Miss Wilson, I actually have a period drama in the works with a massive budget¡ªsomewhere between 100 million and 500 million. Let¡¯s discuss it tonight."


    Isaiah beamed as he spoke.


    Savannah smiled. "Aurora, you¡¯re still young, so you have to seize opportunities. Many artists would kill for a chance to work with Mr. Isaiah, but he only coborates with those he deems worthy."


    Her implication was clear¡ªbeing chosen by Isaiah was a privilege.


    Aurora remained poised, nodding slightly. "I appreciate Miss Taylor¡¯s rmendation, but acting is something that requires the right opportunity. If I like the script, I¡¯ll consider it."


    Isaiah immediately waved off the two women beside him and ordered avish spread of dishes.


    Aurora was mildly surprised. Cloudwater Lounge typically didn¡¯t serve food¡ªwas Isaiah an investor here as well?


    "Come, let¡¯s have a toast!" Isaiah grinned, raising his ss.


    Dominic quickly stood up. "Mr. Isaiah, Aurora has had stomach issues recently, and her doctor advised her not to drink. I¡¯ll drink on her behalf!"


    Isaiah didn¡¯t seem to mind. Dominic downed the ss in one go, and her face instantly flushed pink.


    Aurora grew concerned. If Dominic kept drinking like this, would she get drunk?


    But Isaiah was relentless, continuously urging more drinks. Difort settled deep within Aurora. She despised these kinds of social gatherings.


    Meanwhile, Savannah yed along, pretending to be thrilled and joining in the drinking.


    Aurora knew full well that Savannah harbored hostility toward her. More than once, she caught Savannah shooting knowing nces at Isaiah, as if secretly signaling him.


    With just a single nce from Savannah, Isaiah became even more persistent in urging drinks. One ss after another, and before long, Dominic waspletely unconscious, slumped over the table.


    "Mr. Isaiah, Dominic is drunk. I should take her home first. If I have time, I¡¯ll schedule another meeting with you," Aurora stood up and said with a gentle smile.


    But Isaiah had no intention of letting her go. He grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand firmly. "Isn¡¯t Dominic just your assistant? No need to worry about a mere assistant. I¡¯ll have someone take her to the lounge in the back to rest."


    A subtle tension built in Aurora¡¯s chest¡ªthis man was clearly not someone to be taken lightly.


    With a wave of Isaiah¡¯s hand, two bodyguards stepped forward and carried Dominic to the back lounge.


    Savannah put on an apologetic look and turned to Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m not feeling well... You and Mr. Isaiah continue your conversation. I¡¯ll be heading out first."


    Aurora saw through her act in an instant.


    Savannah was trying to leave her alone here, setting her up so Isaiah could have his way with her. Ha! What a venomous woman.


    Aurora quickly withdrew her hand. "Miss Taylor, if you¡¯re not feeling well, then I shouldn¡¯t stay either. After all, you brought me here. Now that you¡¯re leaving, how could I possibly have the mood to continue drinking?"


    Her words were perfectly reasonable, leaving Savannah momentarily speechless. Her lips twitched as she forced a smile. "Aurora, no need to feel guilty. I won¡¯t me you. Just stay and keep Mr. Isaiahpany."


    Isaiah¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Aurora resisting, but the greed in his eyes only grew stronger.


    Aurora, however, remainedposed and shook her head. "Mr. Isaiah has always been a respectable and honorable businessman. Miss Taylor, your words might be a little misleading. Mr. Isaiah is known for treating artists fairly¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t concern himself with something as trivial as drinking, would he?"


    With just that one statement, she ttered Qian Yuejin to the skies, and he immediately puffed up with pride. "You¡¯re absolutely right! I never force artists to drink with me..."


    Savannah coughed sharply, shooting Isaiah a re.


    Watching their interaction, Aurora could tell that their rtionship was far from just business.


    Realizing his mistake, Isaiah awkwardly chuckled. "Aurora, since we have this rare opportunity, let¡¯s at least enjoy a meal while discussing the script. I won¡¯t force you to drink."


    Aurora responded with a light, graceful smile, a smile so captivating that Isaiah nearly lost himself in it. A beauty like her¡ªwhat man wouldn¡¯t want to possess her?


    "Miss Taylor, if you¡¯re feeling unwell, why don¡¯t I take you home?" Aurora attempted to decline again, but Isaiah simply chuckled and shook his head.


    "Savannah has rk with her. rk, take her home."


    "That¡¯s right, rk can drive. I have a doctor at home, so Aurora, you don¡¯t need to worry about me," Savannah said with a bright, unwavering smile¡ªshowing no signs of difort at all.


    rk stepped forward to support Savannah and cast a brief nce back at Aurora, his eyes filled with a faint sense of pity and regret.


    What a promising young star she was¡ªyet tonight, she would be ruined at Isaiah¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 596: Like Swallowing a Fly (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 596: Like Swallowing a Fly (Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora remained calm, watching as the two men left before she noticed two bodyguards standing outside the door.


    If Eleanor arrived, she might not even be able to get in... So what should she do?


    Aurora suddenly regretted getting into Savannah¡¯s car. But at this point, there was no turning back. Someone like Savannah¡ªif she failed this time, she would just find another opportunity. That was exactly why Aurora had epted her invitation in the first ce.


    Now that she had stepped into the lion¡¯s den, she had to think fast and find a way to escape!


    "Well then, let¡¯s have a proper talk, Mr. Isaiah. Is the script here? May I take a look?" Aurora forced herself to stayposed, trying to buy time by focusing on the script.


    Mr. Isaiah nodded. "Of course, the script is right here. You can skim through the main outline, and then we can have dinner together, shall we?"


    Aurora gave a faint nod and took the script from him, but not before Mr. Isaiah intentionally brushed his hand against hers.


    Suppressing the urge to gag, Aurora flipped open the script and skimmed through the main outline.


    It was a story about the legitimate daughter of a declining noble family who rose through the ranks from a concubine to an empress. Aurora wasn¡¯t particrly fond of such plots.


    She preferred lighthearted modern scripts, but to stall for time, she forced herself to read on.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Isaiah leered at her, his gaze lingering on her delicate face before slowly sliding down to her slender figure.


    What a beautiful woman. So what if Everett had been interested in her before? Since Everett¡¯s statement had been released, there hadn¡¯t been a single scandal about them in the tabloids.


    "Aurora, what do you think? Does this story suit your taste?" Mr. Isaiah¡¯s handnded on Aurora¡¯s thigh, shamelessly taking advantage of her.


    Aurora felt like she had just swallowed a fly. Her face turned red as she quickly grabbed a ss of wine and shoved it into Mr. Isaiah¡¯s hand.


    In doing so, she sessfully removed his disgusting hand from her thigh.


    "Mr. Isaiah, I heard you¡¯re quite the drinker. Why don¡¯t we have another round? A real man should be able to hold his liquor, don¡¯t you think? If you can drink endlessly, that would be even better!"


    Aurora¡¯s smile was bright and charming. Mr. Isaiah had been displeased at first, but seeing her expression, he became smug and swirled his drink proudly. "Of course! I can drink endlessly. Are you testing my limits?"


    Mr. Isaiah truly had a strong tolerance for alcohol. At business banquets, he was always thest one standing.


    "Of course! A man who can drink well is especially attractive. I¡¯ve had many suitors, but none of them could handle their alcohol¡ªtotally not up to my standards." Aurora¡¯s tone was subtle, but her eyes gleamed with a hopeful glint. "Mr. Isaiah, are you really that good?"


    Her doubtful tone poked at Mr. Isaiah¡¯s ego, fueling his desire to prove himself. "Of course! If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you."


    Though slightly annoyed, in his mind, Aurora was trapped.


    This was his territory. Even if she had wings, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fly out of this private room.


    Mr. Isaiah downed one drink after another, while Aurora kept pouring for him, her smile unwavering and her demeanor respectful.


    But deep down, she felt sick to her stomach.


    As an actress, she knew how to navigate these kinds of situations.


    She was running out of time¡ªif she couldn¡¯t keep up this act, Mr. Isaiah would reveal his true colors. So she forced herself to keep ying along, trying every trick she could to keep him entertained.


    Mr. Isaiah, on the other hand, was in no rush. He drank leisurely while boasting about his journey from a penniless nobody to the powerful man he was today. He also mentioned the many actresses he had "discovered" and personally guided to stardom.


    At one point, he absentmindedly brought up Savannah. By now, he was slightly drunk, his face flushed.


    "That woman... Savannah, yeah... she¡¯s beautiful, sure. But when she first entered the industry, she had a terrible temper and zero acting skills. She thought she was untouchable just because she came from a well-off family. Directors wouldn¡¯t dare take advantage of her, but they didn¡¯t dare give her big roles either... Then she met me. She got me drunk and climbed into my bed... Hah! She might act all fiery, but deep down, she¡¯s nothing but a¡ª"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    So Savannah had slept with this sleazy old man!


    She had always suspected there was something shady between the two of them. Now, she finally had proof.


    "Something like that really happened? Heh..." Aurora was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Mr. Isaiah¡¯s eyes gleamed as he suddenly grabbed her soft, delicate hand.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re far more impressive than Savannah was back then... Come here, give me a kiss!"


    Aurora was startled and quickly pulled her hand away, clutching her stomach.


    "Oh no, Mr. Isaiah, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel so good... I think I ate something bad at lunch. I need to¡ª I need to go to the restroom."


    Though slightly intoxicated, Isaiah was still sober enough to know exactly what was going on. He had been eyeing Aurora for a long time, and now that she was right in front of him, there was no way he would let her just walk away.


    "Sweetheart, are you trying to pull a disappearing act?"


    Seeing the dangerous glint in his reddened eyes, Aurora quickly forced a smile and shook her head.


    "This is your territory, Mr. Isaiah, right? If I could escape just by going to the restroom, then your power and influence... wouldn¡¯t be all that impressive, would they?"


    Her words clearly displeased him, but after a moment of hesitation, he reluctantly let go of her hand.


    "Fine. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve worked hard for most of my life, and now I¡¯m finally sessful. If I can¡¯t even get a woman I want, that¡¯d be a disgrace... Go ahead. I promise you¡¯lle right back to me."


    Hearing this, Aurora secretly let out a sigh of relief while cursing him in her mind¡ªWhat an idiot!


    As she left the private room, Isaiah watched her go, his eyes filled with smug satisfaction.


    Aurora made her way to the restroom, immediately noticing that his bodyguards were following her.


    So, if I try to escape, they¡¯ll just drag me right back to Isaiah?


    What a scheming bastard.


    Aurora stepped into the women¡¯s restroom and finally stopped the voice recording on her phone.


    Her palms were covered in cold sweat. That had been way too close. If she hadn¡¯t thought fast, she would have had to deal with Isaiah¡¯s disgusting hands all over her.


    Meanwhile, Isaiah was convinced that she wouldn¡¯t dare call the police.


    After all, female celebrities caught in situations like this rarely had a way to handle it. As far as thew was concerned, she had simply been drinking with him¡ªhardly enough for the police to intervene.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t believe she had any powerful connections. If she did, why would she be here begging for a role in his movie?


    Aurora sshed cold water on her face and looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her expression turned icy.


    It had already been two hours¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t Eleanor arrived yet?


    Or... had she been blocked froming in?


    Aurora¡¯s heart pounded with anxiety. She quickly dialed E, who answered almost immediately.


    "Eleanor is already here," E informed her. "She arrived a while ago with her team, but Isaiah¡¯s people have been keeping them upied with various excuses."


    "Don¡¯t worry," she added. "Just walk out confidently. Eric has already contacted the owner of Yunshuijian Club. Isaiah is just a minor shareholder here."


    Hearing this, Aurora felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude.


    "Thank you so much, E. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even know what to do..."


    "Please, don¡¯t be so polite. If you really want to thank me, just prepare a big red envelope for my daughter¡¯s one-month celebration."


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Even in a situation like this, E still joked to help her rx.


    "Of course! That¡¯s a given, E. I won¡¯t keep you¡ªI¡¯ll visit you soon!"


    "Alright, take care!"


    After hanging up, Aurora took a deep breath, squared her shoulders, and stepped out of the restroom.


    As Aurora stepped out of the restroom, she suddenly came face-to-face with a tall man. He wasughing and chatting with a group of men as they walked toward her. To the left, a hallway lined with private rooms stretched into the distance, reserved for guests.


    The moment the man saw Aurora, his expression darkened.


    Fate really enjoys ying tricks on me, Aurora thought bitterly. The one person she least wanted to see just happened to be here.


    Alexander was in a foul mood, so Peyton had suggested he and his colleagues rx at Yunshuijian Club. She happened to know someone who could arrange a private room for them.

 Chapter 597: Two Slaps (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 597: Two ps (Extra Story)</h4>


    "Oh my, Aurora! What a coincidence running into you here! So, you rushed off earlier because you had an appointment here?"


    Peyton, who had just caught up, immediately clung to Alexander¡¯s arm, smiling sweetly as she spoke.


    Aurora pressed her lips together. At least Peyton hadn¡¯t exposed what had happened at the Wilsons¡¯¡ªhow considerate of her.


    After all, Peyton had an image to maintain. She wouldn¡¯t want Alexander to see an ugly side of her.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here either. Looks like Miss Peyton wasn¡¯t satisfied with thest party and decided to continue the fun here," Aurora replied indifferently, not sparing Alexander a single nce.


    For a former lover who had abandoned her so easily, the best thing to do was to act as if he didn¡¯t exist. Looking at him even once would only remind her of how much her heart still ached.


    "Not at all! Some of Alexander¡¯s friends wanted to hang out here, so I simply arranged a private room," Peyton said with a smile.


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened. "Aurora, don¡¯t judge others with your petty mind."


    Aurora lowered her gaze and said nothing, brushing past him with a cold demeanor.


    Alexander¡¯s heart clenched as she walked by without so much as a nce in his direction.


    Even though he was with Peyton now, he still couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Aurora.


    And he hated himself for it.


    As he watched her retreating figure, a new presence suddenly appeared in front of her.


    A pudgy man with arge belly and a greasy, grinning face stepped forward. He looked like the very definition of wealth and indulgence.


    "Aurora, there you are! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages!"


    Isaiah chuckled as he approached. One of his bodyguards had just reported that Aurora had run into some acquaintances and might try to slip away with their help. So, he rushed out immediately.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    The cool autumn breeze blew through the open window, making the hem of her purple dress flutter. The wind clung to her silhouette, entuating her stunning figure.


    Isaiah¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    "Such a beauty! Come on, let¡¯s head back to the room. The food¡¯s getting cold! And you know... without a proper meal, you won¡¯t have the energy for whates next."


    Every word dripped with sickening innuendo.


    Aurora was so furious she almost spat blood.


    "Mr. Isaiah, I think there¡¯s been some misunderstanding¡ª"


    "Come on, Aurora! You kept drinking with me, kept praising my drinking skills. Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re interested in me? Haha, don¡¯t be shy, let¡¯s go!"


    Isaiah grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand and started dragging her toward the private room.


    Aurora instinctively turned back, her eyes filled with a flicker of desperation¡ªhoping, begging that Alexander would step in and stop Isaiah.


    But all she received was his cold, indifferent stare¡ªfilled with nothing but contempt and hatred.


    In his eyes, Aurora had been discarded by Everett and was now clinging to another rich man.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes burned red with disappointment.


    How pathetic. How ridiculous.


    She had made a clean break with Alexander, yet here she was, foolishly expecting him to help her.


    Aurora yanked her hand free from Isaiah¡¯s grip.


    She wanted to anger him.


    Because the moment she stepped back into that private room, she would be done for.


    But out here, in public¡ªno matter how indifferent Alexander was, there were security cameras.


    With Eric¡¯s connections, he could get the footage. There were also servers and staff passing by¡ªwitnesses. If she resisted here, she would have evidence, and Isaiah wouldn¡¯t be able to nder her afterward.


    "Oh my god, isn¡¯t that Isaiah?" Peyton gasped in mock surprise, feigning concern. "He¡¯s the owner of XW Entertainment! He has such a sharp eye for talent¡ªevery movie he invests in makes a fortune... but he does have a little w. He¡¯s quite the womanizer..."


    She then turned to Alexander with a fake look of urgency.


    "Alexander, you should help her!"


    One of Alexander¡¯s male colleagues scoffed.


    "Help her? A woman who climbs into men¡¯s beds for roles¡ªwhy should Alexander step in and get involved in that mess?"


    "Exactly! She¡¯s clearly just putting on an act. After all, you were her ex-boyfriend, Alexander. If she got caught drinking with some producer, it¡¯d ruin her reputation. So now she¡¯s pretending to resist to save face."


    Alexander remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    Aurora clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms.


    She had expected no help from Alexander.


    But hearing these words, the sheer malice in them, still made her chest tighten with rage.


    "Women these days... no matter how pretty they are, once they step into this industry, they all end up getting trampled by pigs."


    The male colleagues sneered, mocking without restraint.


    Hearing this, Alexanderpletely abandoned the thought of stepping in to help Aurora.


    Who knew? Maybe she was perfectly willing. If he interfered, wouldn¡¯t he just be ruining her ns?


    With that thought, a cold, mocking smile yed on his lips.


    Even though his heart twisted with pain, he stood there like ice, watching Isaiah roughly pulling at Aurora. His eyes darkened with hostility.


    But he didn¡¯t move.


    "But... Aurora doesn¡¯t seem very willing."


    If Peyton was going to y the pure and innocent act, she was going to y it perfectly.


    Alexander scoffed coldly, grabbing Peyton¡¯s arm before she could step forward.


    "Peyton, stay out of it. That kind of woman¡ªwithout Everett, shetched onto another man in the blink of an eye."


    Peyton hesitated, while the other male colleagues also advised her not to get involved.


    Meanwhile, Isaiah shamelessly tightened his grip on Aurora¡¯s hand. She struggled with all her strength, but she simply wasn¡¯t a match for him.


    After all, he was a man¡ªfar stronger than her.


    "Mr. Isaiah, I¡¯m not feeling well. I need to go home. I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s reschedule¡ª"


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed as she tried to keep her voice polite, though her tone was already tinged with urgency.


    Isaiah¡¯s gaze flickered toward Alexander, and he let out a cruelugh.


    "Oh? You saw an old lover and now you¡¯re backing out? You shameless slut, don¡¯t act all high and mighty with me! You dare reject me here? Are you tired of living?"


    After Aurora had left earlier, Isaiah had downed several more drinks. Now, he waspletely drunk, his temper running hot.


    "What the hell do you mean by this, Mr. Isaiah?" Aurora snapped, her patience finally wearing thin. "I already told you I wanted to leave, but you insisted on keeping me here drinking. I have no interest in you like that. As for the script, I¡¯ll consider it. Now, let go of me and let¡¯s talk like rational adults!"


    Her voice was sharp, no longer as submissive as before.


    But that only enraged Isaiah further.


    With a furious snarl, he swung his hand.


    SMACK!


    The p sent Aurora reeling, her vision exploding with stars.


    Alexander¡¯s body stiffened.


    It was as if that p hadnded directly on his face¡ªbecause for some reason... it hurt.


    "You filthy whore! Don¡¯t pretend to be pure. Didn¡¯t you drink with me just so you could get the role? And then climb into my bed? What¡¯s wrong? Now that you¡¯ve been caught by someone you know, you¡¯re embarrassed? Stop pretending! You¡¯re nothing but a cheap¡ª"


    Before Isaiah could finish his sentence¡ª


    Aurora yanked her hand free and pped him across the face!


    The sharp crack of her palm against his cheek echoed through the hallway.

 Chapter 598: Tired of Living! (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 598: Tired of Living! (Extra Story)</h4>


    Isaiah was stunned. After being a boss for so many years, he had encountered plenty of reluctant women. But once they were given a promise, those actresses would obediently lie down and let him do as he pleased.


    But Aurora? She was feisty!


    "Heh, a wild little kitten¡ªI like it! Take her to my private room!" Isaiah sneered, his gaze sweeping coldly over Alexander. "As for you kids over there, if you want to stay alive, you¡¯d better keep your mouths shut!"


    Alexander felt his blood freeze. He didn¡¯t know whether he should intervene. Aurora clearly didn¡¯t want this.


    "Alexander, don¡¯t be impulsive! That woman clung to Everett and then dumped you. Now she¡¯stching onto another rich man. Don¡¯t cause trouble over a woman like her!"


    A colleague grabbed Alexander, and in that split second, he hesitated.


    Aurora was lifted off the ground by two bodyguards. She screamed and roared, "Isaiah! If you darey a finger on me, you won¡¯tst in this business! It was Savannah who brought me here, and you even got my assistant drunk¡ª"


    She panted heavily, struggling as they dragged her toward the private room.


    Alexander remained silent. Aurora¡¯s breath hitched, her eyes red. She never imagined that after seven years together, the man she loved would still believe others over her.


    Ha! This cruel reality¡ªhadn¡¯t she already known it? She just refused to ept it.


    But now, her heart could finally diepletely.


    Isaiah let out a triumphant, twistedugh. He cast a smug nce at the tormented Alexander before striding toward the private room.


    Aurora thrashed violently. "Let go! ... Mr. Isaiah, you¡¯re going to regret this¡ª"


    Isaiahughed arrogantly. In this ce, he was the king. Every actress who had been with him knew better than to defy him.


    "Regret? No way! You¡¯re such a fresh beauty¡ªI have nothing to regret!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden rush of footsteps echoed behind him. Isaiah instinctively turned around, only to see a fist flying straight at his face.


    Before he could react, the punchnded hard, sending him flying to the side with a pained shriek.


    The two bodyguards immediately dropped Aurora and rushed to help their bloodied boss.


    The unexpected punch left Alexander and the others in stunned silence. Then, a group of men stormed in from the staircase¡ªseven or eight bodyguards, along with a man whose expression was grim and urgent.


    "Mr. Qian¡ªah! If it isn¡¯t Everett! What an honor to have you here!"


    A sycophantic manager approached the man who had thrown the punch with a fawning smile.


    Aurora, still breathless and shaken, looked at the man in disbelief. He was dressed in the venue¡¯s uniform¡ªmost likely the manager.


    And the man who had just punched Isaiah... was none other than Everett.


    Standing there, Aurora suddenly felt at a loss.


    "Alexander, let¡¯s go. This has nothing to do with us."


    A voice murmured softly.


    Alexander¡¯s face grew even colder, a flicker of pain shing in his eyes. So that woman had gone to such lengths just to attract Everett¡¯s attention?


    At that moment, all traces of regret vanished from him. Without hesitation, he turned and left with his friends.


    Peyton, watching from the sidelines, was inwardly delighted. She had intentionally hinted to Alexander that Aurora was here after learning Savannah had brought her. She never expected such a dramatic spectacle to unfold.


    Tsk tsk, perhaps she should reward Aurora with a bonus for this performance.


    On the other side, as Aurora watched Alexander walk away, her heart no longer ached. What remained was numbness. She withdrew her gaze indifferently, only to see Isaiah wipe the blood from his mouth.


    "Who the hell¡ª"


    "Isaiah!" the manager suddenly barked. "This is our esteemed guest, Everett! Apologize to him at once!"


    Isaiah was dumbfounded. Everett? Where had this wild carde from to ruin his ns?


    One of his bodyguards leaned in and whispered, "Boss, that¡¯s... Everett."


    Isaiah¡¯s face darkened. Everett rarely appeared in public and had seldom been in Country S. However, ever since NC Group had established itself in the country, Everett¡¯s reputation had grown formidable.


    He was just like Eric¡ªno, even more ruthless.


    "Everett... So it¡¯s you..." Isaiah forced a dry chuckle. "This was just... a misunderstanding, right?"


    No matter how much of a boss he was in the entertainment industry, he was nowhere near Everett¡¯s level.


    Everett¡¯s icy gaze locked onto him.


    "Apologize to Miss Wilson."


    Isaiah¡¯s face instantly darkened, but when he saw his fellow shareholder looking even grimmer¡ªhis face practically as dark as charcoal¡ªhe had no choice but to swallow his anger. Forcing himself to remainposed, he turned to Aurora.


    "Miss Wilson, my sincerest apologies. I misunderstood you just now," he said, suppressing his frustration.


    That punch hadpletely sobered him up.


    Aurora gazed at him coldly. "Mr. Isaiah, I won¡¯t be taking that script. You can give it to someone more suitable... If Miss Taylor hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing me here, I doubt we would have had this misunderstanding."


    With that, she shot a cautious nce at Everett before quickly lowering her head and running toward the nearby elevator.


    Everett frowned. He had just done a good deed, yet this woman didn¡¯t even bother to thank him?


    Aurora rushed into the elevator, panting. It was only after she had gone downstairs that she suddenly remembered¡ªDominic was still in the lounge. With no other choice, she reluctantly called Everett, asking him to bring Dominic out.


    "Take her away when she gets back," Everett said indifferently.


    Aurora sighed in frustration. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid running into him after all.


    When she returned to the scene, Dominic had already been brought out, half-drunk and barely conscious.


    "Ah... Aurora... You¡¯re finally here... I¡¯ve been waiting forever..."


    Aurora was speechless. Did Dominic even know what had just happened?


    She reached out to support her, but Dominic was much heavier than her. The moment she tried to help, she almost lost her bnce.


    "Get them downstairs and make sure they get home safely," Everett instructed Tobias coolly.


    Aurora bit her lip. So Everett... wasn¡¯t nning to entangle himself with her any further? Summoning her courage, she finally lifted her gaze.


    "Thank you... for what you did today, Everett."


    Her tone was polite and distant.


    Everett merely scoffed. "I simply stepped in when I saw something unjust. If it had been someone else in your situation, I would¡¯ve done the same."


    Tobias, standing nearby, smirked to himself. Since when had his young master be such a noble hero, helping just anyone in need?


    Meanwhile, Isaiah was still trembling with lingering fear, seething inside. He wished he could skin Savannah alive for this mess! That wretched woman had gotten him into trouble with Everett, and he would make sure to settle the score with her.


    Everett, however, paid him no mind. His gaze lingered on Aurora¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes filled with an emotion too deep to describe. But he quickly forced himself to look away and turned his cold, sharp gaze onto Isaiah, who stood there with his head hung low.


    "Mr. Isaiah," Everett said icily, "you must be... tired of living."


    Daring to touch the woman he had his eye on?


    Hah.

 Chapter 599: Acting Cheap (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 599: Acting Cheap (Extra Story)</h4>


    Isaiah stood frozen, his legs trembling in fear. The manager hurriedly pleaded for him, but Everett remained silent, a heavy cloud darkening his handsome face.


    Aurora¡¯s day had truly been disastrous. Aside from the first time Everett ruthlessly took everything from her, today could easily be considered the worst day of her life, filled with nothing but negative energy.


    On their way home, Tobias¡¯s car was sideswiped and crashed into a guardrail. Aurora¡¯s forehead was bruised, swelling into arge bump. Since Aurora was a woman highly regarded by the young master, Tobias immediately called for an ambnce, insisting that both she and Dominic be sent to the hospital together.


    Her ident was captured by bystanders, and the news spread quickly.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Aurora aimlessly fiddled with her phone, having just taken several photos. Eleanor, concerned that Aurora might have a concussion, insisted that the doctor perform additional tests.


    "I can¡¯t believe how unlucky you are. Kicked out of Wilson¡¯s house, car breaks down on the way, bumped into the scheming Savannah, and then got tricked at the club..." Eleanor grumbled.


    Aurora gave a bitter smile. "I can hardly believe this is fate, but it is what it is..."


    Life is full of coincidences, not something you can make happen just because you want it, nor avoid just because you don¡¯t want it.


    "Well, I guess you¡¯re lucky. If Everett hadn¡¯t shown up, and if you were... eaten by a pig, I¡¯d suffer for the rest of my life," Eleanor said dramatically.


    Aurora fell silent. She knew Eleanor was joking, but it was a heavy subject, and Aurora didn¡¯t want to bring it up again.


    "You can leave once the reportes back clear," Eleanor patted her hand. "I¡¯ll step out for a bit."


    Aurora nodded, her eyes closing in exhaustion.


    In the haze, Aurora heard footsteps approaching. Thinking it was Eleanor, she asked, "Howe you¡¯re back so soon?"


    When no answer came, Aurora opened her eyes and saw Everett walking toward her, his handszily in his pockets. His face was cold, and his eyes, like jade in the cold snow, sent a chill down her spine.


    Aurora panicked, gripping the nket tightly, afraid he might turn into a wolf and devour her.


    Everett sneered. "Why are you so scared of me? If I wanted to im you as mine, I would have done it long ago, not wait for now."


    Aurora¡¯s face turned red. She didn¡¯t know what to say, especially since he had helped her tonight, preventing things from escting.


    But... even if Everett hadn¡¯t shown up, the manager would have, and things wouldn¡¯t have been that bad. However, Everett was far better than Alexander in this regard...


    At least he offered to help her, unlike Alexander...


    Thinking of this, Aurora¡¯s heart sank, a strange feeling settling in her chest.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Everett? You came to see me for something?" Aurora asked coldly, avoiding his striking face.


    "You and Alexander... really broke up?" Everett asked with suspicion. He had seen Alexander and Peyton together at the Yun Shui Club earlier, and their closeness had caught his attention.


    Aurora let out a sarcasticugh. "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?"


    Everett furrowed his brow. Although he liked Aurora, he didn¡¯t want to y matchmaker.


    "I¡¯ve cleared things up for you, but he didn¡¯t believe me. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Besides... I genuinely want the best for you. I want you to be with the man you love, not forced to stay by my side." Everett sneered coldly, "I could make that happen, but I don¡¯t want to."


    Aurora shot him a resentful look. "Everett, if you really want me to be happy, then please leave and never appear in front of me again!"


    "Is this how you speak to your lifesaver?"


    "We¡¯ve called it even a long time ago. If you hadn¡¯t stepped in tonight, Mr. Nelson¡¯s people would have arrived soon enough."


    Aurora said tly, truly unwilling to say another word.


    "Never thought Alexander... would give up on you. He really has no taste. A man like that isn¡¯t worth your love!"


    Aurora mocked even more, "A man like him isn¡¯t worth loving, but is a narcissistic, violent freak like you someone worth loving?"


    Everett took a deep breath. He knew that talking to Aurora was pointless now because she had already grown disgusted with him.


    Aurora turned her head, unwilling to look at him anymore.


    Everett¡¯s expression darkened, but the more he couldn¡¯t have her, the more restless he became.


    He thought of Isaiah¡¯s involvement and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. "You sure have guts, getting close to a woman like Savannah. Look what happened¡ªsold out and now you¡¯re counting the money for them!"


    Aurora suddenly sat up, ring at Everett. "I got into Savannah¡¯s car on purpose. I went with her to Yunshuijian on purpose. I¡¯m not as stupid as you think!"


    Though a little regretful, Aurora stubbornly refused to admit any mistake.


    She had wanted to test Savannah. To her surprise, it worked. Savannah had actually plotted to ruin her through Isaiah!


    What a wicked woman.


    From this experiment, Aurora knew the Taylor family wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated. Next time she saw that woman, or found herself in the same situation, she would have to be extremely cautious.


    "Really? If I hadn¡¯t shown up, would you really have been saved? Or would Isaiah have gotten the advantage first and then someone else came to rescue you?"


    Everett looked at her like he couldn¡¯t believe it. "You love ying the role so much? If youe to me, I won¡¯t take you, but I can still make you famous! Aurora, you¡¯re the one who walked into the tiger¡¯s den, so don¡¯t try to justify it!"


    Aurora was furious. "Everett! I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Even if you hadn¡¯t shown up, I would¡¯ve gotten out of danger. I don¡¯t want to act! Even if someone else brought me a script, I wouldn¡¯t ept it. I only love singing!"


    Everett snorted coldly. "You think you¡¯ll be saved? By that Alexander?"


    Aurora nearly bit her lip in frustration.


    "I¡¯m not relying on him! I¡¯ve already informed E. Only she can help me. And of course, she¡¯s the only one I¡¯ll reach out to!"


    Everett¡¯s gaze turnedpletely cold, and a deep pain filled his heart. He knew no matter what he did, she would never change her opinion of him.


    But he was still pathetic enough to keep watching over her, protecting her.


    "Next time, don¡¯t be so foolish."


    Everett didn¡¯t say anything more, pulling his mesmerizing eyes away. He gave a coldugh and turned to leave.


    Aurora stared nkly at his retreating figure, feeling an odd sensation in her chest.


    Why did he keep appearing before her, yet no longer tangled with her like before?


    Eleanor entered and closed the door behind her. "Aurora, did Everette to see you earlier? He actually likes you. A noble young man like him has never been willing to lift a finger for a woman..."


    Aurora was silent. "Eleanor, I don¡¯t want to hear about him anymore."


    Eleanor smiled faintly, but her expression darkened again. "Savannah¡¯s no simple character. She just gave an interview saying she brought you to the club to meet Isaiah, hoping he¡¯d give you a supporting role. But she actually used you of stealing her lead role!"

 Chapter 600: I’m Going to Fight Him! (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 600: I¡¯m Going to Fight Him! (Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora smiled instead of getting angry. "She probably doesn¡¯t know what just happened, does she? She thought she was wless... But I do have some evidence now."


    Eleanor nodded. "Yes, Everett arrived just in time. Naturally, no one dared warn her. She took advantage of you to hype herself up. Of course... what¡¯s even more infuriating is that she hinted at an improper rtionship between you and Isaiah."


    Aurora exhaled sharply, feeling a heavy weight in her chest. "There are really too many awful people in this industry. Was Savannah this arrogant before?"


    Eleanor chuckled lightly. "Didn¡¯t you notice? She¡¯s always been good at suppressing neers, and her methods are sharp. She¡¯s done so many things, and no one has been able to take her down, so you can tell how cunning she is."


    Aurora fell silent. She pulled out her phone, which was almost out of battery, and quietly sent the recording of her conversation with Isaiah to Eleanor.


    Eleanor raised an eyebrow, opened the file, and listened briefly. "Heh, a video would¡¯ve been better, but with just this audio and the hallway footage, it¡¯s enough to prove your innocence. But sending it out like this would just invite countless baseless spections. Let me handle this."


    Aurora felt relieved. Eleanor was experienced, and as a neer, she didn¡¯t know much about handling these situations, so leaving it to Eleanor was probably the best option.


    Aurora left the hospital at 10 p.m., and the next morning, Isaiah released a statement condemning Savannah for spreading rumors and maliciously attacking him and Aurora. He also confirmed his rtionship with Savannah.


    This stirred up a hugemotion, and many small-time artists who had been oppressed by Savannah came forward to criticize her.


    They knew that once Savannah¡¯s scandal was exposed, it meant her backing would no longer hold any weight.


    Otherwise, how could Isaiah dare toe out and use her?


    Savannah, who had been dreaming of waking up to news of Aurora¡¯s scandal, was instead woken up by the sound of her phone ringing before she had even fully opened her eyes.


    When Savannah rested, her public number was off.


    Her personal phone, however, was on, but only family and close friends would call her without any reason.


    Annoyed, Savannah kicked the nket off, grabbed her phone, and impatiently shouted, "Who is it? What¡¯s the matter?"


    It was her agent, Smith.


    "Savannah, something big¡¯s happened! You... you need to check the news right now, I¡¯m on my way to your house!"


    Savannah paused, and for the first time noticed the panic in Smith¡¯s voice. She had a bad feeling.


    "What happened?"


    "I¡¯ll exin when I get there!" Smith quickly hung up, and Savannah, being smart, immediately got out of bed, opened herputer, and logged into her personal Twitter.


    As soon as she logged in, she saw there were over 999+ private messages waiting for her.


    This was terrifying. What had happened?


    Her heart started to race. She clicked on the private messages and saw one from Charlotte. "Sis, what¡¯s going on? That short, ugly Isaiah just released a statement saying you¡¯ve had an affair with him? I didn¡¯t want to call, but I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t go out..."


    Savannah cursed under her breath! She immediately jumped to Isaiah¡¯s Twitter and saw his pinned post¡ªthe statement!


    Savannah trembled all over, and her phone rang again with an overwhelming flood of text messages.


    She nced at the time¡ªit was already 7 a.m. She had told her family and friends that they could only text or call her after 7 a.m. for greetings or anything.


    Savannah didn¡¯t have time to deal with that. She opened Isaiah¡¯s statement, reading his usations. She almost choked on her anger!


    "Asshole! Bastard! How could he release a statement like this... Could something have happened?"


    Savannah was both furious and terrified. Her reputation had taken a major hit!


    After bing famous, Savannah didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Isaiah anymore, but he still heldpromising photos of them. If she didn¡¯tply, he would release those photos.


    She had thought of countless ways to fight back against Isaiah, but unfortunately, he was too cunning. Even though she managed to get the backup files deleted from hisputer, he had registered countless fake ounts, and his email contained all the photos!


    So Savannah gave up. As long as Isaiah didn¡¯t bother her anymore, she didn¡¯t have to care about anything else.


    But then, unexpectedly... everything came crashing down, and she didn¡¯t even have a 10% chance of winning!


    Enraged, Savannah threw herptop onto the floor, making a loud crashing sound. "That bastard, he actually admitted it... Ahhhh... How am I supposed to live? That son of a bitch, I¡¯m going to fight him!"


    Furious, Savannah¡¯s hair almost stood on end as she destroyed everything in the room, throwing things left and right.


    After a good venting session, Smith finally arrived. She frowned upon seeing the mess. "Savannah, there¡¯s nothing to be gained from being this angry. Calm down and think about how to fix this situation!"


    rk, who was behind Smith, lowered his head, too afraid to speak. But secretly, he was pleased. Though working for Savannah meant lots of money, it was still a very frustrating job.


    Now that Savannah had fallen, he could openly "exit" or even quit.


    "Smith, that bitch... wahh, it must¡¯ve been Aurora¡¯s doing, wahhh!"


    For the first time, Savannah had been set up and had fallen so hard. She felt like her chance to turn things around was gone.


    "What happened? Tell me everything right now!"


    Smith said sternly, and Savannah calmed down a bit. She roughly exined what had happened the night before. Smith mmed her hand onto the table.


    "Are you out of your mind? Why did you go after that woman? Didn¡¯t I tell you Everett is her man? Although Everett pretended to distance himself from her publicly, do you know he¡¯s still watching her? You went and sabotaged her, and you think Everett will just let you off the hook?"


    Smith was so furious her eyes looked like they might pop out, and she was about ready to switch Savannah¡¯s brain out!


    Savannah cried, "Wahhh... I thought Everett had stopped paying attention to her! Besides, that woman is so annoying, why should I, an old-timer, let a neer like her step all over me?"


    "You think you¡¯re capable of seducing Everett, getting him to protect you, and giving you all the best ads and scripts? Do you have anymon sense? You¡¯re driving me insane... Your entire life has been ruined by your petty and shortsightedness!"


    Smith¡¯s face turned red, and she pointed at Savannah, scolding her. After all, this was her fault, and she hadn¡¯t informed Smith beforehand. Savannah was in the wrong but could only keep crying.


    "Smith, please stop yelling, let¡¯s just figure out a way to fix this!"


    rk¡¯s weak voice echoed, and Smith finally turned around and left the room to cool off.


    Meanwhile, Alexander was sitting in his office, reading the statement from Isaiah.


    Isaiah¡¯s statement referred to the previous night, calling it a misunderstanding, admitting that he had been attracted to Aurora and tried to get her into bed. Of course, the middleman in this scheme was Savannah.


    Alexander sneered. He naturally thought this was all part of Everett¡¯s work.

 Chapter 601: She Played Him! (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 601: She yed Him! (Extra Story)</h4>


    Before Isaiah entered the picture, Everett¡¯s power was enough to crush countless people. Naturally, no one dared to resist him, and of course, he would go out of his way to clear Aurora¡¯s name.


    Just as he was thinking about this, his phone rang. It was an old high school friend¡ªone who had surprisingly be a nurse.


    That friend was Derek Perez. Back in the day, when Alexander and Aurora were together, Derek was the first to oppose their rtionship.


    His reason? Aurora was too beautiful, and he was afraid Alexander would end up getting cheated on. Later, when Aurora and Everett¡¯s scandal exploded, Derek even called Alexander tofort him.


    "Derek, what¡¯s up?"


    "Alexander, I have a recording you might be interested in. My girlfriend happened to record it secretly. You should listen to it when you get a chance."


    With that, Derek hung up.


    He sent the recording over, then turned to his sweet but mischievous girlfriend. "Alright, I did what you asked. Happy now? I¡¯ve told you before¡ªAurora always attracts trouble. Even if she isn¡¯t promiscuous, men still flock to her..."


    His girlfriend poked his forehead yfully. "What kind of nonsense is that? It was all just a misunderstanding! Hehe, I¡¯m going to upload it online!"


    She grinned at Derek, full of mischief.


    Derek sighed. He really didn¡¯t like Aurora, mainly because she was too beautiful¡ªand because he had once secretly written her a love letter, only to have it thrown straight into the trash.


    So when his good friend Alexander got together with her, he had pretended to be concerned and advised him against it.


    Thinking back, he realized how petty he had been. And now, thanks to the recording his girlfriend had unknowingly captured, his view of Aurora was starting to change.


    On the other end, Alexander received the recording and yed it immediately.


    As he listened to the conversation between Aurora and Everett, he waspletely stunned.


    It had clearly been recorded in a hospital¡ªhe could faintly hear a child crying in the background, along with a mother soothing her child.


    But Aurora and Everett¡¯s conversation was still clear enough.


    Alexander¡¯s expression grew more and moreplicated.


    From the way Aurora spoke, she... didn¡¯t seem to like Everett at all. In fact, she seemed to resent him.


    A strange feeling welled up inside him.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. He quickly called Derek. "Derek, this recording... is it real?"


    "Alexander, back then, I was against you two being together, right? That alone proves I wouldn¡¯t go out of my way to fake evidence in her favor. My girlfriend recorded this, and whether you believe it or not is up to you. Either way... you¡¯re with Peyton now. Aurora¡¯s world is too messy. Even if she¡¯s staying true to herself now, I doubt she can keep it up for long..."


    Derek didn¡¯t even finish speaking before Alexander dejectedly hung up.


    He sat there in silence, listening to the recording over and over again, his heart growing heavier with every rey.


    All this time, he had refused to believe Aurora. But the truth was, she wasn¡¯t that kind of person at all!


    She was still the same as she had been years ago¡ªsomeone who would never sell herself for fame and fortune. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until she was twenty-five to finally make a name for herself in LXL¡¯s talentpetition.


    He had known her for seven years. Seven years!


    And yet, why? Why had he been so blind? Even after everything that had happened, he still hadn¡¯t believed in Aurora?


    Was it because Everett was too much better than him? Was that why his reaction had been so extreme¡ªwhy his resentment and distrust had been so strong?


    Alexander sat there in a daze,pletely drained. He thought back to that night¡ªAurora had turned to look at him, eyes full of longing and desperation.


    But he hadn¡¯t taken a single step forward.


    Instead, he had believed what his colleagues said and ended up resenting her even more!


    Her look of despair, her hopeless gaze¡ªit all kept shing through his mind.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Alexander? You¡¯re spacing out."


    Noticing his pale face, a coworker patted his shoulder. Alexander snapped back to reality. "Nothing... It¡¯s nothing."


    "Alexander, you¡¯ve been working overtime like crazy. Sure, we had funst night, but you still look awful. Why don¡¯t you take the day off and get some rest?"


    His boss walked over and spoke kindly to him. Alexander nodded silently, thanked him, and took the day off.


    He drove aimlessly, without a destination in mind.


    Before he knew it, he had arrived at Yongli Mountain¡ªa ce he and Aurora used to visit often during their university days.


    Every weekend, they would ride their bikes up the mountain to go hiking, since it was so close to their university.


    Alexander wandered aimlessly, and before he knew it, it was already past 5 PM.


    Peyton called to ask if he wasing home for dinner. Ever since they started dating, she had practically moved into his apartment, cooking for him almost every day.


    But Alexander didn¡¯t want to face Peyton, so he made up an excuse about workingte. Even so, he kept drifting around until 7 PM before finally stopping at a restaurant for a quick meal.


    With nowhere to go, he still didn¡¯t want to call Aurora.


    Was it because, deep down, he didn¡¯t believe Derek¡¯s words? Or... did he just want to believe in his own choices?


    By the time Alexander returned to his apartment, it was already 8 PM¡ªearlier than usual, since he normally worked until 9.


    If Peyton was free, she would either wait for him at his workce or be inside his apartment.


    Exhausted, Alexander quietly closed the door behind him¡ªonly to hear a sharp voiceing from the bedroom. He froze.


    Was that Peyton¡¯s voice?


    "Sis Savannah, how can you just give up like this? That bitch Aurora clearly slept her way into Everett¡¯s bed, and yet she still managed to escape unscathed. I¡¯m so pissed! I really thoughtst night she¡¯d finally get what wasing to her!"


    Alexander stood there,pletely stunned. Peyton¡¯s voice rang in his head, sharp and filled with resentment, rage, and disgust.


    This was a side of Peyton he had never seen before. His fists clenched, his chest tightened with pain, and an overwhelming sense of betrayal crashed over him.


    "Sis Savannah... Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll make aeback, I promise. My man has no illusions about that whore Aurora anymore, but I¡¯m still scared their feelings might rekindle. So if anything happens, you have to let me know... I¡¯ll make sure that bitch disappears."


    There was pure malice in her voice.


    Was this... the real Peyton?


    "I already messed with herst night, Savannah. Mrs. Wilson kicked her out, and she left in such a bad state. Thanks to you, of course..."


    Peyton kept rambling on and on, but Alexander couldn¡¯t hear anything else.


    His vision burned with shame and fury.


    He had been yed.


    Peyton had done it all on purpose¡ªhumiliating Aurora, faking tears, manipting him into misunderstanding everything.


    For all these years, Alexander had believed in his own judgment, only for it to bepletely shattered in an instant.


    How devious did a woman have to be for him to feel this sick with disgust?


    He had thought Peyton was truly kind, but...


    "Hah! I¡¯ve been sending money to his family this whole time just to steal Alexander away from her. I just wanted to crush her beneath my feet. Me, falling for some broke loser? What a joke."


    That was thest straw.


    Alexander snapped.


    With a single punch, he sent the vase on the table crashing to the floor.

 Chapter 602: The Master Manipulator (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 602: The Master Maniptor (Extra Story)</h4>


    Hearing the sound of the vase shattering, Peyton jumped in fright. She thought a burr had broken in and quickly ended her call. Grabbing a broom from the side, she cautiously walked out.


    "Peyton, you¡¯ve really opened my eyes. You¡¯re such a two-faced, maniptive, and venomous woman¡ªI can¡¯t believe I was fooled by you this whole time!"


    Alexander stood at the doorway, fists clenched, ring at her coldly.


    Peyton¡¯s face went pale in an instant. He had heard everything!


    She dropped the broom and rushed toward Alexander, trying to grab his hand, but he shoved her away with force. She stumbled and fell to the floor in a pathetic heap.


    Terror and desperation filled Peyton¡¯s eyes. "Alexander, I was just joking on the phone! Don¡¯t take it seriously... I was just messing around, none of it is true! Alexander... you have to believe me!"


    But Alexander¡¯s gaze was filled with nothing but cold mockery. "Do you think I¡¯m a child? You¡¯ve lied to me long enough. Get out of my sight. I¡¯m done with you¡ªI don¡¯t want to know you anymore! Oh, and give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll return every cent you ever gave my family."


    At this point, Alexander had made up his mind. There was no going back.


    Peyton bit her lip hard. Some of the things she had told Savannah over the phone were true, some weren¡¯t.


    For years, she had financially supported Alexander¡ªnot just because she had the extra money, but because she wanted him to know one day and fall for her instead. But at the same time, she had truly loved him. She had loved him for seven years, never once wavering for another man.


    To Peyton, Alexander was the perfect future husband¡ªresponsible, faithful, and not someone who would cheat.


    She didn¡¯t want to date anyone in the entertainment industry, where affairs were rampant. Alexander, on the other hand, was a handsome IT guy who had very few opportunities to meet other women.


    Now that he had overheard her conversation, she was terrified.


    Desperately, she crawled over and threw away all her dignity, wrapping her arms tightly around Alexander¡¯s leg. "Alexander, I was just speaking out of anger... Back then, I was so upset when you rejected me and chose Aurora instead! But what matters most is¡ªI truly love you! If all I wanted was revenge, would I still be here begging you like this? Alexander, please don¡¯t leave me! I swear I won¡¯t scheme anymore..."


    Alexander yanked his leg free, stepping back several paces. His rage burned so hot that he wanted to tear off her maskpletely, but he held himself back.


    He was a man.


    And the only woman he had ever hit was Aurora. The guilt and regret of that still tormented him¡ªbecause she was the only one he had ever truly loved.


    But Peyton?


    She wasn¡¯t even worth that.


    "Forgive you? Stay with you? Peyton, are you joking? If I stay with a woman as scheming as you, I wouldn¡¯t even know how I¡¯d die one day!"


    Alexander¡¯s breathing was heavy with anger, his fists trembling with restraint.


    Peyton started wailing, her makeup smudging into a horrifying mess of ck and pink streaks. Alexander grimaced and backed away, turning on his heel and leaving without another word.


    "No¡ªAlexander, don¡¯t leave me! Don¡¯t!"


    Peyton¡¯s screams pierced the air, filled with anguish and desperation.


    But Alexander didn¡¯t stop. The sound of his footsteps grew fainter and fainter, until he was gone.


    Peyton trembled as she copsed to her knees, tears falling uncontrobly.


    "Aurora... you bitch, this is all your fault!"


    She mmed the door shut and buried her face in a pillow, sobbing uncontrobly.


    And then, suddenly, a thought struck her¡ªMrs. Lewis!


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy both adored her. If she wanted to salvage her rtionship with Alexander, Mrs. Lewis was the only one who could help her. Without hesitation, Peyton grabbed her phone and dialed her number.


    "Sob... Auntie, it¡¯s... it¡¯s me, Peyton..."


    Hearing Peyton¡¯s tearful voice, Mrs. Lewis panicked. "Peyton, dear, what happened?"


    Between sobs, Peyton choked out, "Auntie, I just had a fight with Alexander... I said some things I shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s my fault, I admit it. But I really, truly love him! Auntie, can you help me? I don¡¯t want to break up with him, I really don¡¯t..."


    Mrs. Lewis was furious. "Don¡¯t you worry, dear. I¡¯ll call that ungrateful brat right now. He has such a wonderful girl by his side, and yet he doesn¡¯t cherish you? Is he still thinking about that vixen?"


    "I... I don¡¯t know... Alexander was so angry. I admit, I was jealous of Aurora, and I made some mistakes. Auntie, it¡¯s my fault... sob..."


    Mrs. Lewis keptforting her over the phone, promising to make Alexander return to her. She even said she would send Kennedy over to keep herpany. Only then did Peyton finally stop crying.


    Sure enough, Kennedy arrived just over ten minutester.


    Meanwhile, Alexander, who had been drinking at a bar, received a call from Mrs. Lewis.


    "Alexander,e home. I¡¯m feeling really unwell."


    Her voice was heavy with sadness.


    Alexander had always been a filial son. The moment he heard that, he didn¡¯t even think twice about finishing his drink¡ªhe left immediately to see his mother.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s expression darkened the moment her son walked through the door. She crossed her arms and demanded coldly, "Alexander, what is going on? Why did you break up with Peyton?"


    Alexander immediately realized his mother had tricked him intoing home. He let out a sharp scoff, his frustration growing, and his impression of Peyton sank even lower. "Mom, what is this about? Why are you lying to me for someone else? I had my reasons for breaking up with Peyton."


    Mrs. Lewis mmed the table. "Oh, so now you think you¡¯re in the right? Peyton has been nothing but good to us, and yet you¡¯re throwing her away? Are you still hung up on that little vixen!?"


    After all, Peyton wasn¡¯t as stunning as Aurora. And now that Aurora was a celebrity, Mrs. Lewis understood all too well¡ªthe things a man couldn¡¯t have were always the ones he wanted most.


    "Mom! This has nothing to do with Aurora! Peyton is maniptive¡ªshe schemed against others and even told people she never actually liked me. She just wanted to crush Aurora under her feet. She¡¯s a terrible person!"


    Alexander raised his voice, frustrated that his mother refused to understand him.


    "And you still dare to say this isn¡¯t about that little vixen? It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re doing this for her!" Mrs. Lewis snapped. "Peyton already told me everything¡ªshe truly loves you! Yes, she made mistakes and said the wrong things, but as a man, you should forgive her!"


    Mrs. Lewis was livid. In her mind, Peyton was already her future daughter-inw. No other woman was good enough for Alexander!


    "Stay out of this!" Alexander shot back coldly, his patience running thin. He turned on his heel and stormed toward the door.


    "If you break up with her, I¡¯ll kill myself right here!"


    His mother¡¯s piercing scream froze him in ce. Alexander spun around in shock¡ªonly to see Mrs. Lewis gripping a fruit knife, pressing it against her neck.


    His breathing grew heavy, his heart sinking into despair.


    He knew his mother well. When she set her mind to something, she meant it.


    Mrs. Lewis felt a surge of satisfaction¡ªher son was hesitating.


    Sure enough, Alexander clenched his fists and, after a long pause, begrudgingly returned to his apartment to apologize to Peyton. Mrs. Lewis¡¯s threat had worked perfectly.


    But that night, after Peyton had fallen asleep, Alexander slipped out of the guest room.


    He reached for his phone.


    And secretly dialed Aurora¡¯s number.

 Chapter 603: His Call (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 603: His Call (Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora was applying a face mask when she saw Alexander¡¯s name sh on her phone screen. Her heart pounded violently. She let out a bitterugh¡ªso her heart wasn¡¯tpletely dead after all.


    She tore off the mask and answered the call.


    "Aurora... it¡¯s me..." Alexander¡¯s voice was lower than usual, no longer carrying the coldness it once did.


    Aurora hesitated. Why was he calling her out of the blue?


    "Yeah, I¡¯m here," she said bitterly, her eyes slightly misty. She no longer expected anything from him, but remembering his past cruelty and indifference, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sorrow.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Aurora, I misunderstood you... I¡¯m so sorry!" Alexander¡¯s voice trembled with emotion, as if he didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    Aurora froze. He was apologizing? Had she heard that right?


    "My ssmate¡¯s girlfriend identally recorded a conversation between you and Everett," Alexander continued, his voice shaking. "That¡¯s how I realized I was wrong all along. I should¡¯ve believed you. I¡¯m sorry for thinking the worst of you..."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, unsure of what to say.


    She simply listened in silence, but a sense of relief washed over her.


    So, he finally believed her.


    But why... why did she feel so little joy? Why was there no excitement in hearing his voice anymore?


    She had thought she¡¯d be happy, but the sorrow in her heart had already drowned out any thrill. Aurora could never forget the way Alexander had looked at her the night before¡ªmocking and utterly heartless.


    He had watched Isaiah p her across the face and drag her into a private room, yet he did nothing.


    That kind of hurt, that kind of silence, had already shattered herst bit of hope.


    "Aurora, I¡¯m really sorry... I want to be with you, but my mother is forcing me to marry Peyton. Please, wait for me, okay?"


    Alexander¡¯s voice dropped even lower. Aurora let out a soft "oh."


    "Alexander... I know your mother never liked me, but whether we should get back together... I need time to think about it. You should deal with your mother first."


    Her voice was light, as if carried away by the wind, weak and exhausted.


    Truthfully, she didn¡¯t know if she had the strength to be with Alexander again. Because... even though Everett had cleared her name, the fact remained that something had happened between them.


    If Alexander ever found out, would he hate her just as much as he had this time?


    "Aurora... I¡¯m sorry! Please wait for me, okay? Yes, I was with Peyton, but deep down, it was only to make you jealous!"


    Alexander¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness. He could sense that something between them had changed¡ªthat the easy harmony they once shared was gone.


    "Let¡¯s talk about this another time," Aurora said quietly.


    "...Did anything happen to youst night?"


    Aurora curled her lips into a mocking smile. Did he really think she was fine? Isaiah¡¯s p had left a faint swelling on her cheek even now.


    But more than Isaiah¡¯s actions, it was Alexander¡¯s indifference that hurt her the most.


    His coldness, his cruelty¡ªit had crushed herpletely.


    Even if she had betrayed him, seven years of love was gone in an instant. He had erased it without hesitation, and calling the police would have been easy, but he didn¡¯t.


    "I¡¯m fine..."


    At that moment, Aurora felt nothing but disappointment. Those three words slipped from her lips with chilling indifference.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I should have stood up for you..."


    "It¡¯s in the past. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now."


    Aurora no longer wanted to continue the conversation. She didn¡¯t even know what else to say.


    The man she had once loved the most was now just an ex. They had once talked for hours on end, but now, her mind was nk¡ªthere was nothing left to say.


    "Alright... rest well. I¡¯ll find time to see you."


    Alexander sounded relieved, maybe thinking she had forgiven him.


    Aurora hung up. The faint fragrance of the face mask lingered in the air.


    Eleanor walked over, patting her shoulder. "Don¡¯t think too much about it."


    "Alexander just called," Aurora said, looking at Eleanor. "He said he misunderstood me and wants to get back together... but his mother won¡¯t allow it."


    Eleanor¡ªher manager, but also someone she deeply respected¡ªlistened in silence.


    A virtuous and upright elder can be both a guiding light and a confidant, sparing Aurora from taking so many detours in life.


    Eleanor frowned. "I don¡¯t have much faith in Alexander. You were together for seven years, yet when you were forced by Everett, he refused to believe you..."


    Aurora lowered her gaze, biting her lip, sadness welling in her heart.


    It seemed like this was the end for her and Alexander. Even if they met again, they would be nothing more than ordinary friends.


    "He¡¯s too impulsive and easily manipted, don¡¯t you think?"


    Eleanor asked softly. Aurora nodded. She had already confided in Eleanor about Peyton before, venting her frustrations to ease her burden.


    "That¡¯s why he¡¯s not the right person for you in the long run. You¡¯re in the music industry¡ªscandals are inevitable. Even if you have no intention of being involved, journalists love to fabricate stories. If another suggestive rumores up and he refuses to believe you, you¡¯ll just end up fighting, breaking up, and hurting each other again," Eleanor said gently.


    "Of course, there are exceptions. I¡¯m not saying this is a certainty, but the odds are about 80%."


    Aurora felt suffocated. Alexander really was too impulsive, too easily manipted.


    "Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. If he can persuade his mother, we¡¯ll talk. If she doesn¡¯t approve, there¡¯s no way I can be happy with him anyway," Aurora said, exhausted.


    "Alright, let¡¯s put this marriage business aside for now. Get some rest. In a few days, we¡¯ll send over some new songs and lyrics for you to choose from," Eleanor said with a warm smile.


    Aurora nodded, saying nothing more. She had no desire to continue the conversation.


    She reapplied her face mask, then washed up, applied toner, andpleted her skincare routine. As usual, she walked over to the window to draw the curtains before bed.


    She nced outside by chance¡ªand suddenly, under the streetlight at the entrance, she saw a man standing there, smoking.


    Even from this distance, she could see the faint glow of his cigarette flickering. The man lifted his head, and Aurora panicked, quickly pulling the curtains shut, blocking out his gaze.


    Leaning against the wall, she patted her chest. Her heart was pounding so fast it felt like it might leap out of her chest.


    That man... it had to be Everett.


    Damn it. Why was he here again?


    Did he really think that waiting like this, staring at her, would earn her forgiveness and eptance?


    Dream on.


    Aurora fumed, resentment and frustration boiling inside her. Shey in bed, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    For some reason, fleeting images shed through her mind¡ªEverett¡¯s face appearing along with them.


    She forced herself to stop thinking, grabbed her phone, and yed mobile games until her eyelids grew too heavy to stay open.


    Downstairs.


    Everett leaned against the streemp. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but nce his way. Dressed in a perfectly tailored suit, nked by two bodyguards and an assistant, he was clearly a man of status.

 Chapter 604: Forced (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 604: Forced (Extra Story)</h4>


    He kept smoking, as if trying to dissolve all his frustration into the rising smoke, letting it drift away with the wind.


    Tobias nced at the time¡ªit was already past 11 PM, yet his young master showed no intention of leaving.


    The autumn nights were especially cold in S City, given its proximity to the sea. Standing there, Tobias could feel the chill seeping into his bones, making him want to flee from the freezing air.


    "Young Master, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s head back," Tobias finally spoke up, knowing he was risking his job. He had a feeling Everett would stand there until morning otherwise.


    Everett shot him a cold nce, sharp as frost. Tobias shivered involuntarily.


    Saying nothing, Everett pulled out another cigarette¡ªonly to realize it was thest one in the pack.


    He smoked it to the very end, then flicked the cigarette butt into a nearby trash can before turning and walking away from the neighborhood.


    At that moment, Everett made up his mind.


    He wouldn¡¯t chase after her anymore. He wouldn¡¯t appear in front of her again.


    From start to finish, it had all been one-sided. Aurora had never loved him. If he kept holding on, he would only sink deeper, only hurt more.


    Better a sharp pain now than endless torment.


    So he would stop looking, stop longing.


    ?


    Aurora had a nightmare.


    She dreamt she was with Isaiah again, being dragged into a private room, his hands roaming over her body.


    She screamed, struggling in agony, then grabbed a knife from the side and stabbed the man on top of her.


    Watching Isaiah copse onto the floor, Aurora was so shocked she lost all sense of reality. Then, suddenly, someone appeared in front of her¡ªit was Everett.


    Everett looked at her with deep affection, reaching out gently. "Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here... Come to me. I¡¯ll take care of everything for you."


    Aurora hesitated. In her dream, she walked toward him, and he held her tightly. His warmth soothed her trembling heart.


    She jolted awake.


    She reached out, touching the bed beside her¡ªno blood, no Isaiah. It was just a nightmare.


    Aurora wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.


    Ever since the Isaiah incident, she had been having nightmares¡ªeither of herself killing him or being hunted down.


    Before this, Aurora¡¯s life had been smooth sailing. She had never encountered scumbags or any extreme situations. Whenever someone hinted at industry "rules" or implied she should sleep her way up, she always withdrew early, never holding onto false hope.


    But Isaiah had shaken her to the core, making her more cautious than ever.


    Her throat felt dry. She went downstairs, picked up a ss of water, and took a sip of the ice-cold liquid. The chill reached all the way to her stomach.


    Aurora shivered.


    For some reason, she instinctively pulled the curtain back just a little and nced outside at the streemp.


    Maybe... she wanted to see if that guy was still there.


    But the spot under the streemp was empty.


    Aurora stared for a few seconds, not knowing what she was feeling.


    For a brief moment, she realized there was a faint sense of... loss in her heart.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re such an idiot," she scolded herself under her breath, dropped the curtain, and went back to bed.


    But this time, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Lying there with her eyes closed, her mind and heart were in chaos.


    ?


    The next morning, Eleanor noticed Aurora¡¯s heavy dark circles. She quickly had Dominic fetch some ice to help reduce the swelling.


    It didn¡¯t do much, but since Aurora didn¡¯t have any scheduled events, Eleanor gave up on trying to fix her appearance.


    "This Savannah really got what she deserved," Dominic said, grinning as he read the newspaper. "She¡¯s out here ying the victim, acting all pitiful... and Isaiah? That shameless bastard actually leaked their cringey, over-the-top love messages. Tsk tsk... Does he not care if his wife divorces him?"


    Aurora didn¡¯t bother keeping up with online news.


    She hadn¡¯t checked her messages in a long time.


    She knew people were still cursing her out on the inte.


    Every time she saw the hate, it ruined her mood, so she simply stopped checking her phone and stayed away from the web altogether.


    "No way! Are they really this shameless?" Eleanor was shocked when she heard the news. Without hesitation, she grabbed her iPad and opened a news site to check for updates.


    Aurora sipped her milk and took a bite of her bread. "Savannah was so arrogant, but now even the rookies she used to bully areing forward to expose her dirty secrets... I doubt she¡¯ll ever recover from this."


    She didn¡¯t want to believe that Savannah¡¯s downfall was orchestrated by someone behind the scenes.


    Eleanor chuckled knowingly. In her opinion, Savannah and Isaiah were finished in the entertainment industry.


    Messing with Aurora was no small matter¡ªafter all, the man who adored Aurora was Everett. A man with pride would never let the woman he loved suffer such humiliation.


    Isaiah¡¯s scandal didn¡¯t juste out of nowhere¡ªhe was clearly forced into it. Otherwise, why would he destroy his own reputation? No one would be dumb enough to expose their own dirty past without being backed into a corner.


    "Yeah, Savannah and Isaiah are done for," Eleanor mused. "That night, I was really worried. I still can¡¯t believe Isaiah had the nerve to get me drunk... If Everett hadn¡¯t shown up, I¡ª"


    Dominic noticed Aurora¡¯s expression shift and immediately cut herself off. She forced augh. "Haha... Not that anyone would be interested in me anyway."


    Dominic was tall and lean¡ªat 5¡¯9", she had a slender frame with no curves to speak of. Not many men would find her figure appealing.


    Aurora¡¯s expression softened. "Dominic, you need to eat more. Put on some weight, get some curves¡ªthen the guys will be all over you."


    Eleanor quickly nodded. "Exactly! Men love to act like they¡¯re not shallow, but trust me, the ones who say it the most are usually the worst."


    The three women exchanged nces and burst intoughter. The tension in the air lightened, and Eleanor secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Aurora could still smile, she¡¯d be okay. Otherwise, the emotional weight she was carrying would only be more suffocating.


    Eleanor was an experienced manager. She knew how to adjust an artist¡¯s mindset when they were feeling down.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t in a rush to take on new projects, and Eleanor had promised not to push her.


    A month passed, and winter arrived in full force.


    During that time, Everett never appeared in her life again.


    Only Alexander remained¡ªtexting and calling her every night. Sometimes she didn¡¯t answer, and when she did, their conversations were brief.


    After all, Peyton was living in Alexander¡¯s apartment.


    Aurora learned from him that Peyton had moved into his rental under Mrs. Lewis¡¯ orders. Mrs. Lewis had even threatened to harm herself if he refused. Alexander had no choice but to obey.


    Aurora understood¡ªPeyton was exactly the kind of woman Mrs. Lewis wanted for her son. She had financially supported the Lewis family for years. Mrs. Lewis, a vain woman, saw Peyton as her precious gem, a far more "suitable" match than Aurora.


    For Alexander, marrying Peyton was a much safer choice than marrying Aurora¡ªa woman with no parents and no approval from the Wilson family.

 Chapter 605: A Clash of Paths! (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 605: A sh of Paths! (Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora spent most of her days indoors, usually reading, listening to music, practicing singing, or exercising.


    Of course, during her free time, she and Eleanor would sneak out to visit E.


    Aurora truly enjoyed this kind of life.


    After finding out E¡¯s due date, Aurora decided to personally buy some gifts for the baby. Staying home all the time was getting too boring.


    That evening, after informing Eleanor, she went out with Dominic and a bodyguard.


    S City¡¯s baby store had everything imaginable. Wearing sunsses and a mask, Aurora casually wandered around. It had been a while since she went out, and suddenly, the bustling atmosphere outside seemed quite refreshing.


    Dominic, on the other hand, was sneaky and cautious, afraid of being recognized or caught by the paparazzi.


    "How about this little princess dress? Dominic, look at this¡ªit¡¯s pink and so adorable!" Aurora lifted a tiny dress and asked Dominic in a low voice.


    Dominic smiled and nodded. "It¡¯s nice, very pretty."


    The dress was made of pure cotton, but the craftsmanship was excellent, and the price was steep. It was the first time Aurora had bought such an expensive baby dress, but she felt it was worth it.


    "Wait, Aurora... isn¡¯t that Alexander?"


    Suddenly, Dominic leaned in and whispered, pointing to a man not far away.


    Aurora looked over and saw Alexander with Mrs. Lewis and Peyton, browsing the baby form section. Mrs. Lewis and Peyton were all smiles, while Alexander remained expressionless.


    "Peyton, you need to take good care of your health now. Once you¡¯re married, I hope to have a grandchild soon!"


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯ voice was loud, and Peyton responded with a gentle smile, her face showing a hint of shyness. "I know, Mom."


    Huh, she was already calling her "Mom"? Was the wedding around the corner?


    At that moment, Aurora suddenly felt that Alexander was aplete stranger. Though he called her every night and sent her messages, he never once mentioned Peyton.


    Maybe he was afraid she¡¯d be upset. But Aurora had a gut feeling¡ªMrs. Lewis¡¯ words just now were a clear sign that the wedding was imminent.


    "So that¡¯s Mrs. Lewis... You can tell just by looking at her¡ªshe¡¯s the mean type. Honestly, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not with Alexander," Dominic gossiped.


    Aurora stared at Alexander, who was being pressured into holding Peyton¡¯s hand by Mrs. Lewis. Strangely, she no longer felt pain or heartache¡ªjust a faint sadness.


    Seven years of love, ruined by both of them. She didn¡¯t me Alexander. Maybe she had been too na?ve.


    After all, it had been over two months since their explosive fight and breakup. If Alexander had done nothing wrong, Aurora would never have let go. She would still be holding onto him, unable to move on.


    But after being bullied by Peyton, Alexander still stood by her side.


    After being harassed and humiliated by Isaiah, Alexander could still watch coldly, his face devoid of emotion. Even if there was some internal struggle, it couldn¡¯t ovee his indifference.


    That kind of heartlessness only came from deeply rooted misunderstandings. Aurora never imagined things woulde to this.


    Alexander wasn¡¯t as loving or as great as she once thought.


    That night, Aurora¡¯s heart had already died. Seeing this scene now, it was only natural that she no longer felt any pain.


    "Stop looking, Aurora. Don¡¯t be sad," Dominic thought she was staring because she was hurting and quicklyforted her.


    Aurora snapped back to reality, ced the dress into the shopping cart, and pushed it in the opposite direction.


    She really didn¡¯t want to run into them, so avoiding them was the best option.


    Aurora and Dominic picked out a few more gifts and still needed to buy some gold and silver items. After checking out, she nned to visit the Chow Sang Sang jewelry store across the street.


    But unexpectedly, when Aurora handed over her card at the checkout, the cashier girl stared intently at her nose. Even though only her nose was visible, the girl had sharp eyes and suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand, eximing, "Oh my god, are you Miss Aurora? Your features look just like hers! I¡¯m a huge fan¡ªcan I get your autograph?"


    Dominic and the bodyguard were both stunned. Aurora quickly pulled her hand back. "You¡¯ve got the wrong person."


    Lowering her voice deliberately, she grabbed her shopping bags and strode toward the exit.


    But it was toote¡ªthe girl¡¯s voice had already caught the attention of people nearby, and soon, a crowd gathered, taking photos.


    People in Country S were obsessed with celebrities and loved showing off their star encounters. Now Aurora was in trouble¡ªthere was no way to leave quickly.


    A sharp voice rang out from behind, making Aurora feel nothing but disgust.


    "Aurora, is that you?"


    Peyton?


    She really couldn¡¯t stand not stirring up trouble, could she? Aurora had been trying to avoid them, but Peyton just wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    As Aurora, Dominic, and their group reached the elevator, Peyton, Mrs. Lewis, and Alexander caught up with them.


    Peyton grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand, her face lighting up with excitement.


    "Aurora, it is you! Why are you ignoring me? Are you still mad at me? I¡¯m sorry, I never meant to upset you. Alexander and I..."


    "Peyton, you don¡¯t need to exin anything to her! She¡¯s just a shameless woman who ditched my son the moment she found herself a rich man. Absolutely disgraceful!"


    Mrs. Lewis yanked Peyton back and stepped in front of Aurora, her eyes filled with pure malice. The way she looked at Aurora was as if she were some kind of cockroach¡ªdisgusting. Well, the feeling was mutual.


    Alexander might have been a decent person, but his mother? Absolutely ssless.


    A crowd quickly gathered, surrounding them with phones raised, recording the scene. Aurora leaned against the mall¡¯s railing as Mrs. Lewis, determined not to let her off, pointed a finger at her and began shouting.


    "You¡¯ve always been a slut! You seduced my son back in high school, and now that you¡¯ve be some rich man¡¯s ything, you still won¡¯t leave my son alone? What, you came here just to get Alexander¡¯s attention?"


    Dominic was furious. He hadn¡¯t expected to run into such a foul-mouthed woman, and he was just about to snap back when Aurora stopped him.


    People around them were already recording. If Dominic got into an argument, the public might twist the story to make it seem like Aurora had instigated the whole thing.


    As a public figure, not only did she need to protect her image¡ªsometimes, she had to show some dominance too. It was time to put a loudmouth and a fake sweetheart in their ce.


    "Mom, stop talking nonsense! I was the one who chased after Aurora, not the way you¡¯re making it sound! If you have something to say, let¡¯s talk about it at home!" Alexander¡¯s face was red with frustration. He knew this scene wasn¡¯t good for Aurora¡¯s reputation at all.


    Peyton quickly grabbed the agitated Mrs. Lewis and spoke softly, "Mom, don¡¯t be too harsh on Aurora. She has her own struggles..."


    Oh wow. So this little white lotus wasn¡¯t even bothering to deny anything? She was basically confirming everything Mrs. Lewis had said with her fake concern. What a two-faced, shameless green tea bitch.


    Aurora had learned to stay calm. She simply stood there, silent. Dominic, still being held back by her, wasn¡¯t sure what she was nning, but he decided to stay quiet and follow her lead.

 Chapter 606: A Fierce Woman (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 606: A Fierce Woman (Extra Story)</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is it because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 607: I’m Sorry (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 607: I¡¯m Sorry (Extra Story)</h4>


    Before Grandma passed away, she often told Alexander that his father¡¯s death was caused by a heart attack triggered by anger.


    That night, Mrs. Lewis had an argument with Lewis¡¯s dad because he had sent a bowl of chicken to Lewis¡¯s grandmother, which displeased her. This led to a quarrel, causing Lewis¡¯s dad to suddenly fall ill and pass away.


    In Alexander¡¯s memory, his mother, though not the easiest person to get along with, was never unreasonable. He thought Grandma was just senile, speaking nonsense.


    But at this moment, Alexander suddenly felt that Grandma¡¯s words might actually be true.


    His heart ached with anger as he stormed out, Mrs. Lewis, both angry and anxious, had no choice but to leave with Peyton and head home to discuss it.


    Mrs. Lewis firmly believed that her son would eventually return to her side.


    Aurora sat in the car, fixing her hair, while even her new male bodyguard shook his head from the backseat. "Miss Wilson, I think you really should stop contacting your ex-boyfriend. Even if you¡¯re reluctant, you need to sever ties. Marrying into that kind of family will be the start of your suffering. I¡¯ve never met such a spoiled woman before."


    Aurora smiled bitterly. "Thank you, I know."


    The bodyguard smiled awkwardly. He had heard of what kind of artist Aurora was, but now that he saw her in person, he actually thought she was pretty decent.


    Dominic nodded in agreement.


    "I think he¡¯s right," Dominic said. "Aurora, don¡¯t contact him anymore. He¡¯s a grown man who can¡¯t even manage his own mother, letting her chase after you..."


    Dominic was at a loss for words, while Aurora forced a bitter smile. So what? At this point, she no longer had any hope for Alexander.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Everett, but because of his terrible mother, and the way she hadpletely crushed any hope. She would never forget the cold, mocking look from him.


    It was like a thorn in her heart, a sword that she couldn¡¯t remove. The more she thought about it, the more it tore at her heart.


    "Aurora, you don¡¯t still want to be with that man, do you?" Dominic asked in a low voice, noticing Aurora¡¯s changing expression.


    "No, don¡¯t worry about it. Just drive," Aurora replied with a lightugh. "It seems I should just stay home more often. I keep running into such bad luck when I go out. I really shouldn¡¯t leave the house."


    Dominic silently pitied Aurora. She was clearly a good person. Why did she have to be judged so harshly by Mrs. Lewis,pared to that white-lotus woman?


    Aurora had already decided on the gifts she wanted. She had picked them online and asked Dominic to take pictures for her, or to get some details from the shops. She¡¯d just have him buy them for her.


    Back at the vi, Eleanor had just returned home. Seeing Aurora¡¯s gloomy expression, she quickly asked what had happened.


    Aurora wearily sank into the sofa, and Dominic told Eleanor everything that had happened in the mall.


    Eleanor frowned and said with displeasure, "That woman is a real shrew. Thank goodness you didn¡¯t end up with Alexander. If you had married him, that marriage would¡¯ve been ruined by his crazy mother."


    Aurora rubbed her temples, a helpless smile on her face. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m kind of relieved. Mrs. Lewis never liked me, but I never imagined she could be so vicious. People say that a wicked mother-inw can ruin three generations... Maybe I should be thankful that Alexander dumped me!"


    Eleanor patted her shoulder. "Don¡¯tugh, I¡¯m speaking the truth. I have several friends who married into wealthy families, but their mothers-inw were all kinds of trouble. In the end, they all ended up divorcing. After all, a mother-inw is the husband¡¯s mother. When the husband bes the sandwich in the middle, things will only get worse over time and affect your whole life!"


    Dominic also nodded in agreement. At forty years old, Eleanor had a wealth of experience, and her words made a lot of sense.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry," Aurora said lightly. "I¡¯ve already moved on from the heartbreak. I won¡¯t get back together with him."


    Hearing Aurora¡¯s assurance, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    This was for the best. With Aurora and Alexander no longer in touch, and Mrs. Lewis¡¯ outrageous behavior cut out of her life, she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with any more trouble.


    Besides, for someone in the entertainment industry, the worst thing is such petty troubles. Once an artist loses passion for both life and career, they can forget about reaching a new high in their career.


    A video of Mrs. Lewis causing a scene with Aurora at the mall was posted online by viewers and quickly spread on Twitter.


    Aurora¡¯s name once again became the top trending topic on Twitter. This time, countless people criticized Mrs. Lewis for being too overbearing and vicious, making wild usations without any evidence.


    Of course, Peyton was also bashed as a "white lotus," seemingly trying to mediate the situation, yet her words subtly suggested that Aurora was exactly the type of person Mrs. Lewis had described.


    During this time, Aurora hadn¡¯t had any contact with Everett, at least not that was reported by the press.


    However, news of her secretly donating to impoverished rural schools had surfaced, earning her more praise and des.


    Amid the mixed praise and criticism online, Aurora didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to it. The director had asked Eleanor to choose her favorite song within a week.


    After all, with over two months left until the new year, there was enough time to shoot the new song¡¯s music video and use the new year for promotion.


    Aurora didn¡¯t ck off either. After breaking up with Alexander, she had taken almost three months off, which was long enough.


    Aurora thought her connection with Alexander was finally over, especially since he was about to get married. However, early the next morning, he seemed to sneakily call her, speaking cautiously as if afraid someone might overhear.


    "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry...st night my mom made such a scene. Are you okay?"


    Alexander said softly, his voice filled with guilt.


    Aurora had just finished washing her face, and in the mirror, a few droplets of water still clung to her face. The droplets quickly slid down, disappearing into her pajamas.


    Her face, with a hint of red, had regained its former vitality. Aurora seemed like a patient who had survived a great ordeal, her body and soul healing, slowly moving forward step by step into the future.


    "Alexander, we¡¯ve been lovers for seven years and friends for ten... I know a lot of things weren¡¯t our choice, but at this point... let¡¯s just call it quits."


    Aurora thought for a moment and decided she didn¡¯t want to drag things out with him anymore.


    Her heart was dead. Continuing this would just be a waste of time. Don¡¯t me her for being heartless; he was the one who had no heart.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t be lovers, didn¡¯t he think he should have helped her in such a situation?


    Alexander was taken aback, speaking urgently, "Aurora, don¡¯t say things in anger. I¡¯ll wait for you. I... I still love you, really! If it weren¡¯t for my mom forcing me, I would havee back to you long ago."

 Chapter 608: Wait for Me for a Month (Extra Story)

    <h4>Chapter 608: Wait for Me for a Month (Extra Story)</h4>


    Aurora lifted the corner of her lips and spoke to the mirror. Steam rose, blurring the reflection in front of her.


    "Alexander, don¡¯t lie to me. Are you... preparing to marry Peyton?" Aurora grabbed a towel from the side and wiped the water from her face.


    "Aurora, they forced me into this! My mom threatened to kill herself... I couldn¡¯t just watch her cut her wrist, could I? Aurora, give me some time, okay? I¡¯ll handle Peyton and my mom, I promise!"


    Alexander kept assuring her, "Aurora, I still love you... no matter what happened between you and Everett..."


    Aurora suddenly couldn¡¯t continue.


    "Alexander, stop. I don¡¯t want to hear any more. We¡¯re not right for each other, I¡¯m sorry. From now on... consider me just a regr friend," she said, her heart heavy with sorrow as she hung up the phone, fearing he¡¯d call again. She immediately turned off her phone.


    She stared at her beautiful face in the mirror, lost in thought.


    Seven years of love, and now she had to let go. It was surprisingly easy.


    Time truly is a healer of pain.


    If... it hadn¡¯t been for that one night, would she still have any lingering feelings for Alexander?


    Aurora shook her head. She had made up her mind to break up with him and wouldn¡¯t reconsider. She wouldn¡¯t think about theplicated issues anymore.


    After changing her clothes, she got ready to head to the office for a meeting with Eleanor. It was a major conference about her music direction, and Eric would also be there.


    Just as she sat down in the dining room, the servant came to report that someone was asking for Aurora.


    "Miss Wilson, a man named Alexander is here. Would you like to see him?"


    The servant asked softly, and Eleanor looked at Aurora. "You should talk things through with him. I believe Alexander is a reasonable person."


    Aurora nodded. This was the address she gave to Alexander when she first moved in here. She didn¡¯t expect he still had it.


    She had once hoped for his arrival, but now, he came toote.


    If he hade earlier, perhaps their rtionship would have been better... On Mrs. Wilson¡¯s birthday, when she was mistreated, Alexander wouldn¡¯t have disappointed her so much.


    "Alright, let him into the backyard. I¡¯ll meet him there," Aurora said lightly, putting down her milk cup.


    Eleanor and Dominic exchanged a nce but said nothing further. No matter what, Aurora needed to have a clear conversation with Alexander.


    Aurora went to the backyard, dressed in a ckce gown and a slightly thick coat. Early winter had begun, and the southern winters weren¡¯t too cold yet.


    Alexander quickly arrived and saw Aurora sitting on a carved chair. Her long hair was tied up, with a few strands hanging loosely.


    Her delicate features showed calmness, and a faint blush had reced the once pale face.


    She had matured a lot. Alexander felt a pang of sadness and quietly sat beside her, reaching for her hand. But Aurora quickly pulled it back and put it in her pocket.


    A sharp pain struck Alexander¡¯s heart as he stared at her. The face he had memorized was now filled with natural indifference.


    After their phone call, Alexander felt deeply unsettled. He took half a day off from work and secretly came here to find Aurora.


    Seeing therge house she lived in made him feel inferior, but it was Aurora¡¯s calmness and indifference that truly hurt him.


    "Aurora, don¡¯t do this, okay? I... I know my mom wronged you, but... I¡¯m sincere with you. Can we get back together?" Alexander said softly, his voice low.


    Aurora shook her head. "No, Alexander, not at all. Don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Right now... I really don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. I don¡¯t want to me anyone or anything.


    If I marry you, I won¡¯t have the patience to handle the rtionship with your mom... especially now, when you¡¯re about to marry Peyton!"


    She stated it clearly, not wanting to drag it out any longer.


    Alexander¡¯s face turned pale. "Aurora, I already told you, marrying Peyton is just a formality. I¡¯ll figure out a way to solve this. Don¡¯t worry..."


    In Alexander¡¯s eyes, there was an overwhelming desire¡ªhe truly hoped Aurora would agree to him.


    Aurora shook her head. "Last night... you had the chance to handle that ident, but you didn¡¯t. You¡¯ve never admitted it. Over the years, I haven¡¯t spent a single penny of yours, nor did I stop your mom in time. What if she had been more aggressive, and I ended up in an ident, falling down the stairs?"


    Alexander was speechless. "Aurora, don¡¯t fantasize like this!"


    "This isn¡¯t a fantasy. idents can happen at any moment. Besides... that night in the YS room, I lost all hope in you. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t agree to your request. For seven years, both you and I tried, but you still couldn¡¯t make your mom like me, and I¡¯ve lost my confidence," Aurora said, lowering her head. There was a hint of finality in her gaze.


    She had been with him, but Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. She had done everything she could to please his mother, using all sorts of methods.


    But no matter what, his mother just couldn¡¯t like her. Why should she humiliate herself, pressing her warmth against a cold shoulder?


    If Alexander truly had the guts, he wouldn¡¯t have failed to resolve the issue with his own mother. Or maybe it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t try hard enough?


    Aurora didn¡¯t want to say too much. The rift between them, in her eyes, was beyond repair.


    "Aurora, please give me one more chance. I¡¯ll handle Peyton¡¯s matter soon, and I¡¯ll persuade my mom. When it¡¯s all settled, I¡¯ll bring her to meet you. She¡¯ll be kind to you."


    Alexander rushed to grab her sleeve, his eyes red. "I can¡¯t bear it... after all these years, you¡¯re just going to end it like this?"


    Aurora paused, then seriously lifted her head to look at him. She pressed her lips together in sadness. She had never imagined her rtionship with Alexander would end like this.


    But now, she didn¡¯t want to look back.


    "Alexander, go back. It¡¯s over between us." Aurora stood up. A bodyguard nearby walked over, coldly eyeing Alexander.


    Alexander¡¯s face turned bright red. He suddenly stood up. "I¡¯m not giving up! Aurora, in a month, I¡¯ll make my mom change her mind, and I¡¯ll make Peyton leave me willingly. I¡¯lle back to find you then!"


    With that, Alexander turned and left.


    Aurora watched Alexander, no longer insisting on anything. His back looked somewhat forlorn, but she firmly turned away, not allowing herself to soften.


    A month?


    Could he really resolve the issues with his mom and Peyton in a month? Alexander had always been too kind. She feared that Peyton would never leave him that easily.

 Chapter 609: The Young Master Has Lost It

    <h4>Chapter 609: The Young Master Has Lost It</h4>


    Dominic and Eleanor stepped out, watching the fading figure in the distance. Dominic muttered, "Men these days¡ªnever around when they should be, but clinging on when they shouldn¡¯t."


    Eleanor looked worried. She feared Aurora might soften, and her expression made that clear.


    Aurora regained herposure. "Let¡¯s go back for breakfast. I still have to head to thepanyter."


    Speaking of her new songs, Aurora was looking forward to them. Thepany had lined up some well-known songwriters andposers for her.


    Back at thepany, Aurora picked two songs¡ªone was a special New Year¡¯s release titled Snow Falls on the Rising Sun, and the other was a heartwarming, sweet song called Love You. She chose these songs in hopes of breaking away from her past mncholic, youthful style.


    After finalizing the songs, thepany, along with Eleanor and Aurora, held several meetings. They ultimately decided to film Snow Falls on the Rising Sun in the north, while Love You, with its overwhelming sweetness, would be shot in the south.


    Thepany had been grooming Aurora as a lead artist for some time. Despite past negative press, her standing within thepany remained unaffected.


    With the n set, thepany allowed Aurora to select a female co-star from its roster for the MV, while the male lead was assigned to the rising pop sensation Brown. With his sunny good looks, captivating voice, and exceptional dance skills, Brown had bagged multiple music awards over the past few years, securing his position in the industry. As an LXL-signed artist, he was also more than happy to coborate with Aurora.


    "I¡¯d actually like Autumn Bet as the MV¡¯s supporting actress. Would that work?"


    The room fell silent as the team exchanged nces. Autumn was also an LXL artist, but shecked Aurora¡¯s vocal prowess and technical skill. Her career had remained stagnant for the past two years¡ªneither a breakout star nor aplete nobody.


    However, given her appearance, she suited the role. Plus, the supporting part didn¡¯t demand much, so everyone quickly agreed to Aurora¡¯s suggestion.


    When Aurora and Dominic found Autumn, who was in the middle of vocal practice, they shared the good news. Autumn¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy, and she thanked Aurora profusely.


    Aurora chatted with her briefly before rushing back to practice.


    Once Aurora left, Autumn¡¯s expression gradually darkened.


    Her assistant, Caroline, sneered and whispered, "Autumn, does she really think she¡¯s some kind of benefactor? Acting like you should be grateful to be in her MV? This is just her way of unting her status, stepping on you to boost her own ego."


    They say a servant takes after their master. And just like that, Caroline¡¯s words reflected Autumn¡¯s true nature. Though she appeared warm and easygoing on the surface, at her core, she was selfish, envious, and narrow-minded.


    Unfortunately, Aurora saw none of this. Their friendship had always been strong, and Autumn had yed her role too well.


    Aurora had genuinely wanted to help. Seeing how Autumn¡¯s career had been stagnant for the past two years, she thought featuring her in the MV might give her a boost.


    After all, Aurora was LXL¡¯s rising star, and once the MV was released, thepany would put in serious effort to promote it. If the MV became a hit, Autumn would get significant exposure.


    But instead of being grateful, Autumn felt insulted¡ªshe saw it as Aurora using the opportunity to put her down.


    "Stop talking nonsense. She didn¡¯t mean it that way," Autumn said tly, pretending to be indifferent. But inside, she was seething with jealousy.


    She wished she were the one in the spotlight, the one being pushed to stardom.


    But reality was cruel. When she first joined thepany, the marketing director had praised her for her vocal power and potential, hinting that she might be LXL¡¯s next big thing.


    Yet in the end?


    That spot went to Aurora.


    And now, she was just a supporting role in someone else¡¯s MV.


    How could she possibly be okay with that?


    "Autumn, you¡¯re too kind. She¡¯s stepping all over you, and you¡¯re still defending her? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even give her the time of day," Caroline scoffed coldly.


    Autumn remained silent


    Autumn didn¡¯t respond, though she wished she could. But right now, she had no opportunity to rise, and even if Aurora was trying to step on her, she had to make the most of this chance!


    When Caroline saw that Autumn had nothing to say, the manager stepped in to congratte Autumn on securing this opportunity.


    Inside, Autumn felt bitter. Aurora was the star, the one being heavily promoted, while she had only been given a supporting role. The manager, on the other hand, seemed overly pleased...


    Suddenly, Autumn felt a wave of resentment, secretly ming thepany for not assigning her to Eleanor¡¯s team in the first ce.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Eleanor always chose her artists herself, not through thepany¡¯s arrangements.


    "Autumn, this is a rare opportunity. People would kill to get that role. After all, Aurora is thepany¡¯s top pick, and being close to her means many chances for exposure. So, you need to perform your best, give it everything you¡¯ve got, and push your limits. If you be a hit, you¡¯ll gain both fame and fortune!"


    Her manager Audrey said with a smile. Autumn nodded with a polite smile of her own, and seeing how well she was behaving, Audrey felt reassured.


    Aurora and her team set off to the outskirts of Z City, to a ce called B¨®sh¨ª to shoot the MV. They filmed the southern scenes first, and then they would head north to shoot Snow Falls on the Rising Sun.


    When Everett received the news, he was on the treadmill at the gym, working out intensely.


    He stopped when he saw Tobias walk in, panting slightly, drenched in sweat.


    "Sir, Miss Wilson has flown to B¨®sh¨ª with the team."


    Tobias said quietly.


    Everett nodded. He had tried to avoid thinking about Aurora, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help it. So, he asked Tobias to find out any news about her.


    Everett stared at the clear blue sky outside, saying nothing as he resumed his workout.


    Tobias stood off to the side, thinking to himself that his master was truly obsessed. What did Aurora have other than good looks and a nice voice? Was there anything else about her that was truly captivating?


    After fifty minutes of exercise, Everett finally stopped, took a leisurely shower, and only when it was time for dinner did he give Tobias an order.


    "Send a few more people to follow them, but don¡¯t let them know."


    He wasn¡¯t sure about B¨®sh¨ª. The area had beautiful scenery, but it was also known for being a rough ce, full of shady people. He was genuinely concerned.


    "Of course, sir." Tobias was amused as he heard Everett giving orders while looking up information online. The master was quite knowledgeable, but he rarely used tools like this.


    Tobias didn¡¯t understand why Everett wanted to follow Aurora¡¯s team, but he obediently arranged for more people to quietly track them.


    There were also people in Z City who worked for Everett, so they could follow the team once they arrived.


    A dayter, everyone arrived at the foot of the mountain in B¨®sh¨ª to shoot the MV. Aurora was in a good mood¡ªthis ce was picturesque, with clear rivers and patches of wild chrysanthemums in bloom. Despite the snow falling in the north, it felt like spring here.


    She never imagined that here, in this serene location, she would encounter yet another turning point.

 Chapter 610: Staying Out Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 610: Staying Out Overnight</h4>


    The crew set up the scene while the set director and Eleanor discussed how to capture the most stunning visuals.


    Aurora and Autumn sat to the side, sipping the juice they had brought. The cold liquid sent a chill through their bodies.


    "It¡¯s freezing. Should we go to that nearby vige and ask for some hot water?" Dominic rubbed her hands together and spoke softly.


    Aurora quickly shook her head. "No need. We¡¯ll start filming soon. Besides, the weather isn¡¯t that bad¡ªI can handle some cold water."


    She wanted to mention the area¡¯s poor reputation, but as a public figure, it was better not to speak negatively about others. If the wrong person overheard, it could cause unnecessary trouble.


    Aurora trusted Autumn, but she didn¡¯t trust Caroline. Since they had boarded the car, Caroline had been throwing her unfriendly nces.


    Caroline was still new, having only worked with Autumn for a few months. Because Autumn wasn¡¯t a big-name singer, her assistants never stayed for long.


    "Alright then," Dominic sighed, instinctively ncing at Caroline. Caroline was ring at her coldly. Dominic frowned¡ªwhen had she ever offended this woman? Why was she rolling her eyes at her all the time?


    Autumn pressed her lips together and exchanged a few casual words with Aurora. Then, they joined the others for touch-ups. While getting her makeup done, Autumn discreetly learned from the makeup artist that the local vigers weren¡¯t exactly hospitable. That was why the crew had forbidden the artists from going there to ask for hot water.


    The staff had already arranged for meals and hot water with one of the vigers, but it would take over an hour before they arrived.


    Aurora stood in front of a vast field of wild chrysanthemums, gazing at the crystal-clear river ahead. Oddly, there wasn¡¯t a single fish in sight.


    "The scenery here is amazing. The water is so clear, and the air is incredibly fresh. If only we had air this pure in the city," Dominic remarked with a sigh.


    "Then why don¡¯t you move here?" Caroline sneered mockingly. "You can¡¯t have it both ways¡ªlonging for the city¡¯s luxury while craving fresh country air. People like you are just too greedy."


    Dominic had only been making an offhandment, but Caroline¡¯s tone waspletely unnecessary. Sensing the tension, Autumn quickly pulled at Caroline¡¯s sleeve. "Caroline, don¡¯t be like that!"


    Aurora cast Caroline a calm but pointed nce. If an assistant like that worked under her, she would have fired her long ago.


    What was the point of Autumn keeping Caroline around?


    Caroline scoffed, shot a re at Aurora, then turned and stomped off.


    Autumn quickly forced a smile. "Caroline¡¯s on her period¡ªshe¡¯s just in a bad mood. Don¡¯t mind her."


    Aurora shook her head. "It¡¯s nothing."


    Autumn hurried after Caroline, while Aurora watched her leave with aplicated look in her eyes.


    Dominic muttered under her breath, "She acts so high and mighty¡ªeven Autumn isn¡¯t as bad as her. Aurora, don¡¯t you think Caroline is acting weird? She seems to really dislike us. Did you ever offend her?"


    Aurora chuckled. "How could I? I¡¯ve barely spoken to Caroline more than three times. She usually ignores me, so I have no idea what her problem is."


    Dominic whispered a warning, "Just be careful around her. Don¡¯t say too much when she¡¯s around."


    Aurora understood. She and Dominic weren¡¯t naive¡ªCaroline¡¯s hostility was obvious. If they let their guard down around her, that would be foolish.


    At that moment, Brown, the rising pop star, walked over with a bright smile. "What do you think? The scenery here is beautiful, right? B¨®sh¨ª may be poor, but thendscape is breathtaking. The tourist zone is right across from here, but since the vigers are a bit further out, they don¡¯t get any benefits from it."


    Aurora blinked. "You seem to know a lot about this ce. Are you from here?"


    "I¡¯m from Z City," Brown replied, slightly disappointed that Aurora didn¡¯t seem to know much about him.


    After all, he was LXL¡¯s top male singer¡ªhow could she not be familiar with him?


    Aurora smiled, fresh and bright like a mountain breeze, her presence effortlessly refreshing.


    Brown¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "The crew says they¡¯re almost ready. How about you?"


    Aurora nodded. "I¡¯m ready too. Makeup¡¯s done¡ªI just need to change outfits."


    Autumn was in the trailer changing, so Aurora would go next.


    When Autumn finally stepped out of the trailer, she wore a thin, seductive red dress. Brown was surprised. "In this cold weather, you have to wear summer outfits?"


    Aurora and Dominic burst intoughter. "No, Autumn¡¯s outfit is just for her character."


    Aurora¡¯s attire was more practical¡ªa ck silk dressyered with a Country S-style trench coat, giving her a striking yet elegant look.


    As Brown stood waiting, Autumn shed him a warm smile. "So, how are you feeling? First time working with us¡ªare you nervous?"


    Autumn had taken a liking to Brown. He was a top-tier rising star, insanely popr.


    If rumors linked her to him, her own poprity would rise too. She had to seize any opportunity to get close to him.


    She understood that as a mid-tier singer stuck in limbo, she needed scandals¡ªgood or bad, they all helped.


    "I¡¯m not nervous. We¡¯re all part of the same family, after all," Brown replied with a grin.


    Autumn beamed. "Oh? So should I feel honored that you see me as family?"


    Brown smirked, his youthful, handsome face glowing with charm. "Aren¡¯t all LXL artists one big family?"


    Caroline, eager to please, chimed in. "Brown, take care of Autumn, okay?"


    "Autumn¡¯s talented¡ªshe doesn¡¯t need my help," Brown replied smoothly. His tone was ambiguous, but his eyes stayed locked on the trailer. He was waiting for Aurora.


    Autumn shot Caroline a warning re, ming her for being too pushy. Caroline shrank back, lowering her head, afraid of being scolded again.


    Just then, Aurora stepped out of the trailer. The moment she appeared, Brown¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration. "You look stunning. Definitely the perfect lead actress."


    It was a simple, casualpliment, but it made Autumn¡¯s heart twist with bitterness.


    Once again, Aurora had outshined her.


    The man she was interested in had eyes only for Aurora.


    Uneptable.


    But the shoot was about to begin, and Autumn couldn¡¯t afford to let her emotions ruin her performance. She had to give it her all¡ªfailure wasn¡¯t an option.


    Even if she resented Aurora, she wouldn¡¯t sabotage her own career.


    The shoot went smoothly, but Aurora was a perfectionist. If she felt she hadn¡¯t given her best performance, she requested retakes. Even the MV director praised her professionalism.


    Yet from Caroline and Autumn¡¯s perspective, Aurora was deliberately making things difficult for Autumn.


    The resentment in Autumn¡¯s heart deepened. In truth, Aurora always worked this way¡ªit wasn¡¯t personal.


    By the time they finished shooting, it was already 10 p.m. Since they needed night scenes, they had taken a break and resumed filming in the evening.


    "Everyone, rest well tonight. Tomorrow, you can take the day to explore. Sound good?" the MV director suggested with a smile.


    "Yes!" the crew cheered in unison.


    Aurora was excited. It had been ages since she had gone hiking.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that tomorrow would bring a storm¡ªone she never sawing.

 Chapter 611: The Night Before the Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 611: The Night Before the Encounter</h4>


    That night, Aurora rested inside the RV. Since the crew members were all men, they set up a temporary yurt outside to sleep in.


    The mountain air was especially cold at night, but the RV had nkets. Aurora and Dominic watched a movie together until around eleven before finally going to sleep.


    The next morning, she woke up to the sound of lively chatter outside. The crew had already started breakfast.


    Breakfast had been prepared by local residents¡ªa hearty porridge with dried scallops and shrimp. Everyone ate with great satisfaction.


    After getting up, Aurora changed clothes,bed her hair, and went outside to wash her face and brush her teeth with bottled water.


    By the time she and Dominic walked over, Brown pointed to a metal container nearby. "I set some porridge aside for you guys. It¡¯s fresh and really hot, but I let it cool for over ten minutes, so it should be just right now."


    Wow... this young pop star was even more considerate than the crew!


    "Brown, you¡¯re so thoughtful! But why don¡¯t you ever take care of me like that?" The music video director, a cheerful and humorous man, cracked a joke, making everyone burst intoughter.


    Even Autumn forced a slight smile, but when she lowered her gaze, a heavy gloom clouded her eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t Brown¡¯s kindness toward Aurora a sign that he liked her?


    "Haha, alright! Next time, I¡¯ll be sure to take extra care of you!" Brown responded with an easyugh, and the group erupted into another round ofughter. The atmosphere was lighthearted and fun.


    After thanking him, Aurora nced at Caroline and Autumn, noticing that both were quietly drinking their porridge with their heads down.


    She had a faint feeling that something about Autumn had changed on this trip. There was a subtle sense of hostility and rejectioning from her.


    Aurora didn¡¯t dwell on it. Autumn had been performing well, even earning severalpliments from the MV director, which had made her beam with joy.


    Even though she seemed less cheerful this morningpared to the previous day, Aurora decided it was best to keep a natural distance.


    After breakfast, the group nned to explore the surrounding area.


    They divided into three teams.


    Including the crew, there were fifteen people in total, meaning each team should have had five members. However, Autumn insisted on joining Aurora¡¯s team, and Brown also wanted to be with her, bringing their group up to seven people.


    So, their team consisted of six people plus one crew member.


    "Feel free to explore, but make sure to be back here by eleven! Don¡¯t bete!" the director said with a smile.


    Everyone responded in unison and then split up, heading in different directions.


    Beyond the forest was andscape of strange rock formations, and past the stone foresty a dense woond, rumored to have breathtaking scenery.


    Aurora¡¯s team crossed the rocky terrain and entered the forest. Fallen leaves nketed the ground, and squirrels darted between the trees, curiously peeking at the neers before scurrying away in rm.


    Towering trees formed a dense canopy, blocking out the sky and sunlight, but despite the shade, they were soon sweating from the trek.


    At the edge of a grove, Autumn insisted on going further. A crew member quickly called out to her, "Miss Fan, don¡¯t go ahead! That area doesn¡¯t seem to be open to the public. Let¡¯s turn back!"


    Aurora checked the time¡ªit was only 9:30 AM, still quite early. The grove wasn¡¯trge, but it was filled with unique trees, and she had already taken countless photos.


    This was a protected area, where even locals weren¡¯t allowed to cut down trees. Aurora wondered if some of them resented the restrictions.


    "We can¡¯t turn back now! Look over there¡ªit¡¯s beautiful! There¡¯s a path leading ahead... and a stone monument¡ª¡¯Sansheng Temple¡¯! There¡¯s a temple up ahead. Let¡¯s go check it out!"


    Autumn smiled, and Aurora noticed how neatly the pine trees were arranged in rows.


    "Alright, it¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s take a look."


    Brown agreed, wiping sweat from his forehead. His eyes shone with curiosity. "My Grandma Carter¡¯s house is just on the other side of this forest, but I¡¯ve never actually been through here before."


    Since even Brown was interested, Autumn and Caroline eagerly pressed forward. Aurora and Dominic exchanged nces¡ªthere was no stopping them now. With no other choice, they followed along, stepping deeper into the unknown.


    Aurora was in a great mood. It had been a long time since she had gone hiking like this. Even though she was drenched in sweat, she felt a sense of release.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the legendary Sansheng Temple.


    "Sansheng Temple used to be very popr. When my Grandma Carter was still alive, she would oftene here to pray. But as the mountain paths grew rougher, fewer people made the journey. Plus, with modern technology, younger generations don¡¯t believe in this kind of thing as much anymore, so the temple gradually fell into decline," Brown said with a hint of regret.


    The temple was old¡ªso old that a thickyer of fallen leaves covered its roof. Inside, theyout was simple. There was no sign of other deities, only a lone stone statue of the Old Man Under the Moon.


    "This temple is for praying for love and marriage," Brown added.


    Aurora examined the intricate carvings on the pirs. The ancient patterns wereplex¡ªperhaps carved by people from centuries ago.


    "How old is this temple?" Aurora asked curiously.


    "It¡¯s said to be about 500 years old!"


    Five hundred years!


    Everyone exchanged surprised looks. They hadn¡¯t expected the temple to be that old, yet it still stood strong.


    One of the crew members, a simple and honest man, scratched his head. "Haha, well, this thing is tens of thousands of times stronger than modern shoddy construction!"


    The groupughed, then continued looking around. Aurora couldn¡¯t shake a feeling of reverence for the stone statue, but Autumn and Caroline were different. They took turns touching it and snapping selfies with it.


    However, as they were about to leave, they suddenly realized¡ªthey couldn¡¯t find the way back!


    The temple was strange. It had three entrances, and all of them looked exactly the same. Aurora couldn¡¯t remember which one they had used to enter.


    The thickyer of fallen leaves left no footprints to trace, and to make matters worse, rows upon rows of trees surrounded the temple in an orderly fashion. Now, figuring out the right path back seemed impossible.


    Everyone took out their phones. Brown had apass app, but they had forgotten to note their original position beforeing in.


    "I remember that when we arrived, the sun was behind us. That means... we should head this way," Autumn said softly, pointing in a direction.


    Aurora and Dominic weren¡¯t great with directions, and even the young pop star looked sheepish. "Uh... sorry, I have a terrible sense of direction too, haha."


    "No worries, let¡¯s just try walking. If we can¡¯t find the way, we¡¯ll turn back," Caroline said.


    "Hey, don¡¯t jinx us!" Autumn yfully flicked Caroline¡¯s forehead.


    With no better option, they followed Autumn¡¯s lead. After half an hour of walking, they still didn¡¯t recognize anything. So, they decided to turn back.


    But when they looked behind them, they were stunned¡ªthe trees now lookedpletely different. The arrangement had shifted, and they had lost all sense of direction again.


    Tragically, they were now officially lost.

 Chapter 612: Who Pushed Me?

    <h4>Chapter 612: Who Pushed Me?</h4>


    "What do we do? We can¡¯t find the way back, and there¡¯s no signal on our phones! No wonder no onees to this temple anymore¡ªthis ce is way too easy to get lost in!" Autumn cried out anxiously.


    Aurora remained calm, taking in the surroundings. The towering trees blocked most of the sunlight, and the scenery had an ancient, almost solemn atmosphere.


    She had never seen anything like this in her twenty-six years, so she reassured herself¡ªit was a price to pay. If she wanted to see something beautiful, she had to ept getting lost along the way.


    "Let¡¯s not panic. We should stay put and wait. The director wille looking for us," Aurora said as she casually sat on arge rock nearby.


    Everyone was exhausted from walking and took the chance to rest, but Autumn was restless. "Stay here and wait? What if... there are wild animals? That would be terrifying!"


    "There aren¡¯t any wild animals here. It¡¯s not a jungle. I¡¯ve been staying at my Grandma Carter¡¯s ce for a while, and I¡¯ve never heard of anyrge beasts roaming around," Brown said coolly.


    With that reassurance, the group agreed to wait. Caroline, however, was visibly irritated, pacing back and forth. "Ugh, what now? I¡¯m thirsty and hungry, and I ran out of water."


    Autumn quickly handed her a bottle. "Here, take mine."


    Caroline was surprised for a moment but quickly understood. Autumn had always treated her like a servant back at the vi. And now, suddenly acting like a friend? It was obvious¡ªshe was just putting on a show for Brown.


    Caroline shook her head. "No thanks. Keep it for yourself. I can manage."


    Aurora silently pulled an unopened bottle from her backpack and handed it to Caroline. "Take it. I brought two."


    Caroline was stunned. She had been cold toward Aurora the entire trip, yet Aurora didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Her expression remained as calm as ever.


    "Thanks." Caroline didn¡¯t hesitate this time, taking the bottle and drinking deeply.


    By the time 11:00 AM rolled around, there was still no sign of anyoneing for them, and the group started to grow uneasy.


    Aurora and Brown remainedposed. They both understood that while this was a dense forest, it wasn¡¯t an endless jungle. If they really had to, they could pick a direction and eventually find their way out.


    The real challenge was that they had no water or food left. If they wandered too far from the edge of the forest, things could get tricky.


    So their best option was still to wait.


    But things rarely go as nned. Just as they were trying to stay put, some people had other ideas.


    At 10:11, the sound of footsteps broke the silence. Excited, the group thought their team had finallye to rescue them.


    But when they saw who it was, they instinctively huddled together, their expressions turning cold.


    The neers wore masks, revealing only their eyes. From their clothing, they looked like locals.


    "Who are you? Get the hell out of ournd!"


    "Leave now, or we won¡¯t be so nice!"


    The men red at Aurora¡¯s group with nothing but hostility.


    Aurora felt someone grab her hand. Turning to her left, she saw that it was Brown.


    His grip was firm, his eyes steady yet gentle. Then, switching to the local dialect, he began speaking with the masked men.


    They remained wary, but the sharp hostility in their eyes softened slightly.


    Autumn, who had been on edge, started to rx. But when she saw Brown still holding Aurora¡¯s hand, her gaze darkened instantly.


    This woman was infuriating!


    She took everything from her¡ªnow even the man she liked?


    Aurora subtly pulled her hand away. She had started to sense Brown¡¯s feelings for her, but now wasn¡¯t the time to think about rtionships.


    After some tense back-and-forth, one of the men finally waved them off and said coldly, "Leave."


    "We should go," Autumn said bitterly. They had only been here for a short while, yet they were already being kicked out?


    At least they weren¡¯t robbed or harmed. That would¡¯ve been a real disaster.


    Brown sighed, realizing the men weren¡¯t willing topromise. Turning to Aurora, he exined, "I tried speaking to them, but they said we¡¯re outsiders¡ªwe juste here and ruin theirnd without bringing them any benefits. So they told us to get lost."


    The group exchanged nces but said nothing more. Aurora gave a slight nod. "Let¡¯s go before we provoke them any further."


    Everyone agreed and followed the path to the left. Once they had put some distance between themselves and the masked men, Caroline finally muttered in frustration, "What was their problem? Are they really just hostile mountain folk? The director said we paid the vige over a thousand bucks in fees!"


    Brown¡¯s expression darkened. "Those vigers have it rough... The government took theirnd for development, but they weren¡¯t properlypensated. They¡¯re stuck with little ie and nowhere to vent their frustration except on outsiders."


    Aurora remained silent. She didn¡¯t want toment on something she hadn¡¯t experienced firsthand. She had no right to speak on matters she didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Autumn, on the other hand, kept voicing her dissatisfaction, criticizing the local situation.


    After some time, they reached a slope, and the group felt a surge of hope. They had taken a slope like this on their way to Sansheng Temple, but something about the surroundings still felt unfamiliar to Aurora.


    Then, out of nowhere, a forceful shove from behind sent Aurora tumbling down!


    Dominic gasped in shock, and Brown immediately lunged after her, managing to grab hold of her just in time.


    Aurora was momentarily stunned. She rolled down the rocky incline, hitting her forehead hard. A painful lump had already formed. The ground was covered in jagged stones¡ªif Brown hadn¡¯t caught her, she would have mmed straight into the massive boulder at the bottom.


    "How could you be so careless? Are you okay?" Brown asked, his voice filled with concern as he looked at the swelling on her forehead.


    Aurora was still catching her breath. Instinctively, she nced back. Dominic had already rushed to her side, with Autumn and the others quickly following.


    Who had been standing behind her just now?


    She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble while they were lost, so she forced a calm smile. "I¡¯m fine... Just slipped, that¡¯s all."


    Dominic patted his chest in relief. "You scared me to death! If Brown hadn¡¯t reacted so fast, you would¡¯ve¡ª" he nced at therge rock below¡ª"you definitely would¡¯ve hit that!"


    Autumn and the others reached her and asked if she was okay. Aurora remainedposed, so no one suspected that she had actually been pushed.


    But another problem loomed¡ªthey were still lost. They had been wandering in circles for hours, exhaustion setting in. With no food left, they had no choice but to drink water to stave off hunger.


    The crew member, Uncle Diego, shouted several times in hopes of being heard, but there was no response.


    "What do we do? We¡¯repletely lost. We can¡¯t get out. This is hopeless..." Autumn copsed onto the ground, despair creeping into her voice.


    It was already 4:00 PM. Everyone was too exhausted to move, so they sat down to rest.


    Aurora remained silent, but deep inside, she knew something had changed. Autumn was no longer the person she thought she was.


    Leaning closer to Dominic, she lowered her voice and asked, "Dominic... when I fell down that slope, who... who was standing behind me?"

 Chapter 613: A Strange Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 613: A Strange Awakening</h4>


    Dominic looked at Aurora with confusion, then nced at their restingpanions. Suddenly, realization struck him, and his eyes widened in shock.


    She struggled to recall the moment. "At the time... I was standing beside you. You were next to me, and Autumn was on your right. Behind us... were Caroline and Uncle Diego. Brown stood in front of us..."


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened. Uncle Diego and Caroline?


    She had never really wronged either of them. So why would they push her? If she had hit her head on a rock, the consequences could have been severe.


    At best, she¡¯d suffer minor injuries. At worst, she could have sustained a head injury. If help didn¡¯t arrive in time, she could have been permanently disabled¡ªor even dead.


    Who was cruel enough toe up with such a n?


    She didn¡¯t make a scene because the group was already on edge. Stirring up trouble now would only make things worse.


    "Aurora... we need to be careful. Stay close to me, and I¡¯ll watch out for you, okay?" Dominic whispered.


    Aurora nodded, her eyes turning icy.


    Next time?


    No. She wouldn¡¯t give them another chance. But how could she unmask the real culprit?


    using someone without evidence was useless¡ªno one would admit to it. She¡¯d only end up swallowing the grievance in silence.


    "They failed this time... but they¡¯ll probably try again." Aurora¡¯s voice was low.


    The two of them were deep in conversation when Autumn noticed. She looked up with a bright smile. "What are you two whispering about?"


    Aurora and Dominic exchanged a nce.


    "Nothing. Just talking about something personal," Aurora said smoothly. "Dominic, don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯ll exin when we get home."


    She patted Dominic¡¯s shoulder deliberately, ensuring Autumn wouldn¡¯t grow suspicious.


    Autumn walked over and sat beside Aurora. "Aurora, how did you fall just now? Did you slip?"


    "No... I think someone behind me lost their footing and identally bumped into me," Aurora said calmly, shaking her head.


    She deliberately softened her words¡ªchanging "push" to "bump" and "intentional" to "idental"¡ªto avoid alerting the enemy.


    As for Autumn¡¯s concern, Aurora couldn¡¯t tell if it was genuine or not.


    Autumn¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding. "Oh, I see! You should be more careful. Maybe you should hold hands with Dominic¡ªthat way, it¡¯ll be safer. We don¡¯t really know this ce well..."


    Aurora gave a small, unreadable smile and nodded.


    Autumn sighed. "Ugh, this is so frustrating. When will we finally get out of here?"


    "We should stay put. I have a feeling the more we walk, the farther we stray," Brown said quietly.


    The others agreed. They had little water left, and hunger gnawed at their stomachs. Nearby, a tree bore wild fruit, but no one dared to pick it.


    After all, in the wilderness, poisonous fruit was a real danger.


    Brown instructed his assistant to turn on his phone¡¯s shlight. The group leaned against the trees, drained of energy, lost in their own thoughts.


    Eventually, Aurora drifted off. She was exhausted. It had been a long time since she¡¯d walked such rough terrain¡ªor gone this long without food. Fatigue overtook her, and she fell into a deep, heavy sleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed when she suddenly felt cold.


    Her eyes snapped open. The air was filled with the sounds of insects and birds she couldn¡¯t name. Moonlight filtered through the trees, casting a pale glow on her numb, frozen face.


    Aurora finally took in her surroundings¡ªshe was in an even denser forest.


    Herpanions¡ªDominic, Brown, the others¡ªwere all gone.


    Her mouth was sealed shut with tape. She couldn¡¯t call out, even if she tried.


    Panic surged through her eyes. Her hands and feet were bound to the roots of a tree. Escape was impossible.


    On top of that, someone had piled dry branches over her body. Even if someone came looking, they wouldn¡¯t spot her right away.


    Whoever did this was ruthless. Cruel.


    Her stomach ached with hunger.


    Her body was weak.


    Who had tied her up here?


    Brown? No, he was already a superstar. Her existence posed no threat to him¡ªhe had no reason to do this.


    Then who?


    Aurora¡¯s first thoughtsnded on Autumn and Caroline.


    Autumn wasn¡¯t well-known yet, but if Aurora really died here... then the Love You music video would be her final work. Naturally, it would blow up in poprity. The director had already said that Aurora¡¯s performance and vocals were at their peak during filming¡ªit was bound to be a huge hit.


    If she died, Autumn, as the supporting actress, would benefit too. She had backing vocals in the song, so she¡¯d gain some recognition from it as well.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who might want to harm her. She understood Dominic¡¯s personality¡ªhe would never do this.


    As for Diego? He was a grown man¡ªwhat reason would he have to go against her?


    Panic gripped Aurora. She let out low, muffled whimpers, but she knew she had to conserve her energy in case someone came.


    She never imagined thating here just to shoot an MV would lead to getting lost, being tied up, and a series of unexpected events.


    Aurora shut her eyes. She thought back to the first time they arrived at Sansheng Temple¡ªAutumn had been the first to walk forward. That meant, deep down, Autumn had wanted to take action, hadn¡¯t she?


    "Goo-goo-goo..."


    "Chirp-chirp..."


    Strange noises echoed around her. She couldn¡¯t tell if they came from insects or birds. Goosebumps spread across her skin.


    Cold sweat dripped down her back. Her entire body trembled, but she still tried to move. Unfortunately, she was bound too tightly to make a sound.


    What now?


    Was she really going to die here?


    Just as Aurora was drowning in terror, footsteps sounded nearby. A beam of light swept across the area.


    Her heart pounded wildly.


    Who was it?


    Were they here to kill her? Or...


    She felt like she was losing her mind.


    The footsteps grew closer. Aurora¡¯s eyes widened, watching the approaching light. But with the light on their side, she couldn¡¯t see who it was.


    "Young Master, we should head back. It¡¯s already 2 a.m. We can search again tomorrow."


    Tobias¡¯s voice rang out.


    Aurora¡¯s heart leaped with joy. She struggled desperately, but she was tied too tightly. She couldn¡¯t even shake off the dry branches covering her. The others clearly hadn¡¯t noticed her presence.


    "Yeah, Young Master, you were bitten by a venomous snake. You need to get treatment right away!"


    Another voice spoke anxiously.


    "It¡¯s just a little venom, nothing serious. Besides... didn¡¯t you already give me the antivenom?" Everett¡¯s cold voice came through.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She didn¡¯t know why, but an overwhelming urge to cry hit her.


    She let out a desperate, muffled cry. But with all the background noise, Everett and the others didn¡¯t hear her.


    Nor did they notice anything unusual about the pile of branches ahead.


    "Young Master¡ª"


    "Shut up. Keep looking ahead." Everett¡¯s voice was icy.


    The group exchanged nces, then silently moved forward.


    Aurora, meanwhile, was crying her heart out.


    She was right here¡ªwhy were they still searching elsewhere?

 Chapter 614: Holding Her

    <h4>Chapter 614: Holding Her</h4>


    Aurora watched helplessly as the group walked past her, unable to make them notice her presence. Despair settled deep in her heart. Was this the end for her?


    If Autumn was behind this, then she must have figured out a way to prevent the others from turning back to look for her.


    Autumn might not have been famous, but she was smart. Aurora had trusted the wrong person for the first time¡ªand now she regretted it deeply. But what could she do?


    She listened as the footsteps faded into the distance.


    Her tears turned cold. She silently stared at the small patch of moonlight filtering through the gaps between the dry branches covering her.


    Then, suddenly, more footsteps sounded from behind her.


    But they weren¡¯ting from the direction Everett and the others had left.


    Had someone reallye back to finish her off?


    Aurora¡¯s heart pounded wildly. Every nerve in her body tensed at the approaching sound.


    The footsteps grew closer, until they were nearly upon her. Her nerves felt like they were about to snap.


    A figure stopped in front of her. A beam of light fell on her bound feet. Through the dim glow, Aurora caught sight of a pair of leather shoes, dusted with mud.


    The person reached out and suddenly yanked away the branches covering her.


    Aurora let out a muffled scream behind the tape sealing her mouth. Her wide eyes locked onto the person crouching before her.


    A strikingly handsome face came into focus¡ªsharp features, cold and indifferent. His dark, ink-like eyes carried an unreadable intensity, and the slight arch of his brow added a touch of effortless charm to his otherwise severe expression.


    He wore a ck coat over a white sweater, which was speckled with dried leaves. He appeared out of nowhere¡ªlike some enigmatic figure stepping out of the night.


    Aurora felt an overwhelming urge to cry.


    But no tears came. She could only stare in stunned silence at Everett, the man she hadn¡¯t seen in so long.


    He... hade back for her?


    "You really are an idiot. How does shooting an MV turn into this much of a disaster?" Everett muttered coldly. His eyes held a flicker of something unexinable¡ªalmost like reluctant concern.


    He pulled out a small knife and methodically cut through the ropes binding her.


    Then, he peeled the tape from her lips. Aurora¡¯s entire body trembled, her strength failing her as she sagged downward. Everett instinctively caught her, pulling her into his arms.


    His embrace carried a faint, masculine scent¡ªsteady, warm. The moment her body copsed against his, the dam inside her finally broke, and her tears spilled over like a waterfall.


    "Thank you..."


    It was the only thing she could say.


    For once, she didn¡¯t feel repulsed by him.


    Only deep, overwhelming gratitude.


    Just moments ago, she had been terrified¡ªafraid she would actually die here.


    If she died, her younger brother wouldn¡¯t have anyone left. If she died... everything would be erased like dust in the wind.


    The thought left her with an odd sense of regret.


    "Put this on," Everett said, shrugging off his coat and draping it over her shoulders.


    The deep winter night was freezing, especially in the mountains, where the temperature was even lower.


    Aurora was too weak to resist. She let him dress her in the coat, then felt herself being lifted effortlessly into his arms.


    Her nose stung with emotion.


    Everett carried her through the woods for over ten minutes before he found a cave.


    Aurora was beyond exhausted. Hunger gnawed at her insides, but Everett wasted no time. After setting her down, he pulled a bottle of water and several packets of food from his backpack¡ªpre-packaged marinated chicken drumsticks, wings, and two bread rolls from NC Group¡¯s subsidiary brands.


    He ced everything in front of her without a word. His eyes, calm and deep like an undisturbed sea, held a quiet gentleness that was unexpectedly mesmerizing.


    Aurora felt her face heat up slightly. She quickly averted her gaze, avoiding the dangerously handsome face in front of her.


    Her hands trembled as she picked up the bottle of water, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t twist the cap open.


    Everett snatched it from her grasp, effortlessly unscrewed the cap, and handed it back.


    Aurora took it carefully, murmuring a quiet, "Thank you," before drinking severalrge gulps.


    After quenching her thirst, she noticed that Everett had already opened one of the chicken drumstick packages.


    Silently, she took it and took a bite.


    The taste was beyond heavenly. At that moment, it felt like the best thing she had ever eaten in her life.


    She took several more bites before suddenly realizing something. Looking up at Everett, she hesitated before asking,


    "Aren¡¯t you going to eat?"


    Everett shot her a nce,zily leaning against the cave wall. "I¡¯m not hungry."


    Not hungry?


    Was he really not hungry, or had he brought too little food?


    Aurora felt a twinge of guilt. She didn¡¯t want Everett to sacrifice too much for her.


    Everett saw right through her thoughts. "My backpack is full of food and drinks, so just eat without worry."


    To reassure her, he deliberately unzipped the bag and opened it. Sure enough, it was packed with water bottles and food.


    Aurora¡¯s nose tingled, and her eyes turned red.


    What kind of man was Everett?


    He hade all the way here to find her, braving the cold and wilderness. Most wealthy heirs spent their nights in clubs or high-end lounges, throwing money around to win over women. They yed games in the city, using status and wealth as weapons.


    But Everett was different.


    Aside from that first time he gave her a bank card, he had never tried to lure her with money again.


    And now, he had evene all the way to Boshi to find her.


    A sudden wave ofplicated emotions crashed over Aurora, leaving her unsure of what to think.


    She had been starving. In one go, she devoured five or six chicken drumsticks, two pieces of bread, and a full bottle of water. Strength returned to her body.


    Pulling the coat tighter around her, she caught a faint trace of Everett¡¯s scent.


    She stole a nce at him. He was staring at his phone, checking something.


    "Uh... how did you know I was there?"


    Aurora asked cautiously. Then she added, "I¡¯m not that cold anymore. You should take your coat back."


    Now that she was full, warmth spread through her body. She started to shrug off the coat, but Everett shot her a nce and said tly, "If you won¡¯t wear it, throw it away."


    What?


    Aurora awkwardly pulled the coat back over her shoulders. "Can we go back now?"


    "No."


    His refusal was so blunt.


    Aurora frowned and nced at the freezing moonlight outside. The cave was significantly warmer. Besides, it was the middle of the night¡ªprobably not the best time to move.


    She gave up on the idea.


    Everett continued scrolling through his phone, but his ears were sharp, tuned in to every sound around them.


    Aurora leaned against the cave wall, silent.


    In truth, Everett hadn¡¯t noticed anything strange at first. But as they were walking, Tobias suddenly whispered in his ear, suggesting that Aurora might be under that pile of branches.


    Everett understood what Tobias meant.


    He was giving him an opportunity.


    After a brief hesitation, Everett turned back. Tobias had taken the rest of the men and continued the search elsewhere¡ªpurely for show.


    Everett hadn¡¯t expected Tobias to be right.


    But then again, Tobias had always been perceptive.


    He knew Everett still couldn¡¯t let go of Aurora.


    So, he had deliberately created this opportunity.


    And Everett had seized it, bringing Aurora here.


    If, even after all of this, she still felt nothing for him...


    Then perhaps it was time to finally give up.

 Chapter 615: Are You Really This Dumb?

    <h4>Chapter 615: Are You Really This Dumb?</h4>


    Aurora nced at the moonlight outside and fell into thought. "I don¡¯t know who tied me up there... but I had asked Dominic to keep an eye on Autumn. I never expected... something like this to happen."


    She spoke softly, uncertain about Dominic¡¯s situation.


    Everett shot her a sideways nce. "A woman as foolish as you is easy to deceive."


    "You... Everett! I¡¯m stupid, which is why I¡ª" Aurora burst out in anger but couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t say it aloud.


    Everett smirked. "Exactly. You¡¯re stupid, which is why I was able to sleep with you. Aurora, do you regret it? So don¡¯t even think about thanking me this time."


    Aurora took a deep breath and remained silent, afraid of provoking him again and ending up in anotherpromising situation.


    Everett regretted his words almost immediately. He was usuallyposed¡ªwhy had he blurted out something so mindless just now?


    Maybe when a man falls in love, his emotional intelligence drops, too.


    The atmosphere turned cold.


    Aurora inhaled deeply. Everett¡¯s words were harsh, but they were the truth.


    She really was foolish, emotionally clueless. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in so many unfortunate situations.


    All she could do now was wait. At sunrise, she would return with Everett. With him by her side, maybe she wouldn¡¯t get lost again.


    That was her n, but Everett¡¯s expression darkened. His mood was visibly sour.


    This woman was truly exasperating. Even surrounded by people, she still couldn¡¯t protect herself.


    Now they were in a standoff, neither speaking. Damn it, Everett thought. He must be out of his mind to havee all this way for a woman.


    Cold air seeped into the cave, making his entire body stiff. His lips had turned purple from the chill, but he sat there, unfazed.


    Aurora lowered her gaze, lost in thought. After a while, she heard the sound of steady breathing.


    She secretly exhaled in relief and carefully looked up. Everett¡¯s face, though undeniably handsome, showed exhaustion, his lips nearly frozen.


    He was only wearing a thin sweater. In this weather, he must have been freezing.


    His phone screen was still lit, casting a dim glow over his face. Aurora blinked a few times before quietly removing her coat. Moving closer, she draped it over him.


    Everett didn¡¯t wake up.


    He must have been exhausted. Aurora returned to her spot, curled up on the dried leaves, and slowly drifted off to sleep.


    But Everett opened his eyes.


    A faint smile yed on his lips.


    At least this woman wasn¡¯tpletely heartless¡ªshe noticed he was cold. But now, wouldn¡¯t she be freezing instead?


    Everett frowned and rummaged through a nearby bag, eventually pulling out a lighter. He had rushed here and forgotten his office lighter, but thankfully, Tobias had packed everything he might need.


    Standing up, Everett used his phone¡¯s light to gather some dry leaves and branches outside. If there was a fire, maybe the bugs would stay away.


    He started the fire inside the cave. The leaves were so dry that they caught quickly, and the crackling mes soon brought warmth.


    Everett nced at Aurora, his brows furrowing. He walked over and propped her up against the cave wall.


    Sleeping t on the ground in a ce like this... What if insects crawled on her?


    Now fully awake, Everett studied her exhausted face for a while before realizing the firewood was burning down. He quickly added more.


    The flickering fire cast shifting shadows on their faces. Aurora mumbled in her sleep, as if talking in a dream. "Mmm... No... Everett, go away..."


    Everett¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Damn woman. Was she dreaming about him trying to take advantage of her?


    "Hmph, your mind is always in the gutter." Everett let out a cold snort, feeling a bit down.


    Even in her dreams, she was telling him to go away¡ªjust how much did she despise him deep down?


    His freezing body finally felt some warmth from the fire. Everett added a fewrger branches and cleared the surrounding leaves to prevent the mes from spreading.


    Only then did he close his eyes, quietly enjoying this moment with her.


    Even if... she hated him, so what? He still wanted to be with her, even if this might be thest time they were ever together.


    A strange warmth settled in his heart. Aurora mumbled a few incoherent words in her sleep, and eventually, he drifted off as well.


    When Aurora opened her eyes, she noticed a small fire still burning five or six steps away.


    No wonder she had dreamed of the warm spring sun shining down on her¡ªit was the fire keeping her warm.


    There was no need to ask; Everett must have started it. She nced at him, finding him sleeping soundly with his arms crossed.


    A strange warmth spread through her chest.


    When had he built the fire? Was it after he noticed she had covered him with her coat?


    Aurora stood up, added some dry leaves to the fire, and watched the mes crackle and grow. She stretched out her hands to warm them and realized that daylight had already arrived.


    Just like that, the night had passed.


    She had thought she would freeze to death among those dried branches, but she didn¡¯t.


    He hade, and with him here, she had felt strangely at ease. The panic and fear from before hadpletely disappeared.


    Maybe having a man by your side really does make a woman feel safer.


    Everett¡¯s hand twitched, and in an instant, he sat up, eyes locking onto Aurora like a predator.


    His sharp gaze made her feel a bit ufortable, and she quickly lowered her head.


    Everett rubbed his temples. He had just been dreaming¡ªdreaming that a wild beast had rushed in to attack Aurora. Fortunately, it had only been a nightmare.


    He reached into his backpack, pulled out a few things, and set two bottles of water near the fire to warm them.


    "Eat, then we¡¯re leaving."


    His words were brief and direct. Aurora nodded without a word of thanks. After devouring three drumsticks and three pieces of bread, her stomach felt satisfyingly full.


    In situations like this, eating well was the only way to feel secure.


    She took a few sips of water, realizing it had warmed up, and ended up drinking more than half the bottle.


    Her lips, moistened with water, glistened slightly¡ªsoft, delicate, and temptingly petal-like.


    Everett suddenly had the urge to kiss her.


    Aurora noticed his wolfish stare and quickly wiped her lips before turning away, refusing to look at him.


    Everett withdrew his gaze.


    Neither of them spoke much, silently finishing their meal.


    Aurora found it odd. Where were Everett¡¯s men? Hadn¡¯t he brought a whole group with him? Judging by the footsteps she had heard before, there should have been at least seven or eight people.


    "By the way, where are your men? How many did you bring?" she asked naturally.


    "Seven," Everett answered indifferently.


    "Then why didn¡¯t theye back with you to find me?" she asked, puzzled.


    Everett shot her a nce. What a silly girl. If he had brought his men along, how would he have had the chance to be alone with her?


    "Splitting up was more efficient. Are you really this dumb?"


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting lost?" Aurora suddenly became a curious little kitten. Somehow, after eating her fill, all the resentment she had felt toward him earlier hadpletely vanished.


    Sunlight streamed through the cave entrance, and the fire flickered happily. Everett¡¯s sharp features were illuminated, radiating an energy that was oddly captivating.

 Chapter 616: I’m Lost Too!

    <h4>Chapter 616: I¡¯m Lost Too!</h4>


    "Are we as dumb as you?" Everett shot back with a smirk. His usually serious face carried a hint of mischief, making Aurora¡¯s cheeks flush. Her face and ears felt burning hot.


    "Hey, why do you always call me stupid?" Aurora wrinkled her nose in frustration. She actually looked quite adorable when she was angry, and Everett felt a sudden tug at his heart.


    He really, really wanted to hold her.


    And he really, really wanted to kiss her.


    But... Everett forced himself to suppress the impulse. He turned his head away, refusing to let himself be tempted.


    If he wanted a real future with Aurora, he had to take things slow¡ªearn her trust, build a connection, and help her forget the unpleasant moments between them.


    "The truth is always hard to hear," Everett said matter-of-factly.


    After finishing several drumsticks, two sandwiches, and a bottle of water, he finally put out the fire.


    Aurora ran to the cave entrance and looked back at the smoldering ashes. Strangely, she felt... reluctant to leave.


    What was wrong with her? Was she losing her mind?


    Why would she feel attached to this ce?


    She regretted following Autumn into the temple. If she had just stayed put, none of this would¡¯ve happened. When she got back, she¡¯d probably have nightmares about it¡ªbeing tied to that tree was a kind of trauma that wouldn¡¯t fade easily.


    Everett walked out of the cave and checked his phone, which had a built-inpass.


    But... in order to spend more time with her, he deliberately took a longer route, heading in the opposite direction.


    Aurora waspletely lost. She had no idea if they were going the right way, so she simply followed by his side in silence.


    The forest was alive in the early morning. Birds chirped cheerfully, pping their wings in rm as the two of them passed by.


    Aurora walked quietly, pressing her lips together. Something felt strange, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Everett rarely came to ces like this, but the crisp mountain air was refreshing. It gave him a sense of freedom.


    Walking beside her like this... it actually made him feel happy.


    Aurora suddenly spotted a small stream up ahead and cheered. "Water means people! We should follow the stream!"


    Everett¡¯s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. "Mm," he hummed in response, his voice softer than usual.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She scolded herself internally¡ªwas she really being this much of a fangirl? Everett was ridiculously handsome, sure, but did she really have to react like every other woman who was drawn to him?


    Ugh. She was supposed to hate him. She was supposed to be mad at him. So why was she feeling this way?


    Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice the round, fallen log in front of her.


    Her footnded right on it.


    "Aah!" Aurora yelped as her body lurched forward.


    Luckily, Everett was right behind her. He grabbed her coat just in time, stopping her from face-nting into the ground.


    Before she could process what had happened, she found herself wrapped in his arms. His piercing gaze met hers, filled with concern.


    "Are you okay, Aurora?"


    Aurora¡¯s heart nearly leaped out of her chest. She shoved him away in a panic. "Let go! I¡¯m fine... don¡¯t take advantage of me!"


    Her face turned red¡ªRichard red¡ªand she immediately regretted her choice of words.


    She snuck a nce at Everett and, sure enough, his expression had darkened.


    He let out a cold chuckle. "Haven¡¯t I already taken advantage of you? What¡¯s with the sudden act?"


    Aurora fumed, ring at him. "Obviously, I¡¯m acting for you!"


    Everett stared at her, watching her puffed-up cheeks and pouty lips. She looked like a sulking child¡ªadorable, almost cartoonishly so.


    His irritation vanished in an instant.


    With a smirk, he turned and strode forward. Aurora quickly followed, afraid of getting separated.


    Everett actually took her advice and followed the stream.


    But after more than an hour of walking, there was still no sign of a vige.


    Aurora groaned in frustration. She stopped by the water¡¯s edge, sshed some cold water on her face, and took a deep breath. The running stream reflected her face in broken fragments.


    Everett stood next to her, hands in his pockets. His tall frame cast a shadow over the water, almost as if it was merging with hers.


    She suddenly thought of that night.


    Her face heated up again, and she pinched herself hard.


    What the hell was wrong with her? Why was she remembering that right now?


    "How much longer do we have to walk before we get out of here?"


    Aurora looked up at him, frustrationcing her voice. She had been gone for an entire day and night. Had Dominic and the others made it out of the forest? Were they worried sick about her?


    "I have no idea either!" Everett raised an eyebrow and said casually.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. "What? You... you don¡¯t know how to get out either?"


    "You can get lost, but I can¡¯t?"


    Everett¡¯s confident response made Aurora so mad her nose almost twisted. "You¡ª! You¡¯re a man! How can you not know the way?"


    "And what does being a man have to do with it? Do men not need to eat and wear clothes? Sure, my IQ is higher than yours, but I¡¯m not familiar with this ce either. I don¡¯t have GPS. How am I not supposed to get lost?"


    As he spoke, a smirk tugged at his lips. Even he found it ridiculous¡ªarguing with a woman like this felt so childish, so immature.


    But somehow, he actually enjoyed it.


    Tch, is this what they call masochism?


    Aurora clenched her teeth in frustration and turned away, refusing to look at his annoyingly smug face.


    He checked his phone¡ª10 a.m. No signal, so there was no way to contact his men.


    Spending another night out here? Definitely possible. There was still plenty of food in his backpack, enough tost both of them two more days.


    A flicker of cunning shed in Everett¡¯s eyes. If Tobias hadn¡¯t pointed it out, he wouldn¡¯t have realized what a perfect opportunity this was.


    When he first heard that Aurora was lost, he had rushed over without hesitation¡ªhis only thought was protecting her.


    But now... his motives weren¡¯t entirely pure anymore.


    Still, better this than forcing anything, right?


    They set off again, walking for over an hour. Eventually, Aurora couldn¡¯t take another step. She copsed onto a fallen log, panting heavily. Sweat dripped down her forehead, and her entire body ached. Her legs felt like they weren¡¯t even hers anymore.


    She wasn¡¯t out of shape, but these mountains were brutal¡ªsteep, endless. They had climbed peak after peak, yet the stone quarry from before was nowhere in sight.


    Little did she know, Everett had been leading her in the opposite direction the entire time. No wonder they weren¡¯t getting anywhere.


    "I can¡¯t walk anymore... ugh, I¡¯m exhausted. How much longer? I¡¯m starving!" Aurora leaned against a tree, wiping her sweat as she spoke naturally to Everett.


    Everett wordlessly pulled some food from his backpack and tossed it at her feet.


    "We might have been going the wrong way."


    "What?!" Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at this utterly unreliable man.

 Chapter 617: I Want to Marry You

    <h4>Chapter 617: I Want to Marry You</h4>


    "Why are you so unreliable? I wasn¡¯t counting on you to get us out of here, but could you at least not walk in the wrong direction? We¡¯re going further and further away!"


    Aurora was fuming, practically steaming with anger.


    Everett raised an eyebrow coolly. "Is this your first day finding out I¡¯m unreliable?"


    Aurora was instantly at a loss for words.


    Seeing her flustered and frustrated made Everett feel pretty satisfied. Aurora wiped the sweat off her forehead, exhausted. "So now what?"


    Arguing wouldn¡¯t solve anything. As much as he drove her crazy, having him around made her feel safe... Was she being pathetic?


    But what could she do? She was alone.


    "We¡¯ll have to try heading back."


    Everett said it coldly, and Aurora was on the verge of tears, her eyes turning red and her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    Seeing her like that, Everett felt a twinge of tenderness. He stepped in front of her and gently wiped off the sweat she¡¯d missed. Aurora flinched and backed away. "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t touch me!"


    Everett realized he¡¯d lost hisposure again. He covered it up with a scowl. "You think I¡¯m trying to take advantage of you? Dream on."


    "Everett! I wasn¡¯t thinking that! I was warning you!"


    "You¡¯re warning me? So I can¡¯t warn you back?" Everett suddenly felt like his conversational skills had improved a lot. With women before, he never even bothered to talk¡ªjust told them to get lost.


    With his subordinates, it was always short, directmands.


    Now he was... chatty?


    Aurora rubbed her aching temples. She couldn¡¯t believe she was losing a battle of wits to him.


    Fine. She decided to just shut up.


    After they ate, they rested for over half an hour. Then Everett led the way back again. He had good stamina, and by 3 p.m., he was still going strong.


    Aurora, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t doing so great. She normally exercised, sure, but after walking this long with such intensity, she was starting to wear down.


    By 4 p.m., she slumped against a pine tree. "I... I can¡¯t. I need a break."


    "If we stop again, it¡¯ll be toote."


    Everett turned around with his usual annoyed look. "Want me to carry you?"


    "No way! Don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of me!"


    Aurora held her ground and plopped down on the ground.


    A cold wind blew by. Her body was covered in sweat, and the breeze made her feel chilled to the bone.


    She noticed the sun was gone. The sky was gloomy¡ªwas it going to rain?


    If that happened, they¡¯d be in serious trouble. It was already hard enough to find a way out¡ªif it rained, they¡¯d be totally stuck. Were she and Everett going to starve to death in this weird, creepy forest?


    No, no, no! She refused to be some kind of ghost couple with Everett!


    Just the thought gave her chills.


    Aurora twisted open her water bottle and took a few gulps. Her back felt cold and damp.


    After all the climbing, her face was flushed red¡ªadorably so.


    Everett¡¯s gaze dropped to the dip of her corbone. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. A wave of desire nearly made him lose control.


    He managed to hold himself back and handed her another pork floss bun. Aurora frowned a little. "These are only good when they¡¯re fresh out of the oven."


    "You¡¯re really gonna be picky right now? You should be thanking me you even have food." Everett snorted.


    Aurora pouted but didn¡¯t argue. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Given their situation, who knew how long they¡¯d be out here? At least Everett wasn¡¯t being selfish¡ªhe could¡¯ve kept all the food to himself.


    She opened the wrapper and took a small bite. A strand of hair went in her mouth with it.


    Before she could react, Everett reached out and brushed the hair aside for her. "You eat like a slob."


    Aurora snapped back, "It¡¯s not like you¡¯re gonna marry me, so what do you care how I eat?"


    "But... I want to marry you," Everett said with a smirk.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned bright red. "Shut up!"


    She turned away, but her heart skipped a beat.


    Out of nowhere, she thought of Alexander. Weirdly enough, even when she and her group got lost, she never thought to call him. Instead, Everett popped into her head...


    Everett¡¯s eyes softened, but he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    After eating something and drinking a bit of water, Aurora feltpletely helpless about their situation¡ªshe had no idea how to change anything.


    Over half an hourter, the two started walking again. They walked until after five, and once more, night began to fall.


    Suddenly, Aurora spotted the familiar silhouette of the Sansheng Temple up ahead. She lit up with excitement. "Hey! That¡¯s where we came out from before we got lost!"


    Everett gave her a nce, calm and unfazed. "We¡¯re not going any farther tonight. It¡¯s too dangerous to walk in the dark. We¡¯ll stay here for the night."


    Aurora remembered the gloomy sky from earlier and agreed without protest. It looked like rain wasing, and honestly, they were already miserable enough. If they got caught in a downpour on top of everything else...


    She didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    Aurora stepped into the temple while Everett dropped his backpack, pulled out a shlight and a knife. Aurora jumped, startled, but then saw the way he looked at her¡ªmildly annoyed.


    "You stay here. I¡¯m going to find some dry wood," he said.


    Aurora nodded and watched him head out without a second thought. Something about the moment stirred a strange feeling in her chest¡ªlike she was an old-timey wife watching her husband go out to gather firewood.


    "Hey... um..." Aurora blurted out without thinking. Everett turned his head. His side profile was somehow even more attractive, and her cheeks flushed before she could stop it.


    "Be... careful out there!"


    "No kidding. Of course I¡¯ll be careful," Everett replied with a light scoff. He was a little smug, even happy. Was she actually starting to worry about him? Well, that was a nice change.


    Aurora scowled. "Being nice doesn¡¯t pay off!"


    Everett didn¡¯t respond. He strode toward the woods, and Aurora just stood there, stunned. Her beautiful eyes flicked toward the eerie-looking temple, and she felt chills crawl over her skin.


    "Everett...e back soon, okay? Please..."


    The words echoed in her heart, and she felt embarrassed just thinking them.


    They say the gods are always watching. She cautiously approached the statue in the temple and pressed her palms together.


    "Dear Yue Lao," she whispered, "I¡¯m so sorry¡ªwe got lost and ended up stuck here. We just need to spend one night, that¡¯s all. Please don¡¯t be mad at us!"


    "If I ever get the chance... I promise I¡¯ll send someone toe clean and take care of your temple regrly!"


    She breathed a small sigh of relief and sat down to listen to the various noises in the dark.


    Aurora had grown up in the city, and being alone in a ce like this filled her with a deep sense of fear.


    Out of nowhere, lightning tore across the night sky, followed by a loud rumble of thunder that sounded like it was crashing right above her. Aurora screamed.


    "So it really is gonna rain... and thunder too? God, this is terrifying! Doesn¡¯t it usually not thunder in winter?"


    Goosebumps rose all over her arms as she silently begged Everett toe back soon. For the first time ever, she realized¡ªshe actually needed that annoying guy.

 Chapter 618: The Shadows in Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 618: The Shadows in Her Eyes</h4>


    It was as if the heavens heard Aurora¡¯s plea¡ªafter one rumble of thunder, the sky stayed quiet, no more lightning shed. But outside, the rain came pouring down.


    "Oh no... what if he gets lost?" Aurora suddenly remembered Everett had no sense of direction either. Her worry spiked.


    Time crawled. She kept checking her phone¡ªbarely ten minutes had passed, but it felt like Everett had been gone forever.


    She paced around the temple, chilled by the cold wind blowing in, making her scalp tingle.


    She had no idea how much time went by. Every tiny sound outside made her jump. Her nerves werepletely shot.


    She kept ncing toward the rain-covered entrance but couldn¡¯t see anything except a curtain of white falling from the sky.


    Then, when she turned back around, a shadow appeared right in front of her. She screamed and stumbled back¡ªuntil she realized it was Everett. Only then did she finally let out a breath, clutching her chest to calm down.


    "You scared me to death! I thought you were... I don¡¯t know what I thought!"


    Everett dropped the bundle of firewood from his back. His jacket was draped over it to keep it dry. Aurora frowned hard.


    "Why would you use your coat to cover the wood? Are you crazy?"


    "If I didn¡¯t, how would we light it?" Everett shot her a look like she was clueless and squatted down to start the fire.


    He was soaked through. Water dripped from his hair and face. It was freezing cold out¡ªwinter rain at night. His lips had turned blue from the chill.


    Looking at him like that, Aurora didn¡¯t even know what she felt anymore.


    From start to finish, she¡¯d been like some sheltered rich girl¡ªuseless.


    And Everett, this man who always acted so superior, could apparently do everything. It was weirdly impressive.


    He got the fire going quickly, then peeled off his wet white sweater, revealing a strong, lean chest.


    Aurora¡¯s face instantly flushed, and she quickly averted her eyes, locking them on the fire instead.


    He was back¡ªand just like that, she felt safe.


    All the fear she¡¯d felt earlier while alone in the temple¡ªthe shadows, the noises, the wind¡ªwas gone.


    The fire grew warmer, its glow wrapping Aurora in heat. Everett casually took off his wet pants too. Aurora nced up and immediately turned scarlet.


    "Why¡ªwhy are you stripping in front of me?"


    "What, you want me to sit here in wet pants and roast myself?" Everett gave her another one of his "are you serious?" looks.


    Aurora bit her lip. Okay, he wasn¡¯t wrong. If sheined now, she¡¯d just be selfish. He only got soaked because he went out to find wood.


    So she turned her back to him, refusing to look at Everett in nothing but his underwear.


    Because even one nce brought back memories... the kind she tried hard not to think about.


    Best not to look.


    Everett held his clothes over the fire, rotating them to dry, and when he looked at Aurora¡¯s slim back, a quiet warmth stirred in his chest.


    She was awkward, sure, a bit stiff, but... that was a thousand times better than those overly flirty types.


    He eventually built a makeshift rack out of sticks andid his clothes on it to dry. Then he rummaged through his backpack and pulled out some food.


    "Aurora, want something to eat?"


    "Yeah... just toss it over," she said quietly, biting her lip.


    Everett chuckled, but didn¡¯t move.


    Aurora knew she was being weird. After all, they¡¯d already... done it. But it hadn¡¯t been her choice. Was it really her fault she felt like this?


    Taking a deep breath, she stood up, her face red enough to bleed. She marched over to Everett, snatched the food from the ground, shot him a re, and stormed back to her spot.


    Everett, still sitting there in just his underwear, didn¡¯t seem fazed at all. He watched her walk away and couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at his lips. That side of her was... actually pretty cute.


    She wasn¡¯t being dramatic. Given what she¡¯d been through, her reaction was totally normal. And when she¡¯de to grab the food, her face had been red all over.


    Aurora ripped open a packet of spicy-sour chicken drumsticks. She actually loved this vor. She ate one, then another, and ended up finishing all three.


    She silently vowed to buy a few extra packs of these to keep in the fridge once she got home.


    The NC Group had been around for years, but Everett only joined this year. The products from its affiliated brand were reliably high quality, though they cost twice as much as others. Even so, they still sold well.


    Take these chicken legs, for example¡ªDominic bought them all the time. Aurora didn¡¯t usually eat much processed food, since she wanted to keep her skin in good shape.


    But after trying it once, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. She was hooked.


    While eating bread, Aurora could feel someone¡¯s eyes burning into her from behind. She didn¡¯t dare look back, afraid that just one nce would make her fall for him all over again.


    It was another long, silent night.


    Meanwhile, Dominic and the others had already been contacted by the crew.


    Aurora¡¯s disappearance had the director in a panic. He called Eric, but Eric calmly told him not to worry and to give it another two or three days.


    Since Eric gave his word, the director reluctantly calmed down.


    Dominic, on the other hand, was getting more and more anxious. After all, Aurora was her artist, and she was her assistant. Aurora had specifically told her to watch out for Autumn, but somewhere along the line, Dominic had dozed off.


    When she woke up, Aurora was gone. Everyone searched, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of her.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Everett had taken Aurora in the opposite direction, into a mountain cave. The distance was so far, even their shouting was swallowed by the wind in the woods.


    "What should we do... Aurora¡¯s still not back. What if something happened to her out there all alone? Director, can we please go search again? I¡¯m really worried!" Dominic ran to the MV director, eyes red. "Aurora grew up in the city. She¡¯s not used to this kind of ce. Shouldn¡¯t we call the police? Send more people out..."


    "Dominic, Mr. Nelson told us to wait a few more days. I¡¯m sure he already sent people to look. Try to stay calm¡ªwe¡¯re not professionals when ites to search and rescue."


    The MV director spoke gently, understanding how Dominic felt.


    But hearing the same answer again left her a bit disappointed.


    Then again, she thought it over. The MV director had been in the industry for twenty years¡ªhe was experienced. If he could stay this calm, maybe that meant Aurora really was okay?


    Could it be Everett... took her away? The thought startled Dominic.


    She took a deep breath, sat down to the side, twisted open a bottle of water, and took a few long gulps.


    Caroline and Autumn came over and sat with her. Autumn patted her hand. "Don¡¯t worry. Aurora will be back soon."


    Dominic nced at Autumn. She looked calm, so Dominic didn¡¯t think too much of it. "I hope so. If the director¡¯s this calm, she must be fine."


    Autumn¡¯s heart sank, a shadow passing through her eyes.

 Chapter 619: Even the Air Feels Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 619: Even the Air Feels Sweet</h4>


    Aurora had been taken by Autumn and Caroline. They dragged her to an old tree nearby and tied her up. Thankfully, Aurora didn¡¯t wake up on the way.


    Even if someone found her, there was no evidence linking Autumn and Caroline. So Autumn wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    If Aurora didn¡¯t die, a few days without food would still wreck her¡ªmaybe even dehydrate her to the point of copse. That¡¯d leave her weak for a while. And if she ended up mentally unstable? Even better. The thought made Autumn smile to herself, genuinely pleased.


    "You¡¯re right. The director said it¡¯s all fine now, so there¡¯s no need to worry. Maybe she was just sleepwalking and ran into... someone..."


    Dominic¡¯s face was pale. She had always treated Aurora like a sister, and there was something off in Autumn¡¯s tone.


    "Ran into someone? What do you mean, who?" Dominic gave Autumn a confused look.


    Caroline chimed in with a snideugh. "Obviously, locals. I mean, no matter where you go, there are always creeps. Let¡¯s just hope Aurora¡¯s luck holds. Otherwise, she might¡¯ve been r¡ª"


    "Caroline, shut up!" Autumn snapped.


    Dominic gave a coldugh. "So that¡¯s what you¡¯re hoping for? That something like that happens to her? Caroline, we¡¯ve put up with your snark all this time without saying anything, but now Aurora¡¯s missing, and this is what you have to say? You¡¯re worse than an animal."


    Caroline shot to her feet, ready to fire back, but Autumn grabbed her arm.


    Caroline noticed Brown staring at her with an icy look. The rest of the group looked just as cold. No one looked happy with her.


    Aurora was well-liked. She was kind, warm, and never acted like she was better than anyone. Caroline, on the other hand, acted like she was the star¡ªdespite being just an assistant¡ªand had never been popr.


    Swallowing her anger, Caroline huffed and stormed off to the other side.


    Dominic gave Autumn a cold nce. "I need some space. Miss Fan, please don¡¯t bother me."


    Autumn forced a smile. If she didn¡¯t have to keep up appearances¡ªespecially in front of so many people¡ªshe would¡¯ve pped Dominic across the face.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll leave. Let me know if you need anything."


    As Autumn walked off, Dominic plucked a de of grass, tore it into pieces, and tossed them into the river.


    Brown came over and sat next to her. "Don¡¯t worry. The director said she¡¯ll be okay. But... Aurora¡¯s too trusting. She¡¯ll need to be more careful in the future."


    He was hinting at something. Dominic picked up on it and nodded. "I know. She¡¯s kind-hearted, and that makes her easy to trust people. But not anymore. I¡¯ll remind her."


    "She¡¯s lucky she ended up at LXL. Anywhere else, she probably wouldn¡¯t have made it as a singer. You know how much it takes to move up in this business. But Mr. Nelson¡ªhe¡¯s different." Dominic sounded a little envious. "Too bad I wasn¡¯t born with talent. If I had any, I¡¯d be fighting to get into LXL too."


    Brown chuckled. "Yeah. Mr. Nelson and Miss Davis are legends. It¡¯s an honor just to work under them."


    At that moment, E was walking in the back garden. She hadn¡¯t given birth yet, and Eric and their two sons were out with her.


    "Any news about Aurora? Are you sure Everett went to find her? What if it¡¯s dangerous?"


    She turned to look at Eric, who had only be more attractive and mature over the years. "Are you sure?"


    Eric sighed and ruffled her hair. "Do pregnant women get extra naggy or what? E, you¡¯ve asked me that like ten times. I already told you¡ªshe¡¯s fine. She¡¯s one of our artists. If something happens to her, we¡¯d lose a lot of money!"


    E burst outughing. "Alright, fine. I¡¯ll believe you. With that business instinct of yours, I hope she really does blow up and make us a fortune."


    Nearby, Elias and Dorian were inspecting a sluggish bug. E grew anxious.


    "Don¡¯t touch it! What if it bites you?"


    "So what if it bites us?" Eliasughed carelessly. "Mommy, this bug¡¯s practically dead already. Do bugs have really short lives?"


    "They probably do. Next time we go out, I¡¯ll take you to the Xinhua Bookstore so we can get some books about bugs. Encyclopedias and stuff."


    E smiled and gently stroked his head.


    Elias nodded and stood up, putting his ear to her belly to listen for movement from his baby sister.


    "Mommy, when¡¯s baby sister gonna be born?"


    "In the spring, sweetie," E replied, her lips curved in a soft smile.


    "Mommy, can we hold her when shees?" Dorian asked excitedly, his eyes squinting from his big grin. "I really like baby sisters. I heard they¡¯re all pink and squishy¡ªis that true?"


    Eric picked Dorian up as the wind got chilly, wrapping him in his warmth. "Of course, she¡¯ll be all pink and soft."


    The whole family burst outughing together.


    That night felt endless.


    Aurora sat by the fire, listening to the sounds behind her. He hadn¡¯t said much. It was like he had nothing to say to her.


    She poked at the pine needles on the ground, bored out of her mind. Her phone was nearly dead, so no games either.


    And she wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit sleepy. This night really was dragging.


    Everett sat nearby, adding firewood when the mes got low, keeping it burning steady.


    He dragged in a rock to lean against, then nced at his filthy hands¡ªckened with soot and dirt. He looked like a survivalist on a hunting trip.


    But none of that mattered. His mood? Sky high. No words could describe how good he felt.


    Because she was here. The woman he loved.


    Even the air smelled like happiness.


    Everett looked up and quietly stared at her slim silhouette. His eyes softened, full of silent affection.


    If only he could stay like this with her forever...


    "Aurora," Everett said suddenly, breaking the silence. "Didn¡¯t you say someone tied you to a tree?"


    Aurora turned, surprised. "Wait¡ªdo you know something?"


    Her eyes drifted lower and realized he was still shirtless. Her face flushed, and she quickly looked away.


    The fire crackled gently¡ªwarm, but not overwhelming. Her skin felt a little dry, so she grabbed a water bottle, poured a bit out, and patted her face.


    "Maybe I¡¯ll surprise youter," Everett said calmly.


    He had people keeping an eye on Aurora¡¯s trail. And when Autumn and Caroline made their move, his guys caught it all on video.


    By the time Everett arrived, the footage had already been sent to him. Tobias knew where Aurora was too, which was why everyone else pretended to be clueless¡ªprobably just to let Aurora watch how it all unfolded.


    "A surprise? You didn¡¯t go all torture-and-interrogation, did you?"


    Aurora frowned. Honestly, for someone like Everett, that kind of behavior wouldn¡¯t be a shock.


    "Oh? So that¡¯s how dark you think I am?" Everett shot her a re and rummaged through his clothes.


    Aurora pressed her lips together, not wanting to continue.


    But Everett wasn¡¯t done teasing. "Well... I have done some awful things to you, haven¡¯t I?"

 Chapter 620: Would You Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 620: Would You Mind?</h4>


    Aurora¡¯s face instantly flushed red. She shot Everett a sharp re. "Shut up!"


    She hated when he brought those things up.


    Every time he did, a mix of resentment and hurt surged inside her, and she didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    She didn¡¯t know how to face this man. She wanted to avoid him. But in a situation like this, she still relied on him¡ªhe was the only one who made her feel safe.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Everett suddenly said, his voice serious.


    Aurora stared at him, stunned. The firelight lit up his face in a deep orange glow. He... actually apologized again?


    She avoided his gaze, ufortable. "Sorry doesn¡¯t mean anything. Because of you, Alexander and I broke up."


    "If he really loved you, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. He didn¡¯t love you enough," Everett said with obvious disdain.


    Aurora let out a bitterugh and mmed a dry branch against the ground. "You talk a big game. But if someone had touched me¡ªif I had slept with another man¡ªwouldn¡¯t you be disgusted?"


    "No," Everett said tly.


    Aurora¡¯s smile twisted. "Easy to say when it hasn¡¯t happened to you. Let¡¯s just hope your future wife isn¡¯t the promiscuous type."


    She didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Turning away, she gathered up some pine needles to clear the ground, then used her jacket as a pillow andid down to sleep.


    Everett chuckled at her reaction. "Aurora, don¡¯t roll into the fire in your sleep!"


    "You¡¯ll be the one roasting like a pig!" she snapped, then shut her eyes, done with him for the night.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t sleepy, and he didn¡¯t n on sleeping either.


    If he fell asleep, the fire might go out¡ªand it¡¯d get cold fast.


    And if Aurora actually did roll into the mes, he¡¯d end up with a charred goddess on his hands. That was not happening.


    Sure, maybe he was being paranoid. But better safe than sorry.


    Aurora fell asleep quickly.


    Maybe because Everett was nearby, she felt unusually safe. If she were alone, she probably would¡¯ve been too scared to sleep at all.


    Everett kept thinking about what Aurora had said.


    If she had been touched by someone else... would it bother him?


    Taking it a step further¡ªif the worst had happened, if she¡¯d been attacked by multiple men¡ªcould he still ept her?


    He stared at her sleeping form.


    The answer was yes.


    No matter what had happened, he¡¯d still protect her. He didn¡¯t care.


    When you love someone, it¡¯s not just their body¡ªit¡¯s their heart, their soul.


    His brow tightened. And besides, he¡¯d never let something like that happen. No one would ever get the chance to hurt her.


    He checked his phone. Still no signal. But it didn¡¯t matter. By tomorrow, they¡¯d be out of here.


    There was just enough food in his pack tost them until the afternoon. He had to get Aurora out of this ce before then.


    Standing up, Everett grabbed a long, thick branch. He used his knife to smooth out the rough parts, thenid it between Aurora and the fire¡ªjust in case she rolled over in her sleep.


    That way, he could maybe rx enough to close his eyes for a bit.


    Meanwhile, Aurora started dreaming.


    She found herself walking through a pitch-ck forest. Cold tree shadows. Pale moonlight. Strange bugs and birds making eerie noises she¡¯d never heard before.


    The forest was heavy with shadows. Her skin prickled with fear.


    Even though she knew it was a dream, she still felt scared. Goosebumps rose on her arms.


    She was terrified. Where was Everett? Why did he leave her here?


    She wanted to wake up, to see if Everett had really left her alone.


    But her eyelids felt too heavy. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes.


    She kept wandering through the dark woods in her dream¡ªuntil suddenly, a snake appeared up ahead. Its small head lifted, eyes locked on her, glowing with a cold, menacing light.


    Aurora¡¯s face instantly flushed red. She shot Everett a sharp re. "Shut up!"


    She hated when he brought those things up.


    Every time he did, a mix of resentment and hurt surged inside her, and she didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    She didn¡¯t know how to face this man. She wanted to avoid him. But in a situation like this, she still relied on him¡ªhe was the only one who made her feel safe.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Everett suddenly said, his voice serious.


    Aurora stared at him, stunned. The firelight lit up his face in a deep orange glow. He... actually apologized again?


    She avoided his gaze, ufortable. "Sorry doesn¡¯t mean anything. Because of you, Alexander and I broke up."


    "If he really loved you, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. He didn¡¯t love you enough," Everett said with obvious disdain.


    Aurora let out a bitterugh and mmed a dry branch against the ground. "You talk a big game. But if someone had touched me¡ªif I had slept with another man¡ªwouldn¡¯t you be disgusted?"


    "No," Everett said tly.


    Aurora¡¯s smile twisted. "Easy to say when it hasn¡¯t happened to you. Let¡¯s just hope your future wife isn¡¯t the promiscuous type."


    She didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Turning away, she gathered up some pine needles to clear the ground, then used her jacket as a pillow andid down to sleep.


    Everett chuckled at her reaction. "Aurora, don¡¯t roll into the fire in your sleep!"


    "You¡¯ll be the one roasting like a pig!" she snapped, then shut her eyes, done with him for the night.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. He wasn¡¯t sleepy, and he didn¡¯t n on sleeping either.


    If he fell asleep, the fire might go out¡ªand it¡¯d get cold fast.


    And if Aurora actually did roll into the mes, he¡¯d end up with a charred goddess on his hands. That was not happening.


    Sure, maybe he was being paranoid. But better safe than sorry.


    Aurora fell asleep quickly.


    Maybe because Everett was nearby, she felt unusually safe. If she were alone, she probably would¡¯ve been too scared to sleep at all.


    Everett kept thinking about what Aurora had said.


    If she had been touched by someone else... would it bother him?


    Taking it a step further¡ªif the worst had happened, if she¡¯d been attacked by multiple men¡ªcould he still ept her?


    He stared at her sleeping form.


    The answer was yes.


    No matter what had happened, he¡¯d still protect her. He didn¡¯t care.


    When you love someone, it¡¯s not just their body¡ªit¡¯s their heart, their soul.


    His brow tightened. And besides, he¡¯d never let something like that happen. No one would ever get the chance to hurt her.


    He checked his phone. Still no signal. But it didn¡¯t matter. By tomorrow, they¡¯d be out of here.


    There was just enough food in his pack tost them until the afternoon. He had to get Aurora out of this ce before then.


    Standing up, Everett grabbed a long, thick branch. He used his knife to smooth out the rough parts, thenid it between Aurora and the fire¡ªjust in case she rolled over in her sleep.


    That way, he could maybe rx enough to close his eyes for a bit.


    Meanwhile, Aurora started dreaming.


    She found herself walking through a pitch-ck forest. Cold tree shadows. Pale moonlight. Strange bugs and birds making eerie noises she¡¯d never heard before.


    The forest was heavy with shadows. Her skin prickled with fear.


    Even though she knew it was a dream, she still felt scared. Goosebumps rose on her arms.


    She was terrified. Where was Everett? Why did he leave her here?


    She wanted to wake up, to see if Everett had really left her alone.


    But her eyelids felt too heavy. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes.


    She kept wandering through the dark woods in her dream¡ªuntil suddenly, a snake appeared up ahead. Its small head lifted, eyes locked on her, glowing with a cold, menacing light.

 Chapter 621: Don’t Tempt Me!

    <h4>Chapter 621: Don¡¯t Tempt Me!</h4>


    His soft lips touched hers, calming her racing heart. It felt so reassuring¡ªhe was still here...


    The kiss burned with heat,ced with intimacy. Aurora let out a whimper, sensing something was changing in him.


    She quickly pushed against his chest. "No... mmph... not here..."


    Everett immediately pulled back. No matter how rational he was, this was still a temple. You don¡¯t do that here. The gods are watching.


    Besides, if he kept pushing her like this, she might only drift further away from him.


    He held her tightly, face flushed, trying to suppress his desire. "Aurora, you¡¯re tempting me again!"


    Aurora flinched. "I¡ªI¡¯m not! I really just had a nightmare!"


    She panted, frustrated. Why did weird things always happen whenever she was with him?


    The first time they were together, it had also started with a nightmare. He¡¯de to check on her, and somehow... she ended up in his bed.


    You could say she just neededfort, but it got misunderstood fast.


    Everett didn¡¯t say anything more. He held her for a bit, then let go and ran outside.


    "Everett..." Aurora watched him leave with guilt in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t some innocent girl anymore¡ªshe knew full well how hard it was for a man to hold back in that kind of moment.


    She stared nkly toward the door. He didn¡¯te back right away, and the fear from her nightmare crept back in.


    Soon, Everett returned. His face was flushed in a way that didn¡¯t look entirely natural.


    He sat down next to her, his usual arrogance back in ce.


    This proud, difficult man¡ªshe honestly didn¡¯t know how to describe him anymore.


    Aurora nervously lowered her gaze, unsure what he was going to do next...


    Then Everett chuckled softly. "Aurora, you must be pretty lonely. Do you know what it means when you dream about snakes?"


    Aurora wasn¡¯t big on dream interpretations, so she looked up at him with watery eyes and shook her head.


    Everett¡¯s grin turned devilish. "Dreaming about snakes means... you¡¯re sexually frustrated."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened, her face burning even hotter. "Y-You¡¯re full of it!"


    How was she sexually frustrated?! Just because seeing him made her feel off-bnce and reminded her of everything that had happened before?


    That didn¡¯t mean she wanted to... do that with him again!


    Seeing her all flustered just made Everettugh harder. "If you don¡¯t believe me, go read some books on the subject. Country S has thousands of years of culture¡ªyou¡¯d be surprised how deep this stuff goes."


    Aurora jumped up angrily and put more distance between them. "I don¡¯t believe that nonsense! Those books are scams. I¡¯d rather buy something useful!"


    Everett¡¯s smile faded. "What¡¯s a scam, and what¡¯s useful? You mean books on how to dress or do makeup? That¡¯s not fair. Listening to music, reading novels, watching movies¡ªthey¡¯re all forms of entertainment. They¡¯re not exactly ¡¯useful¡¯ either, but people still love them. Why? Because people need ways to let go. If you don¡¯t believe that, then who are you singing for? And why sing at all?"


    His words left Aurora speechless.


    He was right. If she thought things that weren¡¯t "practical" had no value, who would listen to her? Who would care about her music?


    People knew novels and dramas were fiction, yet still loved them. That meant people needed them.


    She really shouldn¡¯t have dismissed it like that...


    Suddenly, Aurora realized she kind of agreed with Everett. Was she losing it? How could she be siding with him?


    Feeling sulky, she looked down and absentmindedly yed with the pine needles on the ground.


    Everett gave a faint smirk. The firelight flickered across his firm chest.


    Outside, the rain had stopped.


    Everett added more wood to the fire.


    Aurora nced at the time¡ªit was already 3 a.m. She hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d slept that long. If not for the nightmare, she probably would¡¯ve kept sleeping.


    Leaning against the wall, she felt warm from the fire. If Everett hadn¡¯t been there, she might¡¯ve actually frozen or starved to death.


    Being with him... honestly didn¡¯t feel so bad. That thought alone frustrated her. Why was she even thinking like this?


    After adding more wood to the fire, Everett raised an eyebrow and teased, "Aurora, aren¡¯t you afraid of dreaming about snakes again? Come over here¡ªI promise you won¡¯t have any more nightmares."


    "Ugh, get lost!" Aurora shot him a fierce re.


    Everett burst intoughter.


    Seeing her annoyed actually made him happy. Sure, part of him still felt a bit disappointed¡ªbut if Aurora really were the type to casually sleep around, he wouldn¡¯t have liked her as much anyway.


    "I¡¯ll allow you to cuddle with me while you sleep," Everett said with a smirk. "Or you can use my thigh as a pillow."


    He was starting to realize he was getting smoother with words¡ªmore talkative, more shameless.


    Must be the effect of being in love?


    Aurora snapped back, "Everett, you¡¯re unbelievable! Your face is thicker than duck skin!"


    Everett¡¯s smile darkened a bit. "Wait¡ªare you saying I¡¯m a duck? Is that what you¡¯re implying?"


    Aurora trembled with rage. "That¡¯s not what I meant!"


    "I could be one," Everett said sarcastically. "One million bucks and I¡¯m yours for the night. Only yours."


    Aurora nearly gagged and turned her face away in disgust. Everett justughed even more, the tension lifting. It was a lighter moment¡ªand it eased the pressure in his chest a bit.


    He wanted to be with her. Wanted her not to hate him.


    But the more he wanted it, the more it weighed on him. He took a deep breath, trying to get his emotions back in check.


    Eventually, Aurora fell asleep again.


    After all the walking they¡¯d done that day, she was exhausted. And since Everett wasn¡¯t making any moves, she didn¡¯t bother staying on guard.


    She ended up sleeping straight through to morning.


    When Aurora opened her eyes, soft sunlight was streaming in through the worn, decorative window.


    "Huh... it¡¯s morning already..." she murmured, sitting up. She was surprised she¡¯d slept so well¡ªand she couldn¡¯t help ncing at Everett.


    He was already looking at her. His eyes were bloodshot, lips pressed into a firm line, but his gaze was full of warmth and something deeper¡ªdevotion.


    Aurora quickly looked away, flustered. Then, unable to help herself, snuck another nce.


    He¡¯d looked away by then, and there was a hint of exhaustion on his face.


    Aurora hesitated, then asked, "Did you... not sleepst night?"


    "Of course not," Everett said tly. "I was making sure you didn¡¯t roll into the fire and roast yourself like a pig."


    He brushed off the dust on his clothes with a look of mild disgust.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned red.


    She stood and ran her fingers through her hair. They¡¯d been stuck here for so long, she was starting to feel seriously unpresentable.


    Her clothes had picked up a faint smell too... Ugh. She wished she could sprout wings and fly out of this ce¡ªfind somewhere to soak in a hot bath for hours.

 Chapter 622: Trying to Win Her Over?

    <h4>Chapter 622: Trying to Win Her Over?</h4>


    "Thanks," Aurora said softly, not angry at all. Hershes fluttered as they lowered, delicate like butterfly wings.


    Everett didn¡¯t respond. He just tidied up their things on the ground. There were only two bottles of water left in his backpack, which meant... it was time to head back.


    What a shame. If he¡¯d known, he would¡¯ve told Tobias to pack a bigger bag. Then they could¡¯ve stayed out here a few more days...


    Everett found himself a little amused. His love for her¡ªit was selfish, even a little pathetic.


    Aurora watched him calmly pack up and found it strange. Why was he soposed? Was he really sure he could get them out of here?


    She had never seen Everett panic, not once. But did he actually know the way out?


    After packing up, Everett stacked the leftover firewood neatly to the side. He looked at the slowly dying fire¡ªit¡¯d probably burn for another half hour before going outpletely.


    This ce would need to be cleaned up after they left... After all, the Temple of Three Lives had stood for centuries. It would be a shame to let it fall apart.


    With that thought, Everett pulled on his now-dry sweater and coat, slung the backpack over his shoulder, and strode toward the exit.


    Aurora quickly followed behind. "Hey, are you sure you can find the way out?"


    "If you don¡¯t trust me, feel free to go your own way," Everett replied without looking back, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    Aurora scoffed. She waspletely turned around¡ªno way she could find the path on her own. From how calm he was acting, he clearly had something up his sleeve.


    "Oh, right. What about the snake bite? Is it better now?"


    Aurora asked the question softly, almost hesitant.


    "It¡¯s fine."


    "But it¡¯s so cold¡ªaren¡¯t snakes supposed to hibernate?" Aurora pressed on, confused.


    "Since when did you get so nosy, Aurora?" Everett finally sounded annoyed. He turned back to look at her, lips curled in irritation. "Yeah, snakes hibernate. But... idents still happen."


    Aurora lowered her head. Honestly, she was starting to suspect this whole "snake bite" thing had been staged by Everett and his people.


    Otherwise, how could he have circled back to the temple so easily?


    It was the safest ce to spend the night, especially duringst night¡¯s downpour. If they¡¯d been caught in that storm, it would¡¯ve been brutal.


    "I¡¯m not nosy! Everett, you¡¯re such a jerk. I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!"


    Fuming, Aurora flung the dry branch she¡¯d been holding. This man was infuriating.


    Didn¡¯t he like her? Then why did he get so annoyed just because she asked a few more questions?


    Or maybe... he was hiding something?


    If he really did leave her outside on purposest night, that would seriously piss her off. But... she had no proof.


    Still, he hadn¡¯t done anything to her either... and that made her feel even more conflicted. Annoyance and frustration swirled in her chest.


    Why did fate throw her into his path again? She hated this man. And now that he was ignoring her, why did she feel this strange sense of... disappointment?


    Ugh, she was being pathetic. Totally pathetic.


    Her mind a mess, Aurora followed behind Everett. Suddenly, he stopped like he was trying to get his bearings.


    She stood still. Everett turned to nce at her, his eyesnding on the faint trace of anger on her face.


    "Mad?" he asked casually.


    "None of your business."


    Aurora shot him a re and looked away.


    Everett walked back toward her and reached out a hand toward her face. Aurora instantly stepped back, startled.


    "Don¡¯t touch me! Or I swear I won¡¯t go easy on you!"


    Everett froze. All he¡¯d wanted to do was brush off a pine needle stuck in her hair. But the way she recoiled¡ªit was like she thought he was some kind of predator.


    His expression darkened. In the next second, he stormed forward, grabbed her shoulders, and pinned her hard against a pine tree.


    Aurora let out a sharp scream, but before she could say anything, Everett¡¯s lips crashed down on hers. One of his hands held her tight, keeping her from moving.


    His other hand roamed freely. Aurora struggled desperately, but it was useless. Her entire body trembled, her strength fading fast. She felt herself about to copse...


    Everett suddenly let go of her, eyes filled with mockery and sarcasm. "Aurora, don¡¯t act like I¡¯m some desperate animal. What, are you avoiding me like I¡¯ve got some contagious disease? Are you that scared of me touching you? Let me tell you¡ªif I really wanted to sleep with you, I would¡¯ve done it long ago. Why the hell would I wait until now?"


    Aurora panted, her lips now a deep, flushed red¡ªsoft and vivid like rose petals from his kiss.


    With a cold snort, Everett turned and stormed off, clearly pissed.


    Aurora stood there, a mess of emotions swirling inside. Her reaction had just been instinctive. Truthfully... she didn¡¯t hate him that much anymore.


    But still, the way he just acted¡ªwasn¡¯t that straight-up disrespect?


    "Everett, you asshole!"


    She shouted after him, twice, before trailing behind at a distance.


    After walking for over an hour, Aurora couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She slumped against a pine tree and sat down,pletely exhausted.


    Hearing nothing behind him, Everett stopped and turned to look. He quietly took a seat ahead of her, waiting patiently.


    He checked the time. They¡¯d left around 8 a.m., and now it was just past 9. If things went smoothly, they should make it back to Aurora¡¯s team camp by noon.


    Everett wasn¡¯t usually one for taking pictures, but when he nced back and saw Aurora, panting and sweaty, a rare smile tugged at his lips¡ªone so effortlessly handsome it could¡¯ve stopped time.


    He lifted his phone and snapped a few shots of her wiping sweat from her forehead.


    Then he put the phone away, set down his backpack, and walked over to her, holding out a handkerchief.


    Aurora red at him and didn¡¯t take it.


    Trying to y nice now? Please. She wasn¡¯t buying it.


    Everett raised an eyebrow, then took the handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat off her forehead himself.


    Aurora immediately leaned back to avoid him. Still angry from earlier, she frowned and snapped, "I don¡¯t need your fake kindness!"


    Catching the fire in her eyes, Everett smirked. He dropped the handkerchief on the ground in front of her and walked off without a word.


    Aurora nced down at it... then looked at his tall, broad back.


    In the end, she rolled her eyes hard, picked up the handkerchief, and held it in her hand.


    She wanted to throw it away¡ªbut somehow, she just couldn¡¯t.


    After resting for over ten minutes, sweat chilled her back. With no other choice, she ended up using Everett¡¯s handkerchief to wipe herself down.


    She walked up to him, and as she neared, Everett stood and began walking again without a word.


    The path stayed fairly straight, and Aurora started recognizing the scenery. When she spotted a stretch of stone forest ahead, her eyes lit up.


    "Oh my god, we¡¯re finally back! Once we pass that mountain, we¡¯ll be back at the team¡¯s base camp!"


    Relief and excitement burst out of her. Being lost for two days and two nights had felt like a nightmare.


    While lost, she¡¯d worried about wild animals in the mountains. But after waking up from being kidnapped, she realized¡ªwhat¡¯s even scarier than beasts is the kind of human evil you don¡¯t seeing.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "Funny... I dreamed about a fairyst night. Said fairy pointed me in the right direction."

 Chapter 623: You Think I’m Easy to Fool?

    <h4>Chapter 623: You Think I¡¯m Easy to Fool?</h4>


    Aurora turned around and red at him, furious, her eyes shing with frustration and a trace of resentment. "Don¡¯t give me that crap. You think I don¡¯t know? You did it on purpose!"


    "On purpose? And what are you gonna do about it?"


    Everett raised an eyebrow,pletely unfazed, and strode off ahead with his long legs.


    Aurora, breathless but pissed, caught up to him. "Everett, you think I¡¯m fun to mess with, huh? Easy to fool, is that it?"


    "Absolutely!"


    His answer almost made her choke in disbelief. She was beyond frustrated now¡ªtoo tired to argue, too drained to care. They¡¯d been on the move too long, and she really wasn¡¯t in the mood for his games anymore.


    Maybe she was easy to fool. If it really was Autumn and Caroline who tied her to that tree root, then she must¡¯ve been blind not to see what kind of person Autumn really was.


    Seeing her out of breath, Everett stopped, sat down on a rock, and cracked open a bottle of water for a few gulps.


    The sun today felt especially warm. After a while, it almost felt like summer instead of winter. Aurora¡¯s face was flushed, as if she had a fever¡ªrosy and striking.


    She plopped down beside him, worn out, taking a quiet break. Her mood had picked up a little, though. After all, she was finally going back to the team.


    Ten minutester, they were back on the move.


    At around 11:30 a.m., Aurora finally made it out of the woods. When she saw the team¡¯s car, and Dominic and Brown running toward her, her legs gave out. She copsed onto the ground.


    She wasn¡¯t exactly filthy, but her forehead was drenched in sweat, and her hair and the back of her clothes were soaked.


    Dominic came running and crying, yelling, "Oh my god, you¡¯re finally back! You scared me half to death!"


    She threw her arms around Aurora, sobbing uncontrobly. It was raw and real¡ªproof of how much she cared.


    Everett stood off to the side, his expression dark. Sure, Dominic was a woman, but still... he couldn¡¯t help feeling like someone had just stolen something from him.


    He was annoyed. Jealous. Bitter.


    Aurora patted Dominic on the shoulder, her eyes misty too. "Alright, alright, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m a mess, though. Let¡¯s just get moving, head home, and rest. I really appreciate everything you all did. Thank you."


    As the crew and the MV director gathered around her with concern, Aurora shed a bright smile.


    "As long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all that matters," the director sighed in relief. If something had happened to Aurora, it would¡¯ve been on him. Truth be told, they could have headed home that night, but he selfishly wanted a day off¡ªhe hadn¡¯t had real rest in forever¡ªso he gave everyone the day to rx.


    He never expected something like this to happen.


    Brown was trying to squeeze through the crowd when he suddenly felt someone ring at him. He looked up¡ªand met a pair of cold eyes.


    Someone gasped. "Wait¡ªisn¡¯t that Everett?!"


    Everyone in the industry had heard the rumors about Everett and Aurora. They¡¯d seen the gossip, the headlines. So of course, they recognized him.


    Autumn and the others had noticed him earlier too, but Everett hadn¡¯t shaved in days, and no one had been quite sure it was really him.


    After all, what would the CEO of NC Group be doing here?


    A wave of gasps and whispers spread through the crowd.


    "So it was Everett who brought Miss Wilson back!"


    "This is real love, I swear!"


    "I can¡¯t believe he actually tracked her down himself. If it were me, I¡¯d risk it all for someone I love, too!"


    Everyone was smiling and gossiping now.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned hot. The director shot her a look full of meaning, then walked over to greet Everett.


    Everett had no interest in chatting. He kept it short and polite. His people arrived not long after.


    Tobias and his team had been waiting in another part of the forest. Once they saw Everette back, they knew it was time to move.


    Everett gave Tobias a casual nce. "Let¡¯s go."


    "Yes, sir."


    Aurora, still surrounded by the crowd, caught sight of Everett getting ready to leave. She quickly called out to him.


    "Everett!"


    Everyone instinctively made way, clearing a path for Aurora to walk toward him.


    She stopped in front of him. "Thank you, Everett. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might¡¯ve... never made it out of that forest."


    Her words were a bit dramatic¡ªat least one person off to the side chuckled and shook their head. Even if Everett hadn¡¯t gotten involved, Mr. Nelson probably would¡¯ve organized a search party. They definitely would¡¯ve found her.


    Most people didn¡¯t know Aurora had actually been tied up at the base of a tree.


    "No need to thank me," Everett replied, staying polite in front of everyone. He didn¡¯t even nce at her before striding off toward the SUV parked nearby.


    Aurora froze for a moment. Dominic came up and nudged her shoulder. "What¡¯s wrong? You two spent two days and nights together... don¡¯t tell me nothing happened?"


    Seeing Dominic¡¯s teasing wink, Aurora gave her an exhausted eye-roll. "Don¡¯t be ridiculous."


    Autumn came over too, warmly grabbing Aurora¡¯s hand. Aurora instinctively pulled away and ran her fingers through her hair, trying to make it look less obvious that she didn¡¯t want to be touched.


    "Aurora, are you really okay? Where did you go? Were you off having some alone time with Everett? You scared us to death! We searched all day and night and couldn¡¯t find you!"


    Autumn put on a worried face.


    Aurora felt a wave of disgust. Her gut told her Autumn was the one who had tied her to that tree.


    And yet here she was, acting so natural, even hinting that Aurora had ditched everyone just to go off fooling around with a guy¡ªleaving the whole team panicked and scrambling.


    Autumn was trying to make her look bad on purpose.


    Caroline sneered and added, "Autumn, what kind of thing is that to say? It¡¯s not like she asked you toe looking. You¡¯re just trying too hard."


    Aurora¡¯s face went cold. "Autumn, which eye of yours saw me out there ¡¯ying¡¯ with Everett? If he hadn¡¯t saved me, I¡¯d probably be dead in that forest. So yeah¡ªI need to report this to the police."


    Autumn went pale. "W-What did you say?"


    Dominic and the director looked at Aurora in shock. Aurora wasn¡¯t one to y nice when someone crossed the line¡ªshe wasn¡¯t about to let whoever kidnapped her get away with it.


    If Everett hadn¡¯t cared anymore and hadn¡¯te looking... and if someone had deliberately sabotaged the search and dyed help... she¡¯d probably be dead right now.


    Someone like that¡ªsomeone who tried to harm her once¡ªwas capable of doing it again. Just likest time, when someone pushed her from behind. When that failed, they went even darker and arranged this whole kidnapping.


    Brown stared at her, stunned. "Aurora, are you saying... you weren¡¯t just missing? Someone took you?"


    Aurora nodded. "I won¡¯t get into the details right now. Let¡¯s head home. I need a shower. But I¡¯ll deal with this."


    Autumn and Caroline exchanged a nce, their expressions suddenly stiff. But after a moment, they calmed down.


    Even if the police did look into it, there wasn¡¯t much to find. It had been days. Any fingerprints or physical evidence on Aurora would be long gone.


    With that thought, Autumn¡¯s nerves finally began to settle.

 Chapter 624: Did Anything Happen Between You Two?

    <h4>Chapter 624: Did Anything Happen Between You Two?</h4>


    Brown looked at Aurora with concern. He didn¡¯t know why, but he couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d just disappear from the team for no reason. That meant... someone must¡¯ve taken her.


    But who? Was it Everett?


    Couldn¡¯t be. If it was Everett, why would she want to report it to the police?


    That thought made everything moreplicated. Brown was sure there was more to Aurora¡¯s situation than she was letting on.


    But seeing how exhausted she looked¡ªcovered in dust, forehead soaked in sweat¡ªhe didn¡¯t have the heart to push her for answers.


    Aurora spoke privately with the director for a while, then got in the car with Dominic. By then, Everett was already long gone.


    The director looked grim. Once in the vehicle, he hesitated, then decided to call Eric and let him know Aurora had been found.


    Eric only asked one thing: "Is she okay?"


    When he heard she was fine, he didn¡¯t ask anything else¡ªjust told the director to keep an eye on Autumn.


    The director had already been suspicious of Autumn, and after hearing Eric¡¯s warning, he was convinced something was off with her.


    He¡¯d worked with Aurora before and knew what kind of person she was¡ªreliable and responsible. She wasn¡¯t the type to vanish without a word. Which meant this whole incident... definitely wasn¡¯t simple.


    In the RV, Auroray on the bed, finally rxing. "Whew, finally heading home."


    As she gnawed on a piece of bread, she said to Dominic, "Call Auntie Li and ask her to make some cooling congee. I¡¯ve been surviving on chicken drumsticks these past few days."


    "On it," Dominic said with a smile. Aurora hadn¡¯t had rice or porridge in days¡ªshe was starving.


    For the first time in her life, rice and congee sounded like a feast.


    Just looking at the bread made her queasy, but she forced it down to keep her stomach settled.


    After making the call, Dominic lowered her voice and teased, "Aurora, are you sure nothing happened between you and Everett? What a waste. I mean,e on¡ªjust the two of you, alone in the wild¡ªand nothing happened? How am I supposed to believe in love anymore?"


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous," Aurora snapped. "There¡¯s no love between me and him."


    "But he loves you!" Dominic said excitedly. "Think about it¡ªhe¡¯s the CEO of NC Group, and he actually came all the way out here to find you. This isn¡¯t the city¡ªit¡¯s the middle of nowhere. Easy to get lost!"


    She was practically bouncing with excitement. "Honestly, I think Everett¡¯s a great guy. Sure, he¡¯s misunderstood you before... but hey, as a man, that kind of thing can happen. Especially when¡ª"


    "Dominic!" Aurora cut her off sharply.


    Dominic immediately mped her hand over her mouth¡ªrealizing she¡¯d almost said something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    After all, the driver and two staff members were right up front.


    Walls have ears. This kind of talk wasn¡¯t safe.


    Dominic scratched her head awkwardly. "Okay, okay, I get it. I¡¯ll shut up."


    Aurora sat up and took a sip of water. She¡¯d already changed into clean clothes, but still felt totally drained.


    "I¡¯m kinda tired... I¡¯m gonna get some sleep," Aurora said, finishing thest bite of bread. She pulled a pillow over, closed her eyes, and half-slept, half-chewed.


    But even after swallowing the bread, sleep wouldn¡¯te. Exhaustion hit hard, yet her heart was racing¡ªlike it might burst out of her chest.


    Dominic noticed Aurora¡¯s face was flushed, unusually so. She reached over and touched her forehead¡ªthen gasped, "Whoa, Aurora, you¡¯ve got a fever!"


    No surprise there. Two days of physical exhaustion, sweating through her clothes, no dry change¡ªof course she caught a chill.


    "Mmm-hmm..." Aurora didn¡¯t even open her eyes. "No need for a hospital... just have the doctor give me some cold meds and fever reducers when we get home."


    Thepany had hired a live-in doctor specifically for the artists living in their residentialplex.


    Thatplex housed over a dozen entertainers¡ªnot big-name stars, just hardworking ones busy with training and rehearsals. Aurora rarely had time to hang out with them.


    They got back to S City around 3 p.m. Aurora¡¯s face and ears were burning hot. Auntie Li and Eleanor rushed to call the doctor as soon as they saw her.


    While Aurora sipped some congee, the doctor prescribed her medication and reminded her to rest and stay hydrated.


    After the doctor left, Eleanor gently patted Aurora¡¯s hand. "Aurora, how did you end up disappearing from the team like that? What really happened?"


    Aurora took a few more sips of porridge before setting the bowl aside. "Eleanor, it¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s talk upstairs."


    Eleanor nodded, and she and Dominic helped Aurora up to her room.


    After taking the medicine, Aurora sat down while Dominic ran a bath. Meanwhile, she gave Eleanor a short, straightforward version of what happened¡ªhow she¡¯d been tied to the base of a tree.


    Eleanor¡¯s face darkened with shock and anger. "I can¡¯t believe someone would do something that vicious... whoever did that didn¡¯t just want to hurt you¡ªthey wanted you gone. The only one who benefits from that is... Autumn. Who else?"


    Aurora nodded, taking the pajamas Dominic handed her. "That¡¯s what I think too. I¡¯ll sleep a bit, then go file a police report."


    "No need. I¡¯ll have Dominic file it for you. You just rest," Eleanor said coldly. "Someone that cruel can¡¯t be allowed to get away with it¡ªthey¡¯ll try something again."


    Dominic scoffed, her voice full of rage. "Someone like that deserves payback. If I had superpowers, I¡¯d age her overnight¡ªmake her ugly and hopeless!"


    "Alright, let¡¯s give her some space. Get some rest¡ªwe¡¯ll handle this," Eleanor said gently. Her heart ached for Aurora, not just from the exhaustion but for being targeted¡ªagain.


    Aurora didn¡¯t bother with formalities. After more than a year together, Eleanor and Dominic felt more like family than colleagues.


    Aurora stepped into the bathroom and sank into the warm water. Her body was weak¡ªshe was still burning with fever.


    She kept a water bottle nearby, sipping as she soaked in the tub, trying to stay hydrated and bring her temperature down.


    When she nced down at her thigh, her mind shed to the other night¡ªthat night¡ªwith Everett. Her nose wrinkled in annoyance. Why am I thinking about him again? So annoying.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Dominic rushed over with a hairdryer.


    "Feeling any better?" Dominic asked.


    Aurora nced at the thermometer and shrugged. "Dunno. I¡¯ll check now."


    Five minutester¡ª38¡ãC (100.4¡ãF). A whole degree lower than before.


    At least the fever was going down.


    After drying Aurora¡¯s hair, Dominic left. Auroray on her bed, groggy. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she slept before waking up and chugging a full ss of warm water.


    She noticed the indicator light on her phone shing. Huh? A message?


    She had muted her phone before bed to rest properly, especially with the fever.


    She picked it up¡ªtwo missed calls from an unknown number... and a video message.


    The number looked familiar.


    Then she saw thest three digits¡ª899. Suddenly it clicked: Everett.


    She¡¯d blocked Everett once, and after he stopped bothering her, she deleted his number.


    So this was from him?


    Aurora hesitated, then finally tapped to open the video.


    What exactly did he send her?

 Chapter 625: What He Sent

    <h4>Chapter 625: What He Sent</h4>


    Aurora was still a little sleepy. She rubbed her eyes and waited for the video to finish downloading on her phone.


    Two minutester, it was done. She opened it¡ªand immediately raised her eyebrows, her expression turning colder by the second.


    The video showed Autumn and Caroline sneaking up while she was asleep. First, they taped her mouth shut, then carried her off. They clearly took her far away and tied her to the base of a tree.


    Aurora was furious. She had treated Autumn like a friend, but this is how she was repaid?


    After tying her up, the two covered her with dry branches.


    "This idiot didn¡¯t even wake up in a situation like this. Ha!" Caroline sneered, her voice full of contempt.


    Aurora gripped her phone tightly, her lips pressed into a hard line.


    How did Everett get this footage?


    Did someone on his team film it? Or was it someone else in the group who secretly recorded it, then sent it to Everett anonymously so they wouldn¡¯t get involved?


    "Let¡¯s go. You marked the trail, right?"


    Autumn gave a low chuckle. "She deserves it. She thought she was being kind giving me a shot, but I can¡¯t stand that smug look on her face. Makes me sick."


    "Exactly. She¡¯s about to get famous and still stepped all over you," Caroline said, then blinked. "Too bad she didn¡¯t die when I shoved herst time."


    "You can¡¯t be so reckless. What if someone had found out?" Autumn replied with a smile¡ªno trace of me in her tone.


    Aurora¡¯s heart turned cold. She¡¯d been so naive. How could she ever trust people like them?


    She knew Autumn was a little jealous, but since they all came from the samepetition and usually got along, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it.


    Back when neither of them was popr, Autumn never acted out. Things had changed now¡ªor maybe she¡¯d never really known the real Autumn.


    "Let¡¯s go. Just leave her here. If she¡¯s lucky, someone will find her. No one will know it was us anyway," Autumn said smugly.


    "Yeah. No cameras, no witnesses. I¡¯ve wanted her dead for a long time," Caroline added darkly as the two walked off, growing smaller in the video.


    Aurora let out a coldugh. So she¡¯d been the fool all along. She meant well, but in their eyes, she was just showing off.


    Autumn might¡¯ve been pretty, but her voice didn¡¯t stand out. She¡¯d never gotten much attention. Aurora only wanted to help a friend share the spotlight¡ªbut that¡¯s not how they saw it.


    No good deed goes unpunished, huh?


    Aurora was shaking with anger. She didn¡¯t know if she could let this go, so she jumped out of bed and ran to find Eleanor.


    It was past 8 p.m. Eleanor and Dominic were watching TV downstairs. When they saw Auroraing down, they looked surprised.


    "You¡¯re not asleep? Did something happen?" Eleanor asked.


    "Eleanor, someone just sent me evidence. I know who did this to me," Aurora said coldly, her face icy.


    Eleanor didn¡¯t look surprised. "I already know. I had Dominic call the police earlier. They said Everett had already reported it and submitted the evidence."


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected Everett to act so quickly.


    Dominic gave her a sidelong nce and smiled knowingly. "He probably figured you¡¯d be too soft on Autumn and Caroline, so he went ahead and did it for you. Those two bitches will probably be in a police station by tomorrow."


    Aurora looked down. "I... you guys are getting the wrong idea. Nothing happened between me and him..."


    Eleanor smiled knowingly. "You don¡¯t need to exin anything to us. Whatever¡¯s going on between you and him, it¡¯s none of our business. Just follow your heart."


    Aurora walked over and sat down. Dressed in her pajamas, she had azy, sultry vibe.


    Dominic started peeling an apple for her. "Aurora, is your fever any better?"


    "It¡¯s gone..." Aurora touched her forehead. She was feeling much better.


    Eleanor also reached out to check her temperature. Once she confirmed the fever was gone, she finally rxed.


    Dominic finished peeling the apple and handed it to Aurora. "Aurora, if Everett hadn¡¯t handled it, would you have called the cops?"


    Aurora took the apple and thanked him, but a cold glint shed in her eyes.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have let her off. If Everett and the others hadn¡¯t found me, I would¡¯ve died there¡ªstarved, frozen, or dehydrated. I¡¯m not some saint. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d give them a second chance."


    Eleanor nodded with a serious look. "That¡¯s the right call. Autumn is cruel enough to do something like this. If you let her go this time, she¡¯ll just try again. You¡¯re too bright¡ªtoo hard to ignore."


    Aurora took a bite of the apple. It was sweet and crisp, but it tasted bitter in her mouth. She never thought she had treated people unfairly.


    So why, in Autumn¡¯s eyes, was she this vicious woman who stepped on others?


    "Why do they see me as such a horrible person?" Aurora said, frustrated.


    "Because that¡¯s who they are. They judge you through the lens of their own twisted minds," Eleanor replied. It was the most urate exnation.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t remember ever doing anything to offend Autumn. Maybe it was just that she stood out too much, drew too much attention, and sparked Autumn¡¯s jealousy.


    After Autumn and Caroline got home, Autumn took a bath and slept straight through until 7 p.m. Then the two of them had dinner together.


    They were all smiles during dinner,ughing and joking.


    "I bet that bitch Aurora is losing her mind," Caroline said with a smirk. "She went through all that and still couldn¡¯t figure out who did it. If it messes with her head so much she can¡¯t sing anymore, that¡¯d be perfect."


    Autumn raised her eyebrows slightly and didn¡¯t respond. "Cousin, don¡¯t be so loud and reckless. If I really make it big, I¡¯m not nning on switching assistants. I¡¯ll make sure you get some chances to shine, too."


    Autumn and Caroline were cousins, but they kept that fact to themselves around others.


    Caroline nodded. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. You¡¯re so naggy!"


    Autumn smiled faintly. If she really became famous, it would be a dream. No more being a nobody singer, no more getting side-eyed by big-name stars everywhere she went.


    "I really think you¡¯ll make it this time," Caroline said. "Even the director said you nailed it! I thought your performance was amazing. If you blow up, that means tons of cash¡ªcha-ching! Then I won¡¯t have to worry about my future anymore!"


    Her long, sharp face twisted into a smile, but with someone as dark-hearted as her, it never looked truly bright.


    Autumn chuckled quietly, full of pride. Aurora might be more talented, but this time, Autumn was sure she¡¯d win.


    Suddenly, her phone started vibrating nonstop. Within seconds, her messaging app blew up with dozens of notifications!

 Chapter 626: I’m Jealous!

    <h4>Chapter 626: I¡¯m Jealous!</h4>


    "What¡¯s going on? Why are so many friends and ssmates tagging me? Some of them I haven¡¯t even talked to in ages..."


    Autumn muttered as she opened her chat app. But the moment she saw the messages, her face went nk.


    "Autumn, what¡¯s going on? Why are people on the forums and in group chats saying you set up Aurora?"


    "You little bitch. Your heart¡¯s still as toxic as ever. d I never got too close to you. You actually tied Aurora to a tree?"


    "Autumn, is that video on the forum from some kind of game? Why are you tying Aurora up with someone?"


    "Wow, Autumn, you¡¯ve gone viral. You¡¯re about to be crowned the most vicious celebrity ever."


    "Autumn, you¡¯ve got guts messing with Everett¡¯s girl..."


    ...


    Autumn scrolled with wide eyes and a pale face. Some messages showed concern, but most were mocking.


    She¡¯d never gotten along with many of her female ssmates. After bing a celebrity, she acted superior and rarely kept in touch. Now that she was in trouble, those same girls were thrilled to see her fall.


    With shaking hands, Autumn tapped a link sent by a ssmate.


    It opened a trending forum post titled:


    "The Shocking Incident During Goddess Aurora¡¯s MV Shoot"


    The post contained a video. Autumn¡¯s breathing grew heavy as a wave of fear hit her.


    Her gut told her this video... had everything to do with her.


    Caroline, rmed by Autumn¡¯s reaction, leaned in. The moment the video yed, showing the dark forest and the two of them quietly sneaking up on Aurora, both their bodies began to shake.


    It was footage of them carrying Aurora away.


    Who filmed this?


    Someone was awake?


    Damn it.


    Caroline turned pale. Autumn was already trembling in terror. She let out a scream and threw her phone across the room.


    "This isn¡¯t real! It¡¯s not real! Who... who posted that video? Who recorded us?! Ahhhh¡ªit¡¯s not real!"


    Out of control, Autumn swept all the food off the table with a loud crash. The maids nearby were too scared to approach.


    Caroline¡¯s legs gave out as she slowly slid to the floor.


    "Who filmed us...? Cousin... it must¡¯ve been that bitch. She¡¯s framing us! She knows I pushed her. She¡¯s terrifying!"


    After her outburst, Autumn was frozen, like ice had settled over her body.


    Her phone kept buzzing¡ªit was her agent, Audrey.


    She didn¡¯t dare pick up. She just smashed the phone on the ground, splitting it in two.


    Panting, her eyes filled with hate.


    "You¡¯re right. That bitch... she¡¯s cunning. She had someone set us up! She knew we were up to no good, so she flipped it on us! So calcting¡ªhow else could she win Everett over?"


    Caroline nodded frantically. "But... cousin, what do we do now? With this kind of exposure... there¡¯s no way we can stay in this industry anymore. Wuwuwu..."


    "I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know either! Stop asking me¡ªshut up!"


    Autumn,pletely overwhelmed by fear and rage, exploded. She screamed and mmed a chair to the ground.


    "That little bitch Aurora! She¡¯s calcting as hell! Even if I can¡¯t be an artist anymore, I¡¯ll still make her life a living hell!"


    Autumn was shaking. Her chest heaved with panic as the image of her once-loyal fans turning on her shed in her mind.


    Her knees gave out, and she copsed into the mess on the floor.


    No one knew how much time passed before her agent Audrey burst through the door¡ªonly to start yelling at her the second she stepped in.


    "How could you be this stupid? Do you even realize you¡¯ve just destroyed your entire career? Even if you were jealous or hated her, this is what you do?! If you¡¯ve got real guts, if you really couldn¡¯t ept it, then you should¡¯ve worked harder, been better, outshined her! What the hell were you thinking? Are you a damn idiot?!"


    Audrey jabbed her hard in the forehead, temples throbbing from the rage.


    Autumn¡¯s voice might not be the best, but among Audrey¡¯s roster, she had potential.


    Audrey had nned to use Aurora¡¯s rising poprity to boost Autumn¡¯s exposure¡ªpairing a pretty face like Autumn¡¯s with Aurora could¡¯ve won her a lot of attention.


    But instead, she pulled this reckless stunt.


    Audrey, frustrated beyond belief, pped Autumn across the face.


    "Say something! You brain-dead or what? If you were gonna pull this, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why not talk to me first? Idiot! Did you really think if she died, you¡¯d be famous?"


    Autumn slowly raised her eyes, full of hatred. She gave a cold smile and looked at Audrey.


    "Do you know what she said when she came to me? She told me she wanted me to y the supporting role in her MV. Do you know how I felt in that moment?"


    Audrey stared at her in shock. "Autumn, that was an opportunity. What else could you possibly feel? You should¡¯ve been happy!"


    Audrey, with her sense of fairness, couldn¡¯t even imagine the kind of resentment brewing inside Autumn.


    Autumn let out a bitterugh. "No... I wasn¡¯t happy at all. We joined LXL at the same time, trained together, sang together, danced together. The only thing she had over me was her voice. In every other way, I was better¡ªmy dancing¡¯s way stronger. So why... why did thepany pick her? Why did Everett fall for her and not me?"


    "I hate her. I resent her. I¡¯m jealous! I wish she¡¯d just disappear. She took everything that should¡¯ve been mine. Without Aurora, I would¡¯ve been the top rookie!"


    Autumn¡¯s voice rose into a scream, veins bulging on her forehead, her expression twisted with rage. Audrey, Caroline, and the housekeepers had never seen her like this¡ªthey were too stunned to speak.


    "Don¡¯t you think so too, Audrey? Without Aurora, I would¡¯ve been the one thepany pushed to stardom!" Autumn cried, tears streaking down her face, her voice raw.


    Audrey looked at her, shocked. All this time, she¡¯d never seen through Autumn¡¯s true nature. She¡¯d hidden this ugly jealousy so well.


    She never imagined someone could me another¡¯s talent for their own mediocrity.


    To be bitter over someone else¡¯s excellence¡ªwhat kind of twisted logic was that?


    "Autumn! Are you out of your mind? Aurora was born with a better voice. She¡¯s got talent! You don¡¯t, so that means you should work harder. You can¡¯t use jealousy as an excuse to do something this horrible! Even if she had died, what, you thought you¡¯d magically be famous?"


    Audrey stepped back, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "You¡¯re wrong. Take Aurora out of the picture, and there¡¯d still be a thousand more like her. The world isn¡¯t short on talented people¡ªit¡¯s short on people who work their ass off and keep going! Aurora¡¯s gifted, yeah¡ªbut she also outworks you, every single day!"


    Audrey was breathing heavily now, her anger boiling over.


    "When you were out schmoozing, she was in the studio. When you were out having fun, she was still practicing. Even when you were sulking, she was still working on her vocals. The scariest thing in the world isn¡¯t someone more talented than you¡ªit¡¯s someone more talented and more hardworking."


    "She earned everything she has. And you? What do you have besidesints and cheap tricks?"

 Chapter 627: Misleading Public Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 627: Misleading Public Opinion</h4>


    Caroline stood to the side, unsure how tofort Autumn. Audrey was furious, and Caroline didn¡¯t dare approach.


    Autumn¡¯s eyes were red, her face full of resentment. "You¡¯re wrong. She didn¡¯t get all that because of hard work. She got it because she¡¯s maniptive..."


    Audrey pped her again. "Stupid girl! Autumn! We¡¯re done. I¡¯m no longer your agent. Just wait ¡ª thepany¡¯s going to fire you!"


    Audrey knew continuing this conversation was pointless ¡ª like talking to a brick wall.


    They didn¡¯t see the world the same way, so there was no point trying. Audrey had assumed this was all Caroline¡¯s bad influence, but now she realized Autumn¡¯s twisted thinking had been there all along.


    As Audrey stormed out and mmed the door, Autumn was so angry her chest hurt. Audrey had always treated her well, like a big sister ¡ª looking out for her and helping her grow.


    But now, she¡¯dpletely blown it.


    Everything was gone.


    And it was all that bitch¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for Aurora, how could she have ended up like this?


    That thought only made Autumn angrier. She jumped up, grabbed a nearby vase, and smashed it to the floor. "Aaaah! Aurora, go to hell!"


    Caroline trembled, silent. The hope she had just seen was gone, along with her future.


    What would Aurora think of them now? What would she do? Did she really call the cops?


    The thought made Caroline panic. She ran over and grabbed the furious Autumn. "Cousin, what do we do now? What if she really reports us? What then?"


    Autumn shoved her hard. Caroline fell right onto the shattered ss. Pain shot up from her backside as she tried to crawl up.


    Autumn red coldly at her. "What? Regretting it now? You think she¡¯ll really call the cops? What if I turn the tables? I can say we were just ying a game... hah. She only made a scene to get Brown¡¯s sympathy ¡ª or better yet, Everett¡¯s!"


    Caroline¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected Autumn to recover so fast ande up with such a n. "That¡¯s a good idea... let¡¯s do that."


    She endured the pain and dared notin ¡ª just kept praising Autumn. "Cousin, you¡¯re so smart..."


    "Get out. Don¡¯t bother me again!"


    Caroline¡¯s face changed, but she left quietly. Autumn slumped onto the couch. Her stomach was empty, but she had no appetite at all.


    Just like Caroline said ¡ª what if Aurora really called the police?


    Would anyone believe her?


    No time to hesitate. To protect herself, Autumn quickly opened her chat app and Twitter, and posted:


    "Thanks for the concern, everyone, about what happened with Aurora. It was actually just a game between us that people misunderstood. Please don¡¯t be angry or specte ¡ª everything was nned between me and Ms. Aurora, and she agreed to it. Mwah, love you all!"


    When Aurora saw the post, she was livid.


    Did Autumn really think she¡¯d just forgive her?


    Eleanor and Dominic were beside themselves. "That shameless bitch didn¡¯t even bother to call you ¡ª just made it up and posted it herself!"


    In Autumn¡¯s mind, Aurora had always been easy to talk to ¡ª soft-hearted.


    So, as Aurora was about to post her own response, Autumn called her.


    "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry. Caroline and I were just bored and thought we¡¯d prank you a little. We nned to scare you and then let you go once you woke up. But when we came back in the morning, you were already gone. Please forgive me, okay? Could you help me out and repost my tweet?"


    Autumn¡¯s voice was full of fake remorse. Aurora sneered ¡ª unbelievable. Shameless.


    After everything she¡¯d done, she still wanted forgiveness?


    Keep dreaming.


    "Miss Autumn, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Everything you and Caroline said was recorded. It¡¯s clear you nned to hurt me. If I forgive you now, who knows what¡¯ll happen to me next time."


    Aurora was shaking with anger, eyes brimming with tears ¡ª a mix of pain, betrayal, and fury. "I always treated you as a friend. I never thought you¡¯d hate me this much ¡ª enough tomit a crime. If Everett hadn¡¯te in time, I would¡¯ve starved or frozen to death out there. You had no intention ofing back to help me!"


    Autumn sobbed, choking on her words. "No, Aurora, you misunderstood. I never meant to hurt you. I was just being childish and thought it¡¯d be a joke. We didn¡¯t mean to harm you. Please, for old time¡¯s sake ¡ª forgive me just this once. If it ever happens again, you can do whatever you want with me."


    Her tone was desperate, but Eleanor had heard enough. She grabbed Aurora¡¯s phone.


    "Miss Autumn, cut the crap. We already reported you. All the evidence has been handed over to the police. Just wait to be arrested."


    Autumn shrieked, "No ¡ª please! I didn¡¯t mean any harm!"


    Eleanor hung up without another word and told Aurora she should issue a public statement.


    Aurora rubbed her aching temples. She felt so let down. She¡¯d always treated people kindly ¡ª why did Autumn still choose to do this to her?


    Dominic saw how upset she was and gently said, "Aurora, don¡¯t stress over it. Let me handle the statement. You and Eleanor go get some air. Don¡¯t let someone like her ruin your health."


    Eleanor pulled Aurora outside. Aurora nodded ¡ª she didn¡¯t have the energy to argue.


    Using Aurora¡¯s ount, Dominic posted a statement, exining that what happened in the woods wasn¡¯t a game. It was a setup by Autumn and Caroline.


    "I recently shot a music video in Boshi. During our trip, we got lost ¡ª and worse, someone tried to harm me. I¡¯ll be pursuing criminal charges against Ms. Autumn. Thanks for everyone¡¯s concern. I won¡¯t let anyone who plotted to hurt me get away with it."


    The post immediately drew massive attention and support. Countless verified celebrities and writers reposted Dominic¡¯s message.


    One well-known celebrity even added:


    "Aurora, you¡¯ve been through so much. And that woman even imed you were in on it to get Brown and Everett¡¯s attention!"


    Thements section exploded. Some cursed Autumn. Some even med Aurora.


    It¡¯s a big world ¡ª and sadly, there were still fools out there who believed Autumn, using Aurora of being maniptive.

 Chapter 628: Suicide Attempt by Slitting Wrists

    <h4>Chapter 628: Suicide Attempt by Slitting Wrists</h4>


    Dominic was so furious he almost coughed up blood. He immediately opened Autumn¡¯s Twitter page.


    @AutumnV: "Just wanted to rify what happened recently. Like I said before, it was all a misunderstanding. Aurora and I did agree beforehand to y a game. She¡¯s always treated me like a friend, so I wanted to keep it secret for her. But after seeing her statement, I¡¯m deeply hurt. It was her idea to get Brown and Mr. Everett¡¯s attention ¡ª now suddenly I¡¯m the one trying to hurt her?"


    Dominic screamed in rage, almost smashing Aurora¡¯s phone on the floor.


    "That bitch! That shameless bitch! Aaaah! I¡¯m so pissed I could explode!"


    His shouting brought Eleanor and Aurora running back in.


    "What happened?" Eleanor asked.


    She grabbed the phone from Dominic.


    Aurora sat down quietly, sipping the warm milk Aunt Li had just brought in.


    Eleanor scrolled through Autumn¡¯s tweet and started shaking with anger. "Unbelievable. That woman has no shame! Autumn is officially the biggest trash alive!"


    Aurora took her phone back and looked at the tweet with a cold, emotionless voice. "That¡¯s just who Autumn is. No one else could stoop this low. Let¡¯s not waste our energy getting angry..."


    When she checked her Twitter, she saw that both Brown and Everett had reposted her statement ¡ª clearly showing their support.


    Brown even wrote a long tweet, saying he¡¯d spent a day and a night with Aurora, and she never once tried to seduce him. She was kind, decent, and well-mannered ¡ª so of course he stood by her.


    Even Everett, who practically never tweets, posted a short but strong response:


    @EverettV: "Setting aside the fact that I once pursued Aurora ¡ª she is absolutely not a maniptive woman. And Autumn, do you think we¡¯re all idiots who couldn¡¯t hear you and your assistant plotting in that video?"


    That tweet lit the inte on fire.


    Right ¡ª people had forgotten the video!


    Every line in it made their cruel scheme crystal clear.


    In no time, fans were back under Autumn¡¯s tweets, calling her a fake victim and a backstabber.


    Naturally, Autumn doubled down on ying the victim.


    @AutumnV: "Mr. Adams, I already said... it was a performance. The dialogue was supposed to sound real. I know Ms. Wilson is more famous than I am, so of course people believe her. There¡¯s nothing I can do!"


    Her shamelessness was unbelievable. Eleanor and Dominic were shaking with anger, but Aurora just quietly kept ying a game on her phone. She was done caring.


    She¡¯d already made her statement. No matter what she said now, Autumn would never admit the truth.


    Autumn¡¯s victim act did start working, though. A lot of women online sympathized with her. Some even switched sides and started defending her.


    At 10 p.m., Eric also posted a statement on Twitter.


    @EricV: "Due to vitions of thew, we are terminating our contract with Autumn, effective immediately. Fans, please open your eyes ¡ª don¡¯t let bad people hurt the voice of an angel like Ms. Aurora."


    The brief message hit hard. It made it clear: Autumn had been abandoned, and the usations were true.


    But Autumn wasn¡¯t done. She kept posting online, saying she was devastated... and then she uploaded photos of her slit wrists.


    Instantly, public opinion split. Some began ming Eric and the others, saying they had pushed a struggling artist to the brink of suicide.


    Meanwhile, Autumn was sitting thereughing.


    "Ha! You think you can take me down? Aurora, you¡¯re too naive. People always side with the victim. You may be the popr one, and sure, Eric and Everett are backing you... but even if everything I did is true, no one will believe you!"


    Caroline, sitting nearby, was horrified. Autumn¡¯s schemes were terrifying. She¡¯d even thought of faking a suicide attempt just to gain sympathy.


    "Cousin... you should wrap that wound. What if it gets infected?" Caroline was scared. She wanted the public to turn on Aurora, but the sight of all that blood still made her uneasy.


    "Wrap it? Why?" Autumn sneered. "Why would you curse me like that, Caroline? I think I need another cut ¡ª really let my fans see how serious I am."


    She held the fruit knife, her eyes cold and full of hate.


    "Caroline, you need to understand, I had no choice. But since you¡¯re my cousin, once I¡¯m famous again, you¡¯ll benefit too. So how about this ¡ª you take the next cut for me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go too deep. You won¡¯t die."


    Autumn smiled as she said it.


    Caroline screamed in terror and dropped the bandages she was holding. She backed away, shaking.


    Autumn had really lost it. She wanted her to get hurt for her?


    Caroline nced at Autumn¡¯s bloody wrist ¡ª not deep enough to be fatal, but still...


    She shook her head fast. "No, cousin, that¡¯s too dangerous, I¡ª"


    "Do you think you can just sit back and enjoy the perks without doing anything? Dream on. Come here and let me make a few cuts!"


    Autumn¡¯s face darkened, her voice low and chilling.


    Caroline always knew she was a little twisted, but now, seeing Autumn¡¯s eyes ¡ª cold and insane ¡ª she screamed and ran out the door.


    "No! I¡¯m not doing it! You¡¯re insane!"


    She didn¡¯t dare stop. Autumn just stood there, watching her run,ughing coldly.


    "That¡¯s humans for you. They¡¯ll do anything for gain. But the moment you fall, they¡¯ll all turn their backs on you."


    "Pathetic. She couldn¡¯t even take a few cuts."


    With a grunt, Autumn turned back to her room, sat down, and went right back to "fighting" on Twitter with her iPad.


    But everything that just happened had been witnessed ¡ª by a maid in the house.


    The maid shakily stopped the voice recording on her phone and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Then she fled the house as fast as she could.


    She¡¯d only wanted to record something to sell to reporters ¡ª make a bit of money before Autumn got droppedpletely and could no longer afford household staff.


    After all, Autumn was done for. The maid figured she¡¯d be fired soon anyway, so might as well cash in while she still could.


    As she left, she remembered she hadn¡¯t packed all her things, but thought better of going back. What if Autumn snapped and cut her next?


    Once home, the maid nervously called a reporter. "Hi... I¡¯m Autumn¡¯s housekeeper..."


    The next morning at 8 a.m., Autumn was taken away.


    Her drama with Aurora had be public knowledge, so when she was arrested, a crowd of onlookers gathered, many filming the scene and sharing it on social media.


    "I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯m innocent!" Autumn screamed. "Eric and Everett ¡ª they framed me! They¡¯re in some shady rtionship with that bitch Aurora... I¡¯ve been set up!"


    Even now, she kept up the act. She knew if she yed the victim hard enough, people might keep doubting whether the "kidnapping" was real or just a game.


    Outside her building, reporters were packed wall-to-wall.

 Chapter 629: The More Photos, the Better!

    <h4>Chapter 629: The More Photos, the Better!</h4>


    As the camera shes intensified and grew more blinding, Autumn secretly felt thrilled¡ªkeep shooting! The more they filmed her, the happier she got.


    She was the one seen as the victim here.


    Aurora¡¯s supporters were all powerful people. Autumn, on the other hand, was just a small-time actress with no connections at all.


    People would naturally sympathize with her.


    "I¡¯m innocent... sob... please, someone help me! Is anyone going to help me? I don¡¯t want to go to jail, I don¡¯t want this..."


    Autumn¡¯s desperate cries made some of the onlookers shake their heads in pity. Watching the police car speed away, the reporters finally stopped filming.


    "Who knows if Autumn¡¯s telling the truth or not."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s hard to say these days. The industry¡¯s a mess. So many celebs pretend to be pure but are actually selling themselves."


    "True. But real or not, Autumn does seem pitiful. She¡¯s signed with LXL, while Aurora¡¯s thriving and she¡¯s heading to jail..."


    "If what Autumn said is true... not even God could get her out of jail."


    "It¡¯s such a shame. So young, so beautiful, and now she¡¯s going to prison..."


    While the reporters and crowd whispered among themselves, one female reporter had a cold smile on her face.


    She was the one who bought the maid¡¯s recording.


    Her name was Brooklyn. She paid 50,000 yuan for that recording. Her editor told her to stay on this story¡ªif shended an exclusive scoop, the bonus would be huge.


    Brooklyn wasn¡¯t in a rush to publish it. She wanted to wait until everyone was fully sympathizing with Autumn¡ªthen she¡¯d release the recording. That way, the bacsh would be massive.


    Everyone who felt bad for Autumn would feel duped, and her reputation would take an even bigger hit. It¡¯d be a win for the newspaper too.


    Autumn was taken away. Videos of her crying and acting pitiful spread across Twitter and other tforms.


    Aurora scrolled through her feed and saw new waves of hate piling up under her posts. She shook her head.


    "These bandwagon haters are exhausting." Frustrated, she tossed the iPad aside¡ªjust as her phone started ringing. It was Alexander.


    Aurora frowned. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him. But thinking about the years they¡¯d spent together, her heart softened a little.


    She didn¡¯t want to be cold. She wasn¡¯t getting back with him, but staying on civil terms seemed okay.


    "Alexander?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s me. Aurora, are you okay? I just saw that video today. What the hell happened?"


    Alexander sounded genuinely worried¡ªhe wasn¡¯t one to fake emotions¡ªbut Aurora felt nothing.


    It had been a whole day and night, and only now he was reaching out?


    If Everett hadn¡¯t shown up, she might¡¯ve died... and Alexander would¡¯ve been thest to find out?


    "I¡¯m fine. Thanks for checking in." Her voice turned noticeably cooler.


    She felt a bit bitter. Did Alexander really love her? All this had happened, it was all over the inte, and he was just now finding out?


    "I¡¯ve been working overtime, cramming to meet deadlines. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t reach out sooner..." His voice carried guilt, and Aurora¡¯s heart sank a little.


    She remembered¡ªbefore they broke up, before Everett¡ªAlexander had always been grinding, workingte, saving for a home.


    He wasn¡¯t a bad guy. So why... didn¡¯t she feel like going back to him?


    Maybe because he didn¡¯t trust her. That one night, when she met Mr. Isaiah, he crushed everyst bit of hope she had in him.


    "I¡¯m really fine. You focus on work. Take care of yourself," she said softly.


    "Give me twenty days. I¡¯ll handle my mom and Peyton. I swear!"


    He was still trying.


    Aurora forced a bitter smile. "Alexander... even if you do, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll get back together. We¡¯re not who we were anymore."


    "Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯ll never know unless you try. I gotta go¡ªmy mom¡¯s calling. Don¡¯t overthink, stay healthy, okay? Bye!"


    He hung up in a rush¡ªjust as fast as he called. Aurora was left with a strange emptiness.


    But this time, she didn¡¯t feel as crushed as she used to.


    "Let me guess¡ªAlexander again?"


    Eleanor walked over and asked casually when she saw Aurora staring off nkly.


    Aurora nodded, sadness flickering across her face. "We knew each other for nine years. Dated for seven. And now it feels like all of that was just a dream. Like none of it was ever real."


    Eleanor patted her shoulder. "Enough thinking. The police called. They want you toe in and give a statement."


    Aurora nodded and refreshed Twitter. A whole new wave of brainless hatements had popped up.


    "This industry¡¯s sick. Power crushes everything. Autumn¡¯s just a casualty."


    "Autumn didn¡¯t have the right connections¡ªof course she lost!"


    "Sure, she¡¯s not as talented, but she¡¯s gorgeous! You didn¡¯t have to throw her in jail out of jealousy!"


    "You¡¯re the worst kind of woman, Aurora!"


    "You slept your way to the top and got Autumn ruined!"


    "Autumn¡¯s lost everything. Did you really have to go that far?"


    Aurora was speechless.


    Eleanor took her iPad. "Stop reading that garbage. Don¡¯t let it get to you. The truth speaks for itself."


    Aurora nodded, stood up, and went to change. She needed a disguise for the police station¡ªshe didn¡¯t want reporters or fans to recognize her.


    Eric had already sent six bodyguards to protect her. He wasn¡¯t taking any risks.


    E called to check in too. Once she heard Aurora was doing okay, she rxed.


    The trip to the station went smoothly. Aurora was out within half an hour and even signed autographs for two female officers.


    Back home, she refreshed Twitter again¡ªstill flooded with hate. There was some support, but it was drowned out.


    She didn¡¯t bother replying. What frustrated her most was Autumn¡¯s cunning. How could she even fight back?


    Dominic was freaking out. He and Eleanor quietly discussed calling Everett¡ªmaybe he could tell them who filmed the video.


    A witness could clear Aurora¡¯s name once and for all.


    Eleanor frowned. "Let¡¯s hold off for now. We still don¡¯t know who filmed it. Besides... if Everett really loves Aurora, he won¡¯t let her take the fall for this."


    Eleanor truly believed Everett loved Aurora.


    Why else would a billionaire CEO from a powerful Y-country familye all the way to some no-name ce to find her?


    If he just wanted a fling, he¡¯d hit a club. Why cross mountains for one woman?

 Chapter 630: Everett’s Going to Join In

    <h4>Chapter 630: Everett¡¯s Going to Join In</h4>


    "You¡¯re right," Dominic said with a wink. "I¡¯m actually looking forward to seeing what Everett does next. He was annoying at first, but now... he¡¯s kind of impressive."


    Eleanor chuckled¡ªshe had more life experience. "Oh, he will. Just wait and see."


    The situation with Autumn kept spiraling. Some delusional fans even started spreading rumors that Aurora had slept with both Everett and Eric, which is why two powerful men were stepping in to defend her.


    Others imed that Eric had always liked Aurora, and now that E was pregnant and unable to, you know, be intimate, he was spending all his business trips with Aurora instead.


    The rumors just kept getting more ridiculous.


    Eric and E¡¯s fans came rushing back to fight the trolls, turning the inte into a total mess.


    Meanwhile, Abigail and Madison saw the chaos online and gleefully tried calling Aurora to rub it in.


    Too bad Aurora¡¯s phone was off.


    Abigail scoffed and turned to Alexander¡¯s sister, Kennedy, with a smug smile. "She totally deserves it. There¡¯s no way she can clear her name now. You think she really slept with Everett? Ugh, why do guys like him never go for me?"


    Kennedy snorted. "Because you don¡¯t have your sister¡¯s voice... or her looks."


    Madison chimed in with a snide tone, "Men are shallow. They only care about appearances. So don¡¯t worry, sis. A good man will want you too."


    ttered by thepliments, Abigail started to feel smug. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll definitely find someone even better."


    "That little tramp¡¯s phone¡¯s off. Too bad¡ªwe could¡¯ve seen how miserable she is right now." Kennedy smirked, her disappointment making Abigail a little suspicious.


    "Why do you hate her so much, Kennedy?"


    Kennedy¡¯s face tensed for a second, then she quickly covered her reaction. "I just can¡¯t stand her, that¡¯s all."


    But the truth was, Kennedy once had a crush on a guy who ended up liking Aurora instead. He even rejected Kennedy because of Aurora.


    So every time she saw Aurora¡¯s face, she wanted to scratch it off.


    That face¡ªthat face¡ªwas what stole the guy she once cared about. He¡¯d moved abroad since, and she never heard from him again.


    "Oh, that¡¯s what it is... haha. Turns out a lot of girls hate that little bitch too," Abigailughed, reaching for another drink. But just then, her phone rang.


    It was her boyfriend calling.


    Well, "boyfriend" was a stretch¡ªhe was actually a married rich kid. But he bought her designer bags and jewelry, so Abigail was happy to "be with him."


    In Abigail¡¯s world, money was king. She didn¡¯t care if a man had a wife¡ªif it wasn¡¯t her, it¡¯d just be someone else anyway.


    Hooking up and splitting up? That was just normal in her book.


    "I¡¯m heading out. You two enjoy the rest," Abigail said with a grin.


    "Off to another date?" Madison asked with a wink.


    "Of course. A girl like me always has guys lining up."


    Abigail strutted out confidently. Kennedy, watching her act all high and mighty, felt a twinge of jealousy. She¡¯d been in the game for years and still hadn¡¯tnded a decent guy. Seeing Abigail unt it rubbed her the wrong way.


    But even if Abigail was pretty, in Kennedy¡¯s mind, she wasn¡¯t even worth one of Aurora¡¯s fingers.


    Still, Kennedy put on a bright smile. "Go on, don¡¯t keep your man waiting."


    Madison burst outughing, her tone as fake and flirty as always¡ªjust like her mom, Mrs. Zhou.


    "I¡¯m heading back to school. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯m boarding," said 15-year-old Madison, who was now in her final year of junior high. Since the big exams wereing up, her mom had decided she wasn¡¯t allowed to go out anymore.


    After they split up, Madison returned to school and saw a text from a guy she¡¯d met recently.


    They¡¯d met at a KTV night out with friends. He was handsome, though probably in his thirties.


    Apparently, he owned a small business. Not a big corporation, but still wealthy.


    Handsome and rich? Of course she liked him.


    She opened the message, her lips curling into a sweet smile.


    "Madison, you¡¯re as beautiful as your name. I keep thinking about you... what should I do?"


    A middle-aged man and a naive teen¡ªonce darkness sets in, it probably won¡¯t be long before Madison falls into his trap.


    Meanwhile, on Aurora¡¯s side¡ª


    Three days had passed, and online, fans were still spreading wild stories about how Autumn was being "abused" during detention.


    The rumors just got crazier by the day.


    Aurora had already hired awyer and was preparing to fight back in court. Autumn was beyond shameless. She¡¯d messed up and now wanted to twist it into some kind of sick game?


    "What are we going to do, Aurora? Your Twitter¡¯s full of hatements! And those fans who used to im they loved you¡ªwhere the hell did they go? People flip so fast, it¡¯s insane," Dominic groaned in frustration.


    Aurora looked out the window at the bright sun and said calmly, "The truth wille out eventually. Why stress over it?"


    Eleanor, sitting nearby, added, "It¡¯s not just fans who turn fast. Even couples who¡¯ve been in love for years can change overnight. Married for decades¡ªstill end up divorced. People change. You can¡¯t me fans for being human."


    Aurora nodded. "That¡¯s experience talking, huh?"


    Dominic rolled his eyes, but Eleanor had a point. People change. It¡¯s just how things are.


    Courtney, on the other hand, was really worried about Aurora. Online, people had even started calling her the "Sponge Goddess."


    What¡¯s that supposed to mean? It¡¯s a term for women who "absorb" everything from a man¡ªhis resources, his influence, his secrets¡ªand then dump him and move on to the next one, repeating the cycle.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t too concerned, though. She knew someone wasn¡¯t going to let Autumn off easy.


    Back at thepany, Autumn had been officially fired. That meant the music video they shot before was scrapped.


    Aurora got a call from Director Z about it. He sounded upbeat. "Aurora, because of everything that happened, we can¡¯t use the old MV. Thepany¡¯s decided to reshoot it. Same location¡ªBoshi¡ªbut this time, we¡¯re adding some scenic shots from Y Country."


    Aurora was surprised. "Is the current location too in?"


    The original MV already included city scenes, and she thought it looked pretty good. The sudden change must¡¯vee from higher up.


    "Yeah, we just want to step it up. This is going to be your breakout piece¡ªwe want to get it right," the director exined. "And we¡¯ve also rewritten the script. Since thest version got leaked, and with Caroline and Autumn both gone, we can¡¯t reuse any of it."


    Aurora felt a bit of a loss.


    "And this time... Everett¡¯s going to be in it. So, be ready."

 Chapter 631: She’s Dirty!

    <h4>Chapter 631: She¡¯s Dirty!</h4>


    Aurora let out a surprised gasp. She frowned. Why was Everett suddenly joining the MV shoot? Was he just bored?


    Or... was he using this as another excuse to get close to her?


    Just thinking about it made her face burn. "Why? I mean... Everett¡¯s a busy guy. How does he even have the time?"


    Aurora didn¡¯t dare reject the idea outright, so she tried to question it another way.


    Director Zughed cheerfully. "I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s what the higher-ups want. But with Everett on board, I guarantee this MV will break every music video record in Country S! He¡¯s the kind of man people want to see on screen. So Aurora, just go with it. Don¡¯t say no."


    Aurora¡¯s breathing quickened, her face heating up.


    Echoes of Everett¡¯s voice reyed in her mind.


    "I want to marry you..."


    "I don¡¯t care about that."


    "If you can get lost, why can¡¯t I?"


    His voice felt like a spell, and Aurora had a sinking feeling¡ªlike she couldn¡¯t escape his world.


    Reflexively, she shook her head. "Director Z, I really don¡¯t want to work with him. You know all the rumors about us. If he joins again, people are going to start talking even more..."


    "Aurora," Director Z said earnestly, "are you living your life for them? Just because people hate you, doesn¡¯t mean you go end your life over it, right? You have to do what¡¯s right for you. And besides, Everett did save your life. Say yes, and consider it repaying the favor."


    He continued, "Come on, the past is the past. Every celebrity has rumors. You can¡¯t let that ruin your future. Everett being in the MV is 100% going to boost your poprity."


    Aurora was speechless. She couldn¡¯t say a word in response.


    "How about this," Director Z suggested. "Talk it over with Eleanor. If you really don¡¯t want any private interaction with Everett, she and the team can stay with you on set. During breaks, Eleanor can stick by your side."


    "...Alright, I¡¯ll think about it." Aurora didn¡¯t reject him directly, though Director Z was clearly determined. There was no way he¡¯d give up having Everett in the MV just because of her hesitation.


    "How could he do this? Why is he still chasing me like this? It¡¯s so..." Aurora was beyond frustrated, gripping her phone tightly, caught in a storm of emotion.


    What made it worse¡ªwhat she hated most¡ªwas that she no longer felt the disgust she used to toward Everett.


    She was ashamed of herself.


    In a fit of anger, Aurora pped herself and threw the phone hard against the ground.


    Eleanor and Dominic heard the noise and rushed in to check on her. Aurora, defeated, told them what Director Z had said.


    Eleanor suggested she rest a few days and think things through before making a decision.


    ?


    Four days after returning from Boshi¡ª


    Everett was growing increasingly restless.


    He had called Eric, asking for a role.


    It was actually Tobias who had jokingly suggested the idea. Everett had scoffed at first, but whenever he had a free moment, all he could think about was her. In the end, he made the call himself and asked Eric for the opportunity.


    Eric agreed¡ªbut only if Aurora was on board.


    If Aurora said no, that was the end of it.


    Would she agree?


    Frustrated, Everett set down his pen. He couldn¡¯t focus on the paperwork in front of him.


    He decided to hit the gym, hoping exercise would clear his mind.


    From nearby, Tobias watched Everett sweating it out, shaking his head. He turned to his coworker Hank and muttered, "The boss has lost it. I just threw that idea out as a joke... and he actually went for it! I was kidding!"


    Hank burst outughing. "Nice. You tricked the young master. I¡¯m telling him!"


    "Shut it, Hank!" Tobias growled. "I thought the boss hated the spotlight. He doesn¡¯t even like social events. And now he¡¯s doing a music video? This is insane. He¡¯s turning my worldview upside down!"


    "That¡¯s the power of love," Hank grinned.


    "Love, my ass. He¡¯s obsessed!" Tobias muttered. "What if she rejects him again and he spirals? And then I¡¯m the one he mes when he loses his mind?"


    Ever since they came back from Boshi, Everett had given Tobias a raise¡ªdouble his sry.


    Tobias was thrilled. And in his excitement, he¡¯d spit out this ridiculous idea.


    Now look where they were.


    But what could he do? At this point, he¡¯d just have to roll with it.


    Elsewhere¡ª


    Alexander had been racking his brain trying to get his mom to see Peyton¡¯s true colors.


    He¡¯d tried everything, but nothing worked.


    The more he pushed back, the more his mom and Kennedy seemed to defend Peyton.


    One evening, Peyton made him ate-night snack and brought it to his office herself.


    It was a bowl of beef and egg noodles¡ªhis favorite.


    Alexander nced at the steaming bowl, then pushed it away. "No thanks. I¡¯m watching my weight."


    Peyton¡¯s face fell. Her big eyes filled with hurt. "Alexander, how can you say that... I know you¡¯ve been stressed, and I just wanted to do something nice. I know I was wrong before, but I¡¯ve been trying to stay out of troubletely..."


    Alexander let out a coldugh. "I don¡¯t like people like you. Go ahead and keep up your act in front of my mom. I¡¯ve already paid you back, so stop hanging around here."


    Peyton lowered her head, nervously twisting her fingers, her eyes rimmed with red.


    She really did have feelings for him. No matter how cold he was, she stuck around.


    "Please, just give me one more chance."


    "No. Just leave." Alexander¡¯s voice was firm. "If you want me to think anything positive about you, then stop clinging to me. I¡¯ll be grateful if you just disappear."


    Tears rolled down Peyton¡¯s cheeks. She suddenly stood, ring at him with pain and intensity. "I¡¯m not leaving you! Even if I die, I¡¯ll die with you! You have no idea how hard I¡¯ve fallen for you... and your mom won¡¯t let me go either, right?"


    The moment she dragged Mrs. Lewis into it, Alexander¡¯s head started to pound.


    His mom definitely wouldn¡¯t allow a breakup. Even if Peyton left, she¡¯d force him to get her back.


    "Stop thinking about Aurora! She¡¯s evil. She and Autumn nned that whole stunt just to get Brown and Everett¡¯s attention. You really think someone like her is capable of love? She¡¯s dirty. She¡¯s even worse than me, Alexander. Wake up¡ªdon¡¯t let her keep fooling you!"


    With that, Peyton raised her phone and mmed it down on the desk in front of him.

 Chapter 632: She Got Beat Up!

    <h4>Chapter 632: She Got Beat Up!</h4>


    The top post on Autumn¡¯s Twitter was her final statement. She was still in custody.


    Tons of fans were posting under it, crying out for justice, sharing photos of her being taken away by the police.


    Alexander nced at it coldly. "Yeah, I¡¯ve seen it. But I don¡¯t believe Aurora would do something like that. Even Mr. Nelson and Everett came out to support her..."


    Peyton scoffed. "Exactly. Don¡¯t you think that just proves how good she is at working her magic¡ªying both men? Otherwise, why would someone like Everett, that arrogant prince, bother standing up for a woman like Aurora?"


    Her tone turned sharp. "You never even slept with her, did you? Ha!"


    Alexander¡¯s face darkened.


    No, he hadn¡¯t. But that didn¡¯t give Peyton the right to insult Aurora like that.


    "Shut up! You¡¯re just jealous, that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying all this garbage."


    Peyton bit her lip, tears rolling down her cheeks. She put on her best heartbroken act and didn¡¯t say another word. Instead, she turned and ran out, sobbing as she went.


    Alexander watched her go, a wave of guilt washing over him.


    Peyton had supported the Lewis family through tough times¡ªfinancially and otherwise. It was hard to repay that kind of debt.


    But what could he do? He didn¡¯t want to be with someone so fake.


    Outside, Peyton ran from the building, filled with rage. She hated Aurora even more now. If not for her, Alexander would¡¯ve epted her already.


    Just then, she got a call from her old me, Julian. They¡¯d met during an internship¡ªhe was the CEO of a techpany, 30 years old, rich, charming... and a total womanizer.


    They had dated briefly, but Peyton dumped him after finding out about his wandering eye.


    "Hey babe, I¡¯m getting married soon. Throwing a wild bachelor party tonight¡ªyou in? It¡¯s at the Nelson Group Hotel, top floor¡ªtallest ce in S City."


    Peyton said yes without hesitation. She needed a release, and if Alexander didn¡¯t care about her, then fine¡ªshe¡¯d have fun without him.


    The party went well into the night. Around 1 a.m., Peyton went to the rooftop to get some air.


    The Nelson Group Hotel had 99 floors¡ªone of the tallest buildings in S City. The rooftop had high safety fencing, just in case anyone got the idea to jump.


    Julian followed her up, drink in hand.


    "What¡¯s wrong, baby? You look upset," he said with a sly grin, wrapping an arm around her.


    Peyton turned to face him, poking his forehead. She was tipsy, eyes glossy. "Men like you are the worst. So flirty. So fake. And then there are some guys who are just clueless¡ªstill clinging to their first love like it¡¯s sacred."


    Julian smirked, set his ss down, and moved in close. Their bodies nearly touching. "Is that so? I¡¯m a romantic, you know. Still addicted to the taste of you... how about a little rooftop fun?"


    Peyton giggled, radiating that same wild charm. Julian grabbed her face and kissed her hard.


    She didn¡¯t push him away.


    She was lonely. She craved affection, excitement¡ªanything to make her feel alive.


    Her soft arms wrapped around his neck. They kissed, passionately, hungrily.


    Just as things were about to explode, the door burst open.


    A group of women came storming in, screaming.


    "You home-wrecking slut!"


    "Have some shame! Trying to seduce a taken man? Let¡¯s teach her a lesson!"


    Julian panicked and shoved Peyton into their path. The women pounced.


    They yanked her hair, pped her, scratched her face. Peyton screamed in pain again and again.


    One of the attackers? Julian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    She was fierce, and her family was loaded. Julian had only been with her to secure hispany¡¯s future. Now that things had blown up, he bolted¡ªpretending nothing had happened, leaving Peyton to fend for herself.


    By the time hotel security showed up, Peyton¡¯s clothes were ripped, and she was curled up, shaking, unable to cry.


    She had no idea how she made it home.


    Alexander took one look at her and rushed her to the hospital without a word.


    Peyton, sensing his concern, felt a spark of hope.


    "Alexander, thank you... sob... I got jumped by some thugs. They took my wallet and beat me. Thank you for helping me..."


    She lied effortlessly. She was used to it by now.


    Alexander stared at her, stone-faced. "You really got mugged?"


    "Yes! What, you don¡¯t believe me? Ugh, my mouth hurts..." she whimpered, grabbing his hand. "How can you still not trust me after all this?"


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Tell me the truth."


    "It is the truth! I was mugged, I swear!" Peyton clung to the story, refusing to admit she¡¯d been caught hooking up with Julian by his fianc¨¦e and got her face rearranged for it.


    Alexander pulled his hand away and let out a coldugh. "You really are good at lying. You should go pro. That video of you getting beat up¡ªsomeone already sent it to me."


    What?


    Peyton went pale. Who the hell did this?


    Turns out, the video had been filmed by a friend of Derek¡¯s girlfriend. She thought it was juicy drama and passed it to Derek, who just so happened to know Peyton... and naturally forwarded it to Alexander.


    "N-no... that¡¯s not what happened! Don¡¯t believe everything you see, Alexander. That video doesn¡¯t tell the whole story..."


    "You¡¯re discharged. Doctor said it¡¯s all surface wounds, nothing serious. Get dressed. We¡¯re going to my mom¡¯s ce."


    Alexander didn¡¯t argue. He just gave orders calmly.


    Peyton let out a quiet breath of relief. He wasn¡¯t angry. But somehow... that hurt more.


    If he didn¡¯t get mad, it just meant¡ªhe didn¡¯t care.


    Still, she grabbed her phone and followed him home obediently.


    It was 7 a.m. by the time they got there.


    Mrs. Lewis was in the kitchen cooking breakfast. When she saw the two of them walk in, she was shocked.


    But when she got a good look at Peyton¡ªher face scratched, her eyes and forehead bruised¡ªshe gasped.


    "What on earth happened?! Alexander, did you hurt Peyton?!"


    She rushed over and took Peyton¡¯s hand. "Are you okay, sweetheart? You poor thing! Alexander, how could you hit her? Say sorry right now!"


    Alexander looked at his mother in disbelief. "Mom... why would you assume I did this?"

 Chapter 633: New Evidence?

    <h4>Chapter 633: New Evidence?</h4>


    "If you didn¡¯t hit her, then who did?" Mrs. Lewis yelled, eyes wide with anger. "How could Peyton end up hurt like this? Don¡¯t tell me... it was that little witch Aurora?!" She red. "Alexander, you¡¯re getting more and more out of control. How could you let something like this happen? You¡¯re a grown man¡ªhow could you not..."


    "Auntie, it¡¯s not like that..." Peyton, embarrassed by Mrs. Lewis¡¯s passionate defense, quickly interrupted in a soft voice.


    "Then what is going on?"


    "I... I..." Peyton looked down, unable to keep lying but too scared to tell the truth.


    Alexander let out a coldugh and pulled out his phone. "There¡¯s a video on here. Take a look for yourself!"


    "No... Alexander, please don¡¯t!"


    Peyton flinched in fear. If Mrs. Lewis found out what she was really like, she probably wouldn¡¯t forgive her either.


    Just then, Kennedy came home from school. She quickly picked up on what was going on, and like most college girls, she¡¯d already seen the gossip¡ªPeyton¡¯s video was circting.


    "Mom,e here. Let me exin," Kennedy pulled Mrs. Lewis aside. "Peyton got attacked during a robbery. Someone tried to steal her purse."


    Alexander nearly coughed up blood from the anger. How could Kennedy be this biased?


    Back when he was dating Aurora, they¡¯d bought Kennedy all kinds of gifts. Aurora had always treated her well.


    But Kennedy never once gave Aurora a break. And Peyton? Sure, she had her charm, but she wasn¡¯t that different from Aurora¡ªyet Kennedy always took her side.


    "Mom, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense!" Alexander snapped. "Peyton was hooking up with some guy, and his girlfriend found out. That¡¯s why she got beat up by those women!"


    His chest heaved as he looked at Peyton with disgust. "You go on and on about how much you love me, and the next second you¡¯re cheating? Peyton, your ¡¯love¡¯ is really something¡ªheavy and magical, huh?"


    Peyton¡¯s face turned red, then pale. She cried as she looked at Mrs. Lewis. "Auntie, I... I was forced, I swear! That man tricked me onto the rooftop, said he had a great job opportunity for me. I know Ie from a wealthy family, but I wanted to rely on myself, tond a good, respectable job. I never thought... he¡¯d just kiss me like that!"


    Alexander sneered. He couldn¡¯t believe Peyton had the nerve to twist a hookup into a sob story.


    Unbelievable.


    Mrs. Lewis instantly reached out and patted her hand in sympathy. "You¡¯re right¡ªthere¡¯s nothing wrong with a woman wanting a respectable job. Alexander, she¡¯s been through enough. Can¡¯t youfort her instead of ming her?"


    Alexander felt like he¡¯d been poisoned on the spot.


    What happened to his mom¡¯smon sense?


    She didn¡¯t believe her own son, but bought into a stranger¡¯s story?


    He knew Peyton had been cheating¡ªhe even got a trusted friend to review the video. She hadn¡¯t resisted at all when the guy kissed her.


    Unfortunately, the part showing them kissing wasn¡¯t caught on camera¡ªonly the scene where Peyton was getting beaten up had been recorded by one of Julian¡¯s female friends.


    "Great. I¡¯m so pissed I could die!" Alexander shouted, throwing down the fruit in his hand and storming out of the house.


    Peyton panicked. "I¡¯ll go after him¡ª"


    "Let him cool off first," Mrs. Lewis said calmly. "Men are like that. The more upset he is, the more it shows he cares. You chase him now, he¡¯ll just get more worked up. Come on, sit down, rx. Dinner will be ready soon."


    She didn¡¯t seem the least bit worried about her son¡¯s outburst. On the contrary, she smiled and pulled Peyton down to sit beside her.


    In Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes, Alexander had never been a problem. He was strong, reliable, and always respectful to her.


    No matter what happened, she believed her son would always treat his mother well.


    A hint of triumph flickered in Peyton¡¯s eyes. It looked like Mrs. Lewis had beenpletely won over.


    "Mom, did you know? Aurora¡¯s been getting dragged like crazy this week!" Kennedy chimed in with a sneer. "She and some actress tried to get Everett¡¯s attention, but it backfired. She even had the nerve to call the cops and im they kidnapped her or tried to kill her!"


    Peyton dabbed her tears, "Maybe she was... falsely used? Miss Aurora doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. And Mr. Everett¡¯s always defended her..."


    Thatst line was key¡ªa subtle reminder to Mrs. Lewis that Everett was clearly on Aurora¡¯s side.


    Mrs. Lewis made a face. "Women like that¡ªthank God Alexander didn¡¯t end up with her. What a disaster that would¡¯ve been."


    "Exactly, Mom! Now that big brother¡¯s with Peyton¡ªsuch a great woman¡ªyou can finally rx!" Kennedy grinned.


    Peyton¡¯s face turned slightly red. "Kennedy, how could you say something like that?"


    Mrs. Lewis patted Peyton¡¯s hand. "Don¡¯t be shy. Kennedy¡¯s right."


    The atmosphere finally lightened. But just then, Kennedy¡¯s phone buzzed. She looked at the screen¡ªand froze.


    Someone had tagged her on Twitter, sharing a link to a news article.


    "New Evidence Emerges in Aurora¡¯s Late-Night Kidnapping Case!"


    Kennedy clicked on it. Her hand trembled, and she nearly choked on her frustration.


    The article roughly read:


    "...In recent days, Aurora and Autumn have released conflicting statements on Twitter, each standing their ground. Aurora has faced heavy bacsh and online attacks from fans. More and more people started believing that Autumn, who has no connections or background, was the innocent one.


    However, yesterday a recording surfaced that once again reveals Autumn¡¯s cruel and maniptive nature!"


    What the hell?!


    How was there new evidence again?


    Kennedy forced herself to stay calm and kept reading.


    "...The recording allegedly captures Autumn telling her assistant Caroline to slit her wrists so she could film it and stream a fake suicide attempt on Twitter.


    The n failed¡ªCaroline walked out. But in their conversation, Autumn¡¯s jealousy and hatred toward Aurora are clear. Even worse, she sounded smug¡ªlike she was celebrating a win.


    Want to know more? Visit our forum where we¡¯ve posted all the evidence and full audio clips for you to hear it yourself..."


    Are you kidding me?!


    Kennedy bit her tongue to hold back from cursing out loud.


    What was all this?


    Was Autumn really that kind of person¡ªand Aurora the one who had actually been set up?


    "Kennedy, what¡¯s wrong?" Mrs. Lewis asked, noticing her daughter¡¯s changing expressions.


    Kennedy quickly exited the app. "Nothing, Mom. I¡¯m just hungry. Hurry and cook something!"


    Mrs. Lewis gently poked her forehead. "You¡¯re already grown and still haven¡¯t learned to cook. Who¡¯s gonna marry you, huh?"


    "Hmph, the one who loves me will love me no matter what!" Kennedy said proudly. Girls her age always had a bit of that innocent confidence. She was in her sophomore year of college, but still hadn¡¯t really tasted how brutal the real world could be.


    Once Mrs. Lewis went into the kitchen, Kennedy sat down next to Peyton.


    "So annoying," she muttered. "That bitch actually has another recording that clears her name!"


    Peyton¡¯s stomach dropped. "Seriously?"


    "I¡¯m gonna go listen to it now," Kennedy said, already pulling up the newspaper¡¯s site and heading straight to the forum.

 Chapter 634: I Don’t Want to Fall for Him!

    <h4>Chapter 634: I Don¡¯t Want to Fall for Him!</h4>


    When Kennedy hit y on the recording, she listened to the conversation between Autumn and Caroline¡ªand her eyes widened in shock.


    It was the first time Peyton realized just how twisted Autumn really was. She actually asked her own cousin to slit her wrists to help stage a fake suicide scene?


    Brutal.


    All for fame and fortune¡ªshe was willing to throw away everything.


    After the recording ended, Kennedy scoffed in disgust. "A person like Autumn could never take down Aurora. Ugh, she¡¯s so annoying. I really thought this time, Aurora was done for."


    Peyton sighed with fake sympathy. "Don¡¯t worry. Celebrities always get ndered. If it¡¯s not this time, it¡¯ll be the next. Let¡¯s just focus on our own lives."


    That¡¯s what she said, but deep down, she was burning with frustration. Still¡ªwhat could she do?


    The recording blew up. Traffic to the newspaper¡¯s forum skyrocketed so fast their servers crashed, and no one could even log in.


    But by then, countless fans had already reposted the audio to major forums, chat apps, and Twitter.


    It went viral. Fans who used to side with Autumn were furious, saying they¡¯d been fooled. They dragged Autumn for being fake and pretending to be some poor helpless victim.


    Her acting had been so convincing, people really believed her. But once the brutal truth came out, fans turned on her. One by one, they started flooding Aurora¡¯s Twitter, posting apologies.


    That night, when Aurora opened Twitter and saw all the supportive messages and apologies, her mood instantly lifted.


    "Hahaha... that bitch finally got exposed!" Dominicughed so hard his stomach hurt. "This is so satisfying."


    Eleanor shook her head, clearly disappointed. "Humans are born good... How did Autumn end up like this? I remember when she first joined thepany, she always had that sweet smile..."


    Aurora sighed. "I don¡¯t get it either. She hid it really well. I worked with her for nearly two years, and I just now saw who she really is..."


    "From now on, no matter who you work with, always keep your guard up," Eleanor warned.


    Aurora nodded, scrolling through Twitter¡ªuntil she came across a fanment that made her freeze.


    "Dear goddess, when are you and our favorite ¡¯male god¡¯ going to get together? The way he¡¯s stood by you¡ªthat¡¯s what real love looks like!"


    Aurora¡¯s face instantly flushed red.


    The fan didn¡¯t name names, but she immediately thought of Everett.


    These days, Everett had be the heartthrob of countless girls. Aurora had even noticed many fans using his photo as their profile picture.


    Flustered, she set down the iPad. "I¡¯m feeling a little tired... I¡¯m gonna go take a walk."


    "Go on. A stroll through the garden, then a bit of light exercise afterward. It¡¯ll help you sleep better," Eleanor said knowingly, seeing right through her mood.


    After Aurora left, Dominic leaned over to Eleanor and whispered, "Hey... do you think Aurora¡¯s falling for Everett?"


    "Hard to say."


    "But she doesn¡¯t want to admit it!" Dominic¡¯s eyes sparkled. "Everett is so handsome and powerful. Honestly, if it were me? I¡¯d totally be fine being his unofficial girlfriend¡ªor even just his side chick!"


    "You little brat," Eleanor teased, shaking her head. "You¡¯d throw away your happiness just for a pretty face? That¡¯s dumb as hell... But yeah, maybe Aurora does like Everett. Maybe it¡¯s her past holding her back from epting it."


    Eleanor stirred her ss of milk. "I really hope they can work together... and actually end up together."


    Dominic giggled behind her hands. "Oh, they totally will. I know Aurora¡¯s gonna end up with him. I¡¯ve seen her blush so many times whenever someone mentions Everett. She¡¯s so pure!"


    Eleanor chuckled. The entertainment industry was like a giant dye vat¡ªalmost everyone who entered came out stained in some way. But Aurora? She was different. She was still transparent, like a nk sheet of paper.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Everett liked her. Maybe that¡¯s why he cared.


    In just two hours, Autumn had beenpletely torn apart online and branded as one of the most toxic celebrities around. Meanwhile, Aurora¡¯s poprity shot back up. That single she releasedst year? It suddenly climbed to No.1 on all the major music charts¡ªovernight.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to achieve something like that. Aurora wasn¡¯t sure if she should thank Autumn or hate her.


    Three dayster, Eleanor approached Aurora to talk about reshooting the music video.


    "Aurora, have you given it any thought?" Eleanor asked gently. "Do you want to say yes to Director Z and let Everett be part of the project?"


    Aurora was sitting by the backyard pond, soaking in the warmth of the sun. Winter had arrived, and this kind of sunlight was her favorite.


    She¡¯d spent thest three days torn over the decision. Director Z¡¯s request wasn¡¯t something she could brush off so easily.


    Z was the same director she¡¯d worked with onst year¡¯s MV. He was great¡ªexperienced, kind¡ªand that video had blown up.


    It even earned her an award. Aurora had a long list of people to thank in her career, and Director Z was one of them.


    "I don¡¯t know..." she murmured. "But deep down, I just don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to be around him."


    She took a sip of her Da Hong Pao tea, the sharp fragrance lingering between her lips and teeth.


    Her eyes shimmered with emotion, her brows slightly furrowed. Eleanor could tell from just one look¡ªAurora truly didn¡¯t want this.


    Smiling, Eleanor sat beside her and gently ced sunsses over Aurora¡¯s eyes. "You need to protect your skin. Even in winter, you shouldn¡¯t sit in the sun too long."


    Aurora nodded. As a performer, her skin had to stay wless.


    Eleanor took a cup of tea from the maid and sipped it slowly. "Aurora, you¡¯re not avoiding Everett... you¡¯re afraid of falling for him, aren¡¯t you?"


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped. She wasn¡¯t exactly hating Everett anymore. But she still didn¡¯t want to be near him¡ªbecause she was scared. Scared of getting pulled in.


    She didn¡¯t want to fall in love with that man.


    She had painful memories. And every time she thought about the past, it made her heart race in the worst way.


    "I... I¡¯m not!" Aurora blurted out, flustered. She didn¡¯t want to admit she was afraid.


    If she did¡ªwhat would Eleanor think of her? That she was pathetic?


    "Actually... everything that happened between you and Everett before, it all started from a misunderstanding, right?" Eleanor¡¯s eyes were calm but sharp. "Once that got cleared up, he hasn¡¯t... forced you again, has he?"


    Aurora¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She shook her head. "No, he hasn¡¯t."


    "Then that¡¯s good." Eleanor nodded. "The more afraid you are of someone, the more you need to face them. The more you get to know him, the more ws you¡¯ll see¡ªand eventually, your feelings might fade."


    She looked Aurora straight in the eye. "Honestly, I hope you¡¯ll do this music video with him. It¡¯ll give you both another chance to connect. And maybe, just maybe, it¡¯ll help you get past whatever shadows are still hanging over your heart. That¡¯s part of growth."


    "If you always hide in your shell like a snail," Eleanor continued softly, "it¡¯ll be a habit. You¡¯ll run from everything that scares you. And if you keep doing that¡ªhow will you ever grow?"


    Aurora said nothing.


    Her mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Eleanor¡¯s words made sense. But Aurora still felt so conflicted. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want to be tied to him in any way.

 Chapter 635: I Really Don’t Want to Deal With Him!

    <h4>Chapter 635: I Really Don¡¯t Want to Deal With Him!</h4>


    "Think over what I said," Eleanor told her. "I heard Everett¡¯s nning to invest in entertainmentpanies in the future. You two are bound to run into each other, whether you like it or not."


    With that, Eleanor left the decision to Aurora.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so she called her best friend Courtney to talk it over.


    Courtney hoped she¡¯d take this opportunity to finally move past the emotional baggage.


    "Do you still have nightmares? About Everett?" Courtney asked gently.


    Aurora paused, suddenly feeling the urge to dodge the question. "I... actually dreamed about him the night beforest. But it wasn¡¯t really a nightmare. I just remember the scene of us spending the night at that temple."


    "Were you scared?"


    "Uh... kind of." Aurora frowned. In the dream, she wasn¡¯t really scared. If anything, when he held her, she felt... sort offorted. Almost enchanted.


    Ugh. So pathetic. No way she was saying that out loud.


    "If that¡¯s the case," Courtney said, "you need to see him more. The more you realize he¡¯s not the person you built up in your mind, the easier it¡¯ll be to let go of that fear."


    Courtney was clearly encouraging her to agree to the director¡¯s request.


    Aurora didn¡¯t say much. After hanging up, she sat quietly at the edge of her bed, lost in thought.


    Feeling a little suffocated, she stepped out onto the balcony. The cold breeze helped clear her head.


    What was she really afraid of? Seeing him again... and catching feelings she shouldn¡¯t?


    Aurora took a deep breath. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who backed down from challenges. So why was she retreating now?


    If Everett could meet her this time, he could meet her again¡ªand again after that.


    Was she supposed to run every single time?


    No. She was not going to fall for that man.


    Suddenly, Aurora stood up with determination. She made a silent bet with herself: she absolutely would not fall in love with him.


    Since she couldn¡¯t avoid him forever¡ªmight as well face him now.


    "Eleanor, I¡¯ve made up my mind," she said over the phone. "Tell Director Z I¡¯ll do it."


    "Got it. I¡¯ll call him right away. You get some rest. Once the script is locked in, production will start right after. You need to be in top shape."


    "Thanks, Eleanor. I really appreciate it," Aurora said before hanging up and letting out a long sigh of relief.


    Tomorrow was Saturday¡ªJesse would be back home. Just thinking about her little brother filled her with warmth.


    Three dayster, thepany finalized the script and sent it to Aurora¡¯s email.


    She forwarded it to Dominic, who printed it out and handed it to her.


    As she flipped through the still-warm pages, she took a deep breath.


    Wait¡ªEverett¡¯s ying a mute?


    Wow. That was unexpected. So bizarre. Everett, of all people, wasn¡¯t ying some rich, cool heartthrob¡ªhe was ying a mute?


    Dominic and Eleanor, reading over her shoulder, burst outughing.


    "Everett really is something else," Dominic chuckled. "He barely talks in real life, so I guess he picked a role that matches."


    "And it ends in tragedy too!" Dominic added, wide-eyed. "Why would Everett agree to y such a heartbreaking character? Aurora, isn¡¯t your new single supposed to be sweet and romantic?"


    Aurora was confused too¡ªuntil she looked at the song title: "Losing You."


    She immediately called Director Z to get rity. He exined that it was a decision from higher up. They wanted her to film three MVs, and this emotional one would go on her solo album.


    Turns out, thepany was nning to release her full album¡ªevery singer¡¯s dream.


    "Aurora, cherish this opportunity," Director Z said warmly. "Everett¡¯s only appearing in this one track. The rest, we can take our time filming."


    Aurora gave a soft "mm." "Thank you, Director Z. When do we start shooting?"


    "One week from now. Go through the script a few more times¡ªtry to really get into character."


    "Got it. Thanks, Director Z." Aurora was polite as always. It wasn¡¯t until long after the call ended that she snapped back to reality.


    Dominic and Eleanor, on the other hand, were absolutely thrilled by the news.


    Most artists signed to abel don¡¯t get much attention. Some have to train for a year or two before even releasing a single.


    But Aurora was incredibly lucky¡ªby the winter of her second year, she was already getting the chance to drop a full album.


    There were plenty of singers at thepany just like Autumn¡ªpeople who only released one single, and some who hadn¡¯t even gotten that far.


    Thepany aimed high, which meant song selection was tough, and branding and marketing were even tougher.


    "This is amazing, Aurora. You finally made it. I really believe your album¡¯s going to be a hit," Eleanor said with a smile.


    Dominic spun around three times, so excited she could barely sit still. "Eleanor¡¯s right! Even in the streaming era, selling the rights to music tforms will bring in some serious cash."


    Aurora smiled gently, like a breeze in spring¡ªbut there was still a trace of worry between her brows.


    She was about to work with Everett.


    Something she¡¯d never imagined would happen.


    Would that guy mess up on set? Actually... she kind of hoped he would.


    One weekter.


    Everett stepped into his Maybach and headed out to the location ahead of Aurora¡¯s team.


    On the way, an unusual restlessness stirred in his chest.


    He¡¯d been through all kinds of storms in life, always calm, always in control. His presencemanded attention wherever he went.


    But this¡ªhis first time filming a music video¡ªfelt strangely ridiculous.


    Why was he doing something so out of character?


    All for a woman.


    Still, despite how absurd it sounded in hindsight, he didn¡¯t regret following his instincts.


    Meanwhile, Aurora was nervous too. She hoped Everett would make a fool of himself¡ªbut at the same time, she was scared something might... happen between them.


    As her finger scrolled across the screen, her mind had already drifted to the filming site. Someone told her Everett had arrived early and was already waiting for their crew.


    "What are you afraid of, Aurora?" she whispered to herself. "Nothing¡¯s going to happen. You will hold your ground. A man like him isn¡¯t worth your love. Don¡¯t forget what he did¡ªhis arrogance, his pride..."


    Aurora patted her chest, filling herself with positive energy. She believed she could handle this.


    Three hourster, they arrived at the filming site.


    As soon as she stepped out of the car, Aurora spotted Everett sitting casually in front of a temporary tent nearby, legs crossed, looking rxed andposed.


    A few of the female staff on her team couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. Eyes sparkling, they rushed toward him.


    "Everett, you¡¯re here so early! Sorry we¡¯rete!"


    "Everett, are you hungry? Want some water?"


    "Everett..."


    "I¡¯m not waiting for you," Everett said coldly, ncing over the group of women who were clearly reading too much into things. "I¡¯m waiting for her."


    The women froze in ce, faces stiff. They may have been staff, but they were fairly high up in the team.


    Embarrassed, they quickly backed off.


    Aurora kept her head down, quietly standing off to the side, watching as the crew unloaded props and equipment from the car.


    Everett walked toward her.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to her.


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed red out of nowhere. She panicked slightly, unsure where to look.


    Everett stopped in front of her, hands tucked into the pockets of his coat. "Miss Wilson. Long time no see."


    Ugh. She really didn¡¯t want to deal with him.

 Chapter 636: Can’t Get Into Character!

    <h4>Chapter 636: Can¡¯t Get Into Character!</h4>


    But in a ce like this, where they¡¯d be running into each other constantly, Aurora forced herself to lift her head and respond with a calm, detached expression. "Everett, long time no see."


    Yeah right, she thought, like it¡¯s been that long¡ªthey saw each other just a few days ago!


    Everett was quietly satisfied with her reaction. This little woman was clearly flustered, no matter how hard she tried to hide it. His eyes didn¡¯t miss a thing.


    "Let¡¯s work well together, Miss Wilson," Everett said, reaching out a long, steady hand.


    Aurora really wanted to p him.


    What¡¯s with the act? The guy had already touched her¡ªand now he was pretending they were total strangers? Seriously?


    Still, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and extend her hand. "Looking forward to it."


    Their hands met, and all eyes were on them. Everett deliberately tightened his grip, and Aurora tried to pull away several times, but couldn¡¯t. Her face flushed from the struggle.


    Someone in the crew stifled augh. Aurora shot a re in that direction, clearly annoyed, while Everett suddenly let go.


    She stumbled back awkwardly, bumping right into Dominic.


    "Uh, Aurora, you okay?" Dominic asked quickly, trying to distract her from the moment¡ªoffending Everett was not something they wanted to do.


    "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go wait over there," Aurora muttered, walking off without looking back.


    The area was lined with ancient trees that had been well preserved.


    Even the poorest farmers knew these trees were the soul of theirnd¡ªcutting them down would leave the vige with nothing.


    Aurora sat under one of the trees when Brown strolled over and plopped down casually beside her.


    "Aurora, you doing okaytely?" he asked. "I kept thinking about calling you, but didn¡¯t want to bother you... I never expected Autumn to be that cruel. That time you fell down the hill¡ªwas that her doing too?"


    Aurora gave him a polite smile. "I¡¯m fine. I knew someone pushed me, but since we were all lost at the time, I didn¡¯t want to stir up drama."


    Brown¡¯s respect for her instantly grew.


    Any other actress would¡¯ve made a huge scene¡ªwho cares if people were lost?


    He frowned, anger flickering in his eyes. "I can¡¯t believe Autumn¡¯s so vicious. You two debuted around the same time... and you still went out of your way to help her."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, not wanting to talk about it anymore.


    Sensing her difort, Brown quickly changed the subject. "Oh, by the way... I heard Everett had someone go clean up the Sansheng Temple¡ªand even set up offerings there."


    What?


    Aurora¡¯s head shot up, her eyes locking on Everett, who happened to be staring coldly in her direction¡ªlike she¡¯d offended him again.


    Well, she was sitting here chatting so easily with another man. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be happy about it.


    "Seriously?" Aurora asked, her heart suddenly racing. "Why would Everett send someone to clean up that ce?"


    That ce... was where the two of them had spent the night together.


    So many memories.


    She¡¯d been terrified back then. And somehow, they ended up kissing...


    Ugh¡ªstop thinking about that! Aurora scolded herself and pinched her wrist hard.


    "I don¡¯t know," Brown shrugged. "But some people say that temple used to be really spiritual. It¡¯s just that times have changed¡ªlots of folks have moved to the cities from these rural areas. And now, people are too restless to believe in temples and things like that anymore."


    Brown chuckled.


    "Sounds like it¡¯s true¡ªI just overheard one of the crew say Everett spent 9,999 yuan to hire a bunch of local farmers to clean and maintain the temple every week. He¡¯s paying them almost 10,000 yuan a month!"


    Dominic lit up with excitement. "That¡¯s so generous of him! Everett must¡¯ve seen how tough life is for the farmers out here and came up with a way to give them a stable ie."


    Aurora kept her head down, her cheeks flushed as red as an apple.


    There were only about ten households in the nearest vige. That meant each family would be earning an extra 1,000 yuan a month.


    For rural families, 1,000 yuan was already a big deal¡ªalmost a luxury.


    "All right, everyone! If you need touch-ups, get to makeup now. If you need to change, do it quick¡ªwe¡¯re shooting in thirty minutes!"


    Director Z called out. Aurora stopped gossiping with Brown and quickly followed Dominic back to the trailer to change and touch up her makeup.


    Everett, with his wless skin and striking features, didn¡¯t even need makeup. He casually threw on a set of hiking gear.


    Whatever Everett wore, he looked effortlessly handsome and maic.


    After getting dressed and redoing her makeup, Aurora flipped through the MV script again.


    The storyline was all about heartbreak.


    Everett¡¯s character¡ªa mute photographer¡ªmeets a couple while out shootingndscape photos. Aurora and Brown y the couple.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t believe Everett had actually agreed to y such a tragic character.


    Maybe people withplicated personalities are drawn toplex roles?


    The mute photographer falls in love with Aurora¡¯s character at first sight. When she gets lost and separated from her boyfriend, he shows up, helps her find her way back, and reunites them.


    Later, back in the city, the photographer saves her once again¡ªbut dies in a car ident.


    After he passes away, the female lead realizes that even though she never loved him romantically, he had be one of the most important people in her life. In the end, she disappears too...


    Aurora furrowed her brows. She really didn¡¯t like this storyline.


    Why did it have to end in tragedy? Why not make it a happy ending?


    "Aurora, you ready? Director Z wants you on set," Eleanor called from outside the trailer.


    "Coming!" Aurora replied. She thanked the makeup artist and rushed out.


    The makeup artist smiled warmly. "Everyone says Aurora has the best attitude¡ªnever acts like a diva. Seems true. Beautiful and kind... even I¡¯m falling for her, and I¡¯m a woman."


    Aurora arrived on set. Everett and the others were already in position. After Director Z gave them a quick rundown, filming began.


    Aurora and Brown yed the romantic couple. Brown was charming, and had tons of fangirls¡ªbut Aurora felt nothing for him.


    So at first, she really struggled to get into character.


    Everett wasn¡¯t even in the scene yet. She was just waiting to watch him screw up¡ªbut instead, she couldn¡¯t get into the role herself, which made Everett raise an unimpressed eyebrow and stare at her like she was a total amateur.


    They had to cut the scene over and over.


    Annoyed, Aurora shot a sharp re in Everett¡¯s direction.


    To her dismay, he smirked slightly, clearly feeling smug. He was pretty pleased that Aurora and Brown had zero chemistry.


    But seeing the fatigue on Aurora¡¯s face¡ªand Director Z¡¯s frustration¡ªhe felt a twinge of sympathy.


    "Director Z, maybe we should let them take a ten-minute break?" Everett finally spoke up.

 Chapter 637: Treating Her Like a Toy?

    <h4>Chapter 637: Treating Her Like a Toy?</h4>


    Director Z nodded. "Brown, Aurora, take ten. Talk things through a bit. You¡¯re ying a couple¡ªyou can¡¯t look like strangers on screen."


    Aurora gave an awkward nod.


    Usually, she had no trouble getting into character for music videos. But with Everett here... she just couldn¡¯t. It felt like he was constantly watching her, and it threw her offpletely.


    No, she had to talk to him.


    She shot Everett a deliberate nce, then looked away with a touch of defiance before walking into the rest area.


    Brown followed, but when he saw Everett step in too, his heart sank a little.


    "Everett, your scene¡¯s not up yet. How about I talk to¡ª"


    "Brown," Aurora cut him off gently, "I need to talk to Everett alone. Could you give us a minute?"


    Brown was stunned. He thought Aurora wouldn¡¯t want to be alone with Everett.


    After all, there had been rumors about the two before. Lately, she¡¯d been avoiding him at every event. Brown knew that much.


    "Uh... sure. Call me if you need anything."


    He nced at Everett on his way out, intentionally or maybe involuntarily.


    That one nce was enough to shake him. Everett looked asposed and self-assured as ever¡ªarrogant even. Like he owned the room. His presence was so strong it made Brown feel like he had to watch how he breathed.


    Brown left, feeling deted.


    He liked Aurora. But how was he supposed topete with someone like Everett?


    After he left, Everett casually sat down next to Aurora. "Miss Wilson, what did you want to say to me?"


    Cold tone, distant attitude.


    Aurora scoffed. Seriously? What was he trying to pull? He clearly wasn¡¯t into her¡ªso why show up here? To flex?


    "Everett, you know our energies just don¡¯t match. When you¡¯re on set, I can¡¯t get into character. So when we resume in ten minutes, I need you off set. Just stay out of my line of sight."


    She looked him dead in the eye, voice sharp.


    Everett tapped lightly on the wooden bench, a mocking smile ying on his lips. "Energies don¡¯t match? You can¡¯t act because I¡¯m here? No, you¡¯ve got it backward. You like me. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t connect with Brown. That¡¯s the real issue, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Everett! Don¡¯t tter yourself!" Aurora jumped up, clearly trying to keep her voice down. "I would never like you. Get over yourself!"


    Everett raised an eyebrow and said lightly, "Sorry. Just messing around."


    Aurora almost turned to stone.


    Did he seriously think this was a game? Was she just a toy to him? Couldn¡¯t he have a real conversation?


    "Everett, can you just do what I asked? Stay out of my way during the shoot."


    Her voice was calm now.


    A flicker of something darker passed through Everett¡¯s eyes, but he stayed cool on the surface. "Sure. But why should I do what you say?"


    Aurora bit her lip, ring at his indifference.


    She knew this conversation was going nowhere. She¡¯d never be able to get through to him. He never let her take the lead.


    Even back when they were lost¡ªhe never listened.


    Aurora stood up and walked out quickly. When Everett suddenly stood too, she panicked and sped up, practically running out of the tent.


    Everett stood still, brows furrowed, a wave of disappointment washing over him.


    Even if he had gotten a shot with her... what would it matter?


    She still treated him like the enemy.


    Outside, Aurora ran straight into Eleanor, who grabbed her arm. "What happened? Why are you running? Did Everett mess with you?"


    "No, no... it¡¯s not that!" Aurora quickly shook her head.


    Eleanor and Dominic were smirking nearby.


    Aurora was out of breath and frustrated. Why had she run like that? With so many people around, it¡¯s not like Everett could actually do anything!


    She knew she was afraid. Afraid of losing control around him. Afraid he¡¯d see through her.


    "Let¡¯s just go rest over there for ten minutes."


    Eleanor spoke softly, and Aurora nodded, then walked toward Brown.


    Everett came out next, his expression dark as thunder. Tobias stepped up, about to say something, but froze when he saw how stormy Everett looked. He swallowed his words instantly.


    Even with that icy expression, Everett still looked distractingly handsome. He strode quickly toward a wooded area, his tall figure radiating that same effortless charm.


    Within moments, he and Tobias disappeared from sight.


    No one dared to stop him.


    The cold aura rolling off him warned everyone to stay away.


    "What¡¯s up with Everett? He looks seriously pissed."


    "Who knows... maybe he argued with Aurora?"


    "He¡¯s chasing Aurora, isn¡¯t he? Why else would a CEO lower himself toe shoot a music video¡ªying a tragic role, no less?"


    "Shhh! Keep it down... Director Z said no gossiping about them on set..."


    A few female crew members whispered among themselves.


    Meanwhile, Aurora caught just a glimpse of Everett disappearing into the trees, and something like panic rose in her chest¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t exin why.


    "We¡¯re about to start again. Take a deep breath, and trust yourself. You¡¯ve got this," Eleanor encouraged her.


    Aurora took a long breath, pushing away every stray thought. She told herself she had to nail this take¡ªno more screw-ups.


    After all, she¡¯d done two MVs before and had never performed this poorly.


    But now that Everett wasn¡¯t around, she finally found her rhythm. After two takes, one full scene was done.


    Aurora quietly breathed a sigh of relief. She knew clearly¡ªjust two more scenes, and then Everett would be back on set.


    In the woods.


    Everett lit one cigarette after another.


    Tobias stayed close, walking on eggshells to avoid making things worse.


    After ten minutes, Tobias cautiously said, "Sir, we should probably head back. You¡¯re likely up soon."


    Right as he finished, a staffer¡¯s voice called out from the distance, "Everett, you¡¯re up in five minutes. Please get ready!"


    Everett tossed his half-finished cigarette and stomped it out with his foot.


    Tobias hesitated, then added carefully, "Sir... if I¡¯m not mistaken, Scene Eight is the one with... some close contact with Miss Wilson."


    He offered a stick of gum with an awkward smile. "Girls usually don¡¯t like cigarette breath. You might wanna..."


    Everett shot him a cold look¡ªbut still took the gum.


    He didn¡¯t want Aurora to hate it when he kissed her, again.


    Yes, Scene Eight. That was the one where he found Aurora asleep in the car... and snuck in a kiss.


    Suddenly, he felt nervous. He wasn¡¯t used to doing intimate scenes with women in front of people. But this was his shot¡ªwhat was there to be afraid of?


    He¡¯d been through fire and blood over the years. Something this small shouldn¡¯t shake him.


    Right?

 Chapter 638: The Intimate Scene

    <h4>Chapter 638: The Intimate Scene</h4>


    Everett stepped out of the woods and returned to the set just in time for Scene Five.


    Scene Five was his entrance.


    "Alright, everyone in position. Ready... 1, 2, 3¡ªaction!"


    Director Z¡¯s voice echoed, and Aurora and Brown, ying a couple, were walking to the stream,ughing and smiling. Their expressions were full of warmth and affection.


    Just then, the mute photographer (yed by Everett) walked by, holding his camera. He turned his head, and a flicker of surprise crossed his handsome face¡ªhe had spotted the girl in the middle of autumn, her face clear and radiant.


    She looked like a cloud in the sky¡ªso beautiful it didn¡¯t seem real.


    The girl (Aurora) was wearing a long red floral dress. The vintage-style flowers on it only made her more stunning, more mesmerizing.


    She looked like the brightest bloom in the world.


    The most striking presence among all things.


    Her smile¡ªpure and gentle¡ªfelt like the most beautiful one in existence.


    The photographer instinctively raised his camera and captured the moment.


    Noticing the camera, the couple turned and gave him a friendly nod and smile in greeting.


    That version of Aurora... she looked breathtaking.


    Everett, lips pressed tight, stared at her. Under the sunlight, his features were perfectly defined, cold butpelling. Yet in his eyes, there was a quiet, unmistakable emotion rippling beneath the surface.


    The way he looked at Aurora was so powerful, Dominic couldn¡¯t stop clicking the shutter, trying to capture every detail. He wanted to burn the image into his memory.


    "God, Everett¡¯s so handsome¡ªit¡¯s a crime he¡¯s not an actor!"


    "If my future husband¡¯s even a third as hot as Everett, I¡¯ll die happy. Please, universe, send me someone like that!"


    "He¡¯s killing me... Too bad he¡¯s not a yer. What a waste!"


    The women on set were whispering among themselves, a mix of admiration and jealousy¡ªespecially directed toward Aurora.


    "Cut! That was great¡ªone take! Everett, your expressions and timing were spot on. You¡¯ve got a natural gift for acting!" Director Z praised with a smile.


    Everett gave him a cold nce and stood silently off to the side.


    Tobias finally snapped out of it. He thought, This role might be tragic, but it really fits the young master. He barely talks, and now he¡¯s ying a silent, devoted character... maybe this time, he¡¯ll win Miss Wilson over.


    Aurora shot Everett a re full of resentment.


    She was waiting for him to mess up¡ªbut the man nailed it in one take. She was this close to wanting to m her head into a wall.


    He¡¯s not even a professional actor! Director Z must be praising him just because of who he is. Hmph.


    She tried to console herself mentally. The crew took a five-minute break before moving on to the next scene.


    This next part had Aurora and Brown getting separated in the woods and lost.


    Everett would show up, signaling for her to follow him.


    Aurora was supposed to look nervous at first, and then Everett would sh a warm, dazzling smile¡ªlike winter sunshine¡ªandpletely disarm her.


    "Cut! Aurora, what are you zoning out for? Where¡¯s your next move? You¡¯re supposed to follow the photographer, remember?" Director Z shouted.


    Aurora snapped back to reality, flustered.


    She wanted to scream¡ªshe was the one waiting for Everett to blow it, but every time, she was the one messing up.


    "Sorry, I lost focus. My bad!" she quickly apologized.


    Everett¡¯s gaze cooled a little as he nced at the director. "It¡¯s fine. We can run it again."


    "Yes, yes¡ªeveryone reset!" Director Z said with a chuckle. Even as an outsider, he could clearly sense Everett¡¯s quiet care and gentleness toward Aurora.


    Aurora frowned, clearly frustrated¡ªbut what could she do?


    They picked up the scene again. Everett smiled brightly, then began walking ahead of her. Per the script, he moved quickly at first.


    But when he noticed Aurora falling behind and out of breath, he stopped and waited patiently.


    Sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled light across Everett¡¯s face and body. His deep eyes reflected the flickering light, like shards of ss glinting in water¡ªone look, and it felt like you could fall straight into their pull.


    The mute photographer patiently waiting for the lost heroine felt warm and bright¡ªhis presence soft, his aura even gentler than the voiceover that apanied the scene.


    Aurora unexpectedly slipped into character. Everything flowed naturally¡ªthey just kept filming, take after take, with no hups.


    Then came Scene Eight.


    Aurora was asleep in her boyfriend¡¯s car while he stepped out to prepare food.


    The photographer sat nearby, silently watching Aurora¡¯s peaceful, beautiful face. Slowly, he leaned in closer...


    At that moment, Everett felt like his face was on fire.


    Hot. Burning.


    His lips trembled. He didn¡¯t need to act¡ªhis body¡¯s reactions already matched the mute, conflicted photographer perfectly.


    He was shaking slightly, not from cold, but from the awareness that he was crossing a line.


    This woman belonged to someone else, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    Aurora¡¯s breath quickened, but she forced herself to stay in character... stay focused...


    She could feel his breath, warm against her face.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red¡ªadorable, irresistible.


    Everett¡¯s eyshes trembled like butterfly wings as he finally brushed her lips with his.


    Just a whisper of a kiss.


    Then, like he¡¯d been startled, he quickly pulled back.


    The female lead furrowed her brows in her sleep but didn¡¯t wake, drifting back into her dreams.


    Aurora felt it too¡ªthat soft, fleeting kiss on her lips. Her heart, once again, raced out of control.


    The mute photographer panicked and jumped out of the car, fleeing in a hurry...


    Scene Eight: perfectly executed.


    By then, it was already noon. Director Z called for a break¡ªtime for lunch.


    Lunch had been specially arranged by Everett¡¯s team, using a local resident¡¯s kitchen to cook the meal.


    Even the chef was hired by Everett, which meant this lunch was way better than thest time¡¯s.


    Aurora sat in the rest tent with Eleanor and a few others. Everyone was holding takeout boxes and chatting about the scenes they¡¯d just shot.


    "That was hrious," Dominicughed. "Everett¡¯s never acted before, but he didn¡¯t need a single retake. That kind of talent is insane!"


    Aurora ducked her head, a bit ufortable, and focused on her food.


    Eleanor smiled and chimed in, "Some people really have it all, huh? The guy¡¯s got a killer body, a face that could ruin lives,es from a rich family, and now, apparently, he can act like a pro too..."


    Aurora pressed her lips together. Yeah, the world really isn¡¯t fair.


    She¡¯d struggled through so much to get to where she was, and she was still short on the one thing that made the world turn¡ªmoney.


    "I think the role just fits Everett perfectly," Brown offered thoughtfully. "That¡¯s probably why he nailed it in one take."


    Aurora paused, surprised by Brown¡¯sment.


    Was Everett really that suited to ying a cold-on-the-outside, soft-on-the-inside silent type?


    Everett wasn¡¯t in the rest tent. Maybe he was deliberately avoiding her after she asked him earlier not to be in her line of sight?


    The thought left a weird, unsettled feeling in Aurora¡¯s chest.


    "Even though Everett doesn¡¯t have many scenes left," Dominic added, "they¡¯re all emotional ones. When this MV drops, he¡¯s gonna blow up even more."


    Aurora¡¯s mood sank. Everett was just a guest star. If he outshone her in the final cut... wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?


    Just then, Diego walked over, grinning. "Miss Wilson, Everett asked me to let you know¡ªhe wants to talk to you. Can you go over to him?"


    Everyone turned to look at Aurora. She lowered her eyes quickly, flustered, and gave a quiet "Okay," before setting down her mostly finished lunch.

 Chapter 639: Grabbing Her by the Collar!

    <h4>Chapter 639: Grabbing Her by the Cor!</h4>


    Aurora¡¯s face warmed slightly. "What does he want?"


    Seriously? He couldn¡¯t juste over and talk to her here? He had to make her walk all the way over to him? Wasn¡¯t that just feeding the rumors about them?


    Suddenly, she felt a little regret¡ªregret for agreeing to let Everett join the project in the first ce.


    "No idea," Diego said with a smile. "But you should go. He¡¯s waiting for you under the big tree by the car."


    Diego¡¯s warm, easy-going vibe made him look like a living Buddha.


    Aurora stood up and looked at Dominic. "Come with me."


    Dominic nced at Eleanor¡¯s expression, then stood up and followed Aurora out.


    As Aurora stepped out of the rest tent, she suddenly remembered thest time they went hiking in the woods¡ªDiego had been there too.


    Could it be... that Diego was actually working for Everett?


    Brown stared at Aurora¡¯s back, feeling a hollow ache in his chest. It stung a little. He was a rising star in the music industry, one of the most popr new idols¡ªyet to Aurora, he was just another regr celeb.


    She¡¯d never gone out of her way to please him.


    She wasn¡¯t like Autumn, who constantly tried to tter him. And maybe that¡¯s exactly why Brown liked Aurora in the first ce.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Brown? Eat. Don¡¯t overthink," his manager Ling said gently.


    Ling knew the score. Brown might be the hottest pop idol right now, but Everett... Everett was on another level.


    She leaned in and lowered her voice. "Everett¡¯s clearly interested in Miss Wilson. We all see it. But you... you¡¯re just a celebrity. You don¡¯t have the family background or status Everett has. So for your own good¡ªdon¡¯t get involved. Think about your future."


    Brown looked up at her, gave a helpless smile, and nodded quietly.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Even setting Everett aside, Aurora had never shown any romantic interest in him. Forcing it would be pointless.


    The man she cared about... was Everett.


    The noon sun was warm and golden. As Aurora walked beneath it, she seemed to glow like a figure dipped in sunlight.


    She and Dominic approached Everett. Sensing it was time to give them space, Dominic instinctively fell back a few steps, leaving them to talk alone.


    Everett leaned casually against the old pine tree. Its wide canopy cast a soft shadow across his face.


    "Want to know who recorded that video of Autumn and Caroline dragging you away?" Everett asked calmly, arms crossed.


    Aurora pressed her lips together, not hiding her curiosity. "Of course I want to know."


    "Then beg me."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. Did he seriously just say that?


    Just three simple words, but they sounded way too suggestiveing from him. Her cheeks flushed even hotter.


    "Everett, don¡¯t mess with me! I¡¯m not begging you for anything!" she snapped, turning to leave.


    Everett burst outughing¡ªa carefree, genuineugh. It was the first time she¡¯d heard himugh so openly, without his usual guarded demeanor.


    She looked up at him, momentarily stunned. When heughed like that... he was heartbreakingly beautiful.


    Too bad he rarely smiled like that. He usually had that cold, stone-faced expression.


    Only when he was teasing her did he ever loosen up like this.


    "It was Diego," Everett said coolly.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t surprised¡ªshe¡¯d already suspected Diego was connected to Everett. So during that whole incident, Diego hadn¡¯t spoken up... he¡¯d left the opportunity to Everett?


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. He wasn¡¯t my guy back then," Everett added, raising a brow. "He was just scared of crossing Autumn, so he passed the footage to me. But now... yeah, he¡¯s my guy."


    Aurora bit her lip, not sure what to say. Diego was just an ordinary guy¡ªof course he¡¯d be afraid of Autumn retaliating if he crossed her.


    "Let¡¯s make a bet," Everett said suddenly, his voice calm but his eyes lit with something different.


    Aurora looked at him, confused. "A bet? What kind of bet?"


    So he was into this kind of thing too? Or was he just setting a trap for her?


    "When the MV is released¡ªif I get 50% more fans than you, then... you agree to film another MV with me. But if your fans beat mine by even a little, I¡¯ll grant you three wishes. Anything."


    Everett stared directly at her, his striking eyes almost maic. Aurora quickly looked away, afraid she might actually fall under his spell.


    "I¡¯m not interested," she snapped.


    With that, she spun around and walked off, her pace fast and flustered¡ªalmost like she was running away.


    After a few steps, she forced herself to slow down. She reminded herself¡ªshe wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore.


    She had worked hard to face him without losing control. Her heart didn¡¯t go wild anymore just from being near him.


    Hopefully, she could eventually bepletely indifferent to him¡ªfeel nothing at all.


    As soon as Aurora returned, Dominic was the first to greet her. "Aurora-jie, what did Everett say to you?"


    "Crap."


    Aurora replied tly. Dominic rubbed his nose, then looked back at the absurdly good-looking Everett and smiled mysteriously.


    Crap? Yeah, right. She just didn¡¯t want to share what they talked about, that¡¯s all.


    Everett watched Aurora¡¯s retreating figure, his gaze darkening, his expression colder.


    This woman really was a rose with thorns. He never tried to force her, but she still treated him like something to avoid¡ªalways on guard, always pushing back.


    Fine. If after filming this MV she still felt nothing for him... then he¡¯d let it go.


    Chasing her any further would be pointless. If she hated him, no amount of effort would change that.


    After an hour break, filming resumed with the next scene.


    "There are only four shots left. All simple¡ªno dialogue, just eye contact. Everett, from this point on, your role is to silently watch the female lead from afar. There¡¯s no more direct interaction. Got it?" Director Z asked gently, his tone showing a bit of deference.


    Everett nodded. He was already familiar with the script.


    The tragic character didn¡¯t move him emotionally. He¡¯d taken the role mainly because the silent, solemn type fit his own image so well¡ªno lines, just serious expressions. It made sense for him.


    Aurora exchanged a quick look with Brown. In his eyes, she saw encouragement, and she gave him a small smile in return.


    That little smile lit Brown up like the sun.


    But Everett¡¯s gaze darkened instantly.


    Aurora sensed the chill in the air and quickly reined in her smile, worried that if she looked too friendly with Brown, Everett mightsh out¡ªat him.


    The next few takes went smoothly. Aurora and Brown had good eye contact, and by the end of the day, she was back in her element.


    Everett, ying the mncholic, mute photographer,pletely embodied the role. His performance blew everyone away.


    When the final shot wrapped, Aurora let out a long sigh of relief. It was finally done. All that was left was shooting in S City and then the overseas shoot in Country Y.


    Just thinking about flying again gave her a headache. Was Love You really going to finish filming in Y Country?


    As Aurora was spacing out, she suddenly felt something crawling below her corbone. She looked down¡ª


    A dark, creepy bug was crawling into her shirt.


    She screamed and instinctively reached to grab it¡ª


    And Everett, in a shocking move, lunged forward and grabbed the cor of her shirt...


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 640: An Awkward Scene

    <h4>Chapter 640: An Awkward Scene</h4>


    Everyone stared in shock. Dominic and Eleanor both had their mouths hanging open.


    Aurora¡¯s face had gone pale. She had no idea where the bug went, and before she could even react, Everett had already rushed over and¡ªwithout giving her a chance to protest¡ªreached into her clothes and grabbed the crawling insect!


    Aside from Aurora¡¯s scream, the entire set fell into stunned silence.


    Some people were shocked. Some were holding backughter. Others? Clearly jealous.


    Everett,pletely unfazed, calmly pulled out the bug and looked at the trembling Aurora with concern. "Are you okay?"


    "Ahhh¡ªpervert! Get away from me! Don¡¯t touch me!"


    Aurora suddenly shoved Everett hard, stumbling back a few steps and clutching her shirt. Her face and ears were burning red, practically on fire.


    This guy... actually stuck his hand inside her clothes... in front of everyone.


    Unforgivable!


    Aurora was seething with anger and embarrassment, her eyes welling up with misty tears that made her look all the more fragile and pitiful.


    Only then did Everett realize he¡¯d crossed a line. After all, there were other people around... but in that moment, he¡¯d just seen her panic, and all he could think about was getting the bug out¡ªhe didn¡¯t think twice.


    To him, Aurora was his girl. That was just instinct.


    But in everyone else¡¯s eyes... yeah, it definitely looked way too casual. Way too intimate.


    Everett awkwardly held up the now-squished bug. "Uh... caught it."


    Someone finally broke the silence with a loudugh. Dominic and Eleanor rushed to Aurora¡¯s side.


    "Aurora, are you okay? Everett just panicked. Don¡¯t me him," Eleanor said quickly.


    "Yeah, what else was he supposed to do¡ªhave you stick your hand in your shirt and fumble around in there? That would¡¯ve looked even worse," Dominic added.


    They both tried to smooth things over, but Aurora bit her lip. So him sticking his hand in her shirt was refined now? Seriously?


    Director Z came over too, chuckling. "Just a misunderstanding, Aurora, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Everett¡¯s face was now bright red¡ªsomething no one had ever seen before. A few olderdies nearby were having way too much fun with it.


    "Look at Everett¡ªhe¡¯s blushing."


    "First time I¡¯ve seen a man turn red. Kinda cute!"


    "Damn, if I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve tossed a bug down my shirt too!"


    "Pffft¡ªhahaha..."


    The women burst outughing again. Aurora and Everett were both public figures¡ªthis was basically a live blooper reel. If word got out, it¡¯d blow up for sure. Aurora¡¯s embarrassment? Probably front-page gossip.


    Aurora was furious, but what could she say? Yell at Everett in front of everyone?


    Her face was burning. Eleanor and Dominic kept trying to calm her down. When most of the crew had finally wandered off, Aurora raised her head.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Eleanor whispered, wiping the tears from her face. "Everett already told everyone not to spread it. No one¡¯s going to cross him."


    Aurora pouted. "Doesn¡¯t matter. Now people are really going to think there¡¯s something shady between us. That bastard¡ªI hate him..."


    "He was just worried about you. He acted on impulse," Dominic said with a small smile.


    Aurora shot her a re, her chest still heaving from the chaos.


    "Alright, let¡¯s pack up. This whole thing? Just let it go. No one¡¯s going to talk about it. Come on."


    Eleanor grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t want to drag this out either, so she lowered her head and headed toward the car.


    But Everett called out to her.


    "Miss Wilson... about earlier... I¡¯m sorry."


    He looked genuinely awkward. He¡¯d been through all kinds of crazy situations, but this? This was the first time he¡¯d ever done something like that¡ªand in public, no less.


    Aurora shot him a re. "Oh, I should thank you, huh? For being a total perv?"


    Tobias, clearly anxious for his boss, blurted out, "Miss Wilson, the young master only did that because he was worried about you. If it had been some random woman, he wouldn¡¯t have lifted a finger..."


    "Shut up!" Everett snapped, his face like ice.


    Tobias fell silent, sulking. He really didn¡¯t get it¡ªEverett had changed so much for this woman, and she wasn¡¯t even a little moved?


    That moment just now had been pure instinct. Everyone here was an adult, but Aurora treated it like Everett had done it on purpose.


    "Well then," Aurora said with a cold smile, "I guess I should thank Everett."


    Her tone flipped immediately, sarcastic and biting. "Let¡¯s hope I never have to see him again."


    With that, she stormed off.


    Eleanor quickly tried to smooth things over. "Everett, don¡¯t take it to heart. Aurora¡¯s just embarrassed¡ªshe¡¯s sensitive about that kind of thing."


    Everett nodded, but his eyes stayed locked on Aurora¡¯s back as she walked away.


    The day had flown by.


    Suddenly, Everett regretted not dragging things out¡ªif he¡¯d acted a little slower, they could¡¯ve spent two or three more days filming. More chances to be around her.


    In the car, Aurora sat with a storm cloud over her head. She wiped sweat from her forehead with a handkerchief, thinking about that bug crawling into her shirt again¡ªit made her shudder.


    She hated bugs. Especially out here in the wild.


    Her life hadn¡¯t been easy growing up, but even so, seeing a bug always made her want to scream and flip a table.


    "Aurora, are you okay?" came a voice from outside the car window.


    It was Brown, looking genuinely worried. "Is your skin itchy? If it is, I¡¯ve got something for it."


    So thoughtful¡ªeven had ointment ready.


    Aurora blinked, surprised by his preparedness, but shook her head. "No, I¡¯m fine. Not itchy at all."


    Brown tried to hide the flicker of disappointment in his eyes and gave a small smile. "That was just an ident. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll all keep it quiet."


    Aurora pressed her lips together. She appreciated the sentiment, but she knew it wasn¡¯t realistic.


    Celebs and actors might keep quiet¡ªafter all, they had careers to think about.


    But the crew? That was another story.


    "Thanks. I appreciate it," she said, taking a deep breath. Her smile finally looked a little less forced. "Sorry if I scared everyone earlier."


    "No, not at all. I just..." Just wish it had been me who got the bug out, he thought silently.


    Aurora tapped the car window. "Alright. Whatever else, we¡¯ll talk back at thepany. If we don¡¯t head out soon, we¡¯ll miss our window."


    She had zero interest in spending the night out here.


    Brown gave her an OK sign and went back to his car.


    The whole "bug-in-shirt" incident quickly became material for Eleanor, Dominic, even E¡ªwho all took turns teasing Aurora about it.


    Every time it came up, they couldn¡¯t help butugh all over again.


    In Everett¡¯s car.


    His face was like thunder, staring out the window with an expression that screamed do not talk to me.


    Tobias didn¡¯t dare say a word. No one else in the car even breathed too loud.


    It was the first time in years the young master had publicly embarrassed himself. Honestly, Tobias kinda wished he¡¯d just gone blind in that moment¡ªmaybe he wouldn¡¯t have had to see that.


    Everett was in a foul mood. He felt like he¡¯d blown it.


    Things had been going okay¡ªhe and Aurora were finally starting to thaw. But at the very end, he¡¯d ruined everything.


    He closed his eyes, exhausted, and couldn¡¯t stop reying the moment his hand had brushed against her skin...


    Damn it.


    His mind jumped straight back to that rainy night...

 Chapter 641: The Sharp-Tongued Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 641: The Sharp-Tongued Aunt</h4>


    Everett took a deep breath, forcing down the desire churning inside him. All he wanted was to be close to Aurora. Other women? They didn¡¯t even cross his mind.


    But still¡ªhow would he know unless he actually let go?


    Should he really give up on her?


    His thoughts were a mess.


    As the car pulled off the highway, the signal strengthened. His phone rang¡ªit was a call from his father.


    "Everett, how have you beentely? I heard you haven¡¯t been at thepany much," Mr. Adams said, toneced with me, which only made Everett¡¯s expression colder.


    "Whether I¡¯m there or not doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m still keeping thepany running."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that now. Do you remember your Uncle Torres¡¯s daughter? She just graduated from Country W. She said she wants to visit you¡ªher flight justnded, she¡¯ll be there tomorrow," Mr. Adams said lightly.


    Uncle Torres?


    Everett paused for a second. Torres was one of his father¡¯s old ssmates, a good friend for decades. They¡¯d even immigrated to Country Y together.


    But Everett had never liked getting close to women, so when Delh visited the Adams household, he barely spoke to her.


    Delh was 22 now, with a sweet, pretty face. When they were younger, she used toe over to y all the time. But Everett had never paid her any attention¡ªaside from a polite hello, he ignored herpletely, no matter how she tried to get close.


    "So what if she¡¯sing? You want me to babysit her? Tell her I don¡¯t have time for any Country W princess."


    His tone was sharp.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t say anythingst time when you treated Charlotte that way. But this time, if Delh¡¯s going to see you, you¡¯d better not act like a jerk again!" Mr. Adams snapped.


    "You want me to marry Delh?" Everett let out a coldugh. "Dad, I¡¯ll handle my own marriage. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Maybe worry about your darling little wife instead. Two marriages, and¡ª"


    He suddenly stopped.


    Everett couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish. As much as he resented his father, there was some pity in there too.


    The man had beenpletely loyal to both of his wives. And both had betrayed him.


    The worst part? He didn¡¯t even know.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" his father barked. "If your stepmom heard that, how hurt would she be? Hasn¡¯t she treated you well? Everett, if you¡¯re a real man, don¡¯t fight with a woman!"


    Mr. Langston¡¯s voice boiled over with anger, ending in a cold, sarcasticugh.


    Everett scoffed. "I never needed her to treat me well. And don¡¯t bring that woman up again. Dad, you¡¯re sharp in business, but when ites to women? Are you brain-dead? Should I remind you... your precious young wife is probably off somewhere having a good time¡ªwith someone else."


    "You ungrateful brat! What the hell did you just say?!"


    "If I¡¯m a bastard, then what does that make you, Dad? Only a bastard could raise one, right? You¡¯d better brace yourself. And honestly, at your age, you really don¡¯t need a woman anymore. Just divorce her already."


    With that, Everett hung up.


    He actually pitied the old man.


    Two marriages. Two betrayals. And both times, he¡¯d given his all.


    Maybe that was the root of Everett¡¯s lifelong disdain for women. His own mother had been selfish and unfaithful, giving him zero love¡ªonly pain.


    And now his stepmother? She was thirty years younger than his father. A woman like that didn¡¯t love him¡ªshe loved his money.


    But his father... never saw it.


    Everett¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. That old man had worked like a dog for his family his whole life, never enjoying anything, never straying.


    And what did he get in return?


    "Uh... sir... your father... he¡¯s calling my phone now," Tobias said nervously from the front seat.


    Caught in the middle again. No matter what he did¡ªanswer or ignore¡ªhe¡¯d offend someone.


    Pick up the call, and he¡¯d offend the young master.


    Don¡¯t pick it up, and he¡¯d offend the old man.


    In two words: screwed either way.


    "You take it," Everett said coldly, face tense. "Tell him I¡¯m in the middle of a beautiful daydream and don¡¯t have time for his nonsense."


    He didn¡¯t want to say anything worse. Deep down, he did care about his father.


    Mr. Langston had always been his role model. Even though he¡¯d been busy with business when Everett was young, he still made time for him¡ªunlike Everett¡¯s reckless birth mother, who never treated him like a real son.


    She resented him¡ªmed her ruined figure on his birth, hated the time she had to spend working out just to stay in shape afterward.


    But his father? He always rushed home when Everett cried. If thepany wasn¡¯t in crisis, he¡¯d show up quietly, take him to the park, or just sit with him.


    Thinking of that made Everett¡¯s chest heavy. His father was getting older. If he ever found out what kind of woman his much-younger wife really was... it would break him.


    But confronting her or forcing her to leave? That would just backfire. His father would me him and end up clinging to her even more.


    Tobias, on the other hand, was doing his best to politely deflect Mr. Langston on the phone. After hanging up once, the call came through again¡ªMr. Langston, fuming.


    "Tell that little bastard to pick up the damn phone!"


    Tobias put on his best apologetic smile. Meanwhile, Everett leaned back and shut his eyes.


    All he could think about... was Aurora.


    He hoped¡ªtruly hoped¡ªshe¡¯d be the kind of woman who would stay by his side, forever.


    ?


    For the past two nights, Aurora hadn¡¯t had a single nightmare.


    Maybe it was because she¡¯d finally gotten used to facing Everett. The bad dreams she used to have, all linked to that rainy night, seemed to fade.


    After one more rest day, she¡¯d be filming the city scenes for the MV¡ªthen it was off to Country Y.


    But early that morning, her phone rang¡ªit was her uncle.


    "Aurora, tonight is Kimi¡¯s birthday. Come home for dinner, will you?"


    Birthday?


    Aurora jolted upright. She¡¯d almost forgotten about her little nephew¡¯s birthday.


    "If Ie back... Grandma will be there too, won¡¯t she? Uncle, maybe I should skip it this year. I¡¯ll send a gift instead¡ªI don¡¯t want to ruin the mood."


    She spoke almost automatically. She had no interest in seeing Mrs. Wilson. Every time they crossed paths, it ended in scolding, shaming, or outright cursing.


    "I understand," her uncle said gently. "If you don¡¯t want to see your grandmother, I won¡¯t push you. It¡¯s been years, but she still can¡¯t let go. Don¡¯t hold it against her¡ªshe¡¯s just too old-fashioned."


    Aurora gave a soft "Mm," and replied, "I understand, Uncle. I¡¯ll let you go."


    She hung up, sitting there feeling a little empty. She honestly didn¡¯t want to go to Kimi¡¯s birthday¡ªnot because of him, but because Mrs. Wilson and her grandmother never weed her.


    Her half-sister Madison would definitely be there too¡ªand just like their grandmother, Madison loved to mock her, always with some sarcastic jab.


    Really, Aurora thought, aside from her uncle and Kimi, the whole family was a mess.


    She gave a bitter little smile, then headed downstairs to talk with Dominic about what gift to send Kimi.


    Eleanor joined in with some suggestions. Since Kimi already had tons of toys, they figured a model airne would be more unique¡ªDominic was sent off to the toy store to grab one.


    After all, little boys didn¡¯t care for jewelry and shiny things.


    Butter that evening, Aurora got a call¡ªfrom Mrs. Wilson.


    Her tone? Predictably nasty.


    "Aurora, you didn¡¯t even show up to Kimi¡¯s birthday. What, you think you¡¯re too good for our family now? And that gift of yours¡ªhow cheap can you get? Kimi already has that toy."


    Aurora stayed silent for a few seconds, her eyes cold.


    No matter what she did for her nephew, she was always going to be criticized. Always.

 Chapter 642: Eyes Full of Emotion

    <h4>Chapter 642: Eyes Full of Emotion</h4>


    Aurora felt awful. She had grown up in someone else¡¯s home, always watching her tone, reading the room. Even now, living on her own, she still had to deal with Mrs. Wilson¡¯s attitude.


    Her life had been nothing but suffocating. She wanted to talk back¡ªbut out of respect for her uncle, who had always treated her well, she bit her tongue.


    "Auntie, if Kimi didn¡¯t like the gift, I¡¯ll just send him money. Please help him buy whatever he wants," Aurora said calmly, though inside, she was boiling. Wasn¡¯t family supposed to be supportive? Since starting her career, she¡¯d given nearly two million to Mrs. Wilson.


    But in her aunt¡¯s eyes, it still seemed like Aurora owed her everything.


    "Well, that works too, haha. Honestly, I get it. Grandma doesn¡¯t like you, so it¡¯s understandable that you wouldn¡¯t want toe," Mrs. Wilson¡¯s tone suddenly softened.


    Aurora felt sick. The only reason she¡¯d called was for money.


    Her uncle¡¯s business hadn¡¯t been doing well these past few years, so Mrs. Wilson¡¯s personal allowance had shrunk. Whenever she was short on cash, she¡¯de to Aurora.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll transfer it now. Gotta go," Aurora replied ndly and hung up.


    Mrs. Wilson let out a satisfied littleugh. Thatugh reeked of smugness.


    She knew Aurora would never tell Mr. Wilson about these things. Out of gratitude for being raised by him, Aurora had always avoided creating tension between the couple.


    Aurora opened her phone and transferred money via an app.


    This time, she sent £¤500,000.


    After the transfer, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like she¡¯d been too na?ve in the past¡ªsending suchrge amounts early on meant anything less now would seem stingy. Her own kindness had backed her into a corner.


    She was frustrated with herself for being such a pushover. But she reminded herself: She¡¯s your aunt. Yeah, she wasn¡¯t great to you growing up, butpared to stepmothers who straight-up abuse their stepkids, she¡¯s not the worst.


    "Fine. Just consider it repayment for raising me," Aurora muttered. "Money¡¯s just money."


    What truly bothered her wasn¡¯t giving money.


    It was the attitude.


    After a day of rest, filming for the MV continued.


    They had only four scenes left to shoot in S City¡ªafter that, it was off to Country Y.


    The song "Losing You" was a deeply emotional track with the longest MV yet¡ª25 minutes long, blending narrative with music. It was the newest way to hook fans.


    And the extended format? Crafted specifically for Everett.


    A huge name like his guaranteed views. A longer MV meant more screen time, more value for fans, and better sales.


    On the ne, Everett and Aurora barely crossed paths. They sat far apart in first ss, along with several other A-listers and key cast members.


    Joining the shoot this time was Amanda.


    She¡¯d be ying the new girlfriend of the mute photographer¡ªEverett¡¯s character. Though it was a supporting role, casting a major celeb like Amanda showed how seriously thepany valued this project (and Aurora).


    Amanda was easy to get along with. Aurora had always liked her, so working together felt smooth and natural.


    After ten hours, theynded in Country Y.


    "Everyone, rest for three hours," Director Z announced. "We¡¯ve got eight shots ahead¡ªfour by theke, four on the roadside. Once you¡¯re rested, a car will take you to Swan Lake to prep for the shoot."


    Amanda and Aurora exchanged a nce¡ªthey were exhausted after ten hours on a ne.


    Dominic hade along with Aurora this time, since Eleanor hadst-minute obligations. As usual, Dominic was chill and didn¡¯t even need rest¡ªshe was Aurora¡¯s personal human rm clock.


    "We¡¯ll rest first. I¡¯ll wake you after three hours," Dominic said cheerfully.


    Aurora nodded, and by chance, her eyes met Everett¡¯s. His gaze was dark, deep, almost overflowing with unspoken emotion.


    Aurora headed to her room with Dominic and Amanda. After a quick nap, Dominic woke her.


    They got ready, changed clothes, and fifteen minutester, Aurora and Dominic were in the hotel lobby.


    Everything about the Country Y hotel oozed romance. Off to the side, a pianist yed gentle tunes, giving the air a dreamy calm.


    "This is the final stop for the MV, right? At least it¡¯s a good ce to rx a little," Amanda said with a smile.


    Aurora pressed her lips together. The final stop? Good. That means I won¡¯t have to see him again afterward.


    Once in the car, Amanda leaned in close with a sly grin. "So... I heard you and Everett have a little history. Aurora, do you actually like him?"


    Aurora was caught off guard. She quickly shook her head. "No way. Don¡¯t believe the rumors."


    Amanda giggled, her fresh and sweetugh like a spring breeze.


    As E¡¯s friend, Amanda was someone Aurora felt safe around.


    "I won¡¯t end up with him," she said, biting her lip, her brows knitting with worry.


    "But... now that we¡¯re filming together again, and he¡¯s still the tragic male lead... no matter what I say, you guys probably won¡¯t believe me, right?"


    Amanda raised an eyebrow yfully. "Honestly... whether people believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is how you want to move forward with him. Why worry what others think? Just follow your heart."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Amanda had a point¡ªshe really didn¡¯t need to care so much about what everyone thought. She was just one person. If she always lived ording to others¡¯ opinions, how could she ever be herself?


    The scenes at Swan Lake featured the mute photographer and his new girlfriend traveling together and filming, only to unexpectedly run into the female lead and her boyfriend.


    In all four shots, Everett¡¯s character¡ªthe mute photographer¡ªwore a somber expression, his eyes filled with mncholy. Distant, joyless.


    The crew had coordinated with theke¡¯s management in advance and booked the location for half a day. That meant they had to shoot all four scenes within that window.


    Luckily, the total screen time for the four scenes was only about eight minutes, so if all went well, they could wrap in one to two hours.


    The small boats were rowed by local boatmen. Aurora and Brown sat in one, both smiling gently, looking bright and rxed.


    Approaching from the other direction was Everett and Amanda in another boat. Amanda¡¯s character was cheerful and sweet, a stark contrast to Everett¡¯s mood.


    The encounter scene, followed by a brief exchange, was done in one take.


    Apuse erupted from the crew.


    Everyone seemed pleased¡ªexcept Everett, who still wore a furrowed brow and a shadow in his eyes. Was he too deep into the role? Even after the director called cut, he couldn¡¯t snap out of it?


    That¡¯s what Aurora thought as she nced over.


    But to her surprise, he was already looking at her. Quietly. As if he had been waiting.


    The orange glow of the setting sun bathed him in light, turning him into a soft, almost surreal silhouette.


    From a distance, he looked like a prince out of a storybook.


    Aurora quickly looked away, but just then, a female crew member snickered sarcastically, "Oh my, such soulful eye contact¡ªI totally caught that moment on camera!"

 Chapter 643: Mouth-to-Mouth Resuscitation

    <h4>Chapter 643: Mouth-to-Mouth Resuscitation</h4>


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up at the staff member.


    Director Z shot her an impatient re. "What are you filming? Delete all of it. The MV is under strict confidentiality. If you don¡¯t want to lose your job, stop filming randomly."


    The female staffer blinked. "Alright, I¡¯ll delete it right away."


    But before she did, she slyly sent the photo to Everett¡¯s email¡ªclearly trying to win him over.


    Aurora didn¡¯t think much of it.


    The next two shots were kissing scenes between her and Brown. When the cameraman saw them, he looked heartbroken. He tossed a handkerchief he¡¯d found earlier in the woods¡ªand had meant to return to Aurora¡ªinto a nearby trash can.


    Aurora felt a little tense in the uing scene. Even though the kiss was faked with camera angles, she still felt awkward and unnatural.


    Everett¡¯s expression turned dark and cold. He nced at the visibly nervous Aurora. "Ms. Wilson isn¡¯t suited for kissing scenes. Get a stand-in."


    The moment he said it, everyone¡¯s eyes widened and turned toward him.


    But Everett¡¯s entire presence was ice-cold, his face clouded with a heavy gloom. Even Director Z felt his scalp tingle with unease.


    Everyone knew Everett liked Aurora. Of course, he didn¡¯t want Brown filming a kiss scene with her.


    "Um... Aurora, what do you think?" Director Z asked cautiously. Everett wasn¡¯t a traditional celebrity, but his status was on par with one, and his influence was massive¡ªintimidating, even.


    If Aurora agreed, Director Z would immediately find her a stand-in.


    "Uh... sure, let¡¯s use a stand-in. I... I¡¯m not very experienced with this kind of scene." Aurora looked down, her face and ears flushed red.


    Director Z nodded and quickly called over neer Selene to fill in.


    Selene was a fresh face. Director Z had brought her along just in case¡ªshe might be the next rising star under LXL. This was her chance to observe and maybe even participate.


    Turns out, she came in handy. Now they had someone to use as a double.


    Brown was visibly annoyed. Looked like Aurora didn¡¯t want to kiss him¡ªor was it just because Everett was here?


    A flicker of disappointment and frustration passed through Brown¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Selene was thrilled. She had dreamed of working with Brown, and now, even before she¡¯d officially debuted, she got the chance.


    Only then did Everett¡¯s mood improve a little. After all the drama, it was finally his turn.


    The sun was nearly touching the sea, casting a wide stretch of orange light across theke. The reflection shimmered and scattered, dancing in Everett¡¯s eyes.


    His expression was calm¡ªdeathly calm. He silently held a handkerchief while his girlfriend (Amanda) sat beside him, talking while scrolling on her phone.


    He acted like he didn¡¯t hear her. His gaze shifted from across theke as he gently stroked the red rose embroidered on the handkerchief.


    A deep sorrow emerged in his eyes. The mood of the scene turned heavy. Finally, he tossed the handkerchief into a trash can beside him.


    Aurora had been watching the whole time.


    Everett was incredibly talented.


    This role suited him perfectly. He reminded her of the lead in Farewell My Concubine¡ªthe same kind of sadness, the same kind of beauty.


    Except Everett¡¯s features were sharper, colder, more striking.


    A man like that, in a scene like this¡ªif it were real, it would break your heart.


    After the scene ended, everyone apuded. Even the spectators at Sharp Lake were amazed by his looks and his aura.


    Aurora finally let out a sigh of relief. The scenes at Snow Goose Lake were done. Just four more to go.


    From now on, she was done. There would be no more connection between her and Everett.


    From now on, she swore she¡¯d never agree to act opposite that man again.


    He might be new to acting, but his presence was overwhelming. She constantly felt cornered¡ªdragged into the scene emotionally.


    "Alright, everyone take a 30-minute break. Then head over to the road by the park. Once we shoot the next four scenes, we¡¯ll have a full day off. Tomorrow, we¡¯re heading back to Country S!"


    Director Z¡¯s announcement lifted Aurora¡¯s spirits. After this MV, she still had two more to shoot¡ªprobably right up to New Year¡¯s Eve.


    The boat moved toward the shore. Aurora stood up, thinking she¡¯d take a picture of Snow Goose Lake under the sunset. But then a wave of dizziness hit her, and she fell straight into theke!


    Brown was too slow to react. He let out a scream and lunged forward, but the boat rocked violently¡ªand with a loud ssh, Aurora had already fallen into theke.


    It happened because she had been squatting for too long. When she suddenly stood up, the dizziness hit her hard.


    Why was she squatting instead of sitting? Because she had just realized she got her period¡ªand it had gotten on her skirt. She didn¡¯t want to leave early or stain the boat owner¡¯s seat, so she squatted instead...


    She hadn¡¯t expected to faint the moment she stood up.


    People around her gasped in shock. Everett didn¡¯t even have time to take off his clothes¡ªhe dove in with a loud ssh, like a fish, heading straight for Aurora, who was struggling in the water.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t swim.


    Director Z quickly threw two life rings into theke.


    "Aurora, how did you fall in so suddenly? Oh my god..." Dominic¡¯s palms were slick with sweat. He watched helplessly as Aurora sank, only to be lifted back up momentster by Everett. He was anxious and frustrated.


    Since she couldn¡¯t swim, Everett had toe up behind her and support her from the back. If he tried from the front, her panic might¡¯ve pulled him under too¡ªmaking it even more dangerous.


    Once Everett brought Aurora back to shore, Brown gave up the idea of jumping in.


    Aurora¡¯s face was pale, her chest barely moving. Without saying a word, Everett pressed his hands firmly against her chest and began CPR.


    Water trickled from the corners of her mouth.


    "How is she?"


    "Oh no, she looks like she¡¯s not breathing."


    "She was under for a few minutes¡ªsomeone who can¡¯t swim wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. She probably swallowed a lot of water."


    "Aurora, please be okay!" Amanda and Dominic were visibly panicked.


    Director Z watched as Everett performed several chestpressions, and water came pouring out of Aurora¡¯s mouth. He quickly shouted, "Everett! Give her mouth-to-mouth! Don¡¯t wait!"


    He knew plenty of the guys on set probably wanted to offer mouth-to-mouth, but with Everett there, no one dared step forward.


    Everett steadied her head and began giving her mouth-to-mouth, fast and focused.


    Everyone was tense, nearly freaking out. If Aurora died... this MV would go down as the most tragically ironic production ever made.


    In a daze, Aurora felt like she was suffocating¡ªher chest hurt, it felt like something heavy was pressing down on her...


    Suddenly, it was like a gust of air pushed life back into her. The blockage in her throat cleared in an instant. Her eyes flew open, and she gasped for breath.


    And then¡ªshock. Aurora realized someone was kissing her!


    Wait¡ªwhat the hell?!

 Chapter 644: Period Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 644: Period Trouble</h4>


    "Aurora¡¯s awake! Thank God!"


    "Aurora, are you okay?"


    "What happened? How did you fall into theke?"


    Everyone crowded around, talking over each other in concern. Only then did Everett pull away from her lips. His face flushed red, though he tried to y it cool as he wiped his mouth. He was soaked¡ªabsolutely freezing.


    Aurora finally realized what had happened. She was still catching her breath, struggling to breathe normally, her eyes burning. "I... I... help me up... thank you..."


    She coughed hard a few more times after she spoke. Everett¡¯s expression darkened. Water dripped from his bangs, but he didn¡¯t even notice. He reached out and firmly helped her up, patting her back.


    "If it hurts, stop talking. Someone get the car¡ªtake her to the hospital!" Everett barked. Tobias snapped out of it and rushed to bring over the car parked nearby.


    This was Everett¡¯s home turf, and he moved like he owned the ce. The car he drove was a stunner¡ªa red Bugatti Veyron. Just looking at it was hypnotic.


    Holding the weak and barely responsive Aurora, Everett got in the car and sped off, vanishing from sight in seconds.


    Dominic stomped in frustration behind them. "Hey! Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? Ugh, I¡¯m her assistant, you know!"


    Director Z quickly ordered another car. "Everyone else, head back to the hotel and rest. Dominic and I are going to the hospital."


    Amanda ran up and jumped in, too. "Director, I¡¯ming with you!"


    Z had no choice. Aurora didn¡¯t seem seriously hurt, and Amanda had always been close to her, so he let here along.


    Thirty minutester.


    Aurora had already changed into a clean hospital gown andy in bed looking annoyed. She was just feeling weak¡ªand she¡¯d gotten her period, which exined her symptoms. Still,ing to the hospital felt unnecessary.


    Everett walked in, now dressed in a sharp suit. His expression was tight. He looked at Aurora, dazed on the hospital bed. "The doctor said you¡¯re fine. You can leave whenever you want."


    He set down a thick stack of test results beside her.


    Amanda stood up. "Thanks for saving her, Everett. Aurora, why don¡¯t you rest a bit longer? We¡¯re not filming until tomorrow anyway."


    Director Z nodded quickly. "That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s just take the day off. Aurora, you really need to take care of yourself. You¡¯re the soul of the MV¡ªthe lead. We can¡¯t have you getting sick."


    Aurora gave an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m sorry... This dy is all my fault."


    "No, no, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like you nned it. Just rest. I¡¯m heading out now, won¡¯t bother you anymore."


    Z left after a few more words of advice.


    Amanda also said her goodbyes and left, leaving only Dominic and Everett in the room.


    Aurora called Dominic over. "Hey... can you buy me some pads? I, um... I got my period."


    Dominic quickly nodded and reminded her to be careful. "Take it easy. With Everett here, you should be fine."


    Fine?


    Everett was like a wolf¡ªwho knew what he¡¯d do?


    Once Dominic left, Aurora¡¯s head started to throb and her stomach felt bloated. She frowned. Falling into Snow Goose Lake right after starting her period... this was going to suck.


    "You don¡¯t feel too bad, do you?" Everett¡¯s voice came out of nowhere.


    Aurora jumped. She looked up into his dark eyes. "I... I¡¯m fine. You can go. Dominic will be back soon."


    Everett gave her a sharp look. "What were you thinking, squatting like that? Don¡¯t you know people with anemia get dizzy when they stand up too fast after squatting?"


    Aurora bit her lip, unwilling to exin why she did it.


    Everett looked even more annoyed. "With an idiot like you, everything takes twice as long."


    Aurora was getting pissed now. She rolled her eyes at him. "If I¡¯m such a waste of your precious time, go film the next few scenes without me. They¡¯re all separate anyway. Clearly working with me is unbearable for someone as important as you. I really hope we never have to work together again."


    Seeing the petite woman getting mad, her face puffed up and red¡ªit was actually kind of cute.


    Everett narrowed his eyes slightly, the corners of his mouth lifting into a smirk. "But that¡¯s exactly why I like working with idiots. It makes people like me, with high IQs, stand out even more..."


    Whatever gratitude Aurora had toward him instantly vanished, reced by pure irritation. Ugh, does this guy die if he stops acting smug for five seconds? Or if he¡¯s not being a jerk?


    She didn¡¯t even bother responding. Everett didn¡¯t push it either. He nced over at his bodyguard. "Keep an eye on her. Make sure nothing happens."


    "Yes, young master."


    With that, Everett turned and walked out of Aurora¡¯s hospital room.


    The truth was, he wasn¡¯t leaving because she ignored him¡ªhe just suddenly felt exhausted. He needed real sleep.


    Home was out of the question. The moment he stepped through the door, the old man would be grilling him with questions. And that weird look from his stepmother? Disgusting.


    So Everett got a hotel room near the hospital. The moment hey down, he passed out.


    He¡¯d barely slept after flying back, and had been dealing with insomnia for days. But now, after getting something off his chest, he finally felt at peace¡ªand crashed hard.


    When Everett woke up, he realized the temperature had dropped. When he first arrived back in Country Y, it was around 50¡ãF (10¡ãC), but now? It felt like someone had dumped ice water over him.


    He groggily sat up, his head pounding, limbs heavy.


    His heart was racing, and his whole body felt weak.


    Then Aurora crossed his mind. He suddenly wanted to go check on her. So he got up from the bed.


    His legs were wobbly, and he nearly copsed.


    What the hell is going on with me? He frowned, touched his forehead¡ªyep, he was burning up.


    Everett had never taken colds or fevers seriously. Usually, he¡¯d pop a fever reducer, tough it out for a few days, and be fine. He hated taking meds.


    But when he opened the door, ready to call out to Tobias, a sharp pain shot through his throat.


    "Young master? What¡¯s wrong? Your face is so red¡ªdo you have a fever?" Tobias quickly stepped up, grabbing hold of Everett, who was swaying on his feet.


    "Yeah. Fever. Just give me something for it."


    "Yes, sir."


    Tobias helped him back to bed and started digging through the room¡¯s medicine stash. The hotel suite was actually one Everett had on permanent lease. He hated sleeping in rooms other people had used, so he always kept some basic supplies there¡ªjust in case.


    As he searched the medicine box, Tobias muttered to himself, The young master getting sick... now that¡¯s rare. But with how cold thatke water was, of course he¡¯d catch something.


    I wonder if that Miss Wilson is sick too. And if she is... will she even feel grateful toward him?


    After Everett took the medicine, he drifted back into a heavy sleep for over an hour.


    But when Tobias checked again, his temperature was even higher than before.

 Chapter 645: Locked In!

    <h4>Chapter 645: Locked In!</h4>


    "Young master, your fever¡¯s getting worse. You really should go to the hospital. This might be serious!"


    Everett frowned, clearly annoyed, and opened his eyes with a raspy voice. "Stop bothering me. Get out."


    Tobias had no choice but to leave the room.


    An hour passed.


    Still no movement from inside.


    Tobias paced anxiously in the hallway.


    Another hour went by¡ªit was already 4 p.m.


    Still dead quiet. Everett hadn¡¯t had lunch. Was he really not hungry at all?


    Tobias couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pushed open the door, only to see Everett¡¯s face flushed red like a zing sunset.


    He rushed over, pressed his hand to Everett¡¯s forehead, then yanked it back like he¡¯d touched something burning. "God, that¡¯s bad! Young master, wake up! Come on, wake up!"


    After Tobias called out a few more times, Everett finally opened his eyes in a daze. He tried to sit up but had no strength at all.


    "Young master, your fever¡¯s really high. Here, take this thermometer."


    Everett took the thermometer Tobias handed him. Five minutester, Tobias checked it and his face went pale.


    "Forty degrees! That¡¯s dangerous¡ªwe¡¯ve got to get you to the hospital. A fever this high won¡¯t break without treatment!"


    Tobias called the bodyguards and had Everett rushed to the hospital.


    Everett didn¡¯t really want to go, but the thought of possibly seeing her at the hospital changed his mind.


    No matter how much he hated hospitals and taking medicine, he could deal with it.


    Once they arrived, the doctors immediately brought him to the ER. It turned out to be a regr flu, but the infection was severe, which is why the fever wouldn¡¯t go down.


    By the time Everett was fully conscious, the doctor had already inserted an IV.


    "Mr. Adams, just get some rest. A nurse will switch out the drip once it¡¯s done," the doctor said.


    Everett stared at the ceiling tiles and frowned.


    Elsewhere in the hospital, Aurora had taken a nap.


    The room was big, airy, and spotless¡ªmore like a regr home than a hospital¡ªso she slept really well.


    When she woke up, her nose was stuffy and her throat sore.


    She might have caught a cold, but she was on her period and didn¡¯t want to take any medication.


    "What are you gonna do, just wait it out? You¡¯re sick¡ªyou really think it¡¯ll go away on its own?" Dominic was frustrated when he found out.


    Aurora pulled off the nket and slipped on her slippers, stepping out onto the balcony.


    A cold breeze hit her. She shivered and pulled her coat tighter. "It¡¯s fine. My colds take time. I can wait until day three or four to take something."


    Her colds usually came with a sore throat for a few days. It wasn¡¯t urgent to start meds right away.


    Dominic couldn¡¯t argue, so he dug through her luggage and found some traditional herbal medicine. The side effects were minimal, so she agreed to drink that for now.


    Around 5:30 p.m., just as Aurora was about to leave the hospital, Tobias showed up to tell her Everett had a fever.


    "Young master probably caught a chill after rescuing you. He¡¯s got a high fever that won¡¯t go down. He¡¯s upstairs on an IV. Miss Wilson, would you like to go see him?"


    Tobias looked at Aurora, a hint of irritation in his eyes. "He¡¯s in this condition because of you, Miss Wilson. You¡¯re really not going to visit him?"


    He was annoyed by her hesitation.


    The young master never got sick¡ªbut for this woman, he finally broke down.


    Back at the temple, Everett probably hadn¡¯t slept properly in days. After getting home, he slept an entire day just to recover a bit.


    His immune system was clearly shot, and Tobias resented Aurora for it.


    Aurora froze, surprised that Everett had also caught a cold.


    "Aurora, maybe you should go check on him?" Dominic said softly. "I¡¯ll go get dinner."


    Tobias nced at Dominic¡ªthis girl was way more soft-hearted than Aurora. Even an outsider couldn¡¯t stand seeing Everett treated so coldly.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll go up. You grab dinner, and call Director Z. Tell him not toe tonight¡ªI¡¯ll head back to the hotel."


    Aurora thought for a moment, then finally gave in.


    Dominic was secretly pleased¡ªshe was rooting for Aurora and Everett to be together.


    If that happened, even a small assistant like her would get some "perks" and benefits.


    If Aurora and Everett became a couple, they¡¯d probably blow up in the industry¡ªand as her assistant, Dominic knew she¡¯d gain from it too.


    Aurora followed Tobias up to the seventh floor¡ªshe had just been on the sixth.


    The hallway was eerily quiet. Turns out, both the sixth and seventh floors were VIP wards, with fewer patients and a lot more peace and quiet.


    She gently knocked on the door. Only after hearing Everett¡¯s raspy voice from inside did she slowly push it open.


    Tobias stayed outside, closing the door behind them with deliberate slowness. A sly smile tugged at his lips.


    Then, he pulled a key out of his pocket¡ªand locked the door from the outside.


    Inside, Aurora had no idea what Tobias had just done. She kept her head down as she walked in, her eyes fixed on the spotless white floor.


    "You... you okay?"


    She didn¡¯t even dare look at him. After all, they had argued not long ago.


    "Okay? Does this look okay to you? Who gets an IV for fun?" Everett scoffed, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    Aurora was speechless.


    Every time they were in the same room, the air felt charged, like something might explode. And Everett¡ªhe always had a way of pushing her buttons.


    She sat down on the couch at the side of the room and finally looked up at him.


    His face was still flushed, clearly from the fever. His hair was clean and slightly messy, a few strandszily resting on his forehead, but that did nothing to dull his usual arrogance and elegance.


    He was dressed in a well-fitted suit, sitting calmly on the hospital bed, raising an eyebrow as he stared right into Aurora¡¯s eyes.


    Aurora quickly looked away from those piercing eyes, flustered. "You¡¯ve got a fever? Besides the hoarse voice, anything else bothering you?"


    "Lightheaded. And annoyed," Everett replied bluntly.


    "Aurora, are you really here to see me? You act like I¡¯m some kind of poisonous snake."


    He gave her a bitter smile. "You won¡¯t even look me in the eye?"


    Aurora bit her lip and slowly looked up at him again, only to find him watching her coldly, like she had done something wrong.


    "If I hadn¡¯t sent someone to be your stand-in, would you have dly kissed Brown in that scene?"


    That question hit her like a p. She froze for several seconds.


    What kind of question was that? It was humiliating.


    Yes, she didn¡¯t like filming kissing scenes¡ªnot because of who she was with, but because she simply wasn¡¯t used to it. She had no experience with that kind of intimacy.


    "What¡¯s the point of bringing that up? It¡¯s over. I don¡¯t want to talk about it."


    Aurora stood up. The whole topic was too sensitive, and she didn¡¯t want to keep going down that road. "Since you¡¯re okay now, I¡¯ll head out."


    Everett¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    Aurora walked to the door, reached for the lock, turned it¡ªand pulled.


    Nothing happened.


    The door wouldn¡¯t budge.


    What the hell?

 Chapter 646: Pinned Against the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 646: Pinned Against the Wall</h4>


    "Someone locked us in?" Aurora frowned and turned to Everett. "Is it one of your people? Call someone."


    Everett gave a half-smile. "Sorry, can¡¯t. My phone got soaked when I jumped in to save you. It¡¯s off being repaired at some headquarters in Y Country."


    Aurora went silent. Her own phone had also gotten water-damaged, so she couldn¡¯t really me him.


    Frustrated, she banged on the door several times. "Hey! Is anyone out there? Open the door! Open up!"


    "Hello? Can you hear me? Sir? Sir?!"


    Aurora remembered clearly¡ªTobias was always by Everett¡¯s side.


    He had shut the door behind her when she came in. He was definitely the one behind this.


    Everett¡¯s people were all bad news¡ªexcept that honest Diego!


    Aurora kept pounding the door and yelling, but no one answered.


    Panicking, she ran to the window, only to find itpletely sealed shut.


    What kind of hospital in Y Country seals windows like this?


    "Don¡¯t bother. No one¡¯s opening that door anytime soon," Everett said calmly as he watched her turn back and knock again.


    He knew Tobias. The guy looked honest and reliable, but once he started scheming, no one could match him.


    Tobias wasn¡¯t going to open the door soon¡ªand he wasn¡¯t worried about Everett getting mad either. He knew Everett too well.


    Aurora red at him, then slumped onto the couch, breathing heavily. "What kind of people do you keep around you? Doing shady crap like this? Everett, what are you trying to pull?"


    In Aurora¡¯s mind, Tobias wouldn¡¯t dare do something like this without Everett¡¯s approval.


    "I¡¯m not trying to do anything," Everett saidzily, clearly amused by her panic. He leaned his head back against the headboard.


    "What, you think if we¡¯re stuck here for a bit I¡¯ll just eat you alive? Hate to disappoint you, but even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m weak as hell¡ªyou didn¡¯t notice?"


    He grinned again. Aurora turned her face away and muttered to herself while spinning the little globe on the table over and over.


    Everett, seeing she was ignoring him, just closed his eyes and stayed quiet.


    The only sound left in the room was Aurora¡¯s muttering.


    "I should¡¯ve known better than toe up here. So stupid. Nothing good ever happens when I¡¯m around this guy."


    "Nothing but bad luck. Ugh!"


    Everett¡¯s smile slowly faded as he listened to her mumble. Then he opened his eyes and said casually, "Come here. Help me to the bathroom."


    Aurora snapped her head up, eyes wide. "What did you just say? I¡¯m not your servant! Why should I help you to the bathroom?"


    Everett gave her a devilish smile. "Don¡¯t you want to get out of here faster? If you do, then take good care of me. Rx. I don¡¯t have the strength toy a hand on you right now¡ªand I¡¯m not in the mood anyway."


    Aurora nearly gagged.


    He was ckmailing her.


    She red at thezy man, grinding her teeth. "Is that all you know how to do, Everett? Threaten me?"


    He raised an eyebrow with mock offense. "Threaten? I can do plenty of things¡ªmanage apany, sign contracts, rescue lost idiots, save drowning idiots... oh, and sleep and eat. Want me to show you how good I am at sleeping¡ª?"


    "Shut up!"


    Aurora was beyond pissed. She wanted nothing more than to kick him right out of the room.


    Everett¡¯s grin only grew wider. He feltpletely at ease around her¡ªfree to tease, to joke, with no filter.


    No pressure, no restraint.


    Being with her felt like they¡¯d known each other for years.


    And yet, it was stillced with that bittersweet tension¡ªromantic, hopeful, painful all at once.


    Aurora, still fuming, jumped up and ran to the window again, shouting a few times. No answer.


    Then she went back to the door, knocked and kicked it. Still nothing.


    Everett covered his ears. "Miss Noise Machine, could you not? Some of us are trying to rest."


    Aurora sat down again, still breathing hard, fists clenched in frustration.


    "Come on," Everett said, calmly but firmly. "From this moment on, every minute you¡¯rete helping me, I¡¯ll have them add one more hour to the lock."


    Aurora almost lost it.


    Add an hour?! You mean... every second she spent with this demon was going to feel like some kind of spiritual torture?


    Forget it!


    Aurora, thinking it over, had no choice but to stand up and walk over to him obediently.


    Her face turned red. "Everett, I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom, but you¡¯re on your own after that!"


    Everett gave her a teasing smile and suddenly leaned in close to her ear. His breath brushed against her skin, making her shiver slightly.


    "If I¡¯m not handling it myself... are you saying you¡¯re going to help me?"


    Aurora immediately pulled back, putting a bit of distance between them. "Let¡¯s go."


    She really didn¡¯t have a choice. If she didn¡¯t "serve" him, she¡¯d be locked in this room for hours¡ªshe didn¡¯t even want to imagine how she¡¯d survive that kind of torture.


    With one hand, Aurora held onto Everett, and with the other, she grabbed the IV stand and slowly helped him toward the bathroom.


    Everett was feeling a little better, but he was still weak.


    Truth was, if he really wanted to move, he could manage just fine on his own.


    But seeing Aurora with nothing to do sparked the idea to mess with her a little.


    Aurora helped him into the bathroom, set the IV stand to the side, then quickly turned around to give him some privacy.


    Everett gave azy grin. "We¡¯ve already had close contact¡ªlet me at least get a look to make it worth my while."


    Aurora spun around and pinched his arm hard.


    Everett sucked in a sharp breath. Damn, this woman didn¡¯t hold back¡ªshe really twisted him like that?


    Aurora shot him a mocking smile. "Like I¡¯d want to look at you. Just the thought of it makes my eyes dirty."


    Everett¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    But at the moment, he had more pressing matters to deal with. Not long after, Aurora heard the unmistakable sound of him peeing. She felt awkward and edged farther away from the door.


    This was so embarrassing. Just the two of them in the room¡ªif a reporter caught this, there¡¯d be no clearing her name, no matter how innocent it was.


    Whatever. If she lived her life worrying about everyone¡¯s opinion, how could she survive?


    After Everett zipped up, he pressed the flush pedal, and the toilet whooshed loudly.


    He turned around and looked at her slim back. "Aurora, give me a hand."


    Aurora lifted her eyelids. She knew damn well he could walk by himself. He just couldn¡¯t stand seeing her rx for even a second¡ªand probably thought messing with her was fun.


    Reluctantly, she turned and grabbed his arm, helping him back out.


    Suddenly, Everett leaned his full weight onto her. His face twisted slightly, as if in pain.


    "Everett, what¡¯s wrong?" Aurora asked, startled. Before she could react, he had already pinned her against the wall.


    Poor Aurora was now trapped¡ªbetween the cold wall and a very much alive Everett.

 Chapter 647: He Did It on Purpose!

    <h4>Chapter 647: He Did It on Purpose!</h4>


    She suddenly looked up at him, only to find Everett leaning in close, his breath warm against her face. It made her feel incredibly awkward.


    "Everett, get off me¡ªnow!" Aurora growled through clenched teeth.


    Everett panted slightly, his voice weak. "I suddenly... don¡¯t think I can walk anymore..."


    Bull. He was obviously faking it.


    Aurora grabbed the IV stand and shoved him away, but he slumped back onto her again. "Just let me lean on you... mm, I need a break."


    He was so close it looked like they were cuddling. If anyone walked in, they¡¯d think it was some romantic moment.


    Except it wasn¡¯t. Everett had backed her right up against the wall...


    His lips brushed her cheek, soft like petals. And hisugh¡ªlow and smug¡ªsounded like a devil in the dark.


    This guy was shameless.


    Aurora stomped hard on his foot. Everett winced. But before he could react, she yanked him off her like a porcupine on the attack.


    "Everett, if you don¡¯t start walking, I swear I¡¯ll leave you here!" Aurora snapped, her pretty eyes ring.


    Everett almostughed.


    Barely holding it in, he kept a straight face. "Fine. You clearly want to spend more time alone with me."


    Aurora was furious. How could one person be this annoying? She seriously wanted to chop him into pieces.


    She held back her anger. Everett stopped messing around and quietly followed behind her.


    The IV line swung with each step, and somehow, Everett found that motion... oddly graceful.


    Aurora parked the IV stand by the bed, crossed her arms, and stared coldly out at the people walking by.


    This floor was way too soundproof. VIP treatment, alright. She knocked on the ss¡ªthunk.


    After standing there another ten minutes, Aurora couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned back to him. "Everett, could you... get someone to unlock the door?"


    Everett raised his eyebrows innocently. "I didn¡¯t lock it. And how am I supposed to call anyone? This room¡¯s soundproof, remember? Stop dreaming."


    Aurora was fuming. She plopped onto the couch, refusing to look at him.


    Luckily, there were a few magazines nearby¡ªbut all in Country W¡¯snguage.


    She¡¯dpletely forgotten this was Country Y. Aurora didn¡¯t care much for Country W¡¯snguage. Just scanning the rows of text gave her a headache.


    She could mostly make it out, but there were still words she didn¡¯t know. After a few pages, her eyelids grew heavy. Soon, she was curled up on the couch, fast asleep.


    She let her guard down because Everett was a patient. There was no way he had the energy to try anything.


    Watching her sleep, Everett frowned. "She really just fell asleep like that? No sense of caution at all. Pig."


    Even so, he stood up, grabbed the nket from the bed, and with his IV hand gripping the stand, quietly draped it over her.


    Everett¡¯s head was still a little fuzzy.


    He sat back down on the bed, quietly watching Aurora¡¯s sleeping profile.


    It felt so good to be with her.


    Even the night seemed softer.


    Even the lights felt warmer.


    Even time itself felt more precious.


    Everett wished he could freeze this moment¡ªjust sit here and look at her forever.


    But this woman... she probably didn¡¯t have him in her heart, did she?


    Feeling a bit frustrated, Everett found himself craving a cigarette. But after changing clothes, everything on him was soaked. His lighter was probably lost in theke.


    He took a deep breath and stared greedily at Aurora, as if afraid he might never see her again.


    Aurora was sound asleep. Even when the door opened, she didn¡¯t stir.


    ck ck ck¡ªthe sharp sound of a woman¡¯s heels echoed through the room. Everett looked up with clear annoyance. The moment the woman stepped inside, the scent of her perfume filled the air.


    The one he hated most.


    A man and a woman walked in. The man looked to be around fifty, though he was actually sixty. This was Everett¡¯s father¡ªMr. Langston Adams.


    The woman walking ahead of him was Everett¡¯s stepmother, Gianna.


    Gianna was from Country S. She didn¡¯te from a poor background, but her personality was just as calcting as Everett¡¯s biological mother.


    "Everett, you got hurt and didn¡¯t even tell us? If the butler hadn¡¯t spotted your car, we wouldn¡¯t have known you were back!"


    Gianna sounded concerned, but when she caught Everett¡¯s cold, deadpan stare, she shut up and stepped aside to let Mr. Langston approach.


    As he came closer, Gianna gave a coy smile and held onto his arm. "See? Everett¡¯s on an IV. He really must be injured."


    Langston¡¯s eyes drifted to Aurora, still sleeping on the couch.


    Only then did Gianna notice there was someone else in the room¡ªa young woman, beautiful and sharp-looking. She frowned instantly, clearly displeased.


    "Who is she?" Langston asked, his tone sharp and cold.


    Maybe the voices finally reached her. Aurora stirred, hershes fluttering. She slowly opened her eyes and stood up in surprise and awkwardness when she saw two unfamiliar faces.


    "She¡¯s my girlfriend. Aurora," Everett saidzily.


    Aurora? The woman from Country S who was in all those rumors with Everett?


    Gianna¡¯s heart burned with jealousy, but she kept up a pleasant smile. "So you¡¯re Miss Wilson. What a pleasure!"


    Aurora hadposed herself by now. "Hello. I¡¯m Aurora. And this gentleman is...?"


    "That¡¯s my father. And that¡¯s his current wife," Everett replied, totally indifferent.


    Aurora blushed a little as she turned toward the obviously unamused Mr. Langston.


    "Mr. Adams, nice to meet you. Everett was joking earlier¡ªI¡¯m just a friend, not his girlfriend," she exined gently. Langston¡¯s expression softened a bit.


    "I see. And you, you brat¡ªyou came back to Country Y and didn¡¯t even tell me?" Langston scolded, his tone ice-cold. Ever since Everett had moved to Country S, they barely saw each other.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m not your lover. Why would I need to report to you?"


    Aurora nearly choked. She didn¡¯t expect Everett to be this sarcastic right in front of his father.


    "You¡ª" Langston was about to lose it, but then remembered there waspany in the room. He turned to Aurora, giving her a once-over.


    She really was beautiful.


    Her voice was crisp and full of spirit, just like her face.


    Langston didn¡¯t live in Country S, but he was well aware of its entertainment industry. The one who stood out most in his mind was E¡ªEric¡¯s wife¡ªwho had, at a young age, invested innd that skyrocketed yearster.


    And she¡¯d even reced Tiffany as the number one Country S woman on a major Y country magazine list.


    "I¡¯d like to speak with Everett. Miss Wilson, if it¡¯s convenient, would you mind stepping out?" he said curtly.


    Aurora gave a polite smile and folded the nket neatly. "Everett, I¡¯ll head out. Mr. Adams, Mrs. Langston, goodbye."


    She was respectful and didn¡¯t lose her cool in front of Langston¡¯s obvious hostility.


    "She¡¯s my girlfriend. Why should she leave?" Everett suddenly snapped, cold and firm.

 Chapter 648: I Don’t Want You to Marry Her

    <h4>Chapter 648: I Don¡¯t Want You to Marry Her</h4>


    Aurora gasped sharply, her expression darkening.


    "Everett, you really know how to joke. I¡¯ve got things to do¡ªI¡¯m leaving."


    Without another word, she turned and strode off.


    Old Mr. Langston squinted at her slender figure disappearing into the distance and let out a low chuckle.


    "Well, would you look at that... Seems like she really doesn¡¯t care for you. What a rare thing¡ªthere¡¯s actually a girl out there who¡¯s not into my son."


    There was even a hint of amusement in his tone as he walked over and sat down on the couch.


    Gianna pursed her lips.


    "Sir, what woman wouldn¡¯t like our Everett? That girl¡¯s just putting on a show."


    "Whose son is he, exactly? Miss Gianna, you¡¯re disgusting."


    Everett sneered.


    "You¡¯re not wee here. Both of you need to leave. Now."


    "You little punk¡ªwhat, your stepmother offend you or something?"


    Old Mr. Langston almost stormed over, but Gianna quickly held him back.


    Everett looked at Gianna coldly¡ªthis seductive, polished woman who was all tricks and maniption underneath.


    "Miss Gianna, please excuse us. I have something to say to my father."


    He thought about it. Kicking the old man out wouldn¡¯t be right. After all, they were father and son.


    And truthfully, taking his anger out on his dad because of her didn¡¯t make sense either.


    Gianna smiled sweetly, calm and gracious.


    "Of course. I¡¯ll leave you two to it."


    She sashayed out, closing the door behind her.


    Everett frowned, his expression icy as he faced the old man.


    "Father, don¡¯t even think about meddling in my marriage. You couldn¡¯t even manage your own."


    His serious tone only made Mr. Langston more annoyed.


    "I¡¯m your father. Why can¡¯t I weigh in? And your stepmother¡¯s been nothing but kind to you¡ªwhat more do you want?"


    "I¡¯m not a three-year-old. I don¡¯t need her kindness."


    Everett¡¯s face twisted with disgust.


    "You know I can¡¯t stand her. Seeing her is like seeing a cockroach. And deep down, you know it too. You¡¯re sixty, Father. Stop lying to yourself."


    "What did you say?"


    Mr. Langston shot to his feet, furious, jabbing a finger in Everett¡¯s face.


    "You little brat, getting bold now? Think you can talk back to me? You ever seen a stepmother treat a stepson this well? You¡¯ve seen all those horror stories online!"


    Everett stared at him coolly. It didn¡¯t matter how he tried to talk to his father¡ªit always ended in an argument.


    He found himself doubting whether that warm, gentle father he remembered from childhood ever really existed.


    Everett said nothing. No point in making things worse.


    This old man¡ªhe¡¯d never really known love his whole life. That was the real tragedy.


    Mr. Langston looked at Everett in silence and noticed the trace of emotion in his son¡¯s eyes. He let out a soft sigh.


    He missed those days when Everett was little¡ªwhen a single tear from his boy would have him scooping him up andforting him.


    Now, his grown-up son just kept pulling further away.


    He knew what kind of woman Gianna was. But it was exactly because she was around that Everett showed concern.


    "Father... you should divorce her."


    Everett said it quietly, now calm.


    After pulling Aurora out of danger, a wave of cold realization hit him¡ªif something ever happened to him, his father would be leftpletely alone.


    Gianna was not his father¡¯s soulmate. She only cared about pleasure and appearances. She only showed up when it benefited her.


    Everett knew exactly what she was after.


    "If she¡¯s staying here, I won¡¯te around much. If she leaves, I¡¯lle by twice a week."


    He looked directly at Mr. Langston, his voice firm.


    "I want you to find someone who actually loves you. Not just some woman to fill the house."


    His words left Mr. Langston stunned. The earlier heat between them had dissipated.


    Truthfully, their arguments always blew hot and cold. They¡¯d fight, then quickly cool off.


    It was a pattern: one step forward, one step back, and then silence.


    But this time, Everett had said something real.


    "You mean that?"


    Mr. Langston looked at him skeptically. They¡¯d been father and son for 28 years, and this was the first time Everett spoke like this?


    "I¡¯ve got no reason to lie. You don¡¯t love her either."


    Everett met his gaze calmly.


    "Don¡¯t assume I¡¯m worried about you just because you¡¯ve got a woman around. You¡¯re not a child. If you don¡¯t love her, then don¡¯t keep her. End it."


    This marriage meant nothing.


    Mr. Langston opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    Everett was right¡ªhe didn¡¯t love Gianna. He¡¯d married her just to avoiding home to an empty house. He never thought his son would loathe her so deeply.


    "What¡ªyour aversion to women still not cleared up?"


    Mr. Langston frowned.


    "But that girl just now¡ªwhy did you let her stay here?"


    "She¡¯s not just anyone. She¡¯s different."


    Everett¡¯s gaze drifted to the ceiling.


    "I¡¯m not like you. You have terrible taste. If you¡¯re going to keep a woman around, at least find one with ss and a decent heart."


    Mr. Langston chuckled.


    "You brat. So now you¡¯re finally telling me how you feel? What, too good to talk to me before this?"


    "You talk too damn much."


    Everett scowled.


    He didn¡¯t want to drag it out. He¡¯d said what he needed to say, and that was enough.


    Mr. Langston looked at his son¡¯s handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but walk over and sit on the edge of the bed.


    Just then, Tobias knocked and entered the room, bringing a backup phone.


    "Give the other one to Miss Wilson," Everett said calmly.


    Tobias looked a bit surprised.


    "But... Miss Wilson might not ept it."


    "If she doesn¡¯t, toss it in the trash," Everett said without a hint of concern. He clearly didn¡¯t care about the money.


    Tobias nodded, gave a polite nod to the old man, and left.


    Mr. Langston seized the moment.


    "Back when I was nning to marry Gianna fifteen years ago... was it because of your mother? You didn¡¯t think she was worth recing¡ªis that why you were so against it?"


    He had to ask.


    Because when he first brought up marrying Gianna fifteen years ago, Everett had pushed back hard.


    But Gianna had gotten pregnant, and he felt he had no choice. From that moment on, thirteen-year-old Everett started pulling away from him.


    Even when they did see each other, Everett would barely speak to him.


    Later, when Everett started high school, he moved out.


    His half-sister had just been born, and Mr. Langston didn¡¯t want the baby¡¯s crying to disturb Everett¡¯s studies.


    So he let him live off-campus¡ªbut the distance between them only grew.


    Every visit after that was the same: cold, distant. Everett avoided meals at home, and once he graduated and took over thepany, he became even busier.


    They barely had time for a real conversation anymore.


    "No, Father. But I think you already know the real reason," Everett said tly.


    "You were against it just because you didn¡¯t like Gianna?"


    "Old man, has your brain started to rot?"


    Everett didn¡¯t want to get into it. His face grew even colder.


    "Either way, I don¡¯t want you marrying some actress. I don¡¯t care how pretty she is or how nice her voice sounds!"


    Mr. Langston¡¯s expression darkened as he thought of Aurora.

 Chapter 649: The Strange Stepmom

    <h4>Chapter 649: The Strange Stepmom</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t want you to marry Gianna either¡ªdid that stop you? Dad, I¡¯m not with Miss Wilson just to spite you. I genuinely like her. But you? You¡¯ve turned yourself into someone else¡¯s pawn over a kid."


    Mr. Langston inhaled sharply. He never really understood how much Everett¡¯s biological mother had affected him¡ªjust knew his son had this odd quirk: he didn¡¯t like women.


    Now that Everett actually liked someone, shouldn¡¯t he just let it be?


    "You okay now?" The old man suddenly softened. He wasn¡¯t that stubborn of a person. But divorcing Gianna? That was off the table.


    Because they still had a sweet, lively little daughter at home.


    "I¡¯m fine," Everett replied tly.


    "If you¡¯re fine,e home for dinner tomorrow night. And if you want to bring Miss Wilson... I won¡¯t object. I still don¡¯t like the idea of you marrying an actress, but I respect your choice," Mr. Langston said with obvious displeasure. "You bailed on Delhst time. You better go to the Chengs¡¯ in a couple of days and apologize."


    "Apologize? I¡¯ve made it clear I won¡¯t see her. Stop throwing women you like at me!"


    "How dare you! You¡¯re arrogant and ungrateful!" Mr. Langston was furious, jumping out of his seat. He only pushed those women on Everett because he was afraid the guy would stay single forever.


    Everett didn¡¯t even nce back. A week ago, Delh had flown to Country S to see him¡ªbut he¡¯d deliberately avoided her.


    She even texted himter, calling him cold and heartless.


    Everett found itughable. He¡¯d never promised Delh anything. They weren¡¯t even dating. How could she use him of being cold?


    "I¡¯m not just arrogant. I¡¯m cold and heartless too. If you don¡¯t want your son¡¯s reputation to keep getting worse, stop pulling these little stunts."


    Without looking up, Everett grabbed his phone and checked his inbox.


    Ever since shooting the MV, he¡¯d barely had time to handle work.


    Opening his email, he winced at the hundreds of unread messages.


    ?


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Aurora was in her hospital room. Dominic hade back with dinner.


    "I was looking all over for you! Where did you go? This VIP floor is huge. I even saw that Tobias guy¡ªhe told me you went out."


    Aurora pressed her lips together. "He locked us inside."


    Dominic¡¯s eyes went wide. "Wait, what?!"


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened. "Like boss, like underling. Tobias is just as shady."


    She¡¯d fallen asleep in there¡ªonly to wake up and find Everett¡¯s dad and stepmom had shown up. And she¡¯d been sprawled out,pletely unaware.


    Even if she imed it meant nothing... who would believe that?


    "Do you think any reporters got pictures? If they did..." Dominic trailed off, blinking as someone knocked on the door. She put her meal down and cracked the door open.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Standing outside was a woman in a long red dress with a ck shawl. In this cold weather, she was only wearing sheer tights.


    Sure, the hospital had heating... but still. She was doing the most. Looked to be in her thirties, with a sultry, over-the-top vibe.


    "I¡¯m looking for Miss Aurora. Is she here? I¡¯m Everett¡¯s stepmother¡ªGianna."


    Gianna smiled sweetly, her charm dialed all the way up. Even Dominic was briefly stunned¡ªshe really was beautiful. Just... too much.


    Dominic never liked women who were too seductive. Felt like they lived just to please men.


    "Aurora, someone¡¯s here for you. Says she¡¯s Everett¡¯s stepmom."


    Aurora paused mid-bite, swallowed, wiped her mouth, and nodded. "Let her in."


    Gianna walked in, nced around the tidy room, and raised a brow before shing an even brighter smile.


    "Miss Wilson, I hope I¡¯m not interrupting your dinner?"


    "No, it¡¯s fine. If you¡¯ve got something to say, Mrs. Langston, go ahead." Aurora sat calmly. She didn¡¯t know why Gianna was here, but she could feel it¡ªthat mix of jealousy and hostility in the woman¡¯s eyes was impossible to miss.


    Gianna turned her head gracefully and tilted it slightly at Dominic. "Miss, would you mind giving us a moment?"


    Dominic nced at Aurora. Aurora nodded, so Dominic quietly stepped out and closed the door behind her.


    Aurora sat with her hands gently folded, calm andposed, her whole presence serene and lovely. The sight sparked a wave of jealousy in Gianna¡¯s chest.


    No wonder he fell for her.


    It had to be that quiet elegance, and maybe that angelic voice too. But... if her voice were to be hoarse, would he still love her then?


    The thought made Gianna¡¯s smile even sweeter. "Miss Wilson, Everett said you¡¯re his girlfriend. I just wanted to confirm that. His father¡¯s been so worried about his love life over the years."


    Aurora looked at the woman before her¡ªdraped in red like some kind of seductive rose¡ªand slowly shook her head. "No, I¡¯ve said before: Everett was joking. Someone like me doesn¡¯t match someone like him."


    At least she knows her ce. A flicker of joy passed through Gianna¡¯s eyes, and she let out a cheerfulugh.


    "I see... That exins it. Seems Everett really likes you, but you don¡¯t feel the same, right?"


    Aurora pressed her lips together and gave a faint smile. "Mrs. Langston, whether he likes me or not, I honestly don¡¯t know. But there¡¯s nothing between us."


    Gianna felt a weight lift from her chest. So, this woman had her heart set elsewhere?


    "Oh, so Miss Wilson doesn¡¯t like our Everett? Is there already someone else in your heart?"


    "No, it¡¯s just... we¡¯re not right for each other." Aurora rubbed her temples. She couldn¡¯t exin why, but something about talking to Gianna made her uneasy.


    There was something off about her expression.


    When Aurora said there was no future between her and Everett, Gianna¡¯s eyes lit up¡ªlike she saw a glimmer of hope.


    "I see. Well then, I won¡¯t keep you from your dinner. Goodbye, Miss Wilson." Gianna got the answer she wanted and left looking very pleased with herself.


    Aurora frowned slightly. Dominic came back in, noticing the confusion on her face.


    "What¡¯s wrong? What did that woman say to you? She¡¯s Everett¡¯s stepmom? She¡¯s so young!"


    Aurora paused, and to her own surprise, felt a twinge of annoyance.


    "Nothing much. Just asked if I was Everett¡¯s girlfriend," Aurora said calmly, opening her takeout box again and eating slowly.


    "Such a young stepmom... Geez. Rich men these days¡ªdoesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re 60 or 70, they all want to marry girls in their 20s or 30s. No wonder people say men can share hardship, but not wealth," Dominic muttered.


    Aurora kept eating slowly. "That¡¯s just a few cases. It doesn¡¯t mean all men are like that."


    "Oh, you¡¯d be surprised. I grew up in the countryside. Plenty of men struck it rich from mining, then dumped their first wives and started chasing mistresses left and right... Tch, society these days is a mess."


    Dominic kept rambling. "That¡¯s why women today are practical. Everyone¡¯s looking for a guy with a car, a house, and money."

 Chapter 650: No Public Statement!

    <h4>Chapter 650: No Public Statement!</h4>


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help butugh a little. "Depending on a man¡¯s money is never as reliable as having your own. No matter how rich he is, the money¡¯s still his¡ªnot yours. If you¡¯re capable, even after a divorce, you can still live well on your own."


    Dominic nodded. "You¡¯ve got a point. But still, isn¡¯t marrying a rich guy better than marrying a broke one? Imagine struggling with a poor man, ending up worn out and dull, and then he dumps you for some younger woman... Wouldn¡¯t that be soul-crushing?"


    Aurora frowned. The topic was a bit heavy. If an average guy overheard Dominic¡¯s "wisdom," who knows if he¡¯d be angry or just crushed.


    Aurora quietly finished her dinner. Her appetite wasn¡¯t bad. Her throat hurt a bit, but with plenty of water and her decent health, it should pass.


    "No matter who you marry¡ªrich or poor¡ªa woman needs her own strength. If you¡¯re well-off yourself, it doesn¡¯t matter what he has. Even if you build a life together from scratch, that¡¯s still a valuable experience. And if he dumps you? Who says you can¡¯t find someone even better? Look at Wang Fei¡ªshe¡¯s never acted like some bitter ex. We can¡¯t see everything, sure, but on the surface, she¡¯s always kept it ssy. That counts for something."


    Dominic burst outughing. "Aurora, not everyone can be like her though!"


    Aurora calmly wiped her mouth. "Let¡¯s get our things together. We¡¯re leaving."


    Dominic quickly set down her food. "Let me help."


    "I¡¯m fine. Eat first," Aurora said. She felt good¡ªhad even napped for about half an hour. Aside from cold symptoms, she was doing okay.


    As Aurora started tidying up, Tobias strolled in slowly. "Miss Wilson, the young master asked me to give you this phone."


    Aurora looked up. The phone in Tobias¡¯s hand was sleek, all white¡ªelegant and stylish.


    Clearly made for a woman. There wasn¡¯t a brand logo on it, so it must¡¯ve been custom-made.


    "I don¡¯t need it," Aurora replied coolly.


    Tobias wasn¡¯t surprised. After a few run-ins, he already knew she was the independent type.


    "In that case... guess I¡¯ll toss it." He dropped the phone straight into the trash. "The young master probably had it made just for you. But if you won¡¯t take it, it doesn¡¯t need to exist."


    With that, he turned and walked out.


    "Whoa, whoa... Is your young master made of money or just dumb? That¡¯s like throwing cash out the window!"


    Dominic clearly couldn¡¯t bear it. She rushed over, pulled the phone out of the trash, and gently wiped it off. "Aurora, this phone¡¯s way too nice to throw away..."


    "Get rid of it," Aurora said without a second thought. She had no connection to Everett anymore¡ªwhy keep anything from him?


    Dominic¡¯s mouth twitched. "Well... I¡¯ll hold onto it for now. If you ever change your mind, I¡¯ll give it back."


    Aurora didn¡¯t respond. She knew Dominic came from a tough background¡ªshe¡¯d always valued everything she had.


    "Just use it."


    "No way! That¡¯s from Everett¡ªme using it? Do I look like I have a death wish?" Dominic scoffed. She wasn¡¯t about to touch something custom-made for Aurora by Everett.


    Aurora finished packing up. She and Dominic left the hospital, not realizing that on the seventh floor, someone was silently watching her walk away.


    Some feelings don¡¯t disappear just because they¡¯re rejected.


    Because of Aurora¡¯ske ident, the entire crew was given two days off.


    Aurora found it odd¡ªher body had recovered, and her throat pain wasn¡¯t that serious. Her voice was still usable.


    Besides, thest four scenes didn¡¯t even require dialogue. And even if they did, that would be handled in post-production.


    Eventually, Dominic spilled the truth: Everett had a high fever that wouldn¡¯t go down and spent a whole day on IVs. He was still very weak.


    On the third day, Aurora got up early and stood by the window, looking out at Snow Goose Lake in the distance.


    It was a famous scenic spot in Country Y, and a popr ce for couples to take wedding photos.


    That incident... it had probably blown up all over the entertainment media back home by now.


    "Uh... Aurora, it¡¯s Eleanor on the phone!"


    Dominic handed it over. Since Aurora¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t working, she¡¯d have to get a new one once they were back home.


    Aurora took the call. On the other end, Eleanor spoke gently but concerned: "Aurora, how could you be so careless? You fell into ake and didn¡¯t even tell me! If I hadn¡¯t seen the news, I¡¯d still be in the dark!"


    Aurora felt a little guilty. "Sorry, Eleanor. I told Dominic not to tell you. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Has it... gone public back home?"


    "Of course it has! It¡¯s all over the news and entertainment sites. Everett even gave you mouth-to-mouth, right? Fans are going wild¡ªeveryone¡¯s saying he must be in love with you. Why else would he be the first one to jump in after you?"


    Aurora felt awkward. "Uh, Eleanor, don¡¯t say stuff like that. He doesn¡¯t like me..."


    Eleanor chuckled. "Oh please. If he doesn¡¯t like you, then who does?"


    Aurora bit her lip, unsure of how to respond. "He and I... we won¡¯t end up together."


    "Why not? Aurora, are you still hung up on the past?"


    "Yes. I can¡¯t let it go," Aurora said, her breath catching slightly. That rainy night shed in her mind¡ªhis terrifying face, the way he vited her boundaries...


    "In that case, there¡¯s no need to release any kind of statement. The more you exin, the messier it gets. The fans won¡¯t believe it anyway. Think about it¡ªEverett, who¡¯s never had anything to do with the entertainment industry, suddenly decides to coborate with you. How could the fans not start specting? And if you do make a public statement now, andter end up with him anyway, it¡¯ll only make things worse."


    Eleanor¡¯s logic didn¡¯t sit quite right with Aurora. "But I¡¯ve already decided not to be with him¡ªso why can¡¯t I make it clear?"


    "You can, technically. But what if you do end up with him? Wouldn¡¯t that make you look like a hypocrite? Aurora, the world is full of surprises. Nothing is ever 100%. So you should really listen to me on this," Eleanor said firmly.


    Aurora stayed silent for a few seconds. She couldn¡¯t argue with that.


    Life was unpredictable. She once thought she and Alexander wouldst forever¡ªlook how that turned out.


    So no, she couldn¡¯t say for sure what the future held. Maybe silence was the better choice.


    "Have you decided? Will you release a statement or not?"


    Eleanor¡¯s voice had softened.


    "I¡¯ll do whatever you think is best," Aurora said quietly after a moment.


    "Good. From what Director Z said, Everett¡¯s feversted two full days¡ªhe should be doing better today. Once you wrap up these scenes, you¡¯ll get a break. But next week, you¡¯ll be shooting the MV for Love You."


    Eleanor¡¯s voice carried a note of excitement. "Thepany will keep sending you new songs too, and you¡¯ll be doing some covers as well. You¡¯ll be able to choose what fits you best. After all, you can¡¯t release an album with just a few songs."


    "Got it. Thanks, Eleanor... and sorry for worrying you these past few days," Aurora said, her voice soft and full of gratitude.

 Chapter 651: Should I Go See Him?

    <h4>Chapter 651: Should I Go See Him?</h4>


    "It¡¯s fine, just focus on your work," Eleanor said. "I¡¯ll hang up now¡ªcall me when you¡¯reing back. I¡¯lle pick you up."


    "Okay, bye Eleanor!"


    "Bye!"


    After hanging up, Aurora left with Dominic and headed to the hotel lobby to wait for Director Z.


    The crew was already gathered. Director Z arrived five minuteste, and surprisingly, he sincerely apologized for it.


    Amanda yfully teased him, "Director Z, why are you being so polite? None of us are mad. People say directors have bad tempers, but you¡¯re more patient than most of us actors!"


    Director Z chuckled. "That¡¯s because they¡¯re big shots. I¡¯m just a broke nobody¡ªI need you guys to survive!"


    His humor made everyoneugh again.


    When the crew arrived at the location, it was indeed that road near Snow Goose Lake.


    Usually, it wasn¡¯t too quiet, but the scenery was stunning¡ªexactly why Director Z chose to shoot here. Plus, since it was during working hours, the road wasn¡¯t crowded and wouldn¡¯t interfere with filming.


    "Everett¡¯s here¡ªwow, that car is something else."


    "Well, of course¡ªhe¡¯s a second-gen rich kid in Country Y. A guy like him would never drive just some average sports car. Everett¡¯s got it all¡ªlooks and money."


    "But he looks a little pale today... probably still sick after a few days of fever."


    Aurora heard the murmurs and instinctively looked up. There he was¡ªEverett, still in a white sweater, a ck jacket, and jeans.


    The outfit was simple, fitting for his role as an ordinary photographer in the film.


    But no matter how in the clothes, he couldn¡¯t hide his air of elegance and privilege.


    He looked pale and colder than usual, but not the least bit tired.


    Hands in his pockets, he walked toward them.


    "Everett, there you are. Everyone get ready¡ªwe¡¯re shooting in five minutes!" Director Z called out.


    Aurora nced at the script. Thest four scenes were simple: she and Brown stroll through the park,ughing and chasing each other. Then the female lead takes off her ring, and her boyfriend identally knocks it away.


    It¡¯s their promise ring.


    She goes to retrieve it as it rolls onto the road¡ªjust as a cares speeding toward her...


    In the nick of time, the mute photographer dashes over and pushes her out of the way.


    He dies saving her. She kneels in tears beside his body, staring at the blood-soaked ring in his hand.


    Aurora frowned. A crying scene... seriously?


    And she had to cry over Everett?


    That was going to be hard.


    "Aurora, here¡¯s some tear-inducing eye drops. If you can¡¯t cry naturally, use a bit. Just make sure your expression is on point," said Xiao Guang, the director¡¯s assistant, handing her the small bottle.


    Aurora nodded. Sometimes, when you couldn¡¯t fully get into character, you needed a little help.


    Still, wouldn¡¯t people question her acting skills if she had to rely on this?


    Whatever. Let them talk. She¡¯d just focus on doing her part.


    The next two scenes began with her and Brown walking under the sun.


    Then came the yful chasing. The female lead noticed the ring had gotten dirty, so she took it off.


    Everything was ready.


    The ring dropped and rolled onto the road. Aurora looked panicked and ran after it. A car sped by.


    No, she didn¡¯t actually get hit. The ident would be added in post-production.


    But Everett pushed her away, and she hit the pavement. When she looked up¡ªthere he was, lying nearby...


    Even though it was just a scene, a flicker of real shock shed in her eyes. She stared at him, her gaze filling with red.


    Everetty quietly in a pool of blood, clutching the ring tightly in his hand, his face pale as paper.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing makeup¡ªafter being sick for days, his naturalplexion saved the makeup team a lot of work. He lookedpletely in character.


    He stared at her, a trace of blood on his lips, making his pale face look even more haunting.


    His whole body trembled, like he had really been crushed by the car, enduring unbearable pain.


    He finally let go¡ªthe bloody ring dropped from his hand with a crisp clink...


    Aurora stared at Everett, her vision full of him: that pale face, those bleeding lips, the battered hands...


    Suddenly, an overwhelming fear welled up inside her. She opened her mouth¡ªbut no words came out.


    This scene had no lines.


    But why... why did she feel such real fear?


    It was as if she¡¯d seen a glimpse of the future¡ªEverett really lying on that road...


    And then, out of nowhere, tears began to fall.


    Everett smiled.


    It was like a flower faded by time, smiling onest time before saying goodbye to the world...


    His hand slowly dropped to the ground...


    "Cut! Okay, that¡¯s a wrap for this scene. Someone help Everett and Aurora up!"


    Director Z¡¯s voice broke Aurora out of her daze. She blinked,ing back to herself as Dominic rushed over and helped her up. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt when you fell?"


    Aurora¡¯s palm had scraped against the pavement, leaving a few bloody marks.


    But it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Just a minor scrape.


    "Aurora, you were amazing just now! I seriously learned so much from watching you," Selene ran over, looking both admiring and a little envious.


    Aurora noticed her forehead was damp with sweat. Dominic started gently wiping it as she teased, "Aurora practices every day¡ªshe always takes time to read the script and rehearse. So of course she nailed it in one take. But still, gotta give credit to talent too!"


    As Dominic and Selene chatted beside her, Aurora remained distracted.


    Her heart was pounding hard¡ªlike it was echoing in an empty space inside her. Why did she feel like this?


    That whole scene... it was just acting. It wasn¡¯t real.


    "Aurora? Aurora? You okay? Earth to Aurora!"


    Dominic¡¯s voice snapped her back to reality again. Brown came over, smiling. "Aurora, you really got into that scene, huh? That was yourst big moment. The next two shots don¡¯t need you, so you can finally take a break!"


    Aurora forced a smile, but her heart still hadn¡¯t settled down. It was pounding so fast, she¡¯d honestly believed that moment was real...


    "Yeah, I know. Maybe it was just seeing all that blood¡ªit hit harder than I expected. Kind of shook me up."


    "Go sit down for a bit. The rest is on the director anyway," Selene said quickly.


    Aurora knew she wasn¡¯t needed for the remaining scenes.


    The second-tost shot was between Brown and his new girlfriend¡ªyed by Selene¡ªwhere they mention the original female lead has gone missing...


    The final scene was just extras walking and shots of falling leaves and petals. Nothing to do with her.


    Aurora sat down nearby and watched the crew mop up the big puddle of "blood" on the road¡ªjust tomato juice, of course.


    Everett had gone to change in the trailer. When he came back, Aurora noticed he still didn¡¯t look great¡ªstill pale and a bit unwell.


    Should she go check on him?


    Aurora sat there, torn. She couldn¡¯t decide.

 Chapter 652: Be My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 652: Be My Woman</h4>


    After all, he did save her. If she didn¡¯t at least say a word of thanks, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit much?


    Aurora hesitated for a while before finally turning to Dominic. "Dominic,e with me."


    Director Z and the crew were busy filming Selene and Brown, while Everett sat off to the side, looking at something on his phone.


    Dominic gave a sly little smile. "Aurora, are you worried he¡¯s still not feeling well?"


    Aurora gave her a sideways nce. "He saved my life. I¡¯m just going to thank him."


    Dominic pouted, thinking to herself: you¡¯re only doing this because you care about him.


    Aurora and Dominic walked over to Everett. His eyes lifted from his phone andnded right on Aurora¡¯s face.


    "You... feeling better now?" she asked quietly.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "More or less."


    Though he said that, hisplexion didn¡¯t look great¡ªstill pale and slightly off.


    "As long as you¡¯re okay. Anyway... thank you for saving me."


    Aurora lowered her gaze, hands sped in front of her, unsure what else to say.


    "Mm."


    Everett¡¯s response was cool and unreadable¡ªno hint of his intentions showing.


    "Wait for me after we wrap. I want to talk to you."


    Everett looked up suddenly, his voice calm.


    Aurora was a little surprised but nodded, assuming he just had something to discuss.


    By the time thest two scenes wrapped, it was already 11:30 a.m.


    Director Z announced they¡¯d all be heading back to the hotel for lunch¡ªand everyone could order whatever they liked.


    Aurora grabbed her little purse and was just about to get into thepany¡¯s car when Everett¡¯s car suddenly pulled up. The window rolled down.


    "Get in. I need to talk to you," Everett said, expression nk as ever.


    Aurora bit her lip, ncing at Director Z in the distance, then over at Dominic.


    "Dominic, wait here," she said after a brief pause and reluctantly got into Everett¡¯s car.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted to, but in front of the director, she felt like she had to give Everett some face¡ªespecially since he had saved her more than once now.


    The car interior was quiet, warm, andfortable.


    Aurora pulled her coat tighter around herself and noticed that everyone else was getting into their cars. Dominic stood to the side, still waiting.


    "Dominic, hop in. I¡¯ll drop you off at the hotel," Everett said unexpectedly.


    Dominic was shocked but delighted. "Thank you, Everett! Getting a ride from a handsome guy¡ªwhat a dream!"


    Aurora rolled her eyes and turned to stare out the window. Dominic was being ridiculous again.


    Everett said nothing as he drove smoothly.


    About ten minutester, they reached the hotel where Aurora and Dominic were staying. Dominic got out, but just as Aurora was about to follow, Everett reached out and stopped her.


    Startled, she turned to him. "What are you doing?"


    "Come to my ce for dinner."


    As he spoke, he hit the gas and drove off, leaving a stunned Dominic behind.


    Dominic hadn¡¯t heard anything about Aurora going to dinner with Everett. She hadn¡¯t mentioned it once. And now the car was driving away...


    Uh... What was she supposed to do as an assistant now? Call the police? No, that didn¡¯t seem right.


    Dominic was nearly in tears. She quickly called Director Z. "Aurora left in Everett¡¯s car¡ªit just drove off. I need to call him to confirm."


    Director Z sounded helpless. "I don¡¯t even have Everett¡¯s number. He¡¯s a big deal¡ªhis people are the ones who usually contact us."


    Dominic almost spat blood.


    Still, thinking back on how "well-behaved" Everett had beentely, she figured he probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to Aurora.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Aurora was fuming in the passenger seat. "Hey, Everett, what is this?! Let me out. I¡¯m not going to your house!"


    What a joke!


    She wasn¡¯t his girlfriend¡ªwhy would she go to his ce? Wasn¡¯t that basically meeting the parents?


    Everett remained calm, ignoring her shouting and ranting. He didn¡¯t even slow the car down.


    Aurora, frustrated, kicked the car door hard a few times, the loud thuds echoing in the cabin.


    "Everett! Pull over right now! If you don¡¯t... I swear I¡¯ll never forgive you!"


    She red at him, furious and panicked. This wasn¡¯t okay.


    She couldn¡¯t just show up at his house like this.


    She wasn¡¯t his girlfriend¡ªwhat was even the point? Besides... deep down, she still wasn¡¯t ready for something like this. It was too fast. She didn¡¯t want to be with this man.


    Suddenly, the car screeched to a stop, startling Aurora.


    They had driven beyond Y City. Was his ce really that far?


    "That country-style vi up ahead¡ªthat¡¯s my father¡¯s house. But I don¡¯t live there. He asked me toe for dinner tonight, and I want you toe with me."


    Everett looked at the charming vi, then turned to her.


    "Aurora, be my woman."


    Wait, what?!


    Aurora¡¯s face turned beet red.


    He said it so bluntly! Didn¡¯t he care how she felt at all?


    "No way! Everett, I¡¯m not getting involved with you!" she said, her breath short with anger. "Let me out. Or take me back to the hotel!"


    "Let me out. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, and it¡¯s hard to even get a cab around here."


    But she really didn¡¯t want to rush into bing his woman¡ªjust going back to his ce for dinner? No way.


    She couldn¡¯t do it.


    "Don¡¯t you like me? Why are you hiding it? Aurora, be honest with yourself. Be with me. I¡¯m not going to force you¡ªI¡¯ll respect you."


    Everett was getting a little irritated. He reached into his pocket, tempted to smoke, but gave it up because Aurora was there.


    Aurora took a deep breath. "If you really respect me... then take me back to my hotel. Now."


    Everett frowned. He had already made a lot of sacrifices¡ªadjusting his schedule,promising his time¡ªjust to amodate her. He hoped that through spending time together, she¡¯d see the real him and understand how he felt.


    But after all this time... she still didn¡¯t like him?


    Was love really this unpredictable?


    Aurora tugged at her seatbelt. "Say something. Are you letting me out or taking me back? Because I¡¯m not going home with you."


    "You really don¡¯t like me?"


    "No," Aurora said firmly, her eyes colder now. "Why would I fall for someone who forced himself on me? What a joke."


    "That was a misunderstanding." Everett¡¯s face clouded over, but his eyes softened. "I¡¯m sorry. Back then... I didn¡¯t understand emotions. I didn¡¯t understand you. I thought you were like the others¡ª"


    "Save it! I¡¯m not going to your house for dinner, Everett. Use your brain, will you? I was never your girlfriend. So... please respect me!"


    Aurora was fuming. She honestly thought Everett was being an idiot.


    They weren¡¯t even together, and he wanted to take her home to eat?


    Everett quietly unbuckled his seatbelt.


    Aurora flinched, fear shing in her wide eyes. "W-what are you doing?"


    Everett leaned over. His pale face reminded her of that moment¡ªhim lying there, covered in blood. Her heart clenched tight. That memory¡ªit gave her a weird feeling.


    Fear. That scene... it really happened...

 Chapter 653: Covered in His Scent

    <h4>Chapter 653: Covered in His Scent</h4>


    Everett leaned in¡ªhis face was almost touching hers. Aurora quickly raised her hands to push him away, but he grabbed them and pinned her against the seat.


    "W-what are you doing?!" Aurora was stunned and panicked, afraid he might actually try something right here in the car.


    "I just want to... test something. To see if you like me or not."


    Everett frowned and kissed her. Aurora¡¯s eyes flew open. This emotionally clueless man¡ªwhat kind of "test" was this?!


    Their lips met. Aurora clenched her teeth tight, refusing to let him go further.


    The air suddenly felt thick and hot. Even her clothes seemed to be heating up.


    His body warmth radiated over to her, making her tremble. He took advantage of that moment and deepened the kiss.


    Aurora let out a muffled protest, her brain fogging up¡ªlike she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    His scent was everywhere, surrounding her.


    Her body shook. And just when she was on the verge of losing all sense of reason, he pulled away and pressed his ear against her chest¡ªlistening to her heartbeat.


    Thump thump... Fast and erratic.


    Everett looked up and studied her closely. Her cheeks were flushed a vivid red, like sunset clouds painted on her face¡ªgorgeous and glowing.


    Her eyes were slightly dazed. It onlysted a second, but it meant that just now... she hadn¡¯tpletely rejected him, right?


    She trembled. Her eyes now burned with anger and fear.


    "Everett! You pervert!"


    Her hands were still pinned above her head. Everett just smirked¡ªcocky and shameless. "You do like me. Your face is super red, and your heart¡¯s racing. I know¡ªif a woman doesn¡¯t love a man, she¡¯ll feel disgusted when he kisses her. Her heart wouldn¡¯t be pounding like this..."


    He smiled like a three-year-old who just got what he wanted.


    "Everett, you¡¯re talking nonsense! I don¡¯t like you!" Aurora shouted, furious and shaking all over. "I¡¯ve just had too little experience with men¡ªthat¡¯s the only reason! I¡¯m telling you one more time! Everett! Let. Me. Go!"


    Seeing her face twisted in rage, Everett suddenly felt something unexpected¡ªdefeat.


    His whole life had been one win after another, aside from his mother¡¯s influence. Everything always went smoothly. He never hit roadblocks.


    But now, with this woman, he feltpletely lost.


    Force her again?


    No. That wasn¡¯t the kind of love or happiness he wanted.


    Even though his body was already reacting, Everett slowly released her hands.


    Aurora, red-faced with fury, shoved him away and unbuckled her seatbelt.


    "No need," Everett said quietly. "I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel."


    He slumped back into his seat, face red and tense, lips curled into a bitter smile. "So it¡¯s been one-sided this whole time. Fine. Let me ask you one more time¡ªare you really not going to be with me?"


    "No way!" Aurora snapped. "Let me out. I don¡¯t want to be in your car!"


    "And what, you think you¡¯ve got money on you?" Everett said with a sarcastic twist of his lips. "Rx, I¡¯m not going to treat you like I did before."


    He wasn¡¯t a monster. He¡¯d been ignorant back then¡ªbut now, he got it.


    He turned the car around and headed back the way they came.


    Aurora¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly. The taste of Everett still lingered on her lips. She thought about that split second¡ªhow she¡¯d gone weak, how she¡¯d lost control. She shuddered.


    Had she... actually felt something?


    No, no. That was just a physical reaction. She shouldn¡¯t start doubting herself.


    How could she possibly ept a man who had once forced himself on her?


    Everett looked calm now, but his face was still terrifying. His grip on the steering wheel was so tight his veins bulged. His lips were a tight line. His whole expression was cold, dark.


    Aurora lowered her gaze. Deep down, she knew¡ªhe wasn¡¯t a terrible person. But from the very start, he had hurt her.


    She couldn¡¯t let it go. Just sitting beside him made her whole body tense up.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. She turned to the window. The scenery flew past, and even under the foreign sky of this country, everything felt cold and distant.


    When they reached the front of the hotel, Aurora got out. Everett spun the car around and sped off without a word.


    Aurora stood frozen, staring at the hotel entrance. She finally started walking¡ªbut her steps felt strangely heavy...


    Aurora asked the front desk about Director Z¡¯s private room, and by the time she got there, the two big tables inside were still full of people just chatting and joking around¡ªno one had started eating yet.


    When they saw Aurora walk back in, everyone gave her these half-smiling, knowing looks¡ªlike they were in on some secret.


    "Aurora! You¡¯re back?" Selene piped up loudly, clearly enjoying the drama. "Weren¡¯t you with Everett just now?"


    Aurora shook her head. "That¡¯s not what happened."


    "But I saw you get into his car!" Selene said, a little too eagerly.


    Her assistant, sitting beside her, discreetly pinched her to get her to shut up. Selene finally realized she was being too loud and gave an awkwardugh. "Oh¡ªthen I must¡¯ve been seeing things. Haha..."


    Dominic quickly stood to greet Aurora, and she asked the waiter to bring over an extra chair.


    "Aurora, want to order something? I heard this hotel is top-notch. Their Country S cuisine is legit¡ªapparently, they poached some top chefs straight from Country S," Amanda said, handing her the menu.


    Aurora shook her head. "No need, you guys order whatever. I¡¯m not picky."


    Everyone chuckled. A few of the men evenplimented her for being so easygoing and chill.


    The waiter brought over the chair, and Aurora sat down next to Dominic. Director Z chatted happily with everyone.


    "Everett, now he¡¯s probably the most naturally talented part-time actor I¡¯ve ever seen," Z said. "Never had any formal training, but the guy just reads a script and gets it¡ªlike, really gets it. Totally bes the character. You pros¡ªactors, singers¡ªyou should really learn a thing or two from him."


    Aurora lowered her head, something about those words hitting a sore spot.


    "How can wepare with Everett?" Amanda said with a smile. "He¡¯s had apletely different kind of upbringing. Some people are just born with it. No matter how hard we try, we¡¯ll always be a few steps behind."


    The other performers all chimed in, nodding and agreeing.


    Aurora stayed quiet, clearly not in the best mood. Dominic, ever the troublemaker, leaned over and whispered with a smirk, "Aurora, where exactly did Everett take you? Your face is super red¡ªdid you have a drink? Or... did he kiss you?"


    Even though Dominic had kept his voice low, itnded in Aurora¡¯s mind like a thunderp.


    "Shut up!" she snapped, shooting him a re. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!"

 Chapter 654: So Deeply Entangled

    <h4>Chapter 654: So Deeply Entangled</h4>


    Dominic gave an awkward littleugh. "Alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. But... Aurora, what happened with him before¡ªthat was just a misunderstanding, right? I mean, he¡¯s been nothing but politetely..."


    "I don¡¯t want to talk about him." Just the mention of Everett made Aurora feel like she was about to break.


    She really didn¡¯t want to care about him, didn¡¯t want to hear his name again. Just thinking of him brought up this restless, powerless feeling that scared her.


    Dominic shut up right away.


    Noticing Aurora¡¯s mood shift, Director Z wisely moved the conversation away from Everett¡¯s acting and onto thepany¡¯s annual bonus and year-end ns.


    "Aurora¡¯s music video will be released before the New Year. If the response is good, Mr. Nelson said there¡¯ll be bonuses. When it¡¯s time to promote it, I hope everyone gives it their all¡ªshare it with your friends and family. It affects everyone¡¯s paycheck!"


    Z grinned as he spoke.


    "For sure!"


    "Absolutely! I bet it¡¯ll blow up even without much promo."


    "Exactly! We¡¯ve got our future pop queen, our rising king, and the insanely charming Everett in the cast!"


    "Not to mention Amanda, Selene¡ªLXL¡¯s finest!"


    "It¡¯s gonna be a hit for sure."


    The whole group was pumped, and Aurora¡¯s mood finally lightened a little.


    But all night long, Everett¡¯s face kept shing through her mind.


    That face¡ªshifting between joy and frustration. That kiss. The way his eyes lit up, how genuinely happy he looked.


    And then how his expression darkened after she pushed him away and said no.


    No matter how hard Aurora tried, she couldn¡¯t keep him out of her head. She¡¯d force herself to forget¡ªand then a secondter, there he was again.


    It felt like Everett was her entire world.


    Frustrated and fed up, she grabbed a ss and started throwing back drinks with Director Z like she was on a mission.


    Dominic grew increasingly anxious. He tried to stop her, but couldn¡¯t. Aurora downed five sses of red wine in a row¡ªshe was the type who got drunk fast.


    "Sorry, I¡¯m gonna take Aurora back to her room," Dominic said quickly, helping the obviously tipsy Aurora to her feet.


    Amanda jumped in to help. Aurora wasn¡¯t heavy, but Dominic was still a woman.


    The two of them helped carry the drunk Aurora back to her hotel room. She copsed onto the bed, cheeks flushed an unnatural red.


    She mumbled under her breath, "Ugh... Everett, you... such a jerk... let go of me..."


    Amanda and Dominic nced at each other and silently helped her out of her coat and shoes.


    Aurora mumbled a few more things before passing outpletely.


    "Aurora seriously needs to stop. She knows she can¡¯t handle her liquor and still keeps drinking..." Dominic muttered. "What if someone else had been the one to help her back instead of us?"


    Amanda chuckled. "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if someone else helped her and overheard something, it¡¯s no big deal."


    Dominic frowned. "No way. People twist everything these days. It only takes one little rumor to blow up."


    Amanda¡¯s smile turned more suggestive. "Honestly, even if no one overheard anything, the rumors are already out there. Just check the entertainment sites back home. People will gossip no matter what¡ªyou being scared won¡¯t stop them from making stuff up."


    Dominic thought about it. She had a point.


    Back home, the news was already full of stories iming Aurora and Everett were secretly dating. Some even showed photos of her leaving his hospital room.


    With those kinds of pics, even if she jumped into a river, she couldn¡¯t wash the rumors off.


    "Rx. The truth speaks for itself. And even if Aurora is with Everett¡ªso what? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s hurting anyone. Just focus on taking care of her and stop overthinking it."


    Dominic nodded and thanked Amanda. She gave a small wave and left the room.


    Aurora slept uneasily. When Dominic came back with a damp towel to wipe her face, Aurora suddenly grabbed her wrist in a panic.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t touch me. Get away..."


    Dominic sighed.


    Yeah... whatever happened between them¡ªit runs deep. Really deep.


    Aurora slept in a daze until the middle of the night. When she finally woke up, her head was pounding. After a moment of effort, some blurry memories came back¡ªshe had gotten drunk.


    She¡¯d been too stressed, too upset. Maybe that¡¯s why she tried to drown it all with alcohol.


    Running her fingers through her hair, Aurora let out a soft sigh. She wasn¡¯t even sure how she felt anymore.


    She still clearly remembered rejecting Everett. His face... it looked like a storm wasing.


    He probably wasn¡¯t taking it well either.


    Aurora frowned. Ugh, what is wrong with me? Why was she worrying about him again? He¡¯s a grown man¡ªhe wasn¡¯t going to fall apart over this.


    Men, especially rich ones, never reallyck women. Unless it¡¯s someone extremely hard to get, they could usually have whoever they wanted without trying too hard.


    Just look at how many actresses in Country SH quietly kept rich menpany.


    Didn¡¯t matter if those rich men were old, overweight, greasy, or downright creepy¡ªactresses still lined up to be with them.


    Aurora rubbed her face. To stop herself from spiraling into more overthinking, she got up and jumped in the shower.


    Now that the MV shoot was done, everyone was finally rxing. Director Z had booked everyone a flight for 3 p.m. the next day.


    Aurora looked out at the sunrise as it crept over the horizon, pulling her coat tighter around herself. Her heart felt hollow.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Alexander¡¯s gone... that¡¯s why everything feels like this.


    ?


    When Everett opened his eyes, he realized he was at his father¡¯s house¡ªin the bedroom he used to stay in as a child. After his younger sister was born, he¡¯d moved out of the vi. It had been a very long time since hest slept here.


    The room was still tidy. Everything was neatly in ce, probably because no one really came in.


    He checked the time¡ª8 a.m.


    A miracle, really. Lately, he¡¯d been battling insomnia. Butst night, he drank too much... that must¡¯ve knocked him out.


    Mr. Langston didn¡¯t say much about it. In fact, he was quietly relieved that the actress didn¡¯te back with Everett.


    Why didn¡¯t he like actresses? Because he¡¯d learned his lesson. Everett¡¯s birth mother¡ªhis ex-wife¡ªhad been far too wild, too promiscuous.


    So yeah, his dislike for actresses had a history.


    Everett still felt a bit dizzy¡ªssic hangover.


    He washed his face, which helped a little, then opened his wardrobe. Inside, he found several brand-new suits¡ªclearly custom-made for him.


    Everett narrowed his eyes coldly. He pulled the clothes out and tossed them onto the floor, then called for the housekeeper.


    "Aunt Lyra, can you please throw these away?"


    Aunt Lyra had also been brought over from Country S. Since the family was originally from there, they preferred the customs and familiarity of their home country. Mr. Langston, being sentimental, even insisted on hiring help from back home.


    "Young Master... these are brand new," she said, stunned. She picked them up¡ªyeah, they were clearly unworn.


    "You¡¯re wee to give them to your rtives. I don¡¯t care. Just don¡¯t put them back in my closet."


    Everett¡¯s tone was cold and final.


    He knew exactly who had put those clothes there.


    Who else but that sleazy woman, Gianna?

 Chapter 655: Twisted Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 655: Twisted Feelings</h4>


    Aunt Lyra saw the cold expression on Everett¡¯s face and quickly nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll take them away right now."


    Carrying the clothes, she stepped out of Everett¡¯s room and immediately saw Gianna leaning against the doorframe of the master bedroom across the hall, dressed in a low-cut nightgown.


    Aunt Lyra secretly scoffed at her. A woman of the house, with a grown stepson, and she had the nerve to dress like that?


    "Lyra... are those clothes going to theundry?"


    Gianna had vaguely heard Everett¡¯s voice earlier and was deliberately standing there to listen in. When she saw Aunt Lyra carrying out the clothes she¡¯d bought for Everett, she casually asked.


    Aunt Lyra shook her head coolly. "No. The young master told me to either throw them out or give them away."


    "What? He didn¡¯t like them?" Gianna frowned, confused.


    "I don¡¯t know. They look brand new to me." Aunt Lyra was smart enough not to reveal the full truth.


    Gianna was just too shameless¡ªtrying to seduce her own stepson. Even a housekeeper like her couldn¡¯t stand it. No wonder the young master hateding home.


    "How could this happen..." Gianna muttered, still frowning. She had picked those clothes based on Everett¡¯s favorite brands, and all the sizes were tailored to his previous measurements.


    Just then, Everett walked out of his room, dressed sharply in a fitted suit. He shot Gianna a frosty nce and said coldly to Aunt Lyra, "From now on, no one is allowed in my room. My space isn¡¯t open to just any random person."


    "Yes, young master."


    Aunt Lyra felt a rush of satisfaction. Sure enough, Gianna¡¯s face turned pale.


    Her lips trembled, but Everett didn¡¯t spare her another nce. He brushed past her and headed downstairs.


    "Everett, aren¡¯t you staying for breakfast?" Gianna hurried after him and asked softly.


    Everett ignored herpletely. Aunt Lyra kept her head down, avoiding Gianna¡¯s increasingly sour expression, and quickly followed Everett downstairs, leaving Gianna frozen at the top of the stairs.


    Gianna¡¯s fists clenched tightly in anger and frustration, her chest heaving.


    She couldn¡¯t even remember when it started¡ªbut at some point, as a stepmother, she had begun to feel something different for her stepson.


    But Everett never looked at her. In fact, he often looked at her with pure disgust.


    Every time she saw him, she just wanted to get closer, to somehow make him love her.


    She knew these feelings were twisted¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t suppress the desire inside her.


    After all, they weren¡¯t even rted by blood.


    It was bing clear: she¡¯d have to divorce the old man.


    "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?" a sweet voice piped up.


    Snapped out of her thoughts, Gianna looked over and saw her lively daughter, Ophelia, standing nearby.


    Gianna forced a smile. "N-nothing."


    She was terrified her daughter might sense what she was thinking.


    Even though she was a loose woman, the type to flirt with any man she liked and sleep around as she pleased¡ª


    She still longed to grow old with someone.


    But that someone wasn¡¯t old man Langston.


    Ophelia tilted her head, puzzled. "Mommy, your face is all red. Do you have a fever?"


    "No, no. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... this nightgown is too warm."


    "You look so pretty in that nightgown, Mommy. Tsk tsk!" Ophelia giggled. "Is big bro heading to the office? He¡¯s such a cold fish. I don¡¯t know what Delh sees in him."


    Gianna gave a small smile. "He¡¯s not cold. He just doesn¡¯t pretend to like people he doesn¡¯t care about."


    Ophelia rolled her eyes. "Liking a guy with zero charm is so annoying. I need to tell Delh he¡¯s back in Y Country."


    "Don¡¯t!" Gianna quickly cut her off. "Your big brother hates people meddling in his business. Stay out of it."


    Ophelia was only fourteen¡ªstill yful and na?ve¡ªbut already a little wild, just like her mother.


    She pouted and muttered something before walking off.


    Gianna returned to her room to find that Mr. Langston was already awake. He was more than twenty years older than her, and these days, Gianna found herself craving the energy of a younger man, not this old, decaying body.


    Pushing back her disgust, she smiled sweetly. "You¡¯re up. Not going to sleep a bit longer?"


    Langston gave her a cold nce. This woman had once brought him so much passion in his younger days, but now, he could clearly see the revulsion she tried to hide.


    Just like Everett had said¡ªthis marriage was meaningless.


    He didn¡¯t love her. And she didn¡¯t love him.


    She loved his money, and he loved her body¡ªbut now that he was old, he no longer craved those things.


    "Come to the study after breakfast. Let¡¯s talk about getting a divorce."


    Gianna felt a flicker of excitement. She had been waiting for the old man to bring it up, and now he finally had.


    She feigned surprise. "Divorce?"


    "Do you really think this marriage still means anything? I can¡¯t satisfy you anymore, so you go out chasing other men. I¡¯m too old to keep being humiliated like this," Langston said with a cold sneer.


    Gianna¡¯s face turned grim. She hadn¡¯t expected the old man to see through everything so clearly.


    "Get me dressed."


    The old man held out his arms like the master of the house, and Gianna silently walked over to help him change clothes.


    This marriage really needed to end.


    ?


    Everett had left the house without eating breakfast. There was no way he¡¯d sit across from that woman he couldn¡¯t stand¡ªit would¡¯ve just ruined his morning.


    Gianna stepped outside, visibly disappointed. She had known Everett wouldn¡¯t stay for breakfast, but deep down, she¡¯d still hoped he might.


    Hope always came first. Disappointment always followed.


    ?


    Everett returned to the Y Country headquarters.


    There was a mountain of work waiting. Paperwork was piled high.


    His assistant was working overtime to get things sorted, handling anything that wasn¡¯t too important on Everett¡¯s behalf.


    Everett sat down at his desk, feeling a little out of it. Lately, he¡¯d either been shooting music videos or managing business at the Country S branch.


    It felt like forever since he¡¯d been back here. The space felt strangely hollow¡ªhe couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was missing. That sense of being home was just... gone.


    "Young Master, would you like a coffee?" Tobias asked in a low voice, noticing Everett seemed distracted.


    Everett nodded. "Yeah, bring me one."


    He hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast either.


    "Oh, and have someone bring me breakfast¡ªsame as always."


    Everett had always been strict about his diet. He¡¯d even had a custom meal n written out, listing exactly what he¡¯d eat every day.


    His assistant would either order delivery based on that list or hire a professional chef to prepare it.


    The breakfast arrived. The coffee was on the way. Everett had just eaten about half when someone knocked on the door. But before Tobias could announce the visitor, the door swung open.


    "Young Master, thedy¡ª" Tobias started, ring at the woman who had just sashayed her way inside.


    Gianna.


    She had shown up unannounced and tried to use her status to pressure Tobias. When he turned his back for a moment, she slipped through and pushed the door open.


    "Everett, you didn¡¯t even have breakfast. Food from outside isn¡¯t clean¡ªI brought you breakfast from home!" Gianna said with a smile, her eyes full of forced tenderness.

 Chapter 656: Get Out!

    <h4>Chapter 656: Get Out!</h4>


    Everett¡¯s face was dark with anger. He let out a coldugh. "Who gave you permission toe in?"


    Gianna froze, holding her purse in one hand and a breakfast box in the other. Her cheeks were slightly flushed. "Everett, just hear me out¡ª"


    "Get out!"


    This woman was absolutely delusional. Just the sight of her made his skin crawl, and now she had the nerve to show up here and disgust him in person?


    She must be tired of living.


    "I just wanted to tell you something," Gianna said, taking a deep breath. Her seductive eyes were filled with desperate hope. "I¡¯m divorcing your father."


    "Perfect. That means I won¡¯t have to see you¡ªor smell you¡ªever again."


    Everett didn¡¯t hold back. Gianna¡¯s face turned an awful shade.


    She really thought she could move him, that after all this time she¡¯d get under his skin. But nothing had changed.


    Not even a flicker of emotion.


    Sure, she was nearly forty¡ªbut she had once been crowned a national beauty queen back in Country S!


    "You... don¡¯t be like this, okay? Once I¡¯m divorced, we can¡ª"


    "Get. Out!"


    Everett rarely lost his temper. This was the first time Gianna had ever been to his office¡ªand the first time she¡¯d seen him truly explode.


    He would not tolerate a woman like her barging into his space.


    Furious, Everett swept his arm across the desk, knocking the half-eaten breakfast to the ground. "You make me sick. Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of me again! Is it only when people throw insults at you that you realize how disgusting you are? Unbelievable."


    Gianna¡¯s face turned pale. She stumbled back several steps, eyes brimming with tears. But she didn¡¯t dare say another word. She¡¯d never seen Everett this furious¡ªhe was like apletely different person.


    "Madam, please leave. Don¡¯t interrupt our young master¡¯s work again," Tobias said coldly, his expression hardening.


    Gianna silently ced the breakfast box down and rushed out of the office, covering her face as she went.


    Everett scoffed. "Feed that to the dogs."


    "Yes, sir," Tobias replied quickly.


    Without saying another word, he called the cleaning staff in to clean up the mess Everett had thrown to the floor.


    Everett was breathing heavily, his head pounding. How the hell had the old man managed to live with a woman like that for over a decade? That was something he almost had to admire.


    "From now on, if that woman ever sets foot in thispany, kick her out immediately. I don¡¯t want this happening again."


    "Yes, young master!"


    His assistants stood silently, not daring to speak a word. Everett opened the file in front of him, determined to finish work early¡ªso he could go see Aurora.


    ?


    By lunchtime, another uninvited guest arrived at the office.


    It was Delh.


    With her heart-shaped face, big eyes, and naturally curledshes, she was the kind of girl everyone liked¡ªcharming and easy to be around, even if her looks weren¡¯t exactly jaw-dropping.


    She wasn¡¯t like Aurora¡ªelegant and breathtaking.


    At the time, Everett was having lunch when Delh shamelessly barged into the private room, even though it was just him and Tobias inside.


    "Everett, you¡¯re the worst," Delh said, plopping down next to him. "We grew up together¡ªwhen are you going to fix that awful temper of yours?"


    "I went all the way to Country S to find youst time, and you avoided me like the gue. I had no choice but toe find you here."


    She had gotten Ophelia¡¯s message at 11:30 and rushed over, just to catch a glimpse of Everett.


    She had liked him since middle school¡ªhe was always cold and distant.


    But this time, Delh was hoping she could finally get close to him. Maybe even move his heart.


    "Everett, why won¡¯t you talk to me? I heard that rising star from your Country Sbel came here to shoot an MV¡ªand you¡¯re just a supporting role? Why don¡¯t you take me to meet her? I¡¯m a huge fan!"


    Delh was grasping at straws. She knew Everett and Aurora had some kind of rtionship.


    It was the only angle she had, hoping that by spending more time together, he might start liking her.


    "Are you even listening?" she pouted, annoyed by his cold face. She reached out and shook his arm.


    Only then did Everett finally look up at her.


    That woman had already rejected him¡ªso why did he still think about her the moment her name came up?


    Maybe... this was an opportunity?


    "Sit. I¡¯ll take you to meet her tonight," Everett said calmly.


    Delh lit up and scooted closer. "I¡¯m starving. Gimme a menu¡ªI¡¯m eating too."


    "Tobias, give her a menu," Everett said, his tone t.


    Tobias was stunned. The young master rarely ate with women. Last time Delh came to find him, he had t-out refused to see her. Why was he letting her stay this time?


    As he handed her the menu, it hit him¡ªEverett was only using this as an excuse to go see Aurora. Nothing more.


    "Everett, do you like Aurora or something? But why aren¡¯t you together? How about... dating me instead? I can be your sweet little girlfriend. I¡¯m obedient and super low-maintenance!"


    Delh grinned. She was lively and upbeat, and lots of guys liked her at school. But none of them ever measured up to Everett.


    No matter how great they were, they weren¡¯t him.


    "I don¡¯t need a doll."


    Everett nced at her. Obedient? Low-maintenance? No thanks. That kind of woman bored him to death.


    With Aurora, they could argue, trade jabs, even fight a little¡ªthat¡¯s what kept things interesting.


    "I¡¯m not a doll!" Delh protested. "You want spicy? I can be your fiery, savage girlfriend too!"


    She tugged on his sleeve yfully.


    Everett coldly pulled his arm away. "Don¡¯t get it twisted. I said I¡¯d take you to meet Aurora. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m dating you."


    Delh looked down, a little deted. But still¡ªit was progress. At least he wasn¡¯t avoiding her this time.


    To Everett, Delh was just the friendly girl next door¡ªnot his type.


    He didn¡¯t hate her, but he didn¡¯t like her either.


    If Gianna was a disaster, Delh was miles better¡ªbut she still couldn¡¯t touch Aurora¡¯s ce in his heart.


    Delh caught on quick and didn¡¯t dare keep chattering. She quietly sat beside him and ate lunch.


    After Everett finished eating, Delh waited in the lounge outside, hanging around until he was ready to take her to meet Aurora.


    "Ophelia, I finally got close to him. Thanks so much! He¡¯s even taking me to meet Aurora¡ªI¡¯m so excited I could scream."


    Delh texted Ophelia as she waited in the lounge.


    Ophelia didn¡¯t reply¡ªprobably still in ss.


    In Y City, the skies were starting to darken. A snowstorm looked like it was on the way.


    Director Z and severalpany execs were on a video call, discussing which location to choose for Aurora¡¯s Love You MV shoot.


    When Aurora got the message, she was in the middle of a face mask.


    But she didn¡¯t mind. The scenery in Y Country was actually decent. Shooting here would let them incorporate some localndscapes, then blend it with visuals from Country S. It beat filming everything back home.


    After she washed her face, Dominic got another call from Director Z.


    "Aurora, he said to meet everyone for dinner at 5 p.m. on the ninth floor of the hotel."

 Chapter 657: Steal a Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 657: Steal a Kiss</h4>


    "Mhm, I¡¯ll get ready," Aurora replied, never expecting that Everett would actually bring Delh to meet her this time.


    At 5 p.m., Aurora arrived at the ninth-floor lounge with Dominic and Amanda. Z Director¡¯s assistant was already there waiting for them.


    As they entered the private room, Aurora immediately spotted Everett in the crowd, even though it had only been a day and a night since theyst saw each other.


    Next to him was a sweet-looking girl.


    She was wearing a soft white mohair sweater under a bright red coat. Heart-shaped face, big eyes¡ªvery approachable, pretty in a ssic way.


    The girl was cozied up next to Everett, her voice sugary sweet. "How about a ss of red wine? I heard you drank a lotst night!"


    Everyone else around wasughing and chiming in. But as soon as Aurora and Dominic walked in, the whole room quieted. People looked at Everett, then at Aurora.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t even describe how she felt¡ªshe didn¡¯t understand it herself, and didn¡¯t have the time to figure it out either.


    Because the girl had already skipped over, beaming. "Miss Wilson, I¡¯m such a big fan! Please sign this for me. Once you blow up, your autograph¡¯s gonna be impossible to get!"


    Aurora blinked, then took the notebook and pen the girl handed her.


    "I¡¯m Delh¡ªEverett¡¯s childhood friend!" she added with a glowing smile.


    Aurora pressed her lips into a faint smile. "Hi, nice to meet you."


    She didn¡¯t know why her chest felt tight¡ªbut she picked up the pen and signed her name anyway.


    "Wow, even your handwriting¡¯s pretty! Just like you, Miss Wilson!" Delh chirped. Her sweet talk made Aurora¡¯s heart warm a little.


    This girl clearly liked Everett, but... she was still far better than Gianna.


    Gianna carried a kind of dark, suffocating energy. Delh, on the other hand, felt warm and bright.


    If Everett really ended up marrying Delh, they might actually be a good match¡ªhis quiet personality bnced by her outgoing one. At least they¡¯d have things to talk about.


    Amanda pulled Aurora over to sit. Aurora was still dazed and tried not to look Everett¡¯s way. Around them, people chatted andughed. The atmosphere was cheerful.


    "Tonight¡¯s dinner is on Everett, so order whatever you want. Don¡¯t be shy¡ªhe¡¯s got more money than he knows what to do with!" Director Z joked from the side.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He¡¯s the one paying for this dinner?


    She stole a nce at Everett¡ªjust in time to see Delh peeling a giant lobster and cing it in his bowl.


    Everett frowned slightly but didn¡¯t stop her. Then, almost instinctively, he looked up¡ªand their eyes met.


    Aurora quickly looked away, her chest tightening with jealousy she didn¡¯t want to admit.


    Pathetic, she scolded herself. You¡¯re the one who rejected him. Now he¡¯s moved on¡ªshouldn¡¯t you be happy?


    This was what she¡¯d wanted. So why did it hurt?


    She forced herself to push those feelings aside and joked with Amanda like nothing was wrong. But inside, she felt suffocated.


    "Aurora, how long are you guys staying here?" Selene suddenly asked.


    "Aurora will be here a bit longer. We still need to shoot some scenes for the next MV," Director Z answered for her.


    Everett didn¡¯t even look up, his sharp profile cold as ever.


    Aurora nodded and gave a slight, awkward smile.


    Selene smiled too, though there was a trace of disappointment in her eyes as she looked at Aurora¡ªthen turned to Delh.


    "So, Delh, when did you and Everett get together?"


    Delh blinked yfully. "Just now. We just got together."


    Everett didn¡¯t say anything. To him, "got together" simply meant they arrived together.


    But to Aurora, "got together" meant they were in a rtionship.


    Her heart clenched suddenly, a bitter taste rising.


    This was the man who said he wanted her to be his woman¡ªand now he was suddenly with someone else?


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who always kept his distance from women? Maybe it was because Delh was his childhood friend¡ªso she didn¡¯t trigger that same level of rejection or difort?


    Aurora didn¡¯t know. All she knew was that her chest felt hollow.


    The dishes started arriving, and everyone was chatting andughing. Aurora yed along, chiming in here and there, but none of it had any vor.


    Last night¡¯s dinner had tasted amazing. Tonight, everything felt cold, like stale leftovers. Almost inedible.


    Everett stayed mostly silent, while Delh kept sharing stories about their childhood, sparking bursts ofughter around the table.


    After dinner, Delh suggested they go dancing, but Aurora declined, saying she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Delh looked a little disappointed.


    She could tell Everett liked Aurora...


    But still, despite that, Delh had never felt any real dislike toward her.


    Everyone left in small groups. Aurora headed to the restroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, she saw a soft, slightly round face with a ssical, ethereal beauty.


    People often told her she looked like a beauty from an ancient painting¡ªthe kind that grew more stunning the longer you looked. But today, her features were clouded with a faint mncholy.


    "Aurora, what are you even sad about? God, you¡¯re pathetic."


    Shame burned through her as she muttered to herself. She pinched the skin on the back of her hand hard. The sting made her wince, but it snapped her out of it, and she walked out of the restroom.


    Dominic was waiting outside.


    "I heard it¡¯s snowing. Want toe check it out with me, Aurora?" Dominic asked excitedly. As her assistant, Dominic was by Aurora¡¯s side nearly every moment they weren¡¯t sleeping.


    Aurora looked at her bright, eager face and couldn¡¯t say no. She gave a small nod.


    They headed downstairs together. Unlike in Country S, artists in Y Country had a bit more freedom¡ªno crazy fans mobbing them.


    So Aurora and Dominic casually stood outside the hotel entrance, watching the snowkes fall. A chill swept through the air, making Aurora shiver.


    Not far off, a car slowly pulled out¡ªit was Everett¡¯s.


    Aurora froze. Just as she was about to look away, she saw Delh suddenly lean in and kiss Everett on the cheek.


    Aurora quickly turned her eyes away, flustered.


    A wave of difort hit her. Her body felt weak and drained.


    "Dominic, I¡¯m going back to my room... You stay here, okay?"


    "Huh? But Aurora, don¡¯t you love watching snow?"


    Dominic watched her retreating figure in confusion, not understanding why Aurora¡¯s expression had suddenly turned so awful.


    Back in her room, Aurora copsed onto the bed, hugging her pillow nkly.


    She couldn¡¯t unsee it¡ªDelh leaning in and kissing him. And Everett... just frowning. He didn¡¯t stop her.


    The scene left her breathless. Literally.


    But she wouldn¡¯t run after him. She wouldn¡¯t call. Aurora had already pushed herself into a world of solitude, convinced there was no future between them.


    So she would endure.


    Eventually, time would wash everything away¡ªthese feelings, these twisted emotions¡ªthey would all fade.


    At that very moment, Everett had pulled over by the side of the road.


    "Delh, get out of the car."

 Chapter 658: The Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 658: The Unexpected</h4>


    Delh widened her eyes and pouted in frustration.


    "It was just a kiss on the cheek¡ªdo you really have to act like this? I¡¯m your childhood friend..."


    "Get out," Everett said coldly. "And don¡¯te bothering me again."


    Delh felt like her heart had just been stabbed. She stared at Everett in disbelief.


    Everett reached over, grabbed her bag, and¡ªright in front of her shocked face¡ªpulled out the notebook and tore out the page with Aurora¡¯s signature.


    "Ugh... You¡¯re so petty! Everett, do you want me to punch you?!"


    Delh swung at him. "Fine, I¡¯ll get out. But give me back my goddess¡¯s autograph!"


    Everett raised a brow. "100,000."


    A hundred thousand?


    Delh blinked. She had once been obsessed with Everett¡ªbut that obsession faded fast. Just from this move, she could tell where his heart really was: with Aurora.


    Strangely, she wasn¡¯t mad. She wasn¡¯t jealous. Just... mildly disappointed.


    "Everett, you used me! Hmph. You only brought me here to see Aurora. So you owe me. I won¡¯t bug you again, but... I want 500,000. Pay up."


    Delh grinned, eyes sparkling.


    This man had never truly cared about her. There was no point holding on. Besides, she liked him¡ªbut she didn¡¯t love him.


    They barely even talked growing up, really. Their childhood connection? Just surface-level.


    Still, she¡¯d gone through a phase of being totally into him. So if she didn¡¯t milk him a little now, she¡¯d be a fool.


    "You¡¯re really out here hustling, huh? Fine. One million. Keep the change," Everett said with a cold smile as he pulled out a card.


    There was a million on it. Originally, he¡¯d nned to give it to Aurora. But after learning she¡¯d tossed thest card he gave her, he¡¯d dropped the idea.


    He didn¡¯t want to humiliate her again by handing her money.


    What they shared¡ªthat night, and the closeness that followed¡ªit was all forced. But she was never in it for the money.


    Delh took the card and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Wow, she must really mean a lot to you. A signature worth a million? Damn. Anyway, I¡¯m out. Bye!"


    She hopped out of the car, carefree as ever. Everett gave a faint smirk.


    To him, Delh was like a little sister.


    She was loud, dramatic, and always joking around¡ªbut somehow, he didn¡¯tpletely dislike her.


    Because Delh wasn¡¯t fake.


    Unlike Gianna¡ªjust looking at her made him want to throw up.


    Everett picked up the paper and stared at the neat, graceful signature. He ran his fingers across it gently.


    There¡¯s a kind of love called unrequited.


    It¡¯s beautiful. It makes the whole world feel warmer and brighter.


    But it¡¯s also brutal. It makes you realize how far away she really ispletely out of reach.


    That sweet, aching feeling might be insignificant in the grand scheme of life, but in this Chapter of time, it¡¯s the thing you¡¯ll remember most vividly.


    ?


    The next morning, Director Z pulled Aurora into a meeting and handed her the script.


    This time, the male lead had been switched¡ªit was a neer from LXL.


    Apparently, thepany was trying to promote this rising male singer by pairing him with Aurora.


    His name was ric, a fresh face LXL had scouted from a college campus.


    Aurora didn¡¯t object. She thought helping a rookie get exposure was a good thing. If ric ever became famous, and something happened to her down the line, maybe he¡¯d return the favor.


    Unless he turned out to be the ungrateful type.


    After the meeting, Aurora and Dominic went for a walk, bought a few little things, just to unwind and clear their heads.


    They still had about a week left here¡ªonce the MV was done, they¡¯d pack up and leave.


    "ric¡¯s flying in today, but it¡¯ll take him about ten hours to get here. That means we get an extra day to rx!"


    Dominic pointed excitedly toward the towering spire ahead.


    "Aurora, how about we check out that Sky Piercing Tower?"


    Even though the weather was cold, Aurora had been cooped up in the hotel for days and was starting to feel restless. She nodded in agreement.


    She gave Director Z a quick call. He immediately arranged for Brown and Amanda to drive over and pick her and Dominic up for the little outing.


    The Sky Piercing Tower was about 20 kilometers from Y City, roughly a 20-minute drive.


    It was Aurora¡¯s first time there, and she looked genuinely thrilled¡ªher worries seemed to melt away, at least for now.


    The area around the tower was lined with statues of famous figures. Trees were neatly nted, and as night fell, the ce lit up with glittering lights. Soft, elegant music floated out from a nearby caf¨¦.


    It was all incredibly beautiful. Romantic, even.


    Dominic stared up and gasped.


    "It¡¯s so tall! Oh my god, who would even dare to climb that?"


    The tower had stairs, but they were narrow iron steps, going straight up with no curves¡ªjust the sight of it was intimidating.


    Aurora shook her head. "No way I¡¯m going up there."


    "Same," Amandaughed, then nudged Brown beside her. "Brown, your turn."


    "No thanks. I¡¯m terrified of heights," Brown said sheepishly.


    They allughed. The visit wasn¡¯t about conquering anything¡ªit was just to kill time and rx.


    A few brave foreign tourists started climbing the tower, whistling as they went. Cheers and excited gasps erupted from the women below.


    Aurora tilted her head back, watching. It had snowed the day before, and while it was still cold, the sky was starting to clear up a bit.


    "Wait... isn¡¯t that Everett?" Dominic suddenly eximed.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She followed Dominic¡¯s pointing finger¡ªand sure enough, Everett and Tobias were walking off to the side. They didn¡¯t seem to have noticed her.


    Aurora quickly tugged on Dominic¡¯s sleeve. "Don¡¯t say anything. I really don¡¯t want to deal with him right now..."


    Amanda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "Aurora, honestly... you two do look good together. Why are you so against him?"


    Amanda didn¡¯t know the history between Aurora and Everett.


    Aurora shook her head. "Our vibes just don¡¯t match."


    She was itching to get out of there¡ªbut then Brown wandered off to a small vendor to buy some old heavy-metal rock CDs.


    Aurora started heading toward the car¡ªbut then she heard someone call out to her.


    "Miss Wilson?"


    She turned and saw Tobias walking over with Everett. Her mood instantly sank.


    Of all people, they had to spot her.


    The square was big, and the lighting was dim, so it should¡¯ve been hard to spot anyone. But Aurora had this weird gut feeling¡ªlike he hade specifically for her.


    Truth was, Everett wasn¡¯t there for her. He actually had business to take care of.


    "What a coincidence," Aurora said politely. "Didn¡¯t expect to see you here."


    Everett gave her a half-smile. "You don¡¯t look thrilled to see me. Am I that terrifying?"


    Aurora didn¡¯t want to discuss anything so touchy in front of everyone. She lowered her eyes.


    "Excuse me. I need to go."


    But Everett reached out and grabbed her arm. Aurora was just about to tell him off¡ªwhen suddenly, a boom rang out across the za.


    Screams erupted. People scattered in all directions in panic.


    "Don¡¯t move!" Everett barked, his voice sharp as ice.


    He grabbed Aurora and dove to the ground, rolling with her several times as chaos broke out around them.


    Dominic, Amanda, and Brown hit the deck and scrambled toward the edges of the square for cover, terrified.

 Chapter 659: Feeling Sorry for Him?

    <h4>Chapter 659: Feeling Sorry for Him?</h4>


    At a time like this, everyone was just trying to survive. Besides, Aurora had Everett protecting her, so Dominic wasn¡¯t worried about her either.


    And really, people were too scared to do anything but run. They just hoped the ones who started shooting wouldn¡¯t hit them.


    Aurora was too scared to even breathe. Everett had rolled with her to shield her, and her head was aching from the impact. Then Everett yanked her up and said, "Run with me!"


    Aurora didn¡¯t have time to think. She bent over, grabbed his hand, and ran in the direction he pulled her.


    Gunshots rang out again behind them, followed by screams from the crowd.


    Aurora was gasping for air, her legs about to give out, but she had no choice but to push herself and keep up with him.


    Even a moment¡¯s dy could mean getting hurt¡ªor worse.


    Everett led her past a row of shops and ducked into a narrow alley.


    She didn¡¯t know if anyone was chasing them, but Aurora felt like she couldn¡¯t run anymore.


    "Hurry! Those guys won¡¯t hesitate to kill¡ª" Everett stopped wasting breath and suddenly scooped her up in his arms, charging forward at full speed.


    Aurora¡¯s mouth hung open as she panted hard,pletely exhausted and tense. Cold sweat soaked her forehead and palms.


    She had no idea how long they ran before Everett finally stopped in front of a car. He threw open the door and shoved her inside.


    Aurora had just caught her breath when she saw Everett jump in and hit the gas, speeding out of the area.


    The gunfire was gone.


    Aurora was still breathing heavily, her face pale, her heart pounding with fear. What if something had happened to her...


    The car tore down the road, wind rushing past. Startled, Aurora quickly fumbled to fasten her seatbelt.


    The dim interior light gave a faint glow. No cars were following. Slowly, she started to rx.


    She nced over at Everett¡ªand noticed his face was pale, his lips pressed in a tight line, his eyes filled with fury.


    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Aurora said, "Everett, what kind of people did you mess with? Now I¡¯m caught up in this too!"


    Everett didn¡¯t answer. He just kept driving, silent.


    Then Aurora saw the small bloody hole in his right sleeve¡ªblood was steadily dripping out.


    "Oh my God, you¡¯re bleeding!" she gasped, reaching out instinctively to cover the wound.


    "Don¡¯t touch me! If I crash, I¡¯m not letting you me it on me," Everett snapped coldly.


    Aurora froze, her hand in mid-air. She could only watch helplessly as the blood dripped down.


    Her chest tightened. Seeing him like this... he must be in pain, right?


    Driving with an injured arm¡ªhow strong did his willpower have to be?


    Aurora couldn¡¯t bear to think about it. She took a deep breath and forced herself to look away, even though deep down, she wished he would just stop the car...


    After all, he was hurt. Driving like this¡ªit wasn¡¯t something just anyone could handle.


    Silently, she prayed. Finally, the car pulled over near a patch of woods.


    A winding path stretched into the trees.


    Everett flipped on the headlights, lighting the way ahead. Then he grabbed a box from the backseat and got out.


    Aurora followed.


    "This car... it¡¯s yours?" she asked, surprised as she watched him calmly pull out a medical kit.


    "Yeah. Don¡¯t scream unless it¡¯s necessary. I don¡¯t know if anyone followed us," Everett said in a low voice. He reached for his phone but realized it must¡¯ve fallen out somewhere.


    Forget it. First, he needed to take care of the wound.


    Aurora stood beside him as he grabbed a small pair of scissors and cut his sleeve open.


    She gasped at the sight.


    The wound on Everett¡¯s right arm¡ªhe must¡¯ve been hit by a bullet.


    From what Aurora could remember, the attackers only fired four shots, and all four were aimed at them.


    Everett must¡¯ve taken the hit while shielding her. She remembered how he pulled her to the side right before the shots rang out, and his body jerked slightly.


    After that, he didn¡¯t show any signs of pain.


    Everett pulled out a small knife and looked at Aurora. "Help me clean this scalpel with the antiseptic."


    Aurora jumped. "What are you doing?"


    "Taking the bullet out. If I leave it in, it¡¯ll get infected," Everett said calmly, as if it were no big deal. His eyes were steady, showing no emotion.


    Aurora quietly took the bottle and cleaned the small surgical knife.


    "Can you really do this yourself?" she asked, handing him the knife with a frown. "Can¡¯t we wait for Tobias to find us and take you to a hospital?"


    This was brutal. Was he seriously going to do this on his own?


    And there was no anesthesia. Wouldn¡¯t it hurt? ...Wait, was she actually feeling sorry for him?


    Everett took the knife like he¡¯d done this before and made a cross-shaped cut on his arm. "Can¡¯t wait. They might take a long time to find us."


    "Why? Are those people blocking him?"


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but turn away, unable to watch something so cruel.


    He was taking the bullet out of his own body. That kind of pain¡ªmost people wouldn¡¯t survive it, let alone stay conscious.


    Everett didn¡¯t answer her. He wasn¡¯t doing this just to survive¡ªhe wanted a little more time with Aurora.


    So he had to make it seem like this "chase" was going tost a while.


    Aurora could hear her own heartbeat.


    Thump, thump¡ªit was pounding hard.


    She didn¡¯t dare look at Everett¡¯s wound, but she kept sneaking nces at his face.


    His brows were furrowed, lips pressed tight, and his expression was cold.


    He was silent, working under the glow of the car¡¯s headlights, calmly digging the bullet out of his arm. Aurora couldn¡¯t tell how much pain he was in, but the small twitch of his brow made her heart tighten.


    Working up her courage, she peeked again¡ªand instantly regretted it. Her stomach dropped.


    He was cutting into his own arm like it didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    Aurora quickly turned away and backed up a few steps.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was feeling.


    She stood quietly, her legs numb, until Everett finally said softly, "It¡¯s done. No need to be so tense."


    She turned around and saw his wound was already wrapped in white gauze.


    "Let¡¯s get back in the car. It¡¯s cold out here. Tobias might find us soon. Until then, we stay put. If we wander around and¡ª"


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "Unless you¡¯ve got a death wish."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    She nced at the blood on the ground and the torn piece of his sleeve. Just one look was enough to make her uneasy.


    She got back in the car without protest. Everett followed and shut the door. The warmth inside was immediate.


    Aurora nced at his pale face. "Are you... really okay?"

 Chapter 660: Just Want to Be With Her

    <h4>Chapter 660: Just Want to Be With Her</h4>


    Everett didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned his head and quietly looked at her.


    Aurora felt a little uneasy under his gaze. She pressed her lips together but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This was the first time they were alone together since she had turned him down.


    Just thinking about that moment when Delh suddenly kissed him made Aurora feel strangely irritated.


    "I¡¯m sorry... I dragged you into this," Everett said suddenly. His voice was weak, and it made Aurora feel a twinge of guilt.


    She froze for a moment, then looked up to see him pulling a bag from the back of the car. "There are two bottles of water. You should drink something."


    "I¡¯m not thirsty..." Aurora shook her head.


    Everett didn¡¯t push her. He leaned back in his seat, closed his eyes, and lookedpletely worn out.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t sit still. Her mind was racing¡ªwhat happened to Amanda and the others?


    If anything happened to them, she¡¯d never forgive herself. She was the one who called Director Z and asked for a driver.


    Amanda and Brown must¡¯ve overheard and tagged along just for fun.


    Now the real problem was... when were she and Everett going to get out of here?


    Even though those people were after Everett, he¡¯d taken the bullet because of her.


    "Actually... this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s because of me that you got shot..." Aurora mumbled, her voice low. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, she¡¯d probably be dead by now.


    Everett opened his eyes. The sharp angles of his face softened. "It¡¯s not your fault. They were trying to kill me."


    Aurora pressed her lips together. The air between them grew awkward.


    Everett was clearly exhausted. After getting shot, he had still driven all that way. Now he had finally fallen asleep.


    His breathing was steady. The way hisshes cast faint shadows, the calmness of his profile¡ªit was too much for Aurora to look at directly.


    She looked down and noticed blood on the car seat. Quietly, she grabbed some tissues and wiped it clean.


    The metallic scent of blood still lingered faintly. She tossed the tissues outside gently, then realized her mouth was dry. She twisted open a bottle and took a few sips.


    But drinking cold water in winter¡ªit was like swallowing ice. It chilled her all the way through.


    "Let me have a sip."


    Everett¡¯s voice startled her. She jumped¡ªshe thought he was asleep.


    "Weren¡¯t you sleeping?"


    "I was, but I wake up easily," Everett replied as he reached over, took the bottle she¡¯d opened, and drank from it.


    Wait¡ªshe drank from that bottle... wasn¡¯t that like an indirect kiss?


    Aurora awkwardly turned her gaze away, her breath catching slightly.


    Was his arm still hurting?


    When he carried her earlier, wasn¡¯t he tired?


    Everett took a few gulps and handed the bottle back. She quietly twisted the cap shut, set it down, and softly asked, "Do you... want to rest a bit? I won¡¯t bother you."


    So polite. So gentle?


    Everett almost thought he misheard her¡ªbut it still lifted his mood.


    "Yeah, I should rest a little. But the car¡¯s kind of cramped..."


    "I¡¯ll go to the back seat!" Aurora said quickly, offering before he could even finish.


    Everett nced at her but said nothing. She had already jumped out of the car and climbed into the back.


    What a silly girl.


    Everett sighed to himself. He hadn¡¯t expected any of this to happen. He was supposed to meet a friend at the Sky Tower, but when he got there, the friend never showed. Instead, he was ambushed.


    Clearly, it had all been a setup.


    He wondered if Tobias had gotten away safely. But this was still Langston territory¡ªthose people wouldn¡¯t dare go too far, would they?


    Everetty down, careful not to put pressure on his injured arm. Exhaustion hit him hard.


    He hadn¡¯t had a break all day. He¡¯d been reviewing documents at the office, then got caught in this mess¡ªand even had to dig a bullet out of himself.


    He waspletely drained.


    Aurora listened to his even breathing and felt a storm of emotions she couldn¡¯t name.


    She stood up slightly and peeked toward the front seat.


    Everett was lying sideways, his injured arm resting across his chest. The white gauze was already stained with blood.


    He was only wearing a thin shirt¡ªwasn¡¯t he cold?


    Aurora felt a vague sense of worry. She tiptoed and carefully picked up his jacket, gently draping it over him.


    Everett didn¡¯t wake up.


    Aurora quietly let out a breath of relief. She didn¡¯t dare fall asleep, so she sat there, keeping watch on their surroundings.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.


    Sleepiness eventually crept in. Auroray on her side, thinking she¡¯d just rest her eyes for a bit.


    She dozed off quickly¡ªbut didn¡¯t know how long she slept before a chilling, sinisterugh yanked her awake.


    Thatugh¡ªit was the same one from her nightmares half a year ago.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes flew open. This wasn¡¯t a dream. This was real.


    At some point, Everett had moved into the back seat¡ªand outside the car, three or four men were pointing guns right at them.


    "Hahaha..." The tall, skinny man with bleached yellow hair cackled menacingly. Aurora¡¯s hands clenched tight.


    Everett wrapped an arm around her waist and said softly, "Don¡¯t panic..."


    Aurora gasped, staring at the man¡¯s face outside the window.


    Daylight had fully broken now. The man¡¯s dyed yellow hair, his trendy clothes, and especially the piercing on his nose¡ªit all made Aurora tremble.


    Back when she was filming an MV in Country W, it was him... He had tried to assault her.


    Even though Everett had saved her, she¡¯d heard little about the guy afterward. All she knew was that Everett had reported him to the police.


    "He was the only one from that group who got away..." Everett said calmly.


    Aurora¡¯s breath caught. "Last night... that was you guys?"


    She asked in her broken secondnguage. The man stoppedughing and responded in fluent English, "Of course it was. Who else do you think it was, sweetheart? I¡¯ve been thinking about you for a long time. Heh. Everett, maybe this time you¡¯ll finally back off? Or I¡¯ll put a bullet in you."


    What a lunatic.


    This was Langston family territory, and he still dared to act this brazenly? Aurora frowned¡ªsomething didn¡¯t feel right.


    Normally, if they knew who Everett really was, they wouldn¡¯t try something like this. The Langstons were powerful.


    Or maybe... this guy didn¡¯t know Everett¡¯s true identity, and that¡¯s why he chased them here?


    A terrifying, reckless thug.


    "If you know my name¡¯s Everett, then you must know who I am," Everett said tly.


    Aurora was overwhelmed with guilt and shame. She had thought those attackersst night were after Everett and had even med him for dragging her into this.


    But now it turned out... they were the same people from half a year ago.


    She was the one who had brought danger to Everett.


    "Yeah, I know. You run some littlepany, don¡¯t you?" the man sneered through a puff of smoke, shing yellow teeth.


    "Hmph. I changed my mind. This time, neither of you are getting away. If it weren¡¯t for you two, I wouldn¡¯t have spent months on the run in Country W..." His beady eyes gleamed with cruelty as he aimed the gun directly at Everett.


    "Open the door!" the man barked viciously.

 Chapter 661: A Night She Couldn’t Forget

    <h4>Chapter 661: A Night She Couldn¡¯t Forget</h4>


    Aurora stared in terror at that twisted face. She would never forget that night¡ªthis disgusting man had pinned her down, groping her while spewing vile words.


    Thank God Everett showed up just in time to stop him. He saved her from being vited by this man and his gang.


    But now the nightmare was back.


    "Open the door! I¡¯m going to make you pay, you filthy bitch! Because of you, all my boys are either dead or rotting in prison! Open the damn door!"


    The man kicked the car door furiously. Aurora trembled, and Everett pulled her into his arms.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid. Just hold on for a few more minutes¡ªTobias and the others are almost here," he whispered.


    Aurora was terrified. She buried her face in Everett¡¯s chest, too scared to look up or turn around.


    That man¡¯s presence filled the air¡ªhis voice, his stench, everything.


    Everett was like a rock,pletely still. No matter how much they yelled or kicked the car, he didn¡¯t flinch.


    Finally, the man snapped and raised his gun to shoot out the window. But this was a bulletproof car¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even crack the ss.


    The group of men exchanged looks, then one of them pulled out a canister of gasoline from their vehicle and poured it all over the car door, grinning maliciously.


    "Bitch, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll set this whole thing on fire. Let¡¯s see how romantic it is dying together in mes!" the man growled.


    Everett knew they couldn¡¯t stay in the car any longer. He reached out and slowly opened the door.


    The four men outside were grinning even more wildly now.


    Everett led Aurora out of the car. She saw the man¡¯s face¡ªthe same face from her nightmares¡ªand fear turned her legs to jelly. She looked at him with hopeless dread.


    "This one¡¯s a beauty. Look at that body."


    "Boss, let¡¯s ruin her."


    "She¡¯s probably got a sweet taste too, huh?"


    The menughed crudely, full of lust and filth. Aurora was shaking inside, but Everett calmly gripped her hand.


    "Aurora, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid," she whispered to herself, trying to stay strong, trying to breathe.


    But she wasn¡¯t a strong woman, not really. Her face was ghost-white, and yet she lifted her chin and red coldly at the man. "If you want me, fine¡ªbut leave Mr. Adams out of this. He has nothing to do with it."


    She couldn¡¯t be selfish. Everett got caught up in this because of her.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t be in danger right now¡ªnotst night, not today.


    And yet, she had med him. She even resented him for dragging her into it. He had apologized to her.


    Now, guilt and shame hit her like a tidal wave. All she wanted was for him to be safe.


    But Everett just let out a coldugh. "If you¡¯re really a man, then don¡¯ty a hand on a defenseless woman."


    "Man? You want proof? I¡¯ll prove it to you right now!" the guy sneered. He motioned, and two men stepped forward to grab Everett.


    Then he walked up to Aurora, lifting her chin roughly. His eyes were wild with greed and madness. "He says I¡¯m not a man? Then let¡¯s show him. Let¡¯s give him a real show."


    Aurora¡¯s face went pale as a sheet. Rage shed in Everett¡¯s eyes. "If you¡¯re so tough, then torture me instead!"


    The man turned to Everett. "Tsk. You saved her, and now you¡¯re in love with her, huh? That¡¯s cute. You¡¯re the one who ruined my crew. I¡¯ve been tracking you for months. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go. But the question is... how should I make you suffer for what you did to my men?"


    He grinned viciously. Aurora¡¯s lips trembled. She didn¡¯t know what to do¡ªhow could she protect Everett from this?


    Everett looked straight at the man. "Go ahead. Torture me to death. Just let her watch."


    "No... this all started because of me. Please, just let him go..."


    The man burst outughing. "Let him go? Are you out of your damn mind? That bastard got my brothers killed and got me put on a wanted list. I¡¯m not stopping until he¡¯s in pieces."


    He sneered, clearly toying with the idea of how best to torture them both.


    "Garrett, maybe we should move somewhere else... in case someone¡¯s tracking us," one of the guys muttered.


    "Rx. We¡¯ve got people on lookout," Garrett replied, unfazed. He had made up his mind¡ªand hepletely ignored the way Aurora was shaking, yet still trying to be brave.


    He stepped in front of Everett, toying with the gun in his hand. "Tell me, where should I shoot you? Up top... or down below?"


    Garrett grinned, perverse and cruel. "You don¡¯t look too bad. Heh heh..."


    Aurora was drenched in cold sweat from anxiety¡ªbut what could she do?


    She was just a defenseless woman. Against these armed men, what could she possibly do?


    "Please... let him go. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the reason your brothers died or got hurt. Please, I¡¯m begging you..."


    Aurora reached out and grabbed Garrett¡¯s arm. He scowled and suddenly mmed her against the side of the car.


    "You filthy bitch. What, you¡¯re so desperate you want me now?" he sneered, gripping her pale cheek hard enough to leave red marks.


    Everett¡¯s eyes burned with fury. The two men holding him burst outughing and let go, clearly entertained¡ªeager to see how Everett would try to protect her.


    Like cats ying with a mouse¡ªcatch and release, over and over again, just for the fun of it.


    Everett knew all three guns were trained on him, but he didn¡¯t care. He stepped in front of Aurora.


    "Aurora, stop acting like some selfless martyr. Garrett¡ªdo you even know how your precious brothers died?"


    Everett¡¯s smirk was cold and twisted. That one sentence made Garrett shove Aurora aside and lock eyes with him, zing with rage.


    Originally, Garrett nned to have his fun with the woman first, then slowly torture the man to death.


    Back in Country W, he¡¯d been a big shot¡ªuntouchable for five or six years. When he saw a woman he liked, he took her. Simple as that.


    But then he messed with Aurora¡ªand ran into Everett.


    Everett had stepped in, killed two of his guys, and left the rest either dead, jailed, or crippled.


    Bringing up that night only reignited all of Garrett¡¯s buried hatred.


    "One of them?" Everett said coolly. "My guys shot him¡ªeighteen times. Dead. The other? Hit by a car so hard he flew, then got crushed by a dozen more."


    Everett¡¯s voice didn¡¯t waver. "I could¡¯ve let you go. But your people were too stupid to stay gone. You came back and ambushed us."


    Aurora¡¯s face turned even paler. That night, she¡¯d passed out after Everett showed up. She had no idea how bad things really got.


    She never imagined it had been that brutal¡ªthat deadly.


    It was a fight to the death. In the dark corners of Country W, crime was always lurking.


    Reality was ruthless. And as much as she¡¯d always avoided this kind of world¡ªfate threw her right into it.


    "You bastard!"


    Garrett screamed and suddenly fired¡ªaiming the gun straight at Aurora.

 Chapter 662: Don’t You Touch Her

    <h4>Chapter 662: Don¡¯t You Touch Her</h4>


    He didn¡¯t want to just shoot Aurora¡ªhe wanted to turn her into a bullet-riddled corpse right in front of Everett, make him feel what it was like to lose the person he cared about most.


    After all, those brothers of his had fought and bled with him¡ªthey were like family.


    In a sh, Everett yanked Aurora behind him, shielding her with his body as the bullet tore through his left shoulder. The pain drained the color from his face.


    "Everett, are you insane?!" Aurora screamed, catching him as he staggered.


    "Ohhh, how touching," Garrett sneered. "Looks like you¡¯re the real deal. A true romantic, huh? Well, since you¡¯re so in love, I¡¯ll grant your wish¡ªI¡¯ll make sure you die for her. But not yet. First, I¡¯ll break you. Then... I¡¯ll let you watch while your woman goes from fighting me to begging for more... hahahaha!"


    Heughed viciously, raising the gun again¡ªthis time aiming at Everett¡¯s right shoulder.


    He had already shot the left¡ªnow he wanted to destroy the right.


    Garrett wasn¡¯t just trying to kill Everett. He wanted to leave him broken and helpless. That kind of man, crippled and humiliated¡ªGarrett figured death would be a mercy.


    Aurora was shaking in fear. "Move! Everett, please move!" she screamed, tugging at him.


    But Everett stood firm. No matter how hard she pushed, he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Aurora threw herself in front of him. "What are you doing?! If you kill him, you¡¯re finished! He¡¯s the CEO of X&L!"


    Garrett raised an eyebrow and smirked. "X&L? You mean the X&L? One of the Big Four in Y Country? You think I¡¯m that stupid? Hah!"


    Aurora stared at him in disbelief.


    "The CEO of XL? Not for long," Garrett said smugly. "Everett¡¯s about to die. And when he does, his cousin Cassian will take over."


    Everett¡¯s eyes darkened dangerously.


    He knew it. There had to be someone on the inside helping Garrett. But he hadn¡¯t expected it to be family¡ªa traitor within his own house.


    Cassian, his cousin, was already a VP at thepany. Everett had thought that would be enough for him.


    He¡¯d been wrong.


    Cassian had never been favored by the Langston patriarch, so X&L had always been meant for Everett. And now, that resentment had turned into betrayal.


    Everett grabbed Aurora and pulled her to the side with force. She struggled against him, terrified. Her eyes locked on the blood spreading across his ck suit.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t gushing, it was enough to terrify her.


    Her nose stung, eyes welling with tears. What kind of love must he feel¡ªto take a bullet for her without hesitation, knowing full well it could kill him?


    She¡¯d never given him anything. It had all started from a misunderstanding¡ªand one night that cost her everything.


    But for many men, that kind of thing meant nothing.


    They¡¯d move on, chase someone new the moment the spark faded. Loyalty wasn¡¯t in their vocabry.


    Yet Everett... he¡¯d risked everything for her. For that one night. For her.


    "Everett, please... don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re going to die!" Aurora choked out, tears breaking her voice.


    Garrettughed cruelly. "You¡¯re both going to die. Just differently. You? Under me. Him? Under my bullets. Hahahaha!"


    Aurora trembled, clutching Everett¡¯s hand tightly.


    Her lips were nearly bleeding from how hard she bit down, fear tightening her chest.


    What could they do to survive?


    There were four of them. All armed.


    She and Everett had nothing. No weapons. No way to run. No chance of escape.


    "Go ahead. Shoot," Everett said calmly, his eyes steady on Garrett¡ªas if this was all routine.


    Garrett scoffed and raised the gun once more, aiming it straight at him.


    The three men on the side burst into smugughter.


    "Garrett, remember¡ªdon¡¯t kill this woman after you¡¯re done with her. Let us have our turn too!"


    "Yeah, we risked our lives to follow you here. After all that, you better not let us down."


    Garrett raised an eyebrow. "Fine. I¡¯ll let you have her."


    The three menughed heartily, eyes locked on Aurora like predators circling prey.


    Aurora was so desperate she actually started crying. She wanted to rush to protect Everett, but the man¡¯s grip on her waist was too strong. She couldn¡¯t move at all.


    His left arm was still injured¡ªwasn¡¯t he worried about tearing the wound open using that much strength?


    The thought made Aurora¡¯s heart ache. She couldn¡¯t bear to struggle and risk hurting him more. But if she didn¡¯t, he¡¯d get shot again.


    "I¡¯ve killed a lot of people," Garrett said, slowly pulling the trigger. "But you¡ªyou¡¯re the first man I¡¯ve met who¡¯s this loyal. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you die with honor. A hero¡¯s death."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes flew open wide.


    Her blood felt like it froze. Her heart felt like it stopped.


    BANG!


    The gunshot shattered through the air like a thunderp.


    Aurora¡¯s head felt like it exploded. Her eardrums rang painfully.


    But then¡ªsomething yanked her down hard. She was forced to bend over and drop!


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    More gunshots¡ªso many, her ears were screaming.


    What just happened?


    Aurora stared in shock. Everett had pushed her to the ground and was shielding her with his body.


    She heard footsteps¡ªchaotic, fast¡ªand the groans of men in pain.


    Then she saw Tobias¡¯s worried face rush toward her. Relief crashed over her like a wave. She broke down in tears. Everett was lifted off her by Tobias.


    "Young Master, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry¡ªwe failed. We came toote!"


    Tobias quickly helped Everett aside, and only then did Aurora see it¡ªGarrett and the three men were sprawled on the ground. Dead.


    Lifeless.


    It was the first time Aurora had seen a dead body.


    She screamed¡ªand passed out.


    A nearby bodyguard caught her just before she hit the ground.


    Everett had only been shot in the left shoulder. He stared coldly at the guard.


    "Put her in the car. Now," he ordered sharply.


    The bodyguard obeyed, cing Aurora in the back seat.


    "Don¡¯t touch her too much. She¡¯ll wake up soon." Everett¡¯s voice was icy¡ªhe hated other men touching his woman.


    "Young Master, you¡¯re hurt again!" Tobias said grimly, looking at the bloody wound on Everett¡¯s shoulder.


    Everett let out a long breath.


    He turned, got in the car, and sat in the back. He motioned for Tobias to sit Aurora up and fasten her seatbelt.


    "Tobias," he said darkly, "Cassian¡¯s made his move. He¡¯s contacted all the shareholders. They¡¯re having a meeting right now at the office, saying you went missing and that they¡¯re doing everything to ¡¯rescue¡¯ you. But our people aren¡¯t allowed inside..."


    Tobias lowered his voice, uncertain.


    Everett¡¯s face turned grim.


    "Don¡¯t announce that I¡¯ve been found. Not yet. I¡¯ll deal with him once I¡¯m home."


    His eyes were filled with rage.


    They were born of the same blood¡ªhow had ite to this?


    But if Cassian had gone this far, there was no turning back. If Everett didn¡¯t stop him now, he¡¯d end up dead without even knowing how it happened.


    Keeping a ticking time bomb around was suicide. Yes, getting rid of Cassian would shake X&L Group¡ªbut it was still better than dying.


    Money can be earned again. A life can¡¯t.


    "Yes, Young Master," Tobias replied quietly.


    Everett looked at Aurora beside him. Her face was pale, brows tightly furrowed. Everything that had just happened... it must¡¯ve shaken her deeply.


    But he was still here. And he could be by her side a little longer.


    And that... that felt good.

 Chapter 663: You’re Blushing

    <h4>Chapter 663: You¡¯re Blushing</h4>


    Aurora stirred in her sleep, her mouth dry and parched. As she shifted, memories of everything that had happened with Everett suddenly came rushing back.


    She jolted awake and saw Everett standing by the window.


    Even just his silhouette looked good¡ªtall,posed, and undeniably handsome, even from behind.


    She parted her lips slightly and realized she was lying in a luxurious, European-style room¡ªelegantly furnished, clearly some kind of presidential suite.


    She was so thirsty.


    Dragging herself up, Aurora also noticed how hungry she was. She hadn¡¯t been injured before passing out, so now it was just thirst and hunger gnawing at her.


    Hearing movement, Everett turned around. His deep eyes locked with hers.


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed. Seeing him still in his suit, perfectly put together, she lowered her gaze.


    "Did... did you take care of your wound?"


    "Yeah. Bullet¡¯s out."


    She let out a quiet breath of relief.


    "You... took it out yourself?"


    The thought of that brutal scene made her blurt the question.


    "Now that we¡¯re back here, do you really think I¡¯d be that dumb?" Everett raised a brow, but secretly he was pleased¡ªwas she worried about him?


    Good. Maybe she did have a conscience after all.


    Aurora pressed her lips together and hugged the nket, leaning back against the bed. The image of those bodies on the floor, eyes wide in death, shed in her mind. She shivered.


    Everett walked over, clearly exasperated. Women¡ªalways so dramatic. But surprisingly, he didn¡¯t mind it anymore. Even if it was a hassle, he was okay with it now.


    He sat beside her, gently resting his hand on her waist.


    "Don¡¯t be scared. Just pretend you watched a crime thriller."


    Aurora took a deep breath. "I¡¯m not scared! I¡¯m just... really hungry!"


    She suddenly realized her voice had a hint of whine in it¡ªwas she... pouting?


    Everett gave a faint smile. "I already asked them to bring breakfast up."


    She nced at therge wall clock¡ªit was already 9 a.m.


    No wonder she was starving.


    "Oh, right¡ªI need to contact Dominic and the others!"


    She quickly sat up, realizing how close she and Everett were. It felt... awkward.


    "I already did. They¡¯re fine," Everett said tly. His expression cooled¡ªcould she focus on him for once?


    Aurora sighed in relief. "Where are we?"


    "Hughley Grand Hotel," he replied coolly.


    Aurora knew it. This ce belonged to the X&L Group¡ªjust one of many. The man in front of her was worth billions. And suddenly, she felt... small.


    "Oh... well, I¡¯ll head back to the Shana Hotel then..."


    Herpany had booked them rooms at the Shana Hotel¡ªabout 10 kilometers away.


    Everett¡¯s face darkened even more.


    "You really hate being around me that much? Look at me¡ªI¡¯m in no shape to force you into anything."


    That made her face flush instantly. She quickly shook her head.


    "No... that¡¯s not what I meant!"


    "Then stay for today. I¡¯ll take you back tonight."


    Everett¡¯s voice was calm as ever, like still water¡ªbut his eyes told a different story, full of quiet warmth.


    Aurora bit her lip and didn¡¯t object. In the end, she epted his arrangement.


    Breakfast arrived. Aurora nced at the table and was stunned¡ªthis was breakfast? It looked like a buffet explosion.


    Noodles, Western and Chinese breads, fried and steamed eggs, sandwiches, ham, bacon corn wraps, fries¡ªit covered the entire long table.


    She realized she hadn¡¯t even showered sincest night, but decided to eat first. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she ced her disposable toothbrush in the cup¡ªthen noticed something.


    His toothbrush... matched hers.


    A couple¡¯s set?


    When Aurora came out, Everett was already sitting at the dining table, reading the newspaper.


    She walked over and noticed the awkward way he was holding his arm.


    "Your... your injury okay?"


    "It¡¯s not. Still hurts. Want to feed me breakfast?"


    He lowered the paper, his tone casual.


    In truth, his left arm still ached a bit, but it wasn¡¯t anything serious.


    Aurora froze, feeling a little flustered.


    He got hurt because of her¡ªnearly lost his life. Feeding him breakfast once... didn¡¯t seem like too much to ask, right?


    "Okay... sure."


    Just as she was about to pick up the knife and fork, Everett gave her a half-smile, a quiet warmth in his expression.


    "Forget it. I don¡¯t want to force you."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened. She realized he was teasing her. But when she saw the slight frown as he picked up the utensils, clearly struggling, she let the protest die in her throat.


    She sat down silently and took a bite of a Chinese-style bun, but her appetite wasn¡¯t great.


    The disturbing images from the night before still lingered in her mind, dulling her hunger.


    Everett nced at her.


    "Not hungry? Or just don¡¯t like the food?"


    She shook her head quickly.


    "No, it¡¯s not the food. I just think you ordered way too much."


    "If I didn¡¯t order a ton, how would I know what you like?" he said, unfazed.


    Aurora lowered her eyes, heart pounding. She was seated to his right¡ªif she turned just slightly, she could see the sharp lines of his handsome profile.


    Sunlight had managed to slip through the clouds, casting a warm glow across one side of the room.


    After a quiet moment, Aurora finally broke the silence.


    "Aboutst night... I¡¯m sorry. I misjudged you."


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, Everett wouldn¡¯t have gotten mixed up with that terrifying man, Garrett. That man would haunt her forever.


    But now he was dead. And she could finally breathe.


    "It¡¯s fine. Even without him, someone else would¡¯vee for me," Everett said tly.


    His cousin was ruthless¡ªhe¡¯d always been on guard. He just hadn¡¯t expected him to strike so soon.


    Aurora¡¯s cheeks flushed. She¡¯d been so selfish before, and yet he didn¡¯t even seem to hold it against her.


    The two fell quiet again, unsure what to say.


    Aurora picked at her food¡ªone bun, a bit of bacon and corn wrap¡ªthen wiped her mouth with a napkin.


    "I¡¯m done. You go ahead."


    Everett looked up at her.


    "That¡¯s it? Is it because I¡¯m here that you¡¯re afraid to eat normally?"


    "Of course not!" Aurora scoffed.


    "I¡¯m not the shy type."


    "But your face is already red."


    Aurora turned away.


    "I... I¡¯m going to take a shower. But there aren¡¯t any clothes here, so I should just go back to my hotel."


    "There are clothes in the wardrobe," Everett said, a slight edge in his voice.


    "You think I can¡¯t manage to get you something to wear?"


    "Everett, that¡¯s not what I meant..."


    Aurora felt a wave of frustration. Why did their energy always sh like this? And now she had to shower here? What if someone saw and got the wrong idea¡ªthinking the two of them had spent the night together?

 Chapter 664: Did He…?

    <h4>Chapter 664: Did He...?</h4>


    "You¡¯re not showering? I¡¯ll take you back after five," Everett reminded her again.


    Aurora had no choice but to steel herself and walk over to the wardrobe. When she opened it, it was packed with women¡¯s clothes¡ªtags still on, clearly brand new.


    All of this... was for her?


    She didn¡¯t even know what to say. She randomly picked a soft knit dress and some undergarments.


    She checked the sizes¡ªthey were all exactly her size.


    This man is such a perv.


    She turned to re at Everett, annoyed. He raised an eyebrow at her, clearly amused.


    "Not satisfied? If not, I¡¯ll have someone bring more."


    "How do you even know my size?"


    "I can tell just by looking," Everett replied with a teasing smirk. "You¡¯re slim¡ªprobably wear small or medium. Bra¡¯s probably a C cup."


    "You¡ª!" Aurora trembled with anger, her face flushing bright red.


    Everett looked away, but in truth, Tobias had taken care of all the sizes¡ªby calling Dominic, who knew her measurements down to the detail.


    Just then, there was a knock. Tobias stepped in.


    "Sir, the master heard you were hurt. He wants toe see you. Should we go to the hospital¡ª?"


    "No need. I was nning to see him anyway," Everett said, putting down his utensils. He turned to Aurora.


    "If you¡¯re going to shower, go ahead. No one¡¯s going to peek."


    "Everett, you¡¯re such a jerk!"


    But he ignored her, tossing her a casual wave before walking out and letting the door close behind him.


    Aurora stood there holding the clothes, looking over at the king-size bed.


    Damn it. Why was her face red again?


    Even her ears were burning. The room was at a perfectlyfortable temperature, and yet here she was, blushing like a girl in her first crush.


    She thought back to being with Alexander¡ªshe¡¯d always blush when they kissed, sure¡ªbut not just from being around him.


    She slipped on a pair of slippers¡ªhe¡¯d even prepared women¡¯s slippers. Everett really didn¡¯t miss a thing.


    She walked into the bathroom and nced at the suggestive artwork on the walls, her face heating up again. She quickly turned on the water.


    The temperature was just right. As she slipped into the bath, a thought hit her¡ªhe must stay here often, right?


    After all, this wasn¡¯t his home. Why not just take her to his ce? Maybe he was worried about an ambush?


    Still, a hotel did have better facilities. Like the massive breakfast spread¡ªno way his chef at home could¡¯ve prepped all that so fast.


    Aurora tapped herself lightly on the head.


    "Ugh, Aurora, what are you even thinking about right now?"


    Bubbles filled the tub as she scrubbed herself clean. She felt like such an idiot¡ªfor sleeping like a log all through their escape.


    Everett must¡¯ve been speechless.


    She hadn¡¯t even noticed when he got in the car. What if he... did something to her?


    Aurora shook her head, scolding herself. She was overthinking again. She grabbed her tangled hair, brushing her fingers through it, and thought of Dominic. She needed to sneak back to the hotel soon¡ªDominic was probably losing his mind by now.


    That thought snapped her back into action. She stayed in the tub for only fifteen minutes before getting out.


    After getting dressed, she opened the bathroom door¡ªonly to jump back in surprise.


    Everett was sitting on the couch right across from her, arms crossed, watching herzily.


    Wait, what?


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to go meet his father?


    Why was he already back?


    "All done?" he asked.


    "Yeah... done." Aurora didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes.


    Everett stood up. "My turn. Want to join me?"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes went wide. Everett almost never joked like that. She shot him a re.


    "No way!"


    Everett chuckled, voice thick with innuendo, then picked up his loungewear and walked into the bathroom.


    Her heart was pounding in her chest.


    Thank God he didn¡¯t actually push it.


    Otherwise...


    Aurora sat down on the couch, towel-drying her hair until it was only slightly damp. She spotted a hairdryer tucked away on the side of the wardrobe.


    After blowing her hair dry, Everett still hadn¡¯te out.


    Suddenly, a thought hit her¡ªhis arm and left shoulder were injured. Taking a shower with those wounds must be tricky.


    And she was right. Inside the bathroom, Everett was moving carefully, trying to clean himself without aggravating the pain. Every little movement sent a sting through his arm.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t stand going another moment feeling grimy. The wound wasn¡¯t fully healed, but as long as he didn¡¯t move too much, it wouldn¡¯t tear open¡ªjust ache a bit.


    If only she¡¯d offer to help him clean up...


    The thought made him sigh. He might¡¯ve managed to keep her physically here, but could he keep her heart?


    Her heart was probably still with Alexander.


    Meanwhile, Aurora stood up... then sat back down again. She was stuck.


    Should she check on him? Could she really just barge in like that?


    What would he think? That she¡¯d lost her mind¡ªor worse, that she actually had feelings for him?


    No way...


    Still, if Everett was managing to shower, then his injury probably wasn¡¯t too serious, right?


    Just as she was debating with herself for the tenth time, the bathroom door opened.


    Everett stepped out in loungewear, calm andposed. He¡¯d just showered, but his face was still pale.


    "Is your wound really okay?" she asked.


    "What do you mean by ¡¯okay¡¯?" Everett¡¯s hair was still dripping. "Every time I move, it hurts. So... Miss Aurora, would you mind drying my hair for me?"


    He sat down casually, water droplets sliding down his freshly-washed face.


    "I... I can." Aurora jumped up.


    She grabbed the towel she¡¯d used earlier, but since it was half-damp, she swapped it for a fresh, dry one.


    As she stood behind him, it felt... surreal.


    She didn¡¯t want to get close to him. She didn¡¯t want to be involved with him.


    And yet here she was¡ªstill here, agreeing to dry his hair.


    What was wrong with her?


    Forget it. Just a moment of weakness. Once she left, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore.


    She carefully began toweling off his hair. Her gentle movements made the corners of his lips lift slightly.


    This moment¡ªthis warmth, this quiet¡ªhe wished it couldst.


    If time could freeze right here, he told himself, maybe they really could grow old together.


    Forget everything else.


    Aurora worked carefully, drying about two-thirds of his hair.


    "Do you want me to use the hairdryer? It¡¯s kind of ufortable having wet hair in this weather," she asked softly.


    "No. I don¡¯t like hairdryers," Everett replied tly.


    Use a dryer? Sure, it¡¯d be faster. But what would be the rush?

 Chapter 665: Sitting Together

    <h4>Chapter 665: Sitting Together</h4>


    He didn¡¯t want to rush it¡ªjust wanted to enjoy the moment of her quietly taking care of him.


    Aurora pressed her lips together. "Alright then. I¡¯ll towel it off as much as I can, but once it¡¯s about 90% dry, using a hairdryer will help make it feel fresher."


    "When it¡¯s 90% dry, we¡¯ll talk," Everett said with a grin.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He suddenly realized¡ªheughed the most when he was with Aurora. Even when he was annoyed, there were still moments of amusement... moments that felt right.


    It wasn¡¯t like this with other women. With Gianna¡ªor most women¡ªhe had zero interest in getting close.


    Delh? Just felt like a noisy little sister. Every time she talked, he just wished she¡¯d shut up.


    But with Aurora, he actually wanted her to talk more. Her voice felt like it seeped into his bones, into his bloodstream.


    It made him feel... good.


    "How long are you staying here this time?" Everett suddenly asked.


    "Uh... about a week."


    That new guy, ric, should¡¯ve arrived by now. Filming was starting tomorrow.


    ric was a rookie. If he had talent, they could wrap it up in a day. If not... it could take two or three.


    Everett frowned. "More MV shoots?"


    "Yeah. It¡¯s for my new single. Thebel¡¯s nning an album for next year, so I need to film a few more MVs. If I can get two or three done now, that¡¯s enough. The rest can wait."


    As she said it, Aurora realized how casual her tone was¡ªlike chatting with an old friend.


    Everett pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    By now, his hair was about 90% dry.


    Aurora¡¯s hands were a little sore, but she still grabbed the hairdryer and gave his hair a quick st to finish drying itpletely.


    Once she was done, Everett felt totally refreshed.


    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I... I¡¯d like to go back now," Aurora murmured.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "I saved you, and you¡¯re not even going to show a little appreciation?"


    Appreciation? What was that supposed to mean?


    Aurora braced herself and looked up into his amused eyes.


    "Watch a movie with me. After the movie, I¡¯ll let you go."


    Honestly, Everett hadn¡¯t really nned anything. But with her still here, they might as well do something that brought them closer. A movie seemed like a decent idea.


    "Alright," Aurora replied, her ears turning red.


    She sat down beside him¡ªvoluntarily, for the first time. And surprisingly, it didn¡¯t feel awkward at all.


    Everett grabbed the remote. Only then did Aurora notice there was a mini-theater built into the suite.


    The wall across from the couch had a built-in screen¡ªnot an LCD, not a projector cloth, but something in between.


    He pressed a button, and the screen lit up. He casually picked a movie.


    Then the title shed on screen: Chaotic Marriage.


    Aurora almost choked.


    Chaotic Marriage? Was that like... messed-up weddings?


    The film started, and she suddenly remembered¡ªit was something Richard had shot after joining LXL.


    She barely watched movies, always focused on music. Who would¡¯ve thought Richard had such talent? And at such a young age, too¡ªdirecting a film about a couple married for five years, falling into infidelity.


    The opening scene? The male lead and his mistress... in a steamy boat scene.


    Aurora quickly lowered her gaze, too embarrassed to watch.


    But the audio still slipped into her ears¡ªawkward and explicit.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯tst long. Just a few secondster, the mistress¡¯s sultry voice chimed in:


    "Babe, you were amazing today. Is it ¡¯cause your wife isn¡¯t doing it for you anymore?"


    Aurora found it ridiculous¡ªand cruel. But it was reality.


    There really were mistresses this shameless in real life.


    She looked up and noticed Everett watching with a nk expression, eyes fixed on the screen like it was nothing.


    Like he¡¯d seen this kind of thing too many times to care.


    Aurora felt a chill. Was this why he seemed so disillusioned with women? Because of movies like this? No... it couldn¡¯t be. Movies weren¡¯t real life¡ªsome might reflect society, but they weren¡¯t enough to twist someone so deeply.


    On screen, the male lead returned home to find his wife caring for their two-year-old son. Her hair was messy, her clothes outdated.


    ording to the male lead, even though they were financially stable, she hadn¡¯t bought new clothes or face masks in two years¡ªjust to save money and keep their home afloat.


    A woman who hasn¡¯t done any skincare in two years, worn out from raising a kid and doing all the housework¡ªplus holding down online part-time jobs¡ªhow could she not look older and worn down than her husband? How could she not be a "washed-up housewife"?


    When the wife and their son saw the husbande home, they lit up with joy. But all he gave back... was a cold, indifferent look.


    Their little boy yfully climbed into hisp, and the husband, clearly annoyed, pushed him away.


    "Go, go¡ªDaddy just got off work and he¡¯s tired. Go find your mom."


    Watching that, Aurora couldn¡¯t hold back¡ª


    "What a jerk!"


    Everett gave her a calm nce.


    "There are jerks, yeah. And there are also trashy women. That mistress from earlier? She¡¯s one of them."


    Aurora snorted.


    "Some people just don¡¯t value what they have. Only when it¡¯s gone do they feel regret."


    Everett lifted an eyebrow slightly.


    "I¡¯d never be like that man."


    Wait¡ªwas that... a confession?


    Aurora blushed.


    "How is that any of my business whether you¡¯re like him or not?"


    Everett turned to her with a curious look.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you at least think about whether I¡¯d make a good boyfriend? Aurora, in my eyes, status and background don¡¯t matter. It¡¯s simple¡ªeither we love each other, or we don¡¯t."


    Aurora stared at him, suddenly feeling flustered.


    He always did this. Always pushed things too fast. She hadn¡¯t even caught up with her own thoughts, and here he was, already talking about being together. How was she supposed to handle that?


    But honestly, the fact that she was even considering it... that was already a big step.


    Everett saw her hesitation and looked away, a trace of disappointment shing in his eyes. He gently put his arm around her shoulder. Aurora froze, immediately trying to pull away.


    "Don¡¯t¡ªmy arm still hurts," Everett said casually.


    "It¡¯s just a hug, not like I¡¯m going to eat you."


    Aurora¡¯s head dropped so low, she might as well have been hiding under the couch.


    On screen, the couple in the movie started arguing. The wife had found kiss marks on her husband¡¯s body.


    Aurora¡¯s chest felt tight. This kind of brutally realistic film¡ªhow many girls¡¯ hearts had it broken?


    No wonder Richard¡¯s movies didn¡¯t rake in box office cash... but racked up awards.


    The male lead started panicking¡ªyou could tell he still loved his wife. He just couldn¡¯t resist temptation, which led him to cheat.


    He ran to her and wrapped her in his arms, kissing her in an attempt to soothe her sobs.


    The atmosphere shifted again¡ªtense, intimate.


    Just as Aurora started to get up, Everett¡¯s hand mped gently but firmly on her shoulder. Before she could react, his face was suddenly inches from hers¡ªhis features filling her vision.

 Chapter 666: You’ve Fallen for Me!

    <h4>Chapter 666: You¡¯ve Fallen for Me!</h4>


    Aurora jumped in shock, staring nkly into those star-like eyes. His gaze was usually cool and detached¡ªbut when he looked at her, it was warm, intense, and burning with something deeper.


    The air between them grew thick with tension. Just as Everett was about to kiss her, she quickly turned her head. His lipsnded gently on her cheek instead.


    Aurora wore no makeup, and her bare skin had no scent of powder¡ªjust a natural freshness that Everett found himself drawn to.


    His slightly upturned eyes narrowed, his expression dazed with longing. But before the feeling could take overpletely, Aurora¡¯s soft voice snapped him out of it.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do that."


    Breathing heavily, Everett came back to himself. He had promised to respect her¡ªnot to push her.


    His eyes cleared, the warmth fading.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re not a child. Why can¡¯t you face what¡¯s in your heart?"


    Aurora tensed.


    "Face what? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    Everett let out a coldugh, his tone sharp and distant like storm clouds rolling in.


    "Really? You mean you haven¡¯t figured out that you¡¯ve already fallen for me?"


    "No!" Aurora blurted, her voice shaky.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    She¡¯d hated him for so long¡ªfor stealing her first time. That anger, that resentment... it created a wall between them. Every time he got close, that fear came rushing back.


    Everett sat up straighter, narrowing his eyes.


    "You don¡¯t? If you didn¡¯t like me, why would you stay here with me? The old you would¡¯ve stormed out of here without a second thought."


    Aurora was speechless. Her thoughts were a mess, and she had no clue what to say to argue back.


    "I... I stayed because you¡¯re hurt. That¡¯s all."


    "Hurt? My heart¡¯s been hurt before too. Did youfort me then?" Everett¡¯s voice softened, but the frustration was clear. Why couldn¡¯t she just admit the truth to herself?


    Aurora fell silent.


    "You¡¯re not a little kid, Aurora. When your heart moves, when feelings take hold¡ªyou follow them. What¡¯s the point in clinging to the past? Yes, I made mistakes, and those misunderstandings were all on me. But it¡¯s time to let them go. Because... you¡¯ve fallen in love with me."


    His words made Aurora¡¯s body tremble. She looked up, locking eyes with his.


    Had she really fallen for him?


    Even though she told herself she should hate him, each night she found herself thinking about Everett, not Alexander.


    Alexander was in the past now. But when she saw Everett treating his gunshot wound, the pain she felt for him made her wish she could take his ce.


    He got hurt because of her. And ever since, something warm had been quietly flowing through her heart.


    Should she face him? Should she be honest with herself?


    As she sat there frozen, another steamy scene appeared on the screen. Aurora quickly looked away, her cheeks burning. She stood up, flustered.


    "I... can you give me three days to think about it, after I go back to Country S?"


    Everett was caught off guard but quietly relieved. She didn¡¯t say no¡ªshe just asked for time.


    That was a win.


    "Okay. I¡¯ll wait for your answer."


    "I... can I go now?" Aurora mumbled, her face beet red. She rubbed her hands nervously¡ªsomething she only did when she was anxious.


    Everett raised a brow and nced at the screen again. Even he felt a little hot now¡ªthe tension and desire building inside him was starting to boil over. If she stayed any longer, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back.


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll take you back."


    He stood up, tall andposed, and Aurora¡¯s heart started pounding all over again.


    She followed Everett out the door and slipped her shoes back on¡ªonly then remembering that her clothes were still in the bathroom.


    "My clothes..."


    "I¡¯ll have them washed and sent back to you," Everett said, a faint smile ying at the corner of his mouth. "You¡¯re not worried I¡¯ll eat those too, are you?"


    Aurora flushed with embarrassment. Honestly, the longer she spent around him, the more that original impression she had was falling apart.


    She still remembered the first time they met¡ªin a hotel. He was cold, sharp-tongued, using her of crawling into his bed on purpose to seduce him.


    Back then, he seemed heartless and condescending.


    But now... his tone, his eyes¡ªthey were gentle. Warm, like spring water.


    Aurora followed Everett down to the parking garage and climbed into his luxury sports car.


    The interior was cozy and warm, wrapping around her like a nket.


    Neither of them spoke during the drive. The sunlight that had warmed the morning was now gone, swallowed by thick clouds. The sky turned gray and heavy, dragging down the mood like a cold wind.


    After ten minutes or so, snow began to fall.


    When Aurora stepped out of the car, a kended on her cheek and quickly melted into a drop of cold water.


    The temperature had dropped sharply. She shivered¡ªthe snowke felt like it melted straight into her bones, chilling her from the inside out.


    Nearby, kids wereughing and cheering. Snowfall always brought joy to children.


    Just this morning, the sun had been out, warm and bright. Now everything had changed in a sh. The sky really was like a child¡¯s face¡ªchanging moods without warning.


    Everett, on the other hand, was in an uncharacteristically good mood. Aurora had promised to think things over, which meant he had a real shot at being with her.


    Aurora snapped out of her thoughts when she felt his coat fall gently over her shoulders. It was still warm from his body heat, instantly pushing back the cold.


    "Go on inside. It¡¯s getting colder. Be careful during your MV shoot¡ªdon¡¯t catch a cold," Everett said softly.


    Aurora nodded, hershes fluttering.


    "You... you should go back too. It¡¯s freezing out here."


    She was wearing his coat now. What if he caught a cold?


    Everett chuckled, deep and cheerful.


    "Look at that¡ªyou do care. Alright, I¡¯ll head back."


    Only then did Aurora lift her eyes, watching as he got into the car. That tall, lean figure slowly disappeared behind the door. The window rolled up, and snowkes danced in the air around him.


    Such a beautiful winter.


    Such a beautiful city¡ªit made her want to stay just a little longer.


    The car slowly pulled away, and Aurora snapped out of her daze as a few snowkesnded on her nose. She had been standing there, frozen, just watching him drive off.


    Seriously... what was wrong with her?


    Her heart pounded wildly, as if someone had caught her acting like a lovestruck fool. She turned around quickly and marched toward the Shana Hotel.


    The moment she stepped into her room, Dominic rushed over, firing off questions like a worried parent.


    Aurora gave him a brief rundown of what had happened. Dominic stared at her, stunned.


    "God, Everett is so hot! Aurora,e on¡ªjust marry him already! If you marry someone like that, you¡¯ll be set for life!"


    He sighed dreamily.


    "If I could swap souls with you, I¡¯d marry him myself, no hesitation. Hehehe!"


    Aurora was speechless.


    She nced up, eyesnding on Everett¡¯s coat hanging nearby.


    It still looked like him¡ªthat tall frame, that clean-cut silhouette... still lingering in her mind.

 Chapter 667: First Date

    <h4>Chapter 667: First Date</h4>


    Her heart felt like it had been dipped in honey¡ªconflicted but sweet. She shared some of her feelings with Dominic.


    But Dominic didn¡¯t seem too moved.


    "What¡¯s past is past. And honestly... most women in this industry are like that, always trying to catch the attention of some rich heir. At the time, he really did think you were one of them, and you can¡¯t exactly me him for that. The circle¡¯s got a bad rep. Bute on... look at all he¡¯s done for you. Isn¡¯t letting go of the past the smart move?"


    Aurora sat there, staring nkly ahead.


    "Stop overthinking it. If you want to be with him, then be with him already. He¡¯s way better than that selfish, heartless Alexander."


    Dominic¡¯s words stirred something in her.


    Sure, Alexander had been her ssmate for nine years¡ªbut in the end, look how it all turned out.


    His coldness had shattered her. There was no going back. Even if there was no "Everett," she still couldn¡¯t be with Alexander anymore.


    At lunch, Aurora and Dominic ate together in the hotel restaurant. Director Z, having heard what happened the night before, got all emotional and told Aurora to pray and cleanse her bad luck once she was back in Country S.


    Everyone also knew Everett had saved her. While they didn¡¯t know the details, they were all full of praise. Everett was a rare man¡ªkind, dependable. A few colleagues even teased Aurora.


    "Aurora,e on! You have to marry him. You two are a perfect match. He¡¯s head over heels for you... and it¡¯s not like you hate him, right?"


    Hate him?


    Aurora paused.


    How could she?


    All the resentment and bitterness had slowly been reced by gratitude¡ªand something warm and soft. She realized she truly liked him.


    Over the next few days, Aurora worked on the MV with ric. The weather was freezing, but after each shoot, Dominic always had warmers ready for her hands.


    ric, being new,cked experience, and Aurora often had to guide him.


    Every time Everett came to "check in," his expression darkened to the point of terrifying.


    Dominic and the others couldn¡¯t help but snicker behind his back, saying Everett was a jealous guy through and through. They joked that Aurora better watch out or he¡¯d soon ban her from being around any other men.


    Strangely, though, Everett didn¡¯t spend much alone time with her those days.


    He wanted to give her space¡ªand time. Time to really understand her own heart. But he was always there, quietly watching her, like a constant me¡ªone that never failed to warm her from within.


    A weekter, after wrapping up the final shoot, the director was satisfied and confirmed they¡¯d fly out of Country Y the next afternoon.


    That night, Director Z treated everyone to dinner, but Aurora had been invited to the X&L Group headquarters instead.


    Everett was waiting for her there. Dinner was already prepared. Since she¡¯d eaten a little earlier, she wasn¡¯t all that hungry.


    Still, Everett was visibly happy she came.


    His entire demeanor softened¡ªeyebrows rxed, eyes warm. Aurora sat a little stiffly across from him, still feeling a little out of ce.


    Part of the reason she came was to thank him for saving her. But part of it... was to say goodbye.


    "Is your wound okay now?" Aurora asked, trying to break the silence. She really did want to know how he was holding up.


    "Still breathing," Everett replied calmly.


    The past few days had brought chaos behind the scenes. Cassian had been arrested on bribery and corruption charges, shaking thepany. Everett had to purge Cassian¡¯s people from the group. He¡¯d barely had time to sleep.


    Aurora pressed her lips together. The table was set with candles and red wine. Her cheeks flushed. This was a textbook romantic dinner.


    Everett didn¡¯t say much. He quietly cut his steak, his profile glowing gently in the candlelight. There was no longer a trace of the cold and distant man she once knew.


    "You¡¯re heading back tomorrow," he said. "Once I wrap things up with thepany, I¡¯lle to Country S."


    He said it casually, like it was no big deal.


    Aurora bit her lip. Why did she feel so on edge? Was it because she was finally facing her own heart¡ªbut still not ready to take the plunge?


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. A staff member pushed in a cart,ying out several Chinese dishes on the table.


    Then came a sultry, overly sweet voice.


    "Everett, your father said after dinner, you should stop by the house."


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped.


    She looked up¡ªand saw Gianna¡¯s overly seductive face. Disgust churned in her stomach. The way that woman was looking at Everett... it was way too much.


    Who the hell looks at their stepson like that?


    Everett¡¯s expression turned ice-cold in an instant as he shot a sharp look at Gianna.


    Gianna felt as if a gust of frigid wind,ced with snow and sleet, had mmed right into her face¡ªfreezing her to the core.


    Her once-burning confidence shriveled under that look.


    Everett¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, but he kept hisposure in front of Aurora¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to cause a scene.


    "Ms. Langston, since when did you start working as a restaurant server?" Everett sneered, his voiceced with mockery as his cold gaze locked onto Gianna. "You¡¯re practically halfway in the grave. Try not to ruin what¡¯s left of your reputation."


    Aurora nearly choked¡ªdamn, Everett could be savage when he wanted to.


    Gianna¡¯s face turned an ugly shade of red.


    She¡¯d always prided herself on her irresistible charm, convinced no man could resist her.


    Just yesterday, she¡¯d finally divorced Mr. Langston. She assumed Everett¡¯s previous coldness toward her was because of that rtionship.


    Now that she was single again, every flirtatious bone in her body was on high alert. She was ready to put her "irresistible" charm on full disy.


    After overhearing from a cleaner at thepany that Everett was dining at the office tonight, she disguised herself as a server and brought his food up personally.


    Even in a uniform, Gianna¡¯s figure was impossible to miss.


    She thought she looked stunning. After all, on her way up with the cart, a few men had already tried to flirt with her.


    Over the years, any man she set her sights on had always ended up in her grasp. But Everett? His gaze was still filled with the same unshakeable disgust.


    Uneptable. She refused to ept this!


    It had to be that little tramp whispering sweet nothings in Everett¡¯s ear. Or maybe she was just too good in bed¡ªso good that Everett waspletely hooked.


    "I... I¡¯m no longer married to your father. You can just call me Allison now. I thought you might ignore his calls, so I came to deliver the message myself..."


    "Allison?" Everett raised an eyebrow mockingly.


    "Spare me the nausea. Leave¡ªnow."


    Aurora tried to keep a straight face.


    Gianna was pushing forty, and she still had the audacity to ask Everett to call her by her first name?


    Let¡¯s be real¡ªshe was a grown woman trying to flirt with a guy who was clearly way younger. Everett was still prime. Fresh.


    Gianna¡¯s expression was a mess. It was painfully clear now¡ªEverett waspletely taken with Aurora. He¡¯d never look at her again.


    "Fine. I¡¯ve passed on the message. I¡¯m leaving. Just... make sure you show up to see your father."


    With that, she wheeled the cart out, utterly defeated.


    Aurora stared at the closed door, unsure how to even begin processing what just happened.


    "See?" Everett said calmly. "There are plenty of shameless, maniptive women out there, doing whatever they can to get close to me. So... it¡¯s only natural I mistook you for one of them at first. Before you, not a single woman got close to me without wanting something else. Granted... I haven¡¯t known that many women to begin with."


    He said it matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 668: Alexander’s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 668: Alexander¡¯s Scheme</h4>


    Ever since Everett had taken over thepany, the number of female employees had dropped¡ªmost had been reced with men.


    Even his secretary? Always male. He never hired women.


    Aurora gave an awkward littleugh.


    "Yeah... I get it. Your charm isn¡¯t exactly easy for most women to resist."


    "And you?" Everett asked, expression softening. "You couldn¡¯t resist either, right?"


    Aurora dropped her gaze and stayed quiet.


    That irritated Everett.


    "Look at me. Lift your head."


    Being ordered around out of nowhere made Aurora bristle, but she still obediently raised her head to meet his eyes.


    His face was as striking as ever, but his gaze had cooled noticeably.


    Seeing the innocence in her eyes, Everett¡¯s annoyance faded. He let out a quiet sigh.


    "Eat."


    He gracefully cut a piece of steak and brought it to his mouth. Even the way he ate looked effortless and elegant.


    Aurora stared,pletely entranced.


    When she realized it, her face went hot and she silently cursed herself for being ridiculous.


    She barely ate anything during the meal, but Everett didn¡¯t push her. After all, this was technically their first date.


    After dinner, soft, romantic music began to y in the background. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was a famous tango piece¡ªPor Una Cabeza.


    Everett walked over to her and offered his hand with a slight gesture.


    Aurora froze, unsure what to do. Everett raised a brow, confident as ever.


    "Get up. Dance with me."


    Wait, that¡¯s how you ask someone to dance?


    Aurora was both amused and helpless. Still, she stood up and ced her hand in his.


    "I... I¡¯m a bit rusty. I learned this piece before, but haven¡¯t danced in forever..."


    Back when she was with Alexander, that guy was always working, juggling side gigs and acting like a robot. When did he ever have time for dancing?


    Aurora rarely went out dancing herself. Her free time was spent training her vocals. She¡¯d let dance fall by the wayside.


    Thepany had recently told her to brush up on dance though¡ªjust in case.


    Luckily, she had natural musicality, so her singing didn¡¯t suffer even without much training.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll teach you," Everett said coolly.


    He was a little nervous too. In truth, he¡¯d never really danced either. But after watching Scent of a Woman, he¡¯d be intrigued by Por Una Cabeza and had practiced on his own.


    Aurora... totally embarrassed herself.


    She was too flustered, too jittery, and kept stepping on Everett¡¯s shoes.


    She wanted to crawl into a hole and die.


    By the time the dance ended, he pulled her into a quiet embrace. Nothing inappropriate¡ªjust a peaceful, warm hug.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes shimmered like spring water, and her heart softened into mush.


    But the romantic moment didn¡¯tst long. Tobias knocked on the door¡ªEverett¡¯s father was calling. It was about Cassian.


    Everett figured it had to be his uncle begging for mercy.


    He really didn¡¯t want to go, but knowing how his sharp-tongued uncle could push his father¡¯s blood pressure through the roof, he had no choice. He asked Tobias to escort Aurora back to her hotel while he rushed home.


    Aurora thought... maybe they were finally starting something real.


    The next afternoon, Everett came to see her off at the airport. He looked rxed and casual.


    "Make sure you miss me," he said with a smirk.


    Dominic, eavesdropping nearby, stifled augh behind his hand.


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed ever so slightly.


    Meanwhile...


    In Country S, within the city¡ª


    Alexandery in a shabby rental apartment, unshaven and lifeless. He looked up at Peyton as she walked through the door, his lips pressed into a cold line.


    Peyton stood awkwardly, not daring toe any closer.


    After all, Alexander was now "the guy with AIDS."


    He coughed and said hoarsely,


    "Peyton... why are you standing so far? I¡¯m lonely. Come talk to me for a bit."


    Peyton¡¯s eyes flickered with fear.


    The doctor had said casual conversation wouldn¡¯t transmit anything, but... she was still scared.


    Because he had HIV. An incurable disease.


    What if she caught it?


    Would she have to die early too?


    She was still so young¡ªjust in her twenties. She had friends, a promising future, and way too much to lose.


    She also had wealthy parents backing her¡ªwhy on earth should she keep dating Alexander?


    Alexander¡¯s so-called illness had been "discovered" a week ago.


    He¡¯d been pretending to have a cold. When Peyton came over to take care of him, she identally saw ab report¡ªand it scared the life out of her.


    "Alexander... are you okay? Do you want to see a doctor?" she asked, voice trembling.


    "No need, Peyton. Right now... you¡¯re all I have left. Can you stay with me for a bit?" Alexander¡¯s voice was extra gentle.


    Peyton shook her head in a panic. There was no way she was sticking around a man with that kind of illness.


    "I¡ªI just remembered something urgent at work! I have to go, Alexander. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll hire a nurse for you, okay?"


    Without another nce at his pitiful expression, she mmed the door and bolted from the apartment like she was fleeing for her life.


    Alexandery on the bed and let out a coldugh.


    Peyton was such an idiot¡ªterrified over one piece of paper. He¡¯d pulled off the act wlessly.


    He¡¯d paid an HIV-positive patient to go get tested at a hospital¡ªusing his name.


    So when Peyton checked the report, the name on it was Alexander¡¯s.


    The small clinic didn¡¯t enforce strict protocols, and he¡¯d exploited that loophole perfectly. Now that she¡¯d run off in fear, he was free to worm his way back into Aurora¡¯s life.


    Alexander picked up his phone and dialed Aurora¡¯s number.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is powered off."


    His mood instantly sank again. It had been ten days since her phone went off the grid.


    What the hell had happened to her?


    Worried, he tried calling Courtney. But she didn¡¯t know where Aurora was either.


    After a few seconds of thought, Alexander decided to call Peyton. He wanted her to really fear him. To hate him.


    Peyton picked up after a long pause.


    "Alexander? What¡¯s wrong?" she asked softly, clearly trying to mask her unease.


    "Peyton, are you free right now? I¡¯m craving congee... would you mind making some for me?"


    His tone was warm, intimate. "After all this time, I¡¯ve realized you¡¯re much gentler than Aurora ever was, and..."


    "N-no! I don¡¯t have time right now!" Peyton cut in, panicking.


    Alexander let out a quiet, mncholyugh.


    "I see... well, maybe I¡¯ll ask my mom to make it, then. Peyton, even though I really like you now, I don¡¯t want to drag you down with me. But I realized... I can¡¯t lose you. Could youe see me tomorrow? I want to go out for a bit..."


    "W-what? Tomorrow?" Peyton practically dropped her phone in terror.


    "I have ns tomorrow! I swear I¡¯lle when I¡¯m free!"


    "Alright then. You take care. I¡¯ll call you again tomorrow. Bye," Alexander said gently before hanging up.


    Then he chuckled to himself, clearly pleased. This woman is such an idiot. So easy to manipte. He¡¯d stressed over her for nothing.


    On the other end, Peyton lowered her phone and muttered with disgust,


    "An HIV patient who wants to go shopping? Isn¡¯t he afraid of infecting other people? God, he¡¯s disgusting. No... I have to think of a way to get rid of him..."

 Chapter 669: Think of Me Often

    <h4>Chapter 669: Think of Me Often</h4>


    Peyton grumbled to herself. Any feelings she once had for Alexander hadpletely vanished¡ªnow, just hearing his voice made her feel disgusted... and afraid.


    Maybe it was the illness. That¡¯s what made her scared.


    But wasn¡¯t Alexander always known for being clean and disciplined? How could he end up with that kind of disease?


    Then again, maybe not. Maybe he had fooled around behind her back. She couldn¡¯t trust him 100%. Men were unpredictable, after all.


    Peyton figured it was time¡ªshe needed to break up with him.


    Two days passed.


    Alexander still couldn¡¯t reach Aurora, so he took it out on Peyton by calling her constantly, pestering her nonstop¡ªuntil she finally snapped and dumped him.


    Alexander went through the motions, pretending to be heartbroken. Peyton, in her usual dramatic fashion, imed she couldn¡¯t be with him anymore because she didn¡¯t want to hurt Aurora.


    When Alexander heard that, he nearly gagged.


    Hurt Aurora?


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who spent all that time trying to hurt Aurora?


    Where was all that guilt back then? Now she wanted to y the self-sacrificing saint?


    Mrs. Lewis heard about the breakup and immediately rushed to Alexander¡¯s apartment. She found him shaving, looking refreshed and energized¡ªnot like someone who just got dumped.


    "Son, how could Peyton break up with you? Didn¡¯t she love you like crazy? She hung in there for years! Why¡¯d she suddenly end things? Tell me!"


    Kennedy came with her, flopping onto the couch with an eye-roll.


    "Let me guess¡ªyou dumped her, didn¡¯t you? Still hung up on that little temptress?"


    Alexander shot a cold nce at his sharp-tongued sister. Sometimes, he wondered if they even shared the same blood.


    "It¡¯s not like that, Mom. She found a new guy¡ªsomeone richer, better looking," he said coolly.


    Peyton really was something else. Right after dumping him, afraid he¡¯de crawling back, she hooked up with some rich second-gen heir.


    And she wasn¡¯t subtle about it either. She sent him a photo via chat, saying she¡¯d found someone more suitable.


    "Look for yourself," Alexander said, pulling out his phone and opening the chat thread to show his mom and sister.


    Kennedy¡¯s eyes went wide as she read through the messages.


    In the thread, Alexander was clearly begging Peyton toe back. Peyton responded by sending a photo of herself with another man, saying she was in love and there was no going back.


    "What the hell? Peyton flipped so fast? I don¡¯t believe this! Something¡¯s fishy here!" Kennedy shouted, immediately trying to call Peyton¡ªonly to discover she¡¯d been blocked.


    She had actually cklisted her!


    Mrs. Lewis, despite her age, could still clearly see what was in that photo.


    "Alexander, did you do something to her? Peyton was such a good girl. Why would she dump you? She stuck by you for years before you two got together. And now..."


    She looked at her son, eyes full of suspicion.


    "Just tell me the truth¡ªare you still hung up on that little fox?"


    Alexander was fed up. He raised his phone, snapping back:


    "You saw the messages¡ªshe dumped me. Whether I get back with Aurora or not, that¡¯s my business!"


    Mrs. Lewis looked unconvinced. Kennedy wasn¡¯t buying it either.


    Alexander¡¯s tone turned colder. His mother and sister didn¡¯t understand him¡ªand he had no intention of telling them the truth anyway.


    "Women fall out of love fast. Haven¡¯t you seen how many shotgun marriages end in divorce these days?"


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. I still won¡¯t let you be with Aurora!" Mrs. Lewis snapped, her eyes filled with resentment.


    The reason Mrs. Lewis hated Aurora was something only she knew.


    When Alexander was just two years old, her husband had an affair with a woman who looked strikingly like Aurora. She wasn¡¯t Aurora¡¯s mom, but the resemnce was uncanny.


    And ever since then, Mrs. Lewis couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Aurora.


    Just looking at her brought back the memory of that betrayal¡ªmade her skin crawl.


    Even now, even with Peyton out of the picture, she would never let Aurora and Alexander be together.


    Alexander didn¡¯t say a word. He silently picked up a fruit knife from the table.


    "If you don¡¯t agree, then fine..." he said coldly.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll slit my wrists right here to prove it."


    As soon as he said it, Alexander suddenly shed his wrist.


    The sight sent Mrs. Lewis into a panic. She rushed toward him, horrified. Kennedy screamed, her eyes wide with terror.


    "Are you insane?! You¡¯re slitting your wrist over that trashy woman?!"


    Mrs. Lewis was heartbroken and trembling, her thin body shaking violently.


    "My son... how could you use something like this to threaten me over a woman..."


    Alexander¡¯s face was full of grim determination.


    "Mom, are you still not going to agree? If not, I¡¯ll cut again!"


    Blood dripped onto the floor¡ªlike blooming, crimson flowers. How could Mrs. Lewis not panic? How could she not give in?


    This was her son. No mother could watch her child hurt himself in front of her.


    "Okay, okay¡ªI agree, I agree!"


    Tears welled up in Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes¡ªrage, grief, helplessness all colliding inside her. She quickly nodded and pounced forward to grab the fruit knife from his hand.


    "Kennedy, get the disinfectant! Now!"


    Kennedy scrambled to the drawer, pulling out cotton, antiseptic, and bandages. Alexander sat there, watching them fuss over him in silence.


    A flicker of guilt passed through him. His mother was getting old¡ªhe shouldn¡¯t have pushed her like this.


    But the thought of giving up Aurora... felt worse than death.


    Seven years of love¡ªhe still couldn¡¯t let go.


    He¡¯d treated her so coldly before because he was furious¡ªfurious at her closeness with Everett, convinced she was selling herself for fame and fortune.


    But the truth was, Aurora wasn¡¯t like that at all.


    He just realized it... toote.


    Would Aurora ever forgive him?


    After returning to her home country, Aurora immediately bought a new phone. As soon as she inserted her SIM card, a flood of messages from Alexander poured in.


    "Aurora, I broke up with Peyton. My mom¡¯s okay with us being together now. Where have you been? I heard you went abroad. Please contact me when you¡¯re back. I love you."


    "It¡¯s raining today. It¡¯s cold and damp. In this terrible weather, all I can think about is you."


    "Aurora, do you still hate me? I know I went too far. I never should¡¯ve doubted you. But I¡¯ve always loved you. I hope..."


    Aurora felt drained. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to read the rest.


    She took a long bath, then finally got some sleep. When she woke up, lunch had been prepared, and Dominic was calling her toe eat. She stretchedzily in bed.


    "I heard our little pop king¡¯s about to film an action movie with a rising martial arts actor," Dominic said, chatting beside her.


    "LXL¡¯s growing fast. Aurora, you ever think about acting?"


    Aurora froze. Movies?


    Her mind immediately shed to being chased, the chaos, the fear, the violence.


    She saw Everett¡¯s face again¡ªtight with pain, slicing into his arm to remove a bullet.


    That image was brutal... and made her heart tremble all over again.


    He had looked so breathtaking in that moment.


    It was then she finally understood¡ªshe couldn¡¯t suppress her feelings anymore.


    That was the moment she had truly, deeply fallen in love with him.

 Chapter 670: Asking for Another Chance

    <h4>Chapter 670: Asking for Another Chance</h4>


    Their first date had been short¡ªbut still, Aurora found herself thinking about that night. It was romantic. Brief, but unforgettable.


    "I¡¯m not doing movies. I don¡¯t like acting. I¡¯ll just stick to singing¡ªmaybe shoot a few MVs at most."


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Aurora started getting dressed. She had to meet Director Z at thepany that afternoon to record. Dominic had already picked out a purple knit dress and a red coat for her.


    "No movies then," Dominic said confidently. "Doesn¡¯t matter. Once your album drops, you¡¯re going to blow up."


    Aurora looked at him, puzzled.


    "Why? Just because I have a nice voice? There are tons of singers with unique voices who never really make it big."


    Dominic grinned.


    "Because your voice is the best. And you¡¯ve got the perfect MV storyline¡ªplus that rumored romance with Everett? With him in it, the whole thing¡¯s guaranteed to go viral. Oh, and Aurora... that night, did you guys... y¡¯know..."


    "Shut it," Aurora cut him off, cheeks flushing. "Stop talking nonsense."


    Dominic smirked mischievously.


    "You don¡¯t have to say anything¡ªI know you two are in love. Ever since you came back from seeing him, you¡¯ve been walking around with this dreamy smile and sparkly eyes like some love-struck fool!"


    "Dominic! Don¡¯t say stuff like that..."


    "Hahaha..."


    They had a lighthearted lunch, but the mood took a turn when an uninvited guest showed up¡ªone Aurora wasn¡¯t ready to face.


    It was Alexander.


    He¡¯d just been wandering around and had somehow ended up near Aurora¡¯s viplex.


    He wanted to call her but realized his phone was dead, so he rang the doorbell instead.


    Aurora decided not to drag it out¡ªbetter to deal with it and end things clearly.


    Inside the living room, Dominic and the housekeeper had stepped away. Aurora handed Alexander a cup of tea¡ªpolite, but distant.


    Alexander was thrilled to see her¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected to run into her right after she returned.


    But the calm in her eyes doused all his excitement. It felt like a cold bucket of snow had been dumped over his head.


    "Aurora... how have you been?" he asked gently, trying to sound warm. "I tried calling you a bunch of times, but your phone was off... what happened?"


    Aurora sat down, her expression soft butposed.


    "I fell into ake during a shoot. My phone got ruined, so I couldn¡¯t make any calls. I didn¡¯t want to buy a new one while I was abroad¡ªfigured I¡¯d wait till I got back."


    Alexander¡¯s face changed.


    "You fell in? How did that even happen?"


    "Life¡¯s full of surprises," she said quietly. "After that, Dominic and I went to Chuantian Tower... and we got chased by some armed thugs. If Everett hadn¡¯t been there, I probably wouldn¡¯t be alive right now."


    Her tone was calm, but her eyes carried the weight of everything she¡¯d been through.


    "So, Alexander... I want to be clear with you. There¡¯s no chance for us to get back together. Because... I¡¯ve epted Everett as my boyfriend."


    Alexander stood frozen¡ªlike he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t even process it.


    His eyes reddened, voice trembling.


    "Aurora! We¡¯ve been together for seven years. That guy just saved you once, and now you¡¯re in love with him?!"


    Aurora lowered her head, avoiding his eyes.


    "He¡¯s saved me three times. But I¡¯m not with him out of gratitude... I didn¡¯t agree to be with him right away. I refused him, pushed him away, even said terrible things. But he never gave up. He stayed¡ªalways finding ways to be near me."


    She had finally seen through Alexander¡¯s games.


    "Our rtionship used to be great... but when I needed you most, you kept hurting me. My love for you¡ªit¡¯s been gone for a long time. I don¡¯t feel anything like I used to. Alexander... every time I think of us, all I remember is the cold look in your eyes... and that mocking smile."


    Aurora¡¯s breath quickened. Her voice was filled with pain.


    "I kept hoping you¡¯de back to me. I called. I texted. You blocked me, ignored every message, didn¡¯t even respond on social media..."


    "Do you know how much that broke me? How hopeless I felt? When Isaiah dragged me into that private room, I prayed you¡¯d help me. But you didn¡¯t. Even if you couldn¡¯t save me, even just calling the police... I would¡¯ve been grateful."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes welled with tears, locking eyes with Alexander in raw pain.


    Alexander¡¯s own eyes were reddening, something flickering behind them¡ªtears threatening to fall.


    His body was rigid, chilled. He had never imagined that one moment could hurt Aurora so deeply.


    She must¡¯ve felt so utterly hopeless back then.


    And yet, he¡¯d looked at her with cold eyes... sarcastic, dismissive. After seven years together, nine years of knowing her, he hadn¡¯t trusted her character at all.


    Instead, he chose to believe Peyton and their coworkers.


    What an idiot.


    "Aurora... I didn¡¯t mean to. I really thought it was a setup. That you were trying to get Isaiah to invest in your project..." he said, voice trembling.


    "Alexander!" Aurora cut him off, her voice shaking. "If I were that kind of person, would I have waited until I was twenty-five to debut? After all these years, you still¡ªdon¡¯t trust who I am?"


    She shook her head slowly.


    "That was the moment I gave up. My heart broke. We could never go back¡ªnot anymore."


    Alexander stared in despair as a tear rolled down her cheek. He kept shaking his head.


    "Aurora... you¡¯ve only been with him for a short time. You can¡¯t possibly love him..."


    "You can¡¯t love him. You¡¯re just... confused by what happened with me. You¡¯re projecting. But soon, you¡¯ll realize¡ªit¡¯s still me you love!"


    He couldn¡¯t ept the truth. He lunged forward and grabbed her hand.


    "Aurora... just give me one more chance. Please?"


    His eyes were misty, face full of anguish and desperate sincerity¡ªenough to make anyone hesitate.


    Aurora sat still, calmly looking at him.


    She had loved him for seven years. Their rtionship had been slow and steady, never dramatic or intense.


    But trust¡ªtrust should have been a given.


    If he had stood firm in believing her, she would never have lost faith in him. She would have stayed by his side, unwavering. No matter what Everett had said or done, no matter what temptations came¡ªher heart wouldn¡¯t have changed.


    But he failed.


    He chose to believe others. He stayed with Peyton. He hurt her over and over. And when she needed help the most¡ªhe stood by, watching coldly.


    On Mrs. Wilson¡¯s birthday.


    When Isaiah dragged her away and hit her.


    That version of Alexander had already shattered her heart.


    How could she ever go back to that? How could they ever be together again?

 Chapter 671: Kneel!

    <h4>Chapter 671: Kneel!</h4>


    Aurora looked at that pleading face and slowly shook her head.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Alexander. We... can¡¯t go back."


    "Do you know? I ran out of tears long ago. The day you walked away, I cried harder than I ever had in my life. Even if... even if you had just offered me the smallest bit offort."


    She bit her lip, sadness filling her eyes.


    "Some things, once broken, can never be put back together."


    Alexander stared at her in shock. Her voice was firm. It was clear¡ªshe really wasn¡¯ting back.


    But he didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re just being misled by him. I can¡¯t believe someone like you, who used to be so steadfast, could fall for him so quickly. That¡¯s impossible!"


    He gripped her hand tightly, almost painfully.


    Aurora turned to look at the slowly brightening sky outside the window, and let out a bitterugh.


    "I used to think the same¡ªthat someone like you, who always believed in me, would never use me of being that kind of woman. I thought everything we went through over the years would¡¯ve earned your lifelong trust."


    The hope in Alexander¡¯s eyes slowly died. His whole body trembled, and silent tears started to fall.


    Only after losing her did he understand what she meant to him.


    He had thought he wouldn¡¯t regret it. Thought he wouldn¡¯t look back. He convinced himself she was just someone who would sleep around for fame.


    But now... now he was drowning in regret.


    Aurora smiled gently.


    "Everett used to leave a bad impression on me. But even he never believed I would cozy up to Mr. Isaiah just tond a role. He once gave me a credit card¡ªI threw it in the trash."


    "Alexander, he barely knew me, but he trusted I wasn¡¯t that kind of person."


    Her voice was cold and distant. So cold that Alexander couldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    He shook his head, devastated and desperate, clinging to her hand, not letting go.


    "Aurora, just one more chance, please? I¡¯ll never doubt you again. I swear¡ªnever again."


    She saw the tears in his eyes and felt a pang of guilt.


    But she had already chosen Everett. Her heart belonged to him now.


    "I know I changed my heart too fast. That¡¯s on me. But you made mistakes too. So... Alexander, let¡¯s stop this. Let¡¯s stop holding on."


    With that, she yanked her hand free.


    Alexander stood frozen, staring at his now-empty hand, eyes filled with sorrow. Tears streamed down his face.


    His legs gave out. He dropped to his knees in front of her.


    Aurora jumped in shock and tried to pull him up. But he was too strong¡ªshe couldn¡¯t move him.


    "Alexander, what are you doing?! Get up,e on!"


    He wrapped his arms tightly around her legs.


    "Do you have any idea how much I missed you? Aurora, don¡¯t do this. Please don¡¯t leave me..."


    Aurora just stood there.


    She suddenly felt like the heartless one, like she was the one who had hurt Alexander.


    What could she do?


    He had never begged anyone before. And in that moment, her heart softened.


    But she still couldn¡¯t speak. She just stood there, stunned, staring at the man begging her to stay.


    "Aurora... we¡¯ve been together for seven years. Seven years... can you really just walk away like it meant nothing? I know I messed up, but... I was confused. I didn¡¯t mean it."


    Not far off, Dominic and a housekeeper watched the scene unfold, both frowning in concern.


    Deep down, Dominic didn¡¯t like Alexander.


    He left Aurora when she needed him the most.


    But a man who kneels¡ªthere aren¡¯t many like that. Some are shameless, sure. But some... really do love the woman they¡¯re kneeling for.


    What would Aurora choose?


    "Get up, Alexander. You can¡¯t do this... You¡¯re putting me in a really tough spot, I..." Aurora was flustered, unsure what to do.


    Alexander just held her tightly, as if afraid she would slip away.


    "Aurora, we need to head to the office for a meeting. Mr. Bell, maybe it¡¯s better if youe back another time... Give her a few days to think. You¡¯re pushing too hard. If you keep this up, she¡¯ll only grow to resent you," Dominic said softly as he walked over.


    Alexander looked up at Aurora, panic in his eyes. Her expression was only filled with helplessness and anxiety¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a trace of love.


    In that moment, his heart froze over.


    No matter how tightly he held on, no matter how much he begged, all he saw in her was fear¡ªnot forgiveness, not the will to be with him again.


    Alexander¡¯s hands slowly let go. Aurora¡¯s throat felt dry as she spoke, "Alexander, I hope you can move on... You chose to be with Peyton, so try to..."


    "I told you¡ªI already broke up with her! Aurora, please... just give me another chance!" he pleaded desperately.


    Aurora grabbed her purse from the side. "Take a moment and calm down. I have to get to the meeting."


    Alexander stared nkly as she and Dominic walked away. He stood frozen, not knowing what to do.


    He copsed to the ground. Even if he got down on his knees¡ªwhat would it change?


    Aurora¡¯s heart no longer had a ce for him.


    She got into the car and stared out at the slowly passing scenery, her expression somber.


    Alexander had always been mild-tempered, but he had never begged like this before. Still, she couldn¡¯t go against her heart.


    Her feelings for him had faded long ago. Any softness she felt was just sympathy, nothing more.


    Love is strange that way¡ªsometimes, a single nce can make you fall for someone.


    But when love is on its way out, all that¡¯s left is repeated hurt, endless tears, and a pain you can¡¯t shut out...


    And when the storm passes, when love dies, there¡¯s no reviving that passion she once held onto so tightly.


    Aurora called Courtney, pouring out the emotional mess inside her.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it. I know you¡¯re soft-hearted, but... if you can honestly convince yourself to take him back, I won¡¯t stop you¡ªbut I won¡¯t support it either. A guy like Alexander isn¡¯t right for you. You¡¯re in the entertainment industry. There will always be rumors about you and other men. You think he can handle that?" Courtney asked calmly.


    Aurora fell silent.


    Alexander loved her obsessively¡ªbut that only made him less likely to tolerate any rumors linking her to another man.


    "Think it through. Ask yourself who¡¯s in your heart right now. Be with that person. Don¡¯t carry guilt over someone who hurt you. When he was hurting you, did he ever think about protecting you? Did he think about your history?" Courtney¡¯s tone was cold.


    Aurora felt a chill deep inside.


    If she really got back together with Alexander... would it just be more of the same?


    "Yeah... I¡¯ll think about it," she said, her thoughts a tangled mess.


    After hanging up, she stared out the window. Trees lined the roadside, their leaves drifting down¡ªbeautiful, and alone.


    Far off, the sun broke through the clouds, casting light over all that had turned cold.


    Three dayster, Aurora finally called Alexander.


    She gave him her answer.


    It tore him apart.


    She wasn¡¯t going back to him. The words hit him like a death sentence, leaving him sleepless and shattered.

 Chapter 672: Stop Him!

    <h4>Chapter 672: Stop Him!</h4>


    Even though he kept calling and clinging on, Aurora still hung up. On this matter, she was firm¡ªmaybe even a little cold.


    Everett called her every day. He didn¡¯t say much, but at least it was some kind of connection.


    "Did you film the music video today?"


    "Not yet. We¡¯re waiting for next week. Everyone¡¯s still preparing and promoting," Aurora replied softly.


    "Wait for me¡ªI¡¯ll be back soon," Everett said, his voice smooth and gentle. It was hard for Aurora to believe that the man who always wore a cold, stern face could sound so tender.


    "Mm, no rush. Handle everything on your end first..."


    "Don¡¯t you want to see me?"


    Everett let out a quiet snort. "Open the app. Let¡¯s video chat."


    Aurora¡¯s cheeks flushed. She held her phone, frozen for a long moment, until the video call ringtone echoed from herputer.


    She felt like a clueless teenager in her first rtionship¡ªawkward and uncertain. But as soon as she heard Everett¡¯s voice, her heart settled, surprisingly calm.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before she could see him in person. That thought made her feel warm inside.


    Two days flew by.


    Gianna heard that Everett had moved back into the Langston family estate. She was immediately excited¡ªher feelings for him hadn¡¯t diedpletely.


    She was confident that with her tactics, Everett would eventuallye back to her.


    That morning, Gianna dressed in a deliberately conservative andposed style before heading to the Langston estate. Since their daughter had been granted to her ex-husband in the divorce, she still had the right to visit.


    Seeing Gianna looking so polished, her daughter Ophelia frowned. "Mom, what¡¯s with the outfit today? So proper. You¡¯re usually way more... bold."


    Gianna shot her a re. "Watch your mouth. You¡¯re the bold one!"


    Ophelia pouted. "Since when does a mom insult her own daughter like that?"


    Mr. Langston, Everett¡¯s father, was sitting nearby reading the newspaper. He had just finished breakfast and, with no business matters to deal with, looked rxed.


    "So, where¡¯s your brother?" Gianna asked casually.


    Ophelia raised an eyebrow. "Wow, Mom, you sound really interested in my brother. Don¡¯t you care whether I¡¯m eating well or sleeping okay?"


    "You¡¯re not a toddler anymore. With how good life is in this house, like you¡¯d ever go hungry," Gianna said with augh, gently reaching out to stroke her daughter¡¯s hair.


    In truth, she had never been too fond of Ophelia¡ªafter all, she was Mr. Langston¡¯s child.


    Back when she first got with the old man, it was all about money and power. Now that they were divorced, her daughter¡¯s bratty attitude didn¡¯t help things.


    Still, she was her daughter. Even if she no longer had feelings for her ex, she couldn¡¯tpletely detach from her child.


    Ophelia gave a little snort. "I heard from the maids that Everett¡¯s flying to Country S the day after tomorrow. No idea when he¡¯ll be back. Fine by me¡ªhe¡¯s always got that stone-cold face on. It¡¯s awful."


    Gianna¡¯s heart dropped. Everett was leaving Y Country? Heading back to Country S?


    So he was rushing back because she had left?


    Ever since Everett met Aurora, he barely came back to live in Y Country. He handled all his work through faxes and email. The assistants took care of everything.


    She¡¯d barely been gone a few days, and he was already chasing after her... That intel she got must¡¯ve been right¡ªthey had started dating.


    Panic red in Gianna¡¯s chest. She had to find a way to stop Everett from leaving the country.


    But how?


    Anxious, she hurriedly said goodbye to Ophelia and rushed back to her ce, pacing around in a state of agitation.


    She was drowning in a one-sided love she couldn¡¯t escape from, and jealousy was slowly warping her.


    "No matter what... I can¡¯t let him end up with that little tramp. No way," she muttered with a twisted smile.


    Gianna blew on her blue-painted nails, a glint of icy calction shing in her sultry eyes.


    But Everett wasn¡¯t someone easily swayed¡ªhis will was strong, and stopping him wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    So what kind of excuse could she use to make him stay longer?


    Suddenly, a spark lit in her eyes. She had an idea.


    ?


    Six days passed in a blink.


    Sincest night, Aurora hadn¡¯t been able to reach Everett. No texts, no calls. When she tried calling him back, the line wouldn¡¯t connect.


    She was starting to get anxious. Something didn¡¯t feel right, but she didn¡¯t have Tobias¡¯s number either¡ªthere was no way to get in touch with them.


    Just as her thoughts were spiraling, Jesse¡¯s voice pulled her out of it.


    "Hey sis, tomorrow¡¯s Mom¡¯s memorial. Are you ready to go? Got time?"


    Aurora turned her head. Jesse had just gotten home. He dropped his backpack and sprawled across the couch like a starfish.


    "Man, home is the best. Sofy! Sis, you should just buy this vi already."


    Aurora chuckled. "Jesse, do you know how expensive this ce is? It¡¯s already worth a hundred million. Who knows how much more in five years? My n is to make the most of it¡ªmaybe we¡¯ll buy it for a hundred million then, and still have plenty left to spend. But by that time, it¡¯ll probably be even more expensive."


    Jesse gave her a cheeky wink. "You¡¯re gonna be super rich, I just know it!"


    Aurora didn¡¯t want to get into it. "Yeah, I¡¯m going tomorrow. Grandpa¡¯s going too¡ªwe¡¯ll meet up there."


    Jesse nodded. "Sounds good."


    Aurora picked up her phone again, thumbed open the screen, and stared at her chat with Everett.


    Still no response.


    What happened to him? Why wasn¡¯t he picking up her calls? A creeping sense of dread stirred in her gut.


    But there was too much going on right now¡ªtomorrow was her mom¡¯s death anniversary. She still had to review the script and keep up with vocal training.


    So she decided to wait. Let him contact her first.


    ?


    Meanwhile, Alexander had taken a month off from work. It had only been half that time, and he was already falling apart¡ªholed up at home, drinking himself into oblivion. The whole ce reeked of alcohol.


    Peyton hadn¡¯te back. She fully believed Alexander was sick, and now she couldn¡¯t distance herself fast enough. No way would she walk back into that mess.


    Alexander hadn¡¯t gone home in days. When Mrs. Lewis called, he didn¡¯t pick up. That night, she and Kennedy went to check on him.


    What they saw crushed them.


    Empty beer bottles littered the floor. The ce was a disaster.


    Alexander, unshaven and disheveled, was passed out on the floor, a half-empty bottle in his hand, surrounded by chaos.


    "Alexander, why are you sleeping on the floor? You drank all this by yourself? Wake up!" Mrs. Lewis rushed to his side with Kennedy, and together they managed to lift him onto the couch.


    He mumbled something and passed out again.


    In just a few days, he looked like he¡¯d aged a decade.


    "Big bro, what happened to you? Why the hell did you drink this much? Don¡¯t tell me that bitch rejected you again," Kennedy said, pping Alexander lightly on the cheek, frustration in his voice.


    Mrs. Lewis was furious. She sat down and shook her son, and the words that came out weren¡¯t pretty.


    "That slut Aurora¡ªshe broke your heart again, didn¡¯t she? I told you she wasn¡¯t right for you! But no, you had to cling to her like a fool. And now look what it¡¯s done to you... This is such a mess!"


    Her voice pulled Alexander back to reality. He slowly opened his eyes, thinking he was dreaming¡ªuntil he saw his mother sitting right there.


    Startled, he quickly sat up.


    "Mom..." Alexander groaned, frowning. The dizziness from the alcohol hit him hard¡ªhis head was pounding, and he could barely stay upright.

 Chapter 673: He’s Getting Engaged?

    <h4>Chapter 673: He¡¯s Getting Engaged?</h4>


    Kennedy brought over a damp towel. Alexander wiped his face and eyes, sobering up a bit.


    "Kennedy, go make him some hangover soup. I¡¯ll clean up here," Mrs. Lewis said. Seeing her son in this state, she swallowed her anger and started tidying up the mess on the floor.


    While Mrs. Lewis busied herself cleaning, Alexander¡¯s eyes lost focus again. He reached for the half-finished bottle of alcohol next to him.


    Mrs. Lewis panicked and quickly snatched the bottle away. "What are you doing? Are you trying to drink yourself to death? Look at yourself! You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Can you stop making your mother worry?"


    Alexander was breathing heavily, staring hard at the bottle. "Mom, give it back... I want to drink. I haven¡¯t had enough. Just let me drink myself to death¡ªI¡¯d rather not wake up again!"


    Mrs. Lewis was furious. She wanted to p him awake.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? Alexander, how did you end up like this? Is it because that slut Aurora didn¡¯t take you back? So now you¡¯re drinking to numb the pain? I told you, that woman found herself a rich guy. Why would she evere back to you? Why would she even want to?"


    "Enough! Stop calling her a slut!" Alexander shouted. "Mom, Kennedy¡ªyou¡¯re both women too. Can¡¯t you show some respect? If it weren¡¯t for you two, I would¡¯ve never doubted her. I would¡¯ve trusted her! You¡¯re the ones who pushed me to be with Peyton..."


    All the frustration inside him finally exploded. His voice roared, eyes bloodshot.


    Mrs. Lewis was stunned. Alexander never yelled at her like that. It was like he had be someone else¡ªall because of that woman.


    "Alexander! How dare you shout at me? I¡¯m your mother!" Her eyes welled up. "How could you treat me like this over some outsider?"


    "Enough! I don¡¯t need you cleaning my house. Get out¡ªboth of you!"


    Alexander kicked the bottle violently. It shattered against the floor with a sharp crack.


    The ce was a wreck.


    Mrs. Lewis sat off to the side, crying.


    Alexander held his aching head in his hands. He was falling apart and didn¡¯t want anyone around.


    But Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy kept hovering, and it was driving him crazy.


    Still... she was his mom.


    Alexander slowly slumped back onto the couch, eyes red and burning. It hurt so much inside.


    Since losing Aurora, it was like he¡¯d lost his soul. Just going through the motions, no drive, no purpose. Nothing interested him anymore.


    What now?


    He couldn¡¯t lose her. He had to win her back.


    ?


    Outside the cemetery, the grass was lush and green.


    But the air was bleak, and the wind cut like ice.


    Aurora pulled her ck coat tighter around her and held a bouquet of white chrysanthemums. She climbed the long steps with Jesse and her grandfather.


    The cemetery grounds were well-maintained, with little trees nted every few steps. Their leaves fluttered in the wind, a few falling silently.


    The sky was heavy and gray, like it could rain any moment. The cold wind stung, chilling Aurora to the bone.


    She saw a woman standing in front of her mother¡¯s grave, dressed in pink.


    Wasn¡¯t that Abigail?


    What the hell was she doing here? Knowing her, it couldn¡¯t be anything good.


    Aurora frowned. Her grandfather looked puzzled and nced at Abigail. "Who¡¯s that woman?"


    He clearly didn¡¯t remember her. Jesse sneered, "The daughter of the homewrecker."


    Her grandfather¡¯s face darkened. What was the mistress¡¯s daughter doing here? And in pink, no less¡ªclearly not here out of any real respect.


    Aurora¡¯s face was as cold as the wind.


    The three of them walked up to Abigail. None of their expressions were friendly. Abigail let out a softugh, turning to face Aurora with a sarcastic smile on her wind-reddened face.


    "Abigail, what are you doing here? Get out of here! Don¡¯t you dare dirty my mother¡¯s resting ce!"


    Jesse snapped coldly, his voice like ice.


    Abigail raised an eyebrow and slowly stepped to the side. "Why so aggressive? Afraid you¡¯ll disturb your mom¡¯s peace? Hmph."


    "Not at all," Jesse sneered. "She was tough. I think... she¡¯ll probably pay you a visit tonight."


    He smiled wickedly. Dealing with shameless people like Abigail called for tactics like this.


    Abigail turned pale. "Y-You... what kind of nonsense are you spewing?"


    Aurora and her grandfather stayed silent. Jesse took a step closer and muttered darkly, "My mom adored me and my sister. Anyone who¡¯s ever hurt us won¡¯t get off easy. You better run home and light some incense¡ªstart praying."


    Abigail¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and sweat gathered in her palms. She was usually scared of superstitions like this. But she¡¯d shown up today just to get under Aurora¡¯s skin.


    "Aurora, don¡¯t get cocky! Didn¡¯t some people online say you were dating Everett? Ha¡ªhow na?ve. He¡¯s about to get engaged to a rich girl from a respectable family. Go ahead and cry about it. That¡¯s all I came to say. Bye now."


    Abigail let out a mockingugh, lifted her chin in triumph, and walked away.


    Aurora felt a weight drop in her chest. What did Abigail mean by that?


    Everett was getting engaged to some rich girl? Who told her that? Was it true¡ªor just another one of her lies?


    "Aurora, are you in love?" her grandfather asked, his voice calm again as he looked at her.


    Aurora blushed slightly. "Yeah, Grandpa. I¡¯m ready to be in love again. This time... Mom doesn¡¯t need to worry about me anymore. Even though I broke up with Alexander and have been through some scary stuff, someone¡¯s always been there to protect me."


    Her grandfather gently ced a bouquet of white chrysanthemums in front of Mrs. Wilson¡¯s grave. "You and your mom... both left us too soon. But Aurora¡¯s grown up now. We may not be rich, but she¡¯s worked so hard and made good money... Thanks to her, we don¡¯t live in poverty anymore."


    Jesse stayed quiet, his hand resting supportively on their grandfather¡¯s arm, eyes dim.


    "Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re family¡ªof course you and Uncle should enjoy life. Mom, Uncle¡¯s out of the country on business and couldn¡¯t make it to see you today. But he said he¡¯ll be back in a week to visit. Jesse¡¯s doing great in school, just like you wanted."


    Aurora¡¯s voice was soft. The mood between the three of them was heavy and quiet.


    Her grandfather spoke to Mrs. Wilson¡¯s grave for a long time. Aurora and Jesse stood by respectfully, listening in silence.


    An hourter, they finally started to leave the cemetery.


    Her grandfather coughed a few times, his eyes full of longing. "Aurora... I really hope I live to see you get married. To a good man."


    Aurora pressed her lips together. "You will, Grandpa. I promise."


    "Just don¡¯t end up like your mother, falling for the wrong man. Men these days... they¡¯ve changed. I told your uncle¡ªif he ever hurts his wife, I¡¯ll break his legs and kick him out of the Hunter family!"


    Aurora chuckled lightly. "Uncle¡¯s not that kind of man."


    Her grandfather sighed again, visibly weighed down by emotion.


    Aurora¡¯s heart was heavy too. Her mom had been such a good person and never got to live a happy life. It was hard not to feel bitter about it.


    As they left the cemetery, Aurora suddenly spotted Mrs. Lewis standing by a nearby car, staring at her with a cold, hard gaze.

 Chapter 674: Can’t Reach Him Anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 674: Can¡¯t Reach Him Anymore!</h4>


    Aurora frowned. Why was Mrs. Lewis suddenly here? She must¡¯ve known Aurora would visit today and deliberately came to wait for her.


    Otherwise, on any normal day, Mrs. Lewis wouldn¡¯t even know how to find her¡ªshe had no idea where Aurora lived.


    "You finally came down, Aurora. I just have one question for you!"


    Mrs. Lewis stormed over, with Kennedy trailing behind, her face equally cold.


    This mother-daughter pair showing up could only mean trouble.


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened. Today was her mother¡¯s death anniversary, and yet these people came to stir up drama.


    "Go ahead, Mrs. Lewis," Aurora said calmly. Her grandfather, standing beside her, shot Mrs. Lewis a cold re, clearly displeased.


    He was lean and dignified, the kind of man who didn¡¯t need to raise his voice to show authority. He didn¡¯t know all the details about Aurora¡¯s breakup with Alexander¡ªonly what he¡¯d read in the papers. But he believed in his granddaughter.


    "Are you refusing to get back together with Alexander? Do you know he¡¯s been drinking day and night because of you? He¡¯spletely falling apart!" Mrs. Lewis snapped, full of rage.


    Jesse couldn¡¯t hold back augh. "Lady, you¡¯re something else. My sister doesn¡¯t want to take your son back, and that¡¯s her fault? What¡¯s next, if they can¡¯t have kids, that¡¯ll be her fault too?"


    "Jesse, that¡¯s enough," Aurora said coolly. "Mrs. Lewis, what happened between Alexander and me isn¡¯t something that can be summed up in a few words. He was the one who dumped me for Peyton, and I¡¯d already made up my mind to move on. When he came back asking to reconcile, I said no¡ªbecause I knew we couldn¡¯t go back to what we had. If he¡¯s drinking now, please keep an eye on him. He¡¯ll get over me eventually. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted all along?"


    Aurora¡¯s words were calm, but each one left Mrs. Lewis without aeback.


    Kennedy jumped in, grasping at straws. "You make it sound so noble. Bute on, you¡¯re clearly after Everett, right? He¡¯s one of the top ten richest men in Y Country. Of course you¡¯d go for someone like that¡ªhow could families like ourspare to that kind of wealth?"


    Aurora shot her a frosty look. "Grandpa, let¡¯s go."


    "You¡¯re not going anywhere, bitch! Not until you exin yourself!" Kennedy shouted.


    Aurora¡¯s grandfather turned even colder. He raised his gaze and stared down Kennedy. "And who do you think you are, screaming like that? Breakups and reconciliations are between two people. When Alexander dumped Aurora, did shein? Did shee cause trouble for you? Now that he¡¯s spiraling, you want to me her? Your whole family¡ªeither useless or just in rude!"


    Every word hit Mrs. Lewis where it hurt. She red at the sharp-tongued old man in front of her. Compared to him, she was just the junior.


    "And let me be clear," he went on. "It was Alexander who went on record announcing the breakup. That was him being stupid. He didn¡¯t cherish my granddaughter then, and now he regrets it¡ªand it¡¯s suddenly all Aurora¡¯s fault? You say she¡¯s going after money¡ªwasn¡¯t it Alexander who picked Peyton because she came from money?"


    Despite his age, Aurora¡¯s grandfather hadn¡¯t forgotten a word of what the media reported.


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless.


    Just then, a car pulled up in a hurry¡ªit was Alexander¡¯s.


    He jumped out, rushing toward them. "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing? I came to see the woman you still can¡¯t get over! Look at her¡ªacting all high and mighty, saying you dumped her for a rich girl! And if it weren¡¯t for those disgusting rumors between her and that so-called young master¡ª"


    "Mom! Stop it!" Alexander¡¯s face flushed with shame. He turned to Aurora and bowed slightly. "Aurora, Grandpa¡ªI¡¯m sorry. My mom doesn¡¯t know the full story. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart."


    Kennedy was fuming but kept quiet under the re of Aurora¡¯s grandfather.


    "Alexander, we¡¯re not right for each other," Aurora said softly. "So please stop trying to contact me. I work in the entertainment industry¡ªthere will always be false rumors about me. Your family has never been able to ept that. We¡¯re from different worlds."


    She lowered her head. Jesse scoffed. "Sis, why are you even apologizing?"


    "You know who my sister is, Alexander. You know her character. If you still couldn¡¯t trust her, how could your rtionship ever work? And with a mom like yours¡ªso nasty and aggressive¡ªmy sister would be miserable if she married into your family. She¡¯d probably go crazy from dealing with the two of you!"


    Jesse didn¡¯t sugarcoat anything. He said what he meant, no matter who was listening.


    Alexander¡¯s face went pale.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I apologize on behalf of my mom and sister," he said, pulling Mrs. Lewis by the arm. "Mom, let¡¯s go."


    "I¡¯m not going! Why should it look like this is all our fault?!"


    Mrs. Lewis snapped, her voice seething with anger.


    Aurora looked at Alexander. He had stubble all over his face, messy hair, and a haggard expression. His clothes were wrinkled and dirty, and he reeked of alcohol.


    Alexander, who used to barely touch alcohol, had turned into a full-blown drunk.


    "Both of you, go home!" he exploded, cutting off Kennedy just as she tried to speak again.


    The two women exchanged a nervous nce¡ªwhen Alexander was truly angry, he could be terrifying.


    "Fine. We¡¯ll let it slide this time," Mrs. Lewis said coldly. Kennedy shot Aurora a re and silently mouthed, "Bitch, just wait."


    The rude mother and daughter climbed back into the car.


    Alexander stood there, breathing heavily, guilt written all over his face. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry. I tried to get here as fast as I could when I found out they were causing trouble... I¡¯m sorry. I just hope we can talk sometime. Just the two of us."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary. Thank you, Alexander," Aurora said, calm and clear. "You¡¯re a good man, but you¡¯re not the right one for me. Let¡¯s just stay friends."


    She took her grandfather¡¯s arm and started walking back toward the car.


    Alexander stood frozen in ce, pain flooding his chest. It felt hard to breathe. He stared nkly as Aurora¡¯s car sped off into the distance, his lips dry, his heart ice cold.


    The wind was bitter. It felt like it was freezing him from the inside out.


    "Aurora, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait for you..."


    His voice was lost in the cold wind.


    Inside the car, Aurora quickly pulled out her phone. She and Jesse had spent the whole morning preparing offerings for her mom¡¯s memorial¡ªthey hadn¡¯t had time to check the news.


    The moment she turned her phone on, a flood of messages came pouring in from Eleanor and other friends.


    "Aurora, what¡¯s going on?! I just saw a statement from Everett saying he¡¯s getting engaged to his childhood friend Delh. Weren¡¯t you two dating?"


    "Aurora! Please pick up your phone¡ªwhat¡¯s happening?!"


    "Aurora, you¡¯re not dating Everett?"


    Her phone was practically exploding with messages and notifications. Aurora stared at the screen, stunned.


    Then Eleanor¡¯s name shed on an iing call. Aurora quietly picked up.


    "Aurora, Dominic said you left the vi early this morning¡ªwhere did you go? Did you see Everett¡¯s statement? Dominic told me you two had been going out back when you were in Y Country..."


    Aurora felt like a mountain had copsed onto her chest. Everything felt heavy.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either..." Her voice was lost and confused. "I haven¡¯t been able to reach him these past few days... He hasn¡¯t contacted me at all..."

 Chapter 675: A Grim Situation

    <h4>Chapter 675: A Grim Situation</h4>


    He was the president of XL. If something happened to him now, it must have been because of an internal issue within thepany, right?


    But what kind of issue could be serious enough to keep him from contacting her?


    Aurora knew exactly how deeply Everett loved her. Her instincts screamed at her¡ªsomething major had happened.


    "You said he hasn¡¯t contacted you at all? Not even before?"


    "He used to call me every day," Aurora said, her voice tight with worry. "He¡¯d even video chat with me every night. But since yesterday, I haven¡¯t been able to reach him. His phone¡¯s off, and he¡¯s disappeared from all the messaging apps!"


    Aurora furrowed her brows tightly. Her grandfather and Jesse, who were nearby, overheard the conversation, and their expressions darkened.


    Worry was written all over Aurora¡¯s delicate face. She knew Everett¡ªhe would never just cut off contact like this. Something had definitely happened. He couldn¡¯t reach her!


    "Alright. I¡¯ll ask around and see if I can dig up anything."


    "Thanks. I¡¯m going to call Mr. Nelson too, maybe he can get through to Everett."


    After hanging up, Aurora immediately called Eric.


    Normally, she would¡¯ve called E, but since E was pregnant now, she hardly kept her phone close.


    Besides, this was too important to wait. She had to go directly to Eric.


    Eric also found the situation strange. He promised Aurora that if he heard anything from Everett, he would call her immediately.


    With Eric¡¯s promise, Aurora allowed herself a tiny breath of relief.


    "Sis, what¡¯s going on?" Jesse asked, concern written all over his face. "You look like you¡¯re caught in a fog you can¡¯t get out of."


    "It¡¯s nothing," Aurora said softly. "Just... a friend I can¡¯t get ahold of. I asked Mr. Nelson to help me look for him."


    Aurora¡¯s fingers kept nervously scrolling across her phone. Jesse stayed quiet.


    Her grandfather looked at her calmly and said, "If it¡¯s a blessing, it won¡¯t pass you by; if it¡¯s a misfortune, you can¡¯t dodge it. Those blessed with strong fates, no matter what they face, will always pull through. It¡¯s the others¡ªlike your mother and Grandma Carter... They left too young."


    Aurora¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    "Grandpa, please don¡¯t think like that. If they see you so sad from up there, they wouldn¡¯t be happy either."


    Her grandfather nodded gently. "That¡¯s why I always tell you¡ªdon¡¯t overthink. Let things happen naturally."


    Aurora nodded in agreement. Her grandfather had seen too much in life, so he was used to letting things go.


    But she was still young.


    The man she loved suddenly cutting off all contact¡ªhow could she not worry?


    Her phone rang again.


    It was Eric.


    Aurora picked up the call with a surge of hope¡ªonly to be told that Eric still couldn¡¯t get in touch with Everett. Her heart sank even deeper.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Eric said gently, hearing the panic in her voice. "As soon as I hear anything, you¡¯ll be the first to know."


    "Thank you, Mr. Nelson."


    Aurora hung up,


    Old Mr. Langston was overwhelmed with worry¡ªhis son was his only true heir.


    Although he had a daughter too, she was reckless and spoiled, obsessed with nothing but eating and ying. She had no qualities fit to inherit his corporation.


    Gianna lowered her gaze.


    In truth, she was the one who had poisoned Everett.


    She had done it so cleverly that no one suspected her at all.


    Just two days ago, desperate to stop Everett from returning to his home country, Gianna had confided in a friend she had met online.


    They had never met in person, and she had no idea who this "friend" really was, so she poured her heart out without much caution.


    To her surprise, that online friend immediately sent her a drug, iming it would knock someone out for seven full days and nights.


    Fueled by jealousy over Aurora, and terrified that once Everett returned to his homnd, he and Aurora would finally be together, Gianna decided to secretly drug him.


    She didn¡¯t even know what the substance was called.


    Now, seeing how distraught the old man was, Gianna began to panic a little herself.


    What if it really was poison?


    What if Everett never woke up?


    The thought made her face turn pale.


    Just then, Ophelia came back. Seeing everyone¡¯s gloomy faces, she frowned and asked, "Mommy, Big Brother still isn¡¯t awake?"


    "No," Old Mr. Langston replied before Gianna could speak. "Your brother was poisoned!"


    He added sternly, "Ophelia, you must be extremely careful these next few days. Don¡¯t let any suspicious people get near you, and don¡¯t reveal your identity to anyone outside."


    Ophelia¡¯s identity had always been kept secret when she attended school. Old Mr. Langston feared that if it ever got out, it would bring endless trouble to the family.


    "Got it. I just can¡¯t believe someone so disgusting would poison Big Brother. Daddy, you know Big Brother is like a superstar at school, right? Everyone adores him!" Ophelia said, shaking her head.


    Gianna¡¯s cheeks burned with shame¡ªher own daughter calling her disgusting without even knowing it.


    Old Mr. Langston looked deeply troubled.


    "I¡¯m afraid your brother¡¯s chances are slim. The doctors said they¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. Sigh... Our Langston family might not hold on much longer. If your uncle¡¯s branch of the family takes over, it won¡¯t take them ten years to ruin everything we¡¯ve built."


    "Don¡¯t worry so much, Daddy," Ophelia said cheerfully. "I believe Big Brother will wake up! Even though he¡¯s kind of a pain, he¡¯s still my Big Brother."


    Despite being spoiled like her mother, Ophelia¡¯s heart was in the right ce.


    "You little brat," Mr. Langston muttered, feeling a bittersweet warmth.


    "Come on, Ophelia, let¡¯s go upstairs," Gianna said quickly. "Let¡¯s not bother your Daddy. I¡¯ll stay with you for a bit before I head back, okay?"


    Gianna rose to her feet. In truth, guilt was gnawing at her, and she couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the room any longer.


    Outside the hospital room, Tobias stood silently, ncing at his phone from time to time.


    Nearby, his colleague Hans whispered, "Sir, the old master took away the young master¡¯s phone. What if the young master wakes up and gets furious with us?"


    Tobias snorted.


    "Let him yell at us. I¡¯d rather be cursed at by him a thousand times than see him lying there like this."


    Hans¡¯s expression grew grim.


    "The young master was poisoned with something unheard of. The old master has already summoned top professors from Country W and Y toe and help. They should arrive soon... but honestly, cases like this are extremely rare."


    Tobias¡¯s face darkened even more.


    The young master had always been extremely cautious with his food and drink.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the moment he moved back to live under Old Mr. Langston¡¯s roof, something like this would happen?

 Chapter 676: Another Person Worth Suspecting

    <h4>Chapter 676: Another Person Worth Suspecting</h4>


    "I don¡¯t get it," Hans said, utterly baffled. "Why would the old master use the young master¡¯s Twitter ount to announce that Everett and Miss Torres are going to get engaged sometime in the future?"


    "The old master doesn¡¯t like celebrities," Tobias replied quietly. "He¡¯s probably using this opportunity to pressure Miss Wilson into backing off. But... when the young master wakes up and finds out about this, he¡¯s going to explode."


    "Then... should we tell Miss Wilson?" Hans asked hesitantly, feeling a pang of sympathy for Aurora.


    She was stillpletely in the dark.


    Once she saw the announcement, it would surely break her heart.


    "It¡¯s the old master¡¯s decision... I wouldn¡¯t dare defy him," Tobias murmured.


    In truth, he didn¡¯t think Aurora was a good match for Everett.


    After all, as a beautiful actress, scandals would inevitably follow her¡ªand how could the young master tolerate such a woman?


    Hans pouted but said nothing more.


    At that moment, Old Mr. Langston hurried in, his face dark as thunder.


    "He¡¯s still not awake?" he demanded.


    Tobias shook his head, and the flicker of hope in the old man¡¯s eyes instantly turned into crushing disappointment.


    It had already been over a full day and night.


    Everett remained unconscious.


    Old Mr. Langston pushed open the hospital room door.


    Inside, two nurses stood watch over Everett, their eyes glued to his motionless form.


    Given Everett¡¯s condition, twenty-four-hour supervision was necessary.


    The old man walked to the bedside and sat down, staring at Everett¡¯s peaceful, healthy-looking face.


    "You little brat," he muttered. "Are you messing with me? Who the hell poisoned you..."


    The household staff had all been interrogated; security footage had been reviewed.


    They hadn¡¯t found a single suspicious person.


    Old Mr. Langston looked down at his son, a wave of grief crashing over him.


    "You damn brat... Your mother left too soon. Don¡¯t you dare make me, an old man, bury my own son too..."


    "Sir... I think... there¡¯s still someone we haven¡¯t questioned yet," Tobias suddenly spoke up.


    Old Mr. Langston turned to him, frowning.


    Tobias leaned in and whispered,


    "Sir, after the young master moved back home, didn¡¯t Miss inee over to keep Miss Opheliapany? She hasn¡¯t been questioned yet. And honestly, I think she¡¯s a strong suspect."


    Old Mr. Langston¡¯s face instantly twisted with anger.


    "Nonsense! She¡¯s a timid woman¡ªhow could she possibly have poisoned Everett?"


    Tobias remained calm.


    "Then exin this¡ªon the day it happened, all the staff were busy working in the garden and have solid alibis. But Miss ine... she wandered around the garden for a long time before finally going back inside. And don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s a blind spot at the back staircase¡ªand the young master¡¯s room is the closest to it. She could have easily..."


    "Enough! Shut your mouth!"


    Old Mr. Langston red at Tobias with murderous fury.


    But Tobias met his gaze fearlessly.


    "Sir," he said steadily, "a woman¡¯s jealousy can be terrifying. We can¡¯t afford to overlook a single suspect... Especially since the young master never liked Miss ine to begin with."


    Old Mr. Langston panted heavily, his chest heaving.


    Deep down, he didn¡¯tpletely disbelieve Tobias.


    He simply didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    After all, Gianna had once been a woman he was obsessed with in his youth¡ªher young, vibrant body had brought him endless pleasure.


    Though that passion had long since faded, she had once been hiswful wife.


    She had given him a lively daughter.


    Unfortunately, their children couldn¡¯t have been more different¡ªhis daughter was wild and reckless, while Everett was strict and reserved.


    Before meeting Aurora, Everett hadn¡¯t allowed any woman near his heart.


    Tobias nced at Everett lying motionless on the bed.


    Seeing the young master¡¯splexion still normal, he quietly let out a breath of relief.


    If it had been a stronger, deadlier poison, Everett¡¯s face would have already turned hideous¡ªor worse, he would have been dead by now.


    But it was exactly because Everett looked normal... that this poison seemed so much more sinister.


    "Get out!" Old Mr. Langston barked coldly.


    Tobias and Hans exchanged a quick look before leaving the room quietly.


    ?


    Outside the room.


    Hans took a deep breath.


    "You¡¯re bold, man. I can¡¯t believe you said all that to the old master¡¯s face! Don¡¯t you realize he treats that woman like family? That¡¯s why he dragged out the divorce for so long."


    Because the young master had been poisoned, every servant in the house had to ount for their whereabouts¡ªand they all had solid alibis.


    Most of the staff had served the old master for decades. It was unthinkable that they would harm the young master.


    That left Gianna as the most suspicious figure.


    Ophelia, being so young and having no real conflict with Everett, didn¡¯t have any clear motive for poisoning him.


    Only Gianna.


    A woman who had secretly harbored feelings for Everett, but every time she tried to get close, she was coldly and ruthlessly rejected by him.


    "There really are women that shameless in this world," Tobias thought grimly.


    "If we don¡¯t deal with this fast, and the young master doesn¡¯t wake up, it¡¯s going to be a disaster."


    He turned away and began texting orders to Everett¡¯s men stationed outside.


    Meanwhile, Old Mr. Langston sat by the bedside, lost in thought for a long time.


    Then he started speaking softly to Everett, talking to him for what felt like an eternity.


    Everett¡¯s biological mother had been a wild, reckless woman, but a stunning beauty with mixed heritage.


    That was why Old Mr. Langston had tolerated her behavior for as long as he did, choosing not to leave her.


    But in the end, she contracted AIDS and died.


    Now, reflecting on the woman¡¯s sins, Langston realized the fault had never been hers alone.


    He was just as much to me.


    If only he had divorced her earlier...


    Maybe Everett wouldn¡¯t be lying here today.


    "I know you¡¯ve always resented your mother," he murmured. "But no matter what, she was still your mother. And... I¡¯ve used your Twitter ount to post several announcements. You need to wake up soon, or there¡¯ll be no way to fix it!"


    Old Mr. Langston¡¯s voice was low and full of regret.


    Everett, lying still in bed, gave no response.


    It was possible he couldn¡¯t hear him at all.


    Or maybe he could hear¡ªbut no longer had the strength to react.


    He didn¡¯t even have the strength to move...


    Old Mr. Langston¡¯s mind wandered back to Everett¡¯s childhood.


    He remembered how Everett would sit alone for hours in the back garden, watching the servants go about their work.


    How, every time he glimpsed his mother, his eyes would light up with desperate hope.


    How badly that little boy had craved a mother¡¯s hug¡ªonly to be coldly pushed away every time he got close.


    Later, Everett had stopped trying.


    Stopped hoping.


    And eventually, he grew to despise her.


    Back then, Langston had focused only onforting his son¡ªnever solving the real problem.


    He had been an unfit father.


    If he had divorced sooner, found a kind and gentle woman to raise Everett and lied, telling him that she was his real mother...


    Maybe Everett could have lived a much happier life these past twenty years.


    "In the end," Old Mr. Langston whispered, voice shaking, "it¡¯s me who let you down."


    With that, he rose slowly from the chair, his movements unsteady, and left the hospital room.


    The two nurses inside exchanged a nce, eyes full of sympathy.


    "Mr. Adams really is pitiful," one of them said softly. "To have such a handsome, brilliant son poisoned like this..."


    "The person who did this is pure evil," the other nurse added, casting a dreamy look at Everett.


    That breathtaking face, those perfect features¡ªany woman would fall for a man like him at first sight.


    "Yeah," the first nurse sighed. "Even just his silhouette is enough to make hearts race. Whoever poisoned him... deserves to be torn limb from limb."

 Chapter 677: What a Satisfying Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 677: What a Satisfying Feeling</h4>


    Another day and night passed.


    Aurora was so anxious that she developed a fever, her lips cracked and dry, but there was still not a single bit of news.


    Eric had called her once, telling her that the Langston family was keeping everything tightly under wraps¡ªno matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get any information.


    And Everett hadn¡¯t been seen around thepany for two straight days.


    Aurora had a gut feeling that something bad had happened.


    She desperately wanted to fly to Country Y immediately to find out what was going on¡ªwhy he hadn¡¯t shown up, why he hadn¡¯t contacted her.


    Eric and Eleanor actually supported her decision.


    So, without wasting any time, Aurora bought a ticket for the next flight out.


    She left Country S together with Dominic and a bodyguard, heading straight for Country Y.


    When Alexander heard the news, his heart shatteredpletely.


    He spiraled into another round of heavy drinking thatsted several days.


    No one could stop him.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mrs. Lewis exploded in rage, smashing a bottle and cutting her wrist in the process, that Alexander finally sobered up.


    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m too old to keep up with the news," Mrs. Lewis yelled furiously.


    "Your sister told me¡ªthat shameless woman flew to Country Y! She¡¯s chasing after that man! He¡¯s rich, powerful, and handsome! What do you have besides a face? What¡¯s there for her to miss?"


    Alexander silently wrapped her bleeding wrist, his eyes turning red.


    Some heartbreaks were too deep for words.


    He didn¡¯t even have the motivation to work anymore.


    Back when he was with Aurora, he had dreamed of buying a house, marrying her, and moving out¡ªfinally having their own space and avoiding the endless mother-inw conflicts.


    But now that they had broken up, he found himself horrifyingly empty.


    No drive. No goals.


    Money?


    Even if he made a fortune, would shee back to him?


    Even if he earned millions, could he everpare to Everett?


    No... he couldn¡¯t.


    "What are you spacing out for, you idiot! If you disappoint me one more time, I¡¯ll p you into next week!"


    Mrs. Lewis sobbed and shouted at the same time.


    "I never liked that woman! Why couldn¡¯t you just listen to me?"


    Alexander sat there, a tired, bitter smile tugging at his lips.


    "Fine. I¡¯m listening to you. I¡¯m listening to you now. We broke up. Are you happy?"


    "Your son," he said, his voice hollow, "is nothing more than a walking corpse now. No purpose. No ambition. Are you satisfied?"


    "I quit drinking. So now, do I not even have the right to die?"


    "How can you say that? If you die, how would I live with myself?" Mrs. Lewis sobbed harder.


    "If I live, can you make my life any easier?"


    Alexander gasped for air, the pain nearly unbearable.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight with his mother.


    But every time someone mentioned Aurora, his anger surged uncontrobly, wiping away all his calm and reason.


    Mrs. Lewis sat to the side, crying helplessly.


    Alexander hugged a pillow to his chest and sat there in silence,pletely broken inside.


    ?


    Meanwhile, Abigail was at her aunt¡¯s house, doing homework with Madison.


    "Hey, wasn¡¯t Aurora rumored to be dating Everett?" Abigail said, grinning smugly.


    "Tch, didn¡¯t evenst a few days before she got dumped. Serves her right!"


    Seeing Aurora miserable¡ªor better yet, getting dumped¡ªwas the thing that made Abigail the happiest.


    Madison giggled.


    "A woman like her? Please. Men like that just toy with girls like her. Looks alone won¡¯t get you anywhere. Haven¡¯t you noticed? There are plenty of average-looking women who still manage to snag hot guys."


    "Exactly, exactly!" Abigail chirped.


    "She even chased him all the way to Country Y this time. I bet she¡¯lle crawling back crying!"


    The thought of it made Abigail feel an overwhelming sense of satisfaction.


    Back when she first heard about Aurora filming a music video with Everett, she had felt so suffocated with jealousy.


    Why did that woman deserve such luck?


    A man like Everett¡ªperfect beyond words¡ªhow could he possibly have fallen for her?


    "Sis," Abigail leaned in with a mischievous glint in her eye, "do you think Everett is really getting engaged to that Miss Torres? What a waste! Maybe you should go meet him. Who knows, maybe he¡¯ll fall for you instead!"


    Madison blinked mischievously.


    "A man that gorgeous? You should definitely not let him slip away."


    Abigailughed.


    "Gorgeous, sure... but I wonder how he is in other areas..."


    "Hahaha! With a nose that tall and straight, I heard that... other abilities are probably just as impressive."


    The two girls locked eyes and burst into wild, uncontrobleughter.


    Mrs. Wilson knocked on the door and peeked her head through the crack.


    "Are you two actually doing homework? Or are you just ying games and reading novels?"


    "We¡¯re really doing homework!" they both chimed innocently.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at Abigail and smiled brightly.


    "At least Abigail is reliable. Not like a certain someone who didn¡¯t evene back for her brother Kimi¡¯s birthday. Tsk, tsk. Some things just can¡¯t bepared."


    Abigail raised an eyebrow.


    "Auntie, she and I aren¡¯t from the same mother. Of course, there¡¯s noparison. Her mother was some cursed wretch¡ªhow could she everpare to my beautiful mom?"


    Mrs. Wilson giggled under her breath.


    But just then, Mr. Wilson walked by and caught Abigail¡¯s words.


    He coldly pushed the door open and red at her.


    "Abigail," he said icily, "who taught you to talk like that? What are you so proud of? Since when did the Wilson family raise kids with no manners?"


    Abigail¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    She stood up quickly.


    "Uncle, I was wrong."


    "Enough," Madison quickly stepped in to defuse the situation.


    "We really have a lot of homework, Mommy. Could you please close the door?"


    Mr. Wilson shot Mrs. Wilson a frosty re before stepping away, disgusted.


    After closing the door, Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t help grumbling.


    "Honestly, why are you so harsh with Abigail? At least she¡¯s here helping Madison with her homework. And Aurora? Haven¡¯t seen even a shadow of her for almost a month now."


    Mr. Wilson sneered coldly.


    "Helping? More like corrupting her. You should be worrying about your daughter. God knows what might happen..."


    "Pfft! What nonsense! Abigail¡¯s a good girl. Besides, her mom married a rich tycoon!"


    Mrs. Wilson gave a shameless, smug smile that made Mr. Wilson feel nothing but disgust.


    "Oh yeah?" he shot back.


    "And what about my brother? Was marrying him so terrible? If he hadn¡¯t passed away, he would have inherited half the Wilson family business. And now look¡ªMother despises Aurora so much that she won¡¯t even let me give her a single penny..."


    Despite everything, Mr. Wilson still felt guilty toward Aurora.


    After all, the family fortune had once been guarded and built up by his older brother¡¯s sacrifices.


    But Mrs. Wilson hated Aurora to the core.


    No matter how he tried to convince her, she refused to allow any share to be given to Aurora.


    In the end, Mr. Wilson had secretly been sending Aurora money behind everyone¡¯s backs, begging her not to tell anyone.


    "What¡¯s there to argue about?" Mrs. Wilson said, rolling her eyes.


    "It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s decision, not yours. If you¡¯re angry, me your mother!"


    Mr. Wilson exploded with fury.


    "What the hell are you even saying? Is that how an aunt is supposed to talk?"


    Mrs. Wilson rubbed her hands awkwardly.


    Her phone buzzed.


    One nce¡ªand sure enough, it was her gambling buddies urging her toe y mahjong again.


    She had been on a terrible losing streak these past few days¡ªlosing over three hundred thousand.


    Almost all the money Aurora had secretly sent her was gone.


    The remaining tens of thousands had been squandered on designer bags and luxury goods.


    Now, she didn¡¯t even have the money left to gamble.


    Gripping her phone tightly, Mrs. Wilson stepped out onto the balcony and whispered into it,


    "Wait for me. I¡¯lle over as soon as I get my hands on some cash."


    Then she hung up and immediately dialed Aurora¡¯s number.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable," came the automated reply.


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s face twisted with anger.


    She didn¡¯t dare ask her husband for money¡ªafter all, she had already secretly gambled away nearly a million yuan.


    She didn¡¯t have the face to beg Mr. Wilson anymore.


    And with Aurora¡¯s phone turned off, Mrs. Wilson had no choice but to cancel her evening mahjong game, stewing in even deeper resentment toward Aurora.

 Chapter 678: Find Him Myself!

    <h4>Chapter 678: Find Him Myself!</h4>


    Some people are endlessly greedy¡ªno matter how much you give, it¡¯s never enough.


    The more you sacrifice for them, the more they demand.


    Mrs. Wilson was exactly that kind of person.


    When Aurora turned her phone back on afternding, she immediately saw several missed calls:


    one from Mrs. Wilson, one from Eleanor, and one from Eric.


    Eric had even left a text message.


    Aurora quickly opened it¡ªhe had tried calling her during her flight to give her Tobias¡¯s phone number but couldn¡¯t reach her, so he had texted it instead.


    Excited, Aurora immediately dialed Tobias¡¯s number.


    Tobias sounded surprised when he answered.


    "Miss Wilson... how did you get my number?"


    "A friend gave it to me," Aurora said urgently.


    "Tobias, I just want to know... has something happened to Everett? Why hasn¡¯t he contacted me? His phone¡¯s been off..."


    Standing in the middle of the bustling airport, she clutched her phone, desperate for any news.


    Tobias hesitated, his voice stiff.


    "I¡¯m sorry. Everett... Everett said he¡¯s been very busytely. He¡¯s not able to contact Miss Wilson right now."


    He didn¡¯t dare tell the truth.


    Old Mr. Langston was keeping a close watch.


    "Tobias," Aurora said, her voice low and pleading, "please tell me the truth. I swear, I won¡¯t leak it to anyone. You know what kind of person I am, right? Please... just tell me."


    "I¡¯m sorry," Tobias cut her off coldly.


    "I don¡¯t know you. The young master knows you. I... I have to go now."


    Before she could say anything else, Tobias hung up.


    When Aurora tried to call back, his phone had already been turned off.


    Her heart sank even deeper.


    Tobias was lying.


    It was obvious in the way he spoke¡ªunnatural and stiff.


    Saying Everett was just "busy"?


    That was just an excuse to deceive her.


    ?


    "What happened? Did you get through?" Dominic asked, worried, seeing Aurora staring at her phone in a daze.


    Aurora shook her head.


    "No. His assistant Tobias won¡¯t tell me the truth. And now he¡¯s shut off his phone to avoid me. Something big must¡¯ve happened¡ªand they¡¯re trying to keep it quiet."


    Aurora¡¯s expression darkened with worry.


    "Let¡¯s go to the Hewlis Hotel. I heard it¡¯s owned by the Langston family."


    "Okay... though it¡¯s pretty expensive..." Dominic mumbled under his breath.


    Aurora didn¡¯t care.


    They rushed to the hotel, had a quick dinner, and then, with Dominic and the bodyguard, went straight to Everett¡¯s house.


    Thankfully, Eric had also sent them Everett¡¯s home address.


    Thanks to him, Aurora saved a lot of time.


    But when they arrived at the Langston estate, they were bluntly turned away.


    Old Mr. Langston refused to meet with them.


    They had expected it¡ªbut it still stung.


    "Aurora," Dominic said sadly, seeing the tightness in her face, "what should we do? We came all this way... I didn¡¯t think Mr. Langston would be so heartless."


    Aurora calmly got back into the car.


    "He has no obligation to see us," she said quietly.


    "Let¡¯s head back to the hotel. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to theirpany. Maybe someone there will tell us something."


    Coming all the way here but still getting nothing¡ªit made Aurora¡¯s heart colder than ice.


    Everett... where are you?


    Are you okay?


    As she stared out at the swirling snow outside the car window, the biting cold seeped into her very bones.


    She felt not a shred of warmth.


    Everett, she thought, please... let me see you tomorrow. Please.


    ?


    At the same time.


    Gianna was lounging in the house she had received after the divorce, doing a face mask.


    A maid quietly brought her a ss of milk, then left, thoughtfully closing the door behind her.


    Gianna raised an eyebrow, adjusted her mask, washed her hands, and picked up her phone to scroll through.


    Just then, her phone buzzed¡ªa new text message.


    Smirking, she assumed it was another suitor chasing after her.


    But when she opened it, it wasn¡¯t from a man she knew.


    It was from an unknown number:


    "Do you want to know how to truly win a man¡¯s heart? Here¡¯s the ultimate tool to conquer any man¡ªclick here to find out!"


    Gianna thought of Everett¡ªhis strong, powerful physique, the captivating silhouette of his tall frame¡ªand her heart skipped a beat. Without hesitation, she clicked the link.


    But the moment the page loaded, disappointment crashed down on her.


    The techniques described there were things she had long since mastered¡ªyes, they worked on many men¡ªbut when it came to Everett, they werepletely useless.


    "What a scam, hmph... But still, when will he wake up? What if I really ended up hurting him..."


    Gianna muttered to herself, feeling a growing sense of panic.


    Without thinking, she quickly sent an email to that same mysterious online "friend"¡ªthe one who had originally mailed her the "drug."


    She asked casually what the name of the drug was, and whether there was any way to make the poisoned person wake up immediately.


    But after sending the email, no reply came.


    Gianna¡¯s heart grew more and more restless.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    "Miss Gianna, this is Jack. Do you remember me?"


    The voice on the other end was deep and maic¡ªmaybe not as seductive as Everett¡¯s, but still enough to make Gianna break into a flirtatious smile.


    "Of course I remember. You¡¯re that handsome guy I met at the ball the other night, right?"


    "Got some free time? Wanna grab a drink?"


    Being invited out by a handsome man, Gianna certainly wouldn¡¯t say no.


    She had been feeling lonely and restless anyway.


    Still, she carefully chose a secluded spot for their meeting¡ªafter all, she used to be a Langston. If the paparazzi caught her, it could cause a huge scandal.


    Gianna left the house with her phone in hand,pletely unaware that the email she had just sent contained a virus.


    Every time she made a call or sent a message, someone was now secretly intercepting hermunications...


    ?


    The next morning.


    The snowfall was even heavier, thick curtains of white pouring from the sky, blurring the entire world until it was hard to see more than a few feet ahead.


    Fortunately, the Hewlis Hotel was close to the X&L Group headquarters¡ªjust a ten-minute walk.


    Aurora, Dominic, and their bodyguard braved the freezing wind and finally arrived at the towering ss building.


    At the front desk, Aurora exined her purpose for visiting.


    The receptionist, polite but apologetic, bowed slightly.


    "I¡¯m terribly sorry. Our president is currently away on a business trip. We¡¯re not sure when he¡¯ll return. Please, miss, we ask for your patience."


    "But I can¡¯t reach Mr. Adams. Could you please help me contact him directly?" Aurora pleaded.


    Still smiling sweetly, the receptionist shook her head.


    "I¡¯m very sorry. We don¡¯t have his personal contact information either. If we need to reach him, we go through his office line or pass messages through Mr. Will or Mr. Tobias."


    Aurora¡¯s heart sank.


    It was clear she wasn¡¯t going to get any useful information here either.


    She sat down heavily on a lobby chair, feeling the warm air around her... but inside, she was frozen solid.


    No way to reach Everett...


    Then what about Delh?


    Suddenly, Aurora remembered her.


    She quickly messaged Eric and asked for Delh¡¯s phone number.


    She had to know¡ªwas this engagement real?


    Once she had the number, Aurora immediately dialed.


    "What? No way. That was just a joke," Delh said, sounding genuinely surprised.


    "I never got any kind of engagement call. And actually, I can¡¯t get through to Everett either!"


    At least Delh was honest¡ªshe didn¡¯t mess with Aurora and told her the truth.


    Aurora let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding.


    God knew she hadn¡¯t slept a winkst night.


    She had stayed up all night refreshing Everett¡¯s Twitter page, staring at the announcement over and over again, her eyes burning until tears streamed uncontrobly down her face.

 Chapter 679: A New Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 679: A New Suspect</h4>


    "You really can¡¯t get in touch with him?"


    "Nope, I really can¡¯t," Delh said anxiously.


    "You¡¯re in Country Y now? I hadn¡¯t heard anything about Everetting here, and I haven¡¯t heard any bad rumors either. Could he have been... kidnapped?"


    Delh¡¯s genuine worry made Aurora secretly relieved.


    Thank goodness she was a simple, straightforward girl¡ªnot the scheming type like Gianna. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken so honestly.


    "No... I really hope that¡¯s not the case," Aurora murmured, feeling her anxiety deepen.


    Just as she ended the call, an unwee figure appeared¡ªmaking her already bad mood even worse.


    Of course, it was none other than Gianna.


    Gianna was dressed in a loose blue dress with a ck leather jacket thrown over it and thick tights clinging to her legs. Her face glowed a little too brightly, flushed from the cold.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t Miss Wilson," Gianna drawled, shing a mocking smile.


    "What brings you here? Let me guess... looking for Everett?"


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She disliked Gianna immensely¡ªbut she was certain this woman knew something more.


    Forcing herself to mask her disgust, Aurora pressed her lips together in a polite smile.


    "Hello, Miss Gianna. I haven¡¯t been able to reach Everett these past few days, so I came here hoping to find him.


    Do you happen to have any news about him?"


    Gianna shrugged casually.


    "Sorry. I don¡¯t know anything."


    As Gianna started walking toward the hotel lobby, Aurora hurried to catch up with her.


    "Miss Gianna, I know you probably know a lot more than you¡¯re letting on.


    If it¡¯s inconvenient to talk here, maybe you could text me instead?"


    "Save your breath. I¡¯m not telling you anything," Gianna snapped coldly, shooting Aurora a jealous re.


    How could any woman be allowed to look this ethereal and beautiful?


    Aurora bit her lip, unsure how else to plead.


    Gianna¡¯s smile grew even more vicious.


    "I know you¡¯re worried about him.


    Honestly, so am I.


    But let¡¯s be real¡ªyou and Everett? You two have no future.


    Better give up now."


    Aurora refused to let her words get to her.


    She stared calmly at Gianna and said,


    "Miss Gianna, my future with him is not yours to decide."


    Giannaughed mockingly.


    "Fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, then keep waiting around here.


    Meanwhile, he¡¯s about to get engaged to Miss Torres.


    Stop dreaming your little fairy tales, and just go back to Country S. That would be the smartest move."


    Aurora stood there, frozen, watching Gianna¡¯s retreating figure, her heart tangled into knots.


    She was certain Gianna knew something.


    But if she refused to speak, there was nothing Aurora could do for now.


    "That woman struts around like some peacock with its tail fanned out," Dominic muttered beside her.


    "So arrogant... and honestly, pretty cheap-looking too."


    Aurora sighed, feeling helpless.


    "Looks like we have no choice but to wait."


    Dominic nodded seriously.


    "Don¡¯t rush. Today¡¯s only the third day Everett¡¯s been missing.


    Maybe over the next few days, some news will leak out."


    Aurora could only cling to that small hope.


    ?


    Meanwhile.


    Tobias received a crucial update: a hacker had intercepted an email Gianna had sent to that mysterious "friend."


    His eyes lit up as he read the contents, and a cold, mocking smile spread across his face.


    Will and Hans, standing nearby, exchanged a nce.


    Will, Everett¡¯s secretary, had been left idle since the young master¡¯s disappearance.


    "Find the old master immediately," Tobias said coldly.


    "Show him everything."


    ?


    Old Mr. Langston was pacing back and forth inside Everett¡¯s bedroom.


    Even though he had summoned some of the world¡¯s top medical experts, they had been utterly useless.


    All of them agreed: the virus was a newly engineered strain.


    While it didn¡¯t seem to causesting harm to the body, it forced the victim into a deep, unnatural sleep¡ªand kept them there.


    So what should they do now?


    "Sir, we have something urgent to report!"


    Will and Tobias entered the room, both looking visibly anxious.


    Old Mr. Langston immediately ordered the two nurses to leave the room, then turned a cold, sharp gaze toward Tobias.


    Tobias wasted no time, handing his phone directly to the old man.


    "Sir, this is an email intercepted from Miss Gianna¡¯s phone by a hacker I hired. Please take a look."


    Old Mr. Langston nced at the screen¡ªand his entire body jolted.


    He stared at the evidence, frozen in disbelief.


    "Impossible... How could it be her? She¡¯s always been so good to Everett..."


    Yes¡ªso good.


    Always caring, always attentive, never once showing the slightest hint of impatience.


    Old Mr. Langston had once thought that Gianna¡¯s tenderness toward his son felt oddly intimate, maybe even inappropriate, but he had brushed it off as his own imagination.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect this¡ª


    "Bring Gianna here immediately. I want to question her myself!"


    Old Mr. Langston¡¯s voice was ice-cold, his whole body trembling with rage as he clutched the phone.


    No matter what, Gianna had once been his wife.


    But for her to poison the son he valued most¡ªit was unforgivable!


    He hadn¡¯t even considered Gianna as a suspect before, simply because she had once been family.


    He thought¡ªeven if she was cruel, even if she was selfish¡ªshe would never harm her own stepson.


    ?


    Half an hourter, Gianna was escorted in.


    She wore tight ck leather pants paired with a bright red fur-lined jacket, looking morous and provocative.


    Her lips were painted a bold, ming red, making her pale skin look even more wless.


    Old Mr. Langston sat there, staring at her coldly.


    It was the first time Gianna had been allowed into Everett¡¯s hospital room.


    Until now, she hadn¡¯t even known where he was being treated.


    And even if she had wanted to know, she never dared ask too much¡ªthere were lines she couldn¡¯t cross given their severed rtionship.


    The moment she stepped in, her eyes immediately found Everett lying there.


    Still so handsome.


    Still looking like a sleeping prince, waiting for his beloved to kiss him awake.


    Gianna¡¯s gaze softened, almost dreamily.


    But she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to show too much emotion here.


    "Sir," Gianna said, forcing a sweet smile, "why did you call me here? Everett... he still hasn¡¯t woken up?"


    She pretended to stroll casually toward the bed.


    "Stop right there!" Old Mr. Langston barked.


    Gianna jumped in fright.


    Despite the old man¡¯s failing health, he had always treated her decently before.


    "Whether or not he wakes up," Old Mr. Langston said,ughing coldly, "shouldn¡¯t you be the one answering that question?"


    "Exin this," he demanded, thrusting the phone toward her.


    Deep down, Old Mr. Langston still desperately hoped she wasn¡¯t the one responsible.


    If word got out... it would utterly destroy the Langston family¡¯s reputation.


    Gianna epted the phone, pretending to be calm.


    But when she saw the contents of the intercepted email¡ª


    Her face went ghostly white.


    She had never been involved in poisoning anyone before.


    Now caught red-handed, panic surged through her.


    "I-I... I don¡¯t know what this is... What¡¯s this supposed to mean?"


    Gianna stammered, still trying to feign ignorance.


    Old Mr. Langston narrowed his eyes coldly.


    He knew Tobias and the others would never have presented this without solid evidence.


    His expression grew darker and more menacing by the second.


    Gianna¡¯s body began to tremble.


    The very existence of Everett¡¯s unconscious body was living proof of her guilt.


    "Miss Gianna," Tobias spoke up, his voice like steel.


    "Four days ago, you received a mysterious package.


    The sender¡¯s signature matches the one you used in that email."


    "Everett never did anything to deserve this.


    I suggest you think very carefully about what you¡¯ve done¡ª


    Before it¡¯s toote."


    Tobias forced down the revulsion rising in his chest as he delivered the words.

 Chapter 680: Stubbornly Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 680: Stubbornly Waiting</h4>


    Gianna¡¯s eyes were wide with terror.


    How could she possibly admit to what she had done?


    She had secretly loved the man lying unconscious on the bed for so long, forced to bury her feelings because of her status.


    What made it worse¡ªhe didn¡¯t love her back.


    He despised her.


    And the more he rejected her, the more desperately she craved him.


    But standing here, in front of everyone, if she admitted it now¡ª


    she would never be allowed near Everett again.


    "It wasn¡¯t me... It wasn¡¯t me! Sir, I swear, I¡¯m being framed! Please, don¡¯t believe them!"


    Gianna frantically shook her head, denying everything.


    Tobias let out a coldugh.


    "You want us to release the letters you wrote to the young master? The ones from your private email ount? You¡¯ve been obsessed with him for years.


    And when he rejected you¡ªyou retaliated by poisoning him!"


    Tobias, loyal to Everett above all else, no longer cared about sparing Old Mr. Langston¡¯s feelings.


    After all, to the old man, Gianna had never been more than a casual ything.


    If there had ever been real love, he wouldn¡¯t have treated his young wife with such coldness from the beginning.


    "You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re ndering me!" Gianna shouted, her face twisting in panic and rage.


    Old Mr. Langston could no longer bear it.


    His fury exploded.


    He stormed forward and struck her hard across the face.


    Gianna fell to the ground in a heap, clutching her swollen cheek, her eyes full of terror.


    "You filthy woman! Tell me NOW¡ªwhat exactly did you make him take?"


    Old Mr. Langston roared, his entire body trembling with rage.


    He was so furious, his blood pressure was spiking dangerously.


    This woman¡ª


    She truly had feelings for his son!


    And yet she had once been his own wife!


    Even though Gianna and Everett had no blood rtion, by societal standards, such feelings were unforgivable.


    And now¡ª


    She had even poisoned him?


    Gianna sobbed helplessly.


    She could see it now¡ªthere was no use denying it any longer.


    Old Mr. Langston would never believe her again.


    "I... I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this..." she wept.


    "I just didn¡¯t want him to go to Country S to see Aurora... So... I looked for a way to stop him.


    That online friend found out and sent me a bottle of liquid.


    He said it was colorless, tasteless, and if Everett drank it, he would sleep for seven days and then wake up as normal..."


    Gianna finally broke down and confessed.


    Old Mr. Langston¡¯s eyes burned with rage.


    He raised his cane high and brought it crashing down on her.


    Gianna screamed, curling into a ball, sobbing pitifully.


    "You wretched woman!


    What if it was real poison? What if he never wakes up? Or worse¡ªwhat if it¡¯s a deadly toxin?


    You evil, vile thing! After everything I¡¯ve done for you¡ªthis is how you repay me?"


    The old man struck her again and again, his cane thudding against her trembling body as she cried uncontrobly.


    ?


    "Sir," Tobias spoke up, his voice low but urgent,


    "I suggest we turn her over to us.


    We need to track down that so-called ¡¯friend¡¯¡ªand find out exactly what their real intentions are."


    Old Mr. Langston¡¯s chest heaved violently, his heart stabbing with pain.


    Everett was his only real family, his only real future.


    Even though he had married Giannater in life,


    she had only entered his world after he had already achieved sess.


    Everett¡¯s childhood had been full of neglect¡ªand Old Mr. Langston knew he owed him dearly for it.


    That¡¯s why, inter years, he did everything he could to make it up to him.


    Everett was exceptionally intelligent.


    Even before reaching adulthood, he had already started helping with some of thepany¡¯s affairs.


    He was the rightful heir to X&L.


    No one could ever rece him.


    And yet now, because of Gianna, Everetty trapped in a nightmare.


    How could he ever face his son again?


    "Fine," Old Mr. Langston said through gritted teeth.


    "Take her. Handle it however you see fit. There¡¯s no use keeping trash like her here."


    He was gasping for air, trembling with fury.


    Gianna¡¯s promiscuity had once been his own mistake to tolerate.


    But hurting his son¡ª


    That was something he could never forgive.


    "Sir, please! Have mercy on me¡ªfor Ophelia¡¯s sake! Please!" Gianna cried out desperately.


    But Will stepped forward and pressed a cloth against her mouth.


    Gianna struggled weakly before copsing into unconsciousness.


    Tobias and the others carried her away.


    Only by interrogating Gianna could they hope to uncover the mysterious figure behind all this.


    ?


    Left alone in the room, Old Mr. Langston suddenly looked like he had aged ten years.


    Gone was the powerful, imposing figure he once was.


    He slumped onto the sofa, his gaze fixed on the motionless Everett lying in the bed¡ªno amount of calling could wake him.


    "What a sin... What a sin..." he muttered hoarsely.


    "If only I had listened to my son and never married that woman... none of this would¡¯ve happened."


    He remembered it clearly now: he had been around forty years old back then.


    A middle-aged man with certain physical needs.


    So he had impulsively married Gianna, who matched his ideal "type."


    But in the end, she had turned out just like histe wife.


    The disappointment had eaten away at him.


    He had stopped touching Gianna altogether.


    Still, out of guilt for the daughter she bore him, he never divorced her.


    Women¡ª


    They were the source of all his life¡¯s failures.


    "Son..." he whispered brokenly.


    "I¡¯m so sorry... It¡¯s all my fault..."


    Tears clouded his aging eyes, blurring everything before him.


    ?


    By the sixth day of Everett¡¯sa¡ª


    Tobias and his team had already taken Gianna away.


    But the mysterious man she had contacted...


    It was as if he had vanished into thin air.


    They traced his IP address¡ª


    Only to find an abandoned building.


    No matter how many emails Gianna sent afterward, there was no response.


    Tobias and the others were at aplete loss.


    Old Mr. Langston grew even more agitated.


    His blood pressure spiked dangerously.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep, his eyes bloodshot with rage and exhaustion.


    Even Ophelia didn¡¯t dare get close to him.


    ?


    Meanwhile, Aurora had been waiting outside the Langston estate in Y City for two full days.


    Every day, she stood outside.


    And every day, she was ignored.


    This morning, after a simple breakfast, Aurora returned again to the estate gates.


    Snow was falling thick and heavy, blurring the world into a sea of white.


    Dominic sat in the car nearby, watching the endless snowkes fall, watching Aurora stand there without even an umbre.


    His heart twisted.


    Jumping out of the car, he grabbed an umbre and hurried to stand beside her.


    "Aurora," he said gently, "you don¡¯t have to stay here. Really."


    A delicate snowke clung to Aurora¡¯s long eyshes, melting into a droplet in seconds.


    "Dominic, you don¡¯t need to keep mepany," she said softly.


    "Aurora... you¡¯ve been standing out here for days.


    That old man is never going toe out and see you. Why keep torturing yourself?"


    Dominic¡¯s voice was full of worry.


    In Country S, Aurora was already a rising star.


    Yet here in Country Y, she was treated no better than a beggar¡ªignored and shunned.


    "Dominic, don¡¯t say that," Aurora whispered, her voice firm.


    "I¡¯m the one asking for his help.


    I have to show some sincerity."


    She clenched the umbre tightly.


    Aurora felt it in her heart:


    The public statement on Everett¡¯s Twitter¡ªit hadn¡¯t been posted by him.


    It had to be Old Mr. Langston¡¯s doing.


    She had seen the distaste and rejection in the old man¡¯s eyes before.


    Many elders from prominent families hated the idea of their sons marrying actresses.


    They thought the entertainment industry was too messy, and actresses too untrustworthy.


    "But even if you stand here forever, he might never see you..." Dominic said, his heart aching.


    Aurora lowered her gaze.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter.


    At least I¡¯ll know I tried.


    And I have to find out what¡¯s happened to Everett.


    I can¡¯t just sit in a hotel and do nothing."


    Dominic bit his lip, reluctant.


    "Aurora... you¡¯re already anemic.


    If you stay out here in the cold much longer, you¡¯ll get sick again..."


    "Stop trying to talk me out of it," Aurora said stubbornly.


    "I¡¯m not leaving."


    When Aurora got stubborn, she was like an iron bull¡ªimpossible to move.


    "Fine..." Dominic muttered, surrendering with a sigh.


    He shoved the umbre into her hands and backed away relu

 Chapter 681: You’re Not Welcome Here

    <h4>Chapter 681: You¡¯re Not Wee Here</h4>


    Aurora took the umbre from Dominic.


    She had no choice¡ªif she stood out here for an entire day without it, she would end uppletely soaked.


    Dominic got back in the car and drove off, leaving Aurora standing there like a snowman, silently waiting.


    Gradually, snow piled up on the umbre, weighing it down.


    The snow grew heavier and heavier.


    Aurora¡¯s legs grew more and more tired.


    All around her was an endless field of white, blurring the world until she could barely see ahead.


    Her breath turned into clouds of mist in the freezing air.


    It was getting colder by the minute.


    ?


    Inside the vi, the servants whispered among themselves.


    "Sir," one of them finally said hesitantly, "that Miss Wilson has been waiting outside for two, maybe three days now.


    Would you consider seeing her?"


    Through the clear ss windows, they could see Aurora¡¯s slender figure standing steadfast outside, hour after hour.


    Yesterday, she had done the same¡ªstanding there from morning till night.


    Today, she was back again.


    And still, she waited.


    Even the staff found it hard to watch.


    After all, all she wanted was a chance to meet with the old master.


    Old Mr. Langston gave a cold nce toward the gate outside, then shook his head firmly.


    He frowned deeply.


    He had regretted marrying a celebrity once¡ªand he wasn¡¯t about to let history repeat itself.


    Men like him¡ªwho valued career over romance¡ªshould have married a quiet, modest woman, not a starlet.


    No matter how long Aurora waited, he had no intention of meeting her.


    He didn¡¯t want to give her even the slightest bit of false hope.


    "Tell her," he said icily, "that no matter what, I will not see her.


    She is not wee here."


    The servant had no choice but to convey the message.


    Aurora pressed her pale lips together.


    Her legs were almostpletely numb.


    Still, she shook her head.


    "No," she said firmly.


    "Please, tell him¡ªI will continue to wait.


    I hope he can see my determination."


    The maid, Aunt Lyra, gave her a pitying look and nodded silently.


    ?


    Back inside, Old Mr. Langston let out a cold snort when he heard Aurora¡¯s reply.


    "Some women will do anything to marry into wealth," he sneered.


    "They¡¯ll endure any humiliation, any hardship¡ªbecause once they pass the test, they get a lifetime of riches."


    In his eyes, Aurora was no different from the countless actresses who had thrown themselves at Everett.


    If they seeded in marrying into the Langston family¡ªeven if it ended in divorce¡ªthey would walk away with a hefty "youthpensation" payout.


    Aunt Lyra bit her lip, then mustered up her courage to speak.


    "Sir... I don¡¯t think Miss Wilson is that kind of woman..."


    Old Mr. Langston shot her a cold re.


    "You can judge her character just by looking at her?


    Lyra, you must be getting senile."


    Aunt Lyra dared not say another word.


    Truthfully, she had a very good impression of Aurora.


    Unlike many so-called "high societydies," who were all politeness on the surface but brimming with arrogance underneath, Aurora had none of that false pride.


    But since the old master had forbidden it, she could only keep her thoughts to herself.


    ?


    Aurora stood there all the way until noon.


    She forced herself to nibble on a few pieces of bread, then stubbornly resumed her vigil.


    Her legs had gonepletely numb.


    Still, she refused to leave.


    ?


    By four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, her strength finally gave out.


    Aurora copsed onto the snow-covered ground.


    ?


    Aunt Lyra witnessed the fall through the window and gasped in horror.


    "Sir! Miss Wilson has fainted! Please¡ªlet here inside to rest!"


    Old Mr. Langston already wore a heavy scowl.


    He was still grappling with Everett¡¯s condition¡ªno antidote had been found yet.


    Even the professors he had summoned had admitted they were powerless.


    Frustration gnawed at him relentlessly.


    In his heart, he med Aurora for bringing even more chaos into his life.


    "Fine," he snapped.


    "Bring her inside.


    But I¡¯m going to give her a piece of my mind!"


    Aunt Lyra didn¡¯t argue.


    She quickly led two other servants to lift Aurora from the snow and bring her inside.


    Aurora¡¯s small face was deathly pale.


    Even the warm air inside the vi couldn¡¯t immediately thaw the chill from her frozen body.


    Aunt Lyra fetched a basin of warm water and gently wiped Aurora¡¯s face with a towel.


    She also dried Aurora¡¯s damp hair with a clean cloth, moving with the utmost care.


    After being fussed over and warmed up, Aurora finally regained consciousness.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Old Mr. Langston¡¯s cold, grim face staring down at her.


    Startled, she tried to jump up¡ªonly to realize her whole body was freezing and a wave of dizziness hit her hard.


    "Mr. Langston... hello," she said weakly.


    "No need for polite manners in front of me," Old Mr. Langston said icily.


    "It won¡¯t make me think any better of you.


    Modern-day actresses are skilled in all kinds of tricks¡ª


    they¡¯ll do anything to marry into wealth.


    Miss Wilson, fainting must be one of your specialties too, right?


    Do you realize you¡¯ve wasted a great deal of my precious time?"


    His words were sharp, but Aurora, standing there pale and fragile, wasn¡¯t afraid.


    At least, he didn¡¯t curse her vulgarly¡ªhe was still a man of upbringing.


    "Mr. Langston," Aurora said, drawing a deep breath,


    "I only want to know how Everett is doing.


    I¡¯m worried about him¡ªthat¡¯s why I came to ask you.


    If you think I haven¡¯t shown enough sincerity, then I¡¯ll just go back outside and keep waiting."


    She forced herself to stand up, even though her body was swaying from the effort.


    Old Mr. Langston let out a mockingugh.


    "Still trying to act all noble, are you?


    No matter how sincere you are, I will never allow you to be my daughter-inw.


    The Langston family will never again allow a celebrity to marry into our bloodline!"


    "Mr. Langston, please understand," Aurora said firmly, meeting his gaze without backing down,


    "I have no desire to marry into your so-called ¡¯wealthy family.¡¯


    All I want... is to know how he is."


    She spoke calmly but with undeniable strength.


    "You think I¡¯m after the Langston fortune?


    Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Langston¡ª


    if I ever did marry into your family,


    I wouldn¡¯t take a single penny from you.


    Because I don¡¯t need your money¡ª


    and I don¡¯t need your fame, either."


    Money?


    She could earn it herself.


    Why would she need to rely on anyone else¡¯s fortune?


    Back in Country S, Aurora¡¯s career was already taking off.


    Hertest single was a hit, and endorsement offers were flooding in.


    Just onemercial shoot could earn her tens of millions.


    She was hardly some desperate gold-digger.


    Old Mr. Langston narrowed his eyes.


    "Quite the backbone, aren¡¯t you?" he muttered, though his face remained filled with disdain.


    "Mr. Langston," Aurora continued steadily,


    "please don¡¯t judge me through a dirty lens.


    If Everett were fine,


    he would have contacted me himself.


    Would you really rather see him trapped forever instead of being freed?"


    Her voice trembled slightly, but she forced herself to stayposed.


    Being looked down upon hurt.


    Being misunderstood hurt even more.


    But she endured it all.


    ?


    "You¡¯ve said your piece," Old Mr. Langston said coldly.


    "Now get out.


    You¡¯re polluting my house."


    He picked up a ss of red wine and took a slow sip.


    Aurora, unbothered, looked him straight in the eye.


    "Mr. Langston, I heard your blood pressure has been dangerously hightely.


    Maybe you shouldn¡¯t be drinking wine at all."


    That made the old man explode with rage.


    He mmed the wine ss onto the floor, shattering it into pieces.


    The nearby servants jumped in fear.


    But Aurora remained calm, her face pale but her eyes steady.


    "Everett doesn¡¯t need your anger.


    He needs help¡ª


    and a solution.


    Throwing tantrums won¡¯t save him."


    Aurora suspected Everett had been kidnapped¡ªor was trapped somehow¡ªand that¡¯s why she spoke so sharply.


    Old Mr. Langston let out a cold, mirthlessugh.


    "Very good," he sneered.


    "You¡¯ve got guts.


    But you¡¯re just a nobody¡ªa minor celebrity.


    Do me a favor and turn left¡ª


    and leave my house immediately."


    Aurora¡¯s heart sank.


    He was stubborn¡ªhopelessly stubborn.


    But she couldn¡¯t give up.


    She had to know what had happened to Everett.


    Just as she was wracking her brain for another way to plead her case, her phone buzzed in her bag.


    Aurora quickly pulled it out, her slender fingers unlocking the screen.


    A new text message¡ª


    from an unknown number.


    She stared at it for a moment, then gave a cold, ironicugh.


    Turning to Old Mr. Langston, she said,


    "Mr. Langston¡ª


    someone just sent me a message.


    Maybe you should take a look at it too."

 Chapter 682: Caught in the Act

    <h4>Chapter 682: Caught in the Act</h4>


    Old Mr. Langston gave Aurora a disdainful nce.


    "I¡¯m not interested."


    Aurora felt a surge of irritation.


    Of course, the old man disliked her¡ª


    Sure, she was an actress, but she wasn¡¯t some scandal-ridden, fame-hungry celebrity.


    He hadn¡¯t even taken the time to get to know her beforepletely dismissing her.


    It made Aurora¡¯s blood boil.


    But for Everett¡¯s sake, she swallowed her anger.


    "This is about Everett," Aurora said steadily.


    "If you don¡¯t look at it, you¡¯ll regret it."


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Old Mr. Langston frowned and strode over, snatching the phone out of her hand.


    Hmph.


    Aurora thought,


    So much for old age bringing dignity.


    Old Mr. Langston scanned the message¡ªand his expression immediately darkened.


    "So this is connected to you?" he demanded coldly.


    Aurora shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.


    But right now, I need to see him."


    She paused, her voice turning sharper.


    "If I don¡¯t follow the instructions in that message,


    I could be putting myself in danger too."


    Old Mr. Langston stared at her for a long moment.


    Something about her unsettled him.


    Unlike the others who approached him¡ªwith their ingratiating smiles, their cautious ttery¡ª


    Aurora stood there, straight-backed and steady, like a proud bamboo stalk in the snow.


    Calm.


    Unyielding.


    "Tobias," Old Mr. Langston barked,


    e here.


    Escort Miss Wilson to see the young master."


    The message had made him realize¡ª


    he couldn¡¯t afford to be stubborn anymore.


    Maybe this girl really could help.


    Maybe that was why Everett had fallen for her in the first ce.


    Old Mr. Langston suddenly felt a sliver of hope¡ªand curiosity.


    He wanted to see just how far Aurora would go.


    If she proved herself now, maybe, just maybe, he wouldn¡¯t stand in their way any longer.


    ?


    Aurora exhaled quietly, a tight knot in her chest loosening slightly.


    She reimed her phone from the table where Old Mr. Langston had dropped it.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she opened the message again.


    "Miss Aurora, your boyfriend Everett has ingested a special drug I created.


    He will remain asleep indefinitely.


    If you obey my instructions, I will give you the antidote."


    Aurora¡¯s heart clenched.


    She racked her brain.


    Had she ever wronged someone so dangerous?


    No.


    She had no enemies like that.


    Which meant¡ª


    this had to be about old grudges.


    Maybe tied to family, maybe tied to Everett.


    But why involve her?


    Aurora¡¯s mind spun in turmoil.


    What did the sender really want from her?


    Was it her body?


    Would she have to sacrifice herself to save Everett?


    If she did¡ª


    Everett would never forgive her.


    But if she didn¡¯t...


    Would she just let him sleep forever?


    She couldn¡¯t.


    She wouldn¡¯t be that cruel.


    ?


    Old Mr. Langston, simmering with rage, stormed upstairs without another word.


    Tobias quickly arrived to escort Aurora to the hospital.


    Everett¡¯sa hadn¡¯t been made public yet.


    The Y City Central Hospital had close ties to the Adams family¡ª


    no doctor or nurse would dare risk their career by leaking the information.


    Anyone foolish enough to betray them would be ruined.


    ?


    Aurora followed Tobias into the hospital.


    They rode the VIP elevator up, and Aurora¡¯s heart pounded in her chest.


    If Tobias was taking her to the hospital...


    then that message had been true.


    Everett really was unconscious.


    Aurora stayed silent.


    It wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions yet.


    She would wait until they reached the private ward.


    ?


    The hallways were filled with the faint scent of disinfectant.


    Everything was bright and immactely clean¡ªthe floors, the walls, even the stern-faced nurses who passed by.


    Aurora¡¯s heart raced wildly as they drew closer to Everett¡¯s room.


    ?


    When they finally entered¡ª


    The ward was bright and spotless.


    The VIP rooms hadrger, morefortable beds, designed to give patients the best possible rest.


    And there, lying motionless on the bed¡ª


    Was Everett.


    Everett¡¯splexion looked normal,


    his breathing steady, his chest gently rising and falling with each breath.


    His handsome features remained as breathtaking as ever,


    yet to Aurora, the air felt suffocating.


    ?


    "The young master has been unconscious since he copsed five days ago," Tobias said quietly.


    "It was Gianna who drugged him.


    She was jealous of you.


    She secretly loved the young master¡ªand she couldn¡¯t bear to let him return to Country S to see you."


    Aurora¡¯s brows furrowed.


    She cursed under her breath, furious.


    "How stupid! Even without me, Everett would never have looked at her!"


    "You¡¯re absolutely right," Tobias agreed.


    "The young master always disliked her¡ªactually, he outright despised her.


    None of us expected she would stoop so low as to poison him...


    The person who sent Gianna the drug told her Everett would just sleep for seven days.


    But now..."


    Tobias¡¯s voice grew graver.


    "We can¡¯t find that mysterious sender anymore.


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s vanished into thin air."


    Aurora lifted her phone.


    "Someone just texted me.


    Maybe you can trace it?"


    Tobias took the phone and stepped outside to investigate.


    ?


    Left alone, Aurora sat quietly by Everett¡¯s bedside.


    The room was so silent,


    so still,


    that she could hear her own heartbeat echoing in her ears.


    She stared at Everett¡¯s face, unmoving,


    then slowly reached out a trembling hand and brushed his chiseled features.


    ?


    "Everett," she whispered, her voice cracking slightly,


    "I¡¯m here.


    Can you open your eyes and look at me?"


    Hey there, still and silent, like a man lost in an endless dream.


    Aurora¡¯s vision blurred with tears.


    ?


    "When you didn¡¯t call me," she murmured,


    "I knew something had happened.


    Because you... you would never just go cold on me."


    Her fingers tightened around hisrge, slightly warm hand.


    Compared to her own, his hand was almost a third bigger.


    Lowering her head, Aurora gently kissed the back of his hand.


    ?


    "You always wanted me by your side,


    always wished for me to love you...


    Well, I¡¯m here now.


    Can you fight a little harder?


    Can you try¡ªjust try¡ªto wake up?"


    ?


    Her long eyshes trembled as she bent over him.


    A few sparkling tears fell onto his hand,


    sliding down slowly along the slope of his skin.


    Aurora clung to the sight of his beautiful face.


    But Everett¡¯s eyes remained tightly closed, unmoved by her pleas.


    ?


    Her heart twisted with unbearable pain.


    She thought of that scene he had once filmed¡ªthe one where he was in a car crash.


    Had that been a terrible omen?


    Was this fate mocking them?


    Just as she had finally realized her true feelings for him¡ª


    he slipped into this endless slumber.


    Why?


    Why now?


    Was heaven ying a cruel joke on her?


    ?


    Aurora drew in a shaky breath.


    Then she leaned down¡ª


    and pressed her lips softly against his.


    ?


    His lips were cool.


    Unresponsive.


    She gave him the one thing she knew he had longed for most¡ª


    and yet he still didn¡¯t wake.


    Because this wasn¡¯t a fairytale.


    This was real life.


    And real life didn¡¯t work like magic.


    Maybe she really would have to follow that stranger¡¯s demands to get the antidote¡ªto save him.


    ?


    Just as Aurora was about to pull away,


    the door suddenly creaked open.


    Startled, she jerked upright, her face flushing a vivid pink.


    ?


    Tobias stood in the doorway, momentarily stunned.


    He almostughed¡ª


    Aurora had just secretly kissed the young master.


    But given the seriousness of the situation, he quickly regained hisposure.


    ?


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wilson," Tobias said, stepping inside.


    "That number was a disposable line.


    We tried to trace it¡ªbut there¡¯s no way to contact them."


    He handed the phone back to her gently.

 Chapter 683: Nerves on Edge

    <h4>Chapter 683: Nerves on Edge</h4>


    Aurora took her phone back, biting her lip in bitter disappointment.


    "Then what should I do?" she asked softly.


    "All we can do is wait for him to contact you," Tobias replied grimly.


    "From the looks of it, you seem to be the target, Miss Wilson."


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She shook her head in disbelief.


    "But... but I¡¯ve never offended any important scientist or anyone like that!"


    Tobias¡¯s eyes glinted coldly under the bright lights.


    "It might not be you directly.


    It could be your family¡ªyour parents¡ªwho offended someone.


    You¡¯d better think carefully, Miss Wilson.


    The young master has already been dragged into trouble because of you more than once."


    Aurora¡¯s heart twisted painfully.


    Of course she wished Everett could stay safe.


    More than anything.


    ?


    "I¡¯ll leave you for now," Tobias said tly.


    "You can stay here for another half-hour, but no longer.


    The fact that the young master is unconscious hasn¡¯t been made public yet...


    The longer you linger, the more dangerous it could get."


    His tone was distant, as if he still med her somehow.


    Aurora bit her lip, remaining silent.


    Maybe Tobias was right.


    Maybe Everett had gotten hurt because of her.


    Maybe the twisted man who drugged him had set his sights on her first¡ª


    then discovered her connection to Everett and decided to strike him instead.


    Gianna had only been a pawn.


    Aurora gazed at Everett¡¯s sleeping face,


    blinking back the tears stinging her eyes.


    ?


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered.


    "I never wanted you to get hurt because of me.


    I just hope this time...


    I can truly do something for you."


    Her voice was soft, full of guilt and sorrow.


    Would she even be able to escape from this unscathed?


    And if she couldn¡¯t¡ª


    Would it mean goodbye forever between her and Everett?


    ?


    Outside, the snow was falling harder than ever.


    Everything beyond the window was a white, endless blur.


    Aurora sat quietly beside Everett,


    her hand gently holding his,


    silent.


    ?


    She would never forget¡ª


    The way he had shielded her with his own body from two bullets.


    The way he had endured two nights sleeping rough, just to keep her safe after she was kidnapped.


    She remembered it all.


    Gathering firewood,


    lighting a fire,


    sleeping on the hard ground...


    For a man born into luxury,


    those were things he should never have had to endure.


    And yet, he had done it all for her.


    He had crossed mountains and rivers just to be by her side.


    ?


    He was so good to her.


    He loved her so much.


    Aurora brushed away the tears that trickled down her cheeks.


    They felt cold, yet they tickled her skin.


    ?


    "Everett," she whispered,


    "I¡¯m going now.


    I hope I can bring back what you need."


    ?


    She rose to her feet, her heart heavy with sadness, and quietly left the room.


    ?


    Outside, Tobias and Will were waiting.


    When they saw her red-rimmed eyes, they exchanged a nce.


    ?


    "Don¡¯t worry," Aurora said, looking at Tobias calmly.


    "I know what I have to do.


    Please, take good care of him. Thank you."


    Without another word, she walked toward the VIP elevator.


    ?


    Just then, her phone rang.


    It was Dominic.


    "Where are you? I didn¡¯t see you at the Langston estate anymore!" he said, panicked.


    Aurora exined briefly,


    telling him to drive to Y City¡¯s Central Hospital to pick her up.


    ?


    Dominic nearly had a heart attack,


    afraid she had been injured.


    Aurora reassured him, saying it was just a friend in the hospital.


    ?


    But when she stepped outside into the icy night,


    she found herself surrounded by a few reporters from Country S.


    Word had spread.


    There were already rumors that Everett had been kidnapped.


    ?


    Aurora¡¯s pale face, illuminated by the dim streetlights,


    stole the breath from the reporters.


    But she simply shook her head.


    "I¡¯m sorry.


    I can¡¯tment."


    No matter how the reporters pressed her,


    begged her,


    she remained silent.


    ?


    She just stood there quietly, waiting for Dominic¡¯s car.


    ?


    When Dominic¡¯s vehicle finally pulled up,


    Aurora got in without a word.


    The reporters didn¡¯t dare follow,


    only able to watch helplessly as the car disappeared into the snowstorm.


    ?


    "Let¡¯s go!


    If we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯ll never make it back to the hotel.


    This snow¡¯s insane!"


    Dominic said, stepping on the gas.


    "Aurora, why were youing out of a hospital anyway?" he asked, ncing at her curiously.


    Aurora gave a faint smile.


    "I fainted earlier.


    Mr. Langston¡¯s people sent me here to get checked out."


    Even though Dominic was someone she could trust,


    Aurora didn¡¯t fully trust the bodyguard who was driving the car.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want Dominic to know too much¡ª


    it would only make her worry more.


    ?


    By the time they got back to the hotel,


    an hour and a half had passed.


    Aurora was starving,


    but she clutched her phone tightly, constantly swiping at the screen,


    hoping to see another message from that mysterious figure.


    Dinner arrived.


    Aurora forced herself to sit up and eat a few bites,


    but everything tasted like sand in her mouth.


    ?


    With Everett¡¯s condition so uncertain¡ª


    whether he would even survive,


    whether he would wake up with lingering damage¡ª


    every time Aurora thought about it,


    fear wed at her chest.


    ?


    He kept getting hurt because of her.


    Aurora felt overwhelmed by guilt,


    and terrified at the same time.


    ?


    "Aurora," Dominic said hesitantly, watching her from across the room,


    "what¡¯s wrong?


    You look like you¡¯ve got the whole world on your shoulders.


    Did something happen to Everett?


    Is he really getting engaged to Miss Torres?"


    Aurora shook her head quickly.


    "No...


    He¡¯s just... busy.


    There are some dangerous things happening in his family right now."


    ?


    "You don¡¯t have to worry so much!" Dominic said brightly.


    "Someone like Everett¡ªhe¡¯s a natural-born fighter.


    No way would he lose to a bunch of petty viins!"


    Dominic grinned confidently.


    In her mind, Everett was a hero¡ª


    strong, fearless, always there when Aurora needed him most.


    There was no way someone like him would fall so easily.


    ?


    Aurora didn¡¯t answer.


    She just lowered her head and mechanically ate a few more bites.


    At the very least,


    she couldn¡¯t afford to let her body copse before Everett woke up.


    ?


    The soup was delicious,


    and the dishes were all Chinese cuisine,forting and warm.


    ?


    "Oh, by the way," Dominic said suddenly,


    "the chef who sent the food up¡ªhe¡¯s the head chef here!


    He heard that you and Everett have been on dates,


    so he made this meal specially for you.


    He said he hopes you two will have a long and happy love story!"


    Dominic chuckled at the memory of the tall, thin chef.


    ?


    A small warmth bloomed in Aurora¡¯s heart.


    If even strangers like the hotel chef had such a good impression of Everett¡ª


    then he really wasn¡¯t a bad person at all.


    ?


    "I¡¯ll have to thank him properly someday,"


    Aurora said softly, pressing her lips together.


    She hoped that day woulde¡ª


    with Everett standing beside her.


    ?


    She forced herself to finish the meal,


    stuffing her stomach full.


    But her phone remained still.


    Silent.


    ?


    Later that night, there was finally some movement¡ª


    but it was just text messages from Alexander and a few friends.


    Aurora replied to them all with just two words:


    "All good."


    ?


    Then she went back to sitting on the bed, waiting.


    When she couldn¡¯t stand the stillness anymore,


    she got up and started pacing the room, restless and tense.


    Dominic, watching from the couch, assumed she was simply anxious because Everett wasn¡¯t there to apany her.


    ?


    "Rx, Aurora," he said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s not like Everett¡¯s off with some other woman.


    He¡¯s just busy!"


    Aurora gave him a bitter smile.


    If Everett were that kind of man,


    she wouldn¡¯t be half as worried as she was now.


    ?


    "You should go to bed," Aurora said quietly.


    "Tomorrow, tell Eleanor that I¡¯ll be staying a few extra days.


    Ask Director Z to push back the MV shoot for me."


    Dominic nodded obediently.


    Theirpany, thoughrge, was surprisingly humane in how it treated its artists.


    Given Aurora¡¯s current state¡ª


    there was no way she could film anything.


    She was too anxious, too fragile.


    ?


    After Dominic left,


    Aurora curled up on the sofa,


    closing her eyes and letting memories of Everett flood her mind.


    ?


    Without even realizing it,


    Alexander¡¯s heartbreaks and betrayals had faded away.


    Now, her heart ached only for Everett.


    She worried for him.


    She feared for him.


    She missed him.


    ?


    Suddenly¡ª


    Her phone buzzed sharply,


    cutting through the stillness of the room.


    The ringtone was bright and crisp,


    and it made every nerve in Aurora¡¯s body instantly tense.

 Chapter 684: The Mysterious Instructions

    <h4>Chapter 684: The Mysterious Instructions</h4>


    Aurora quickly unlocked her phone and opened the text message. The number was unfamiliar, different from the previous one¡ªclearly another disposable number.


    "Miss Aurora, have you made up your mind? If so, you muste alone to Room 10 at the Peni Inn in Shani Town, Y City, at exactly 8:10 PM on the eighth night of Everett¡¯sa. I will have you do something. If I¡¯m satisfied, you¡¯ll receive the antidote for your lover."


    The message made Aurora¡¯s hands tremble.


    They wanted her toe alone?


    It was obvious now¡ªthe real target was her.


    If it were just about the Langston family, there would be no need to involve her; she wasn¡¯t part of the Langston family at all.


    Dragging her into it would serve no purpose unless the person was after her specifically, using Everett to threaten her.


    Aurora tried replying, unsure if the person would even receive it.


    She agreed.


    There was no hesitation. She had gotten Everett into this, and even though she briefly considered secretly telling Tobias and the others, she didn¡¯t know what consequences that might bring.


    Just as she was thinking this, another text came through.


    "Don¡¯t tell anyone. If you do, you won¡¯t get the antidote. Your man will sleep forever."


    A warning.


    Today marked the sixth day of Everett¡¯sa.


    That meant two nights from now, she would have to keep the appointment.


    Time seemed to crawl. Aurora wished she could rush there immediately, confront whoever it was, and demand to know why they were targeting her.


    But it was pointless¡ªthe person behind this was too cautious. They wouldn¡¯t risk arriving early at the inn.


    Aurora looked up the Peni Inn online. It was a small hotel owned by someone from Country S, popr among tourists visiting the town.


    It was known for its authentic Country S street food, the kind you couldn¡¯t find elsewhere, and its old-world charm. Even locals from Y Country liked it a lot.


    Aurora read a lot about the inn, at least getting somewhat familiar with it.


    After receiving the message, she no longer needed to keep her phone close. She showered, dried her hair, and padded around the soft carpet, her mind a mess.


    If she didn¡¯te back...


    She realized she should probably write some farewell letters.


    Aurora opened herptop, plugged it in, and first wrote a letter to Jesse, setting it to send automatically two weekster.


    If she died, Jesse would receive it then.


    She started writing a letter to her grandfather too but stopped¡ªhe was so old now, reading a letter from her would only break him more.


    Lastly, she wrote to Everett.


    She spent over an hour but only managed two lines.


    Every time she wrote something, it felt overly sentimental, and when she deleted it, she didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    Eventually, sleep overcame her. Aurora nced at the clock¡ªit was already 11:50 PM.


    She shut down theputer, dove into bed, and quickly fell into a deep sleep. Having made up her mind after receiving the message, she felt surprisingly free of hesitation or endless overthinking.


    What¡¯s meant toe wille. What¡¯s meant to go will go.


    She decided she should get a good night¡¯s sleep¡ªafter all, after tomorrow night, she might never see another sunrise.


    The next day, Aurora deleted the mysterious text from her phone.


    Tobias called to check on her. Aurora didn¡¯t tell him about the message, only saying that the person hadn¡¯t contacted her again.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to fail this time¡ªnot even Tobias could know.


    Aurora spent a full day and night in anxious waiting. By the eighth day, Everett still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Which meant the mysterious person had lied to Gianna.


    As a result, Gianna was beaten severely by Mr. Langston¡ªa man who had never before raised a hand to a woman. His fury was clear.


    Luckily, Ophelia didn¡¯t know about any of this. She thought Gianna had just gone abroad for another vacation.


    That morning, Dominic came bouncing over to Aurora and said excitedly, "Aurora, you¡¯re amazing! Director Z posted a picture of you and Everett looking at each other on Twitter. His followers shot up by 100,000, but yours jumped by over a million! And Everett¡¯s? Even crazier¡ªhe gained several million fans overnight! They¡¯re calling him the ¡¯androgynous god¡¯ now... and tons of the new fans are guys, like, real grown men... seriously, how weird is that? Everett¡¯s not even bi!"


    Aurora listened quietly, barely able to breathe.


    It didn¡¯t matter what people were calling him now. Everett was still lying unconscious in a hospital bed,pletely unaware of anything happening outside.


    Nobel they put on him made any difference. If only Aurora Alexander had given up on him sooner, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into all this.


    Dominic noticed her strange mood and frowned. "Aurora, what¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯ve been totally off thest couple of days. Are you hiding something from me?"


    He walked over and shook her by the shoulders. Aurora had never acted superior with him, so Dominic treated her casually too.


    "I¡¯m fine. Just in a bad mood," Aurora said, brushing his hands off, her nerves stretched thin and making her feel exhausted. "Dominic, get me a coffee, would you?"


    "Coffee? What for?"


    "I just... need to calm down," Aurora muttered. Her nerves were so tense she felt like she might snap. She needed to rx if she wanted to face what wasing with a clear head.


    4:00 PM on the eighth day.


    Aurora checked the time and got ready to leave.


    Dominic saw her grab her phone, her purse, and a coat, and quickly followed her out. "Aurora, where are you going?"


    Aurora turned back calmly. "Stay at the hotel. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Dominic blinked. "Going to the Langston family¡¯s ce?"


    "Going to see Everett."


    Her steady tone made Dominic drop his suspicions immediately.


    Aurora left the hotel with a bodyguard, but when they got to the parking garage, she tapped on the rental car and said, "Nerida, stay here. I¡¯m just meeting a friend¡ªyou don¡¯t need toe."


    Nerida, her bodyguard, looked at her in surprise. "But... Miss Aurora, I¡¯m your bodyguard. Eleanor said you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere alone."


    "Who said I¡¯m not? I went out alone a couple of days ago, didn¡¯t I?" Aurora replied breezily. "Rx, this isn¡¯t Country S. We don¡¯t have crazed fans here. I¡¯m not gonna get mobbed and forget how to find my way back."


    Nerida frowned. Eleanor trusted him enough to put him on Aurora¡¯s detail, and he had ten years of spotless security work behind him.


    But Aurora seemed so casual about it... She had gone out just the other day and made it back fine, even when reporters spotted her.


    "Nerida, seriously, I¡¯m just going to visit Everett. I won¡¯t tell Eleanor about this, okay? And Y City¡¯s got some fun spots¡ªyou should go explore."


    Nerida still looked conflicted. Aurora¡¯s smile started to fade.


    "What, you think Everett¡¯s gonna eat me or something?"


    The words came out a little suggestive. Aurora realized it toote, her face flushing a bit. Nerida had no choice but to step aside.


    "Alright, Miss Wilson. Please be quick. Don¡¯t make Dominic worry."


    Aurora nodded, opened the car door, and got in. She was shockingly calm now¡ªmaybe because she had already epted the worst oue deep down.

 Chapter 685: Dangerous Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 685: Dangerous Meeting</h4>


    The car slowly pulled out of the parking garage. Nerida stood there, watching helplessly as it disappeared into the distance. "Miss Wilson¡¯s temper isn¡¯t too bad," he muttered. "If she really marries Everett, maybe she¡¯ll put in a good word and I¡¯ll get a raise."


    There was no snow today.


    Workers were out clearing the sidewalks, and most of the streets were already clean. Still, Aurora drove carefully, worried about even the slightest ident.


    She couldn¡¯t afford anything to happen while she was still on the road. If she was dyed, the meeting might go terribly wrong.


    If she waste, who knew what that weirdo might do...


    The thought made Aurora press her lips together. Tonight¡¯s solo meeting was filled with danger, but she knew she couldn¡¯t just stand by and let Everett stay trapped in hisa.


    After two and a half hours of driving, Aurora finally arrived outside the Peni Inn in Shani Town.


    She parked the car, stepped out, and stood quietly for a moment, watching the lively crowd inside the inn.


    The weather had cleared up again.


    It reminded her of those long rainy days back in Country S, when the skies would suddenly turn bright and sunny without warning.


    People looked cheerful. It was already 7:30 PM, and they were enjoying their evening¡ªsavoring good food, rxing, peaceful, and happy.


    But Aurora knew she wasn¡¯t here for any kind of happiness tonight. She was about to meet the mysterious figure¡ªsomeone who could be cruel, ruthless, unpredictable. She had no idea what to expect.


    Maybe she would be killed. Maybe worse.


    Aurora frowned slightly, but forced herself to walk inside.


    Whatever the oue, she couldn¡¯t let Everett suffer because of her.


    If she didn¡¯t show up tonight, she would regret it for the rest of her life. And that wasn¡¯t who she was. She believed in living with a clear conscience.


    Aurora stepped into the inn.


    The ce had a strong Country S vibe, like something straight out of the past. Even the servers were dressed in traditional outfits, giving the whole ce a dreamlike, time-travel feeling.


    "Miss, are you here to dine or to meet someone?"


    A server dressed in a bright red dress with an embroidered dragon-and-phoenix jacket came over, smiling warmly.


    "I¡¯m... here to meet someone. Room 10," Aurora answered.


    The server¡¯s eyes lit up. "Please follow me, miss!"


    Aurora thought Room 10 would be on the first floor, but to her surprise, the server led her up to the fourth floor.


    "The first and second floors are for dining," the server exined cheerfully. "Only the third and fourth floors have guest rooms. We¡¯re small, but the rooms are big¡ªonly five rooms per floor. Very cozy."


    The server chattered happily, clearly guessing Aurora was from Country S too, and eager to make her feel at home.


    Aurora said nothing. She let herself be led to the door of Room 10.


    "If you need anything, just call me," the server said with a bright smile before leaving.


    Aurora nodded. Once the server was gone, she could hear the faint sounds ofughter drifting up from the floors below.


    The antique-style hallway was lined with Country S-style paintings, making the ce feel surprisingly serene.


    Aurora stood frozen for five whole minutes. She lifted her hand to knock¡ªbut pulled back at thest second.


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. Her hands and feet felt weak.


    ssic signs of extreme nerves.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to pump herself up.


    "Come on, Aurora. You have to get Everett¡¯s antidote. You can do this."


    Finally, she knocked.


    The sharp, crisp sound of her knocking echoed down the hall, sending chills down her spine.


    The space around her fell eerily silent again.


    But no one opened the door.


    Aurora¡¯s heart climbed into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what the person inside was doing. Nervously, she stepped back two paces, hoping at least the security cameras in the hallway would catch the person¡¯s face if they showed themselves.


    The door finally creaked open.


    Aurora froze on the spot.


    The person standing there wore a mask and sunsses, about the same height as her, with a slim build.


    Judging by the figure, it was a man.


    Was he really after her?


    Aurora¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She could barely get her words out.


    "Y-You¡¯re the one who sent me the messages, right? Hello, I¡¯m... I¡¯m Aurora. I came alone, just like you asked. No one else knows about this."


    The man made a polite gesture, like he was inviting her in.


    "Please,e in," he said, his voice rough and raspy.


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she stepped inside. The man closed the door behind her. She stayed alert, watching him carefully, ready for anything.


    Tonight, she had deliberately dressed very inly¡ªa simple ck dress, a ck overcoat, and jeans underneath. The whole outfit looked mismatched.


    But that was exactly the point. She didn¡¯t want to look attractive at all. She didn¡¯t want to give any man a reason to be tempted.


    "Miss Wilson, your outfit tonight... truly opens my eyes," the man said, his ent perfectly fluent.


    Aurora was stunned. He had to be from Country S too, right?


    But she couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting someone like him before.


    She forced a smallugh.


    "I¡¯m not great at dressing up. My stylist¡¯s not with me right now, so I just wore whatever I liked."


    Aurora spoke carefully. As the man approached, she instinctively backed away a few steps.


    He chuckled lightly.


    "No need to be so tense. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to meet you without anyone else knowing."


    After saying that, he casually sat down at a dining table off to the side.


    The room was surprisinglyrge¡ªit even had a piano.


    The mix of old-world decor with a modern piano made the space feel a little strange, almost surreal.


    Slowly, the man took off his hat, sunsses, and mask.


    Aurora stared in shock.


    The man was an old man, probably in his sixties or seventies.


    Then again, it made sense¡ªsomeone capable of creating a drug like that wouldn¡¯t likely be young. Especially considering that no one in the world had discovered an antidote yet for whatever Everett had been given.


    A man that skilled would almost have to be older.


    "Sit down, rx," the old man said casually. "Otherwise... if I get annoyed, I might just decide not to give you the antidote after all."


    He was lean and sharp-featured. Aurora could tell that he must have been quite handsome when he was young.


    Forcing herself to stay calm, Aurora walked over and sat across from him.


    "Sir, may I know your name?" she asked.


    "You don¡¯t need to know my name," the old man said simply.


    But his eyes stayed fixed on Aurora¡¯s face, studying her intently.


    She tensed up again at first¡ªbut then realized that his gaze wasn¡¯t lecherous at all. It was sharp, almost nostalgic.


    If he had bad intentions toward her, his eyes wouldn¡¯t have been this clean.


    There was a kind of quiet longing in his look, a deep memory surfacing.


    "You... you look so much like her," he murmured.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "You... you mean my Grandma Carter?" she asked cautiously.


    That was the only connection she could think of. People often said she resembled Grandma Carter¡ªabout 50% her, 30% her mother, and 20% her father.


    Even her own mother used to say Aurora was the spitting image of Grandma Carter. Some traits, after all, skipped a generation.

 Chapter 686: The Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 686: The Assassin</h4>


    Sometimes when Aurora visited her grandfather, she would catch him staring at her, lost in thought¡ªas if he were seeing the young Grandma Carter through her.


    "Your Grandma Carter was an old acquaintance of mine," the old man said with a faint smile.


    Aurora quietly exhaled in relief. "An acquaintance? Did you hate my Grandma Carter? But... she passed away so long ago."


    "You¡¯re right. I did hate her. She died before I could develop the medicine... and I hated myself for it too," the old man murmured, sipping his red wine slowly. "I know you love Everett. That pampered young man... I just wanted to see if he truly had the desire to marry you¡ªif his heart was steadfast enough to love you."


    Aurora couldn¡¯t make sense of what he was saying. "Sir... what do you mean by that?"


    The old man chuckled calmly. "I simply wanted him to understand that marrying youes with a certain risk. I wanted to see if he dared to go through with it."


    Aurora felt a wave of frustration. Who talked like that? What right did he have to interfere in her rtionship with Everett?


    She wanted tosh out at him, but for Everett¡¯s sake, she swallowed her anger. "You¡¯re really overstepping, sir. My rtionship with Everett is none of your business. Besides, your actions¡ªthey¡¯re criminal, aren¡¯t they?"


    The old man smiled indifferently. Criminal? That didn¡¯t bother him.


    "I¡¯ve done many bad things in my life. But no one¡¯s ever caught me. And besides, the drug I created doesn¡¯t harm people. I simply paused their time for a while. When they wake, they¡¯ll still be young and healthy."


    Aurora felt slightly relieved. At least Everett wasn¡¯t in any immediate danger.


    "If... if I don¡¯t get the antidote, does that mean he¡¯ll stay asleep forever?"


    She finally voiced the question that had been gnawing at her, her fingers nervously stirring the soup in her bowl.


    The dishes had already been served¡ªan abundant meal¡ªbut Aurora had no appetite.


    "That¡¯s right. Which is why tonight, you must satisfy me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯ty a finger on you, but you must ensure I have no regrets."


    The old man said this with a light chuckle, though a glint of coldness flickered in his eyes.


    Aurora hesitated for a moment, then gave a soft nod. She no longer wished to argue with this strange man.


    Some people just live in a different world, with their own distorted values. You¡¯ll never truly understand why their morals are so twisted¡ªor why they do such bizarre things.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner first," the old man said, smiling. Aurora tensed slightly, but seeing his harmless smile, she forced herself to rx and tried to eat with her usual grace and calm.


    She had always eaten slowly and elegantly¡ªand tonight was no different.


    As they ate, the old man kept watching her closely.


    "Your voice is quite lovely. Your Grandma Carter... she had a beautiful voice too. I was madly in love with her back then, but I never understood why she chose your grandfather over me."


    Aurora looked up quietly, her gaze flickering but saying nothing.


    "You know why, don¡¯t you?" he asked, his tone suddenly growing cold. "Tell me. I want to hear it. You¡¯re a bystander¡ªyou must have some insight."


    Aurora paused, then lifted her head and looked him straight in the eye. "You really want to know?"


    "Yes."


    "If I tell you, you have to promise not to get angry. And you can¡¯t back out of giving me the antidote," Aurora said gently. "Uncle, you have to keep your word."


    The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sharp chill shing within them. Aurora almost flinched¡ªbut held her ground.


    "I think what¡¯s been haunting you all this time," she said softly, "is that you never understood why Grandma Carter chose my grandfather instead of you. That¡¯s why you came up with this n¡ªto lure me here, to get the answer you¡¯ve been craving."


    "Grandma Carter once told me about someone when she was still alive," Aurora continued.


    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. "Alright, I promise you¡ªno matter how you perform tonight, I will give you the antidote in the end."


    Aurora let out a breath of relief and paused. "Grandma Carter told me that, in her youth, there were two men who pursued her madly. They were the most unforgettable men in her life."


    "One of them was my grandfather. I don¡¯t remember the name of the other one. She said Grandpa was kind, even-tempered, and suited her temperament as a spoiled rich girl. Marrying him would lead to a stable,fortable life. But... the other man¡ªhe was the one who truly moved her heart."


    The old man stared past Aurora, as if he was seeing a ghost from his past¡ªa woman he once loved and lost.


    His expression flickered with both excitement and confusion.


    "I couldn¡¯t understand it back then¡ªwhy she chose my grandfather over the man she loved most. But she said it was because that man had a dangerous look in his eyes. He was domineering. They would always be fighting if they were together. And she didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of her life arguing with a man. So she chose Grandpa."


    The old man¡¯s gaze remained unfocused, lost in memories.


    Aurora said nothing more. She quietly sipped her soup.


    A long moment passed.


    Then the old man blinked, returning to the present. He raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Your Grandma Carter was right. I was very domineering back then. When she didn¡¯t choose me... I wanted to kill her."


    Aurora saw the flicker of murderous intent in his eyes and felt a chill run through her. This man¡ªhe held a serious grudge. That¡¯s why he had sought out Grandma Carter¡¯s descendant.


    Because she looked so much like Grandma Carter... that¡¯s why she was the one he picked?


    "Back then, I came from a wealthy family. But... that wealth was all blood money. I was an assassin."


    Aurora nearly jumped out of her seat.


    She froze, unable to hide the fear in her eyes.


    She was just an ordinary woman¡ªhow could she not be afraid sitting across from a man who openly admitted he used to kill for a living?


    But then again, she had already guessed the kind of man she might be dealing with when she came here. So instead of panicking, Aurora gradually calmed herself down.


    "Your Grandma Carter was a smart woman. She didn¡¯t know I was an assassin, but she still chose not to be with me. I spent the first half of my life living in the shadows, constantly on edge, knowing that any slip-up would cost me my life. Eventually, I gave it all up and turned to medicine. I made something of myself. But by then, she was already gone."


    The old man chuckled softly, and the killing intent in his eyes slowly faded, reced by a flood of memories.


    Still, Aurora remained uneasy.


    "I saw some pictures of you online," he said. "And I noticed how much you looked like her. That¡¯s when I suddenly wanted to meet you. But the past is the past. What I really want to know now is¡ªsomeone as beautiful as you, like a rose with thorns... who¡¯s brave enough to pluck you?"


    "Everett looks a little like your grandfather," he continued with a mocking smile. "And that really bothers me. I wonder¡ªif he knew that being with you would constantly put him in danger... what would he do?"


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Sir, you really have too much time on your hands."


    "You¡¯re right," he replied casually. "I¡¯m bored. I just wanted to see if you¡¯re as pragmatic as your Grandma Carter. But I didn¡¯t expect you to have the guts to actually show up tonight. You don¡¯t even care about your life."


    His gaze was distant¡ªneither fully admiring nor entirely dismissive.

 Chapter 687: You Won’t Kill Me, Will You?

    <h4>Chapter 687: You Won¡¯t Kill Me, Will You?</h4>


    Aurora lowered her head. "He¡¯s the one who saved my life. That¡¯s why I had toe. If I didn¡¯t... I¡¯d never have peace of mind."


    "You¡¯re just like your grandfather," the old man murmured.


    He slowly stood up, and Aurora no longer had the appetite to eat.


    "y a song for me," he said quietly, facing the night light streaming through the window. "Your best one."


    Aurora got up and silently walked over to the piano. She took a breath, adjusted her emotions, and began to y.


    She chose Losing You, a mncholy tune. It began ethereal and gentle, but as the melody unfolded, it became full of sorrow, regret, and quiet pain.


    As the flowing notes filled the room, the old man unknowingly stepped up behind her. Aurora tensed immediately.


    The cold barrel of a gun pressed against her back just as the final note faded.


    The old man ced a small vial on the piano.


    "This is the antidote. You¡¯ve truly impressed me. But... I really want to kill you. How can a beautiful angel like you be left for another man to have?"


    His voice was like ice. Aurora knew he was thinking of Grandma Carter again. After all these decades, was he still unable to let go?


    "You won¡¯t kill me," Aurora said calmly. "You never went after Grandma Carter all these years. That proves you¡¯d never hurt her or her family."


    "You¡¯re wrong," the old man replied, voice heavy with bitterness. "One night, I broke into her bedroom. She was sleeping next to your uncle¡ªhe was only three at the time. I wanted to end her life right then and there. But... your uncle woke up crying. She gently soothed him, sang to him... and my heart softened."


    He let out a hollowugh. "I loved her so much, yet she gave me up just because of my temper. I kept wondering if she ever truly loved me. But then she looked at me¡ªkneeling, holding her child¡ªand there was love in her eyes. So I backed down."


    The old man remembered that night under the lonely moonlight... the dreamlike woman he could never have.


    He had remained alone ever since¡ªall for one woman.


    Aurora stayed silent, simply listening.


    Suddenly, the door mmed open. Aurora jumped and looked over, stunned.


    Tobias had arrived with several men in ck, their guns aimed directly at the old man.


    "Don¡¯t move! Hand over the antidote now!"


    "Drop the gun! Don¡¯t hurt her!"


    Aurora panicked, speaking quickly. "I didn¡¯t call them..."


    But the old man only chuckled. "You¡¯re quite the team. Been following her the whole time, haven¡¯t you?"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in realization¡ªso Tobias hadn¡¯t trusted her either. He must¡¯ve followed her here in secret.


    "She¡¯s your young master¡¯s woman," the old man said coldly, cing a firm hand on Aurora¡¯s shoulder. "Come with me, Aurora. Over to the window."


    Tobias and the others grew more anxious. No one dared shoot¡ªAurora¡¯s safety was at stake.


    The old man was right: Aurora was the one the young master loved most.


    "The antidote... it¡¯s on the piano!" Aurora shouted to Will and Tobias.


    Tobias was overjoyed to hear that, but the situation was still dire. Was the old man nning to take Aurora hostage?


    Step by step, Aurora was led to the window.


    The old man stood by the window ledge, raising an eyebrow with a cold smile.


    "When your young master wakes up, tell him¡ªhe hasn¡¯t passed my test. If he wants Aurora, then he¡¯ll have to face danger every single day. But if he gives her up... then he¡¯ll live in peace."


    "You... who are you really?" Aurora asked, her voice trembling.


    The old man chuckled coldly. "You don¡¯t deserve to know. Farewell. Until we meet again."


    And with that, he leapt¡ªhis entire body disappearing into the thick darkness outside.


    Aurora let out a scream as she saw him jump.


    But instead of crashing down, his coat suddenly puffed up like it had caught the wind, and with a whoosh, he soared away into the night.


    Aurora stared, heart racing, shocked beyond words.


    Tobias and the others had seen it too. They stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief as the shrinking silhouette vanished into the dark.


    "Good God... that guy... he must be an inventor!" someone gasped.


    "Yeah, only someone like that could create something small enough to fly with."


    "Miss Wilson, are you alright?" Tobias asked urgently. His expression was tense, but when he saw Aurora¡¯s clothes were intact and she hadn¡¯t been harmed, he quietly exhaled with relief.


    "I¡¯m fine... Hurry, take the antidote back to the young master," Aurora urged.


    Tobias gave a coldugh. "And how can you be so sure this antidote is even real?"


    Aurora nced at him calmly. "If he wanted Everett dead, he would¡¯ve done it already. Do you really think a man like him wouldn¡¯t have had the chance?"


    Tobias had no answer.


    That old man¡ªwho had just flown off into the night¡ªwas no ordinary person. That much was obvious.


    Will held the vial up, examining the clear liquid inside. "We should head back immediately. Whether the young master should take it... that¡¯s up to the old master to decide."


    Tobias nodded grimly. At this point, they had no better options.


    Aurora followed them back to the hospital. Along the way, Dominic called several times, panicked as if she¡¯d gone missing.


    Inside the hospital room¡ª


    Mr. Langston listened to Tobias¡¯s ount, his face growing colder by the second. His displeased eyes turned sharply to Aurora.


    "Such a femme fatale," he snapped. "You actually managed to attract that kind of man. Everett is clearly out of your league."


    Aurora lowered her head. "I¡¯m sorry... I dragged Everett into this."


    Mr. Langston let out a cold snort, eyes fixed on the small vial in his hand.


    Should he give the antidote to Everett?


    What if it was dangerous? What then?


    He turned and asked coldly, "Do you think we should give it to him?"


    Aurora looked up, eyes misting with emotion. She felt a twist of guilt¡ªEverett had ended up in danger because of Grandma Carter¡¯s past. That was never what she wanted.


    "I... I think we should. That man is capable of anything. He said this was a test... which means he wouldn¡¯t leave Everett in thisa permanently."


    Whaty ahead for Everett was a hard choice:


    If he stayed with Aurora, danger would be his constant shadow.


    If he left her, he might be safe¡ªbut at what emotional cost?


    That old man was ying a cruel game¡ªpitting Everett against his own limits, just to see who wouldst the longest.


    "In that case," Mr. Langston said coldly, "give it to him."


    Because at this point, there was no alternative.


    Tobias and Will exchanged a nce. With utmost care, they took the vial and approached Everett.


    Tobias gently pried Everett¡¯s lips open while Will slowly poured the antidote into his mouth.


    The liquid touched Everett¡¯s lips¡ªbut some of it trickled out.


    "His jaw is clenched tight¡ªthe liquid isn¡¯t going down," Tobias murmured. Then, quietly, he whispered, I¡¯m sorry, and firmly pressed on Everett¡¯s lower jaw, forcing a small gap to open between his teeth.

 Chapter 688: Hunger Strike?

    <h4>Chapter 688: Hunger Strike?</h4>


    The antidote smoothly trickled down Everett¡¯s throat.


    After administering the liquid, everyone waited in silence. One minute passed. Then five. Then ten...


    But Everett still didn¡¯t wake up.


    Mr. Langston, growing restless, mmed his cane against the floor. "What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?!"


    "Please be patient, sir. Most medicines take at least thirty minutes to take effect."


    "Nonsense! If it were poison, it would¡¯ve worked in minutes!"


    The old man snorted, clearly annoyed, and shot Aurora a harsh re. "You little troublemaker! You tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s happening here?"


    A low, maic voice interrupted the tense room. "Why¡¯s it so noisy?"


    Mr. Langston gasped in delight and immediately clutched Everett¡¯s hand. "Everett! You¡¯re awake?!"


    Aurora¡¯s heart leapt with joy. She wanted nothing more than to throw herself into his arms¡ªbut she forced herself to stay still.


    Everett blinked a few times, groggily taking in the faces around him. "What¡¯s going on? Dad... Why are you here? Tobias... Aurora?"


    He sat up like he¡¯d simply taken a nap, without the slightest sign of illness.


    "It¡¯s a long story. Son, do you feel any difort at all?"


    Mr. Langston was nearly in tears from relief. Then he turned to Will. "Quick, call the doctor! Tell him the young master¡¯s awake! And have this vial analyzed immediately!"


    Will nodded and left the room.


    Everett looked at Aurora, really looked at her, as if seeing a dream. Her bright, tear-rimmed eyes were filled with emotion too deep to name.


    "Aurora... why are you here? Is it because you..."


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. Missed me too much¡ªthose words stayed locked behind his naturally reserved nature.


    Still, he felt an overwhelming warmth. Waking up and seeing the woman he loved¡ªwhat better way to return to the world?


    "Everett, listen to me. You can¡¯t be with her anymore."


    Mr. Langston¡¯s brows furrowed in disapproval. "Her Grandma Carter¡¯s old me has his eye on you. He wants to test you. Do you know you¡¯ve been asleep for eight days after taking that damn old man¡¯s so-called ¡¯medicine¡¯?!"


    Everett¡¯s face darkened instantly. Eight days? He had no idea he¡¯d been out that long.


    "This has nothing to do with Aurora," Everett said coldly. "My life is my business."


    "I feel fine. Like I just woke up from a long nap. Actually, I¡¯m starving. Can someone please get dinner started?"


    "Yes, yes! Get the kitchen ready!" Mr. Langston quickly barked orders. "And you¡¯re not going anywhere yet. We¡¯ll do a full check-up just to be sure everything¡¯s okay!"


    Meanwhile, Aurora stood with her head bowed low, her fingers clenched so tight inside her pocket that her nails dug into her palm.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Everett. This is all my fault... From now on... let¡¯s not see each other again," she said quietly, her voice trembling.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him being dragged through some twisted test because of her.


    "What are you talking about?! Stop right there!" Everett shouted as Aurora turned to leave. He tried to go after her but was restrained by Mr. Langston and a bodyguard.


    Aurora fled the room in tears. Even after she¡¯d run far, Everett¡¯s furious roars echoed in her ears¡ªburning into her heart like a brand.


    It was hard to believe that this usually cold,posed man could lose his temper so violently. And yet, here he waspletely unhinged because of her.


    Everett watched her disappear and exploded with rage. He shoved one bodyguard aside and yanked his hand free from Mr. Langston¡¯s grip.


    "You reckless idiot!" the old man roared. "Don¡¯t you care about your life? That woman¡¯s a ma for danger, and you¡¯re still chasing after her?"


    "Do you think you¡¯re being fair to me? I¡¯m your father! And you¡¯d throw your life away for some woman?!"


    Everett was panting, his brows furrowed in frustration. Aurora had clearly felt something for him¡ªbut then that crazy old man hade out of nowhere and ruined everything. He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    He was not willing to give up!


    As Everett gradually calmed down, Mr. Langston let out a long sigh. "There are plenty of women in the world. You could have anyone. Why her?"


    "Why were you so obsessed with Gianna when you were young?" Everett sneered. "You won¡¯t let me be with her, huh? Then tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s the point of being alive? Don¡¯t you know how much I hated women? It took everything in me to finally fall for one¡ªand you¡¯re getting in the way!"


    "It¡¯s not me getting in the way¡ªit¡¯s that damned old man!" Mr. Langston snapped, furious. "We cannot afford to offend someone like him!"


    "Don¡¯t lump me in with your cowardice. I can afford to offend him." Everett smirked coldly. Honestly, the old guy didn¡¯t seem malicious¡ªjust bored and testing him.


    If the man really wanted him dead, wouldn¡¯t he already be dead by now?


    "In any case, you¡¯re never seeing her again!"


    "Never seeing her again? You want me to die, is that it?" Everett¡¯s voice chilled. "You know I had depression, right? Since she came into my life, it disappeared without any treatment!"


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous. That was depression?" Mr. Langston scoffed. "If you really had it, it wouldn¡¯t just disappear. It¡¯s incurable¡ªyou can only manage it. What you had was just self-pity."


    Everett looked at the man he had respected all his life¡ªhis father, his idol.


    Even if his father had chosen terrible women, at least he had taken responsibility and never abandoned them. But the result? His son was left suffocating.


    "Well done," Everett muttered bitterly, dropping back onto the bed with an air of indifference.


    Mr. Langston snorted and stormed toward the door. "Keep a close eye on the young master. Don¡¯t let him take a single step out of the hospital!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The guards outside the room were all Mr. Langston¡¯s men. They only answered to him.


    Tobias stood to the side, worry written all over his face. Judging from the look on Everett¡¯s face... was he really going to starve himself?


    Sure enough, when dinner was brought in, Everett didn¡¯t even nce at it.


    Mr. Langston didn¡¯t panic. He had the doctors run a full battery of tests to check for side effects.


    Blood work and other results eventually came back clean. Everett¡¯s body was in perfect condition, and only then did Mr. Langston finally rx.


    But Everett really did go on a hunger strike.


    Mr. Langston was livid but decided to wait him out.


    Day two. Still no food.


    Will and the others were beginning to panic.


    Everett either slept ory there texting Aurora. She had turned off her phone¡ªcalls went straight to voicemail.


    By day three, Everett was so weak he could barely move. Hey on his back, eyes closed, lips dry and cracked. The only thing he had consumed was a little water.


    Mr. Langston finally gave in. Faced with his stubborn, half-dead son, he could only back off.


    Better to let him chase the girl than let him die, Mr. Langston figured. He knew his son well¡ªwhen Everett made up his mind, not even a thousand oxen could drag him back.


    "Young master, please eat something! Miss Wilson has already left Country Y. The old master said if you want to go after her, then go!"


    Tobias burst into the room, breathless, and gave the nearly lifeless Everett the message.


    Everett slowly opened his eyes. "Hmm... then have someone bring me dinner."


    Everyone in the room looked stunned. Their jaws practically hit the floor.


    He looked like he was on death¡¯s door¡ªand yet he said it so casually, so elegantly. Then, with practiced grace, he sat up like nothing had happened. The man looked like a damn magazine ad.


    It was... honestly hard to watch.

 Chapter 689: She Left?

    <h4>Chapter 689: She Left?</h4>


    Dinner was served shortly after.


    Seeing the delicious food on the table, Everett suddenly felt d to be alive, as though he¡¯d survived some great cmity.


    "Tobias, book me the earliest avable flight tomorrow," Everett said ndly.


    Tobias exchanged nces with Will and the others, then cautiously lowered his head. "Young Master, that person... wasn¡¯t joking. If you stay with Miss Wilson, I¡¯m afraid¡ª"


    "Are you out of your mind? Since when is it your ce to meddle in my business?" Everett¡¯s voice abruptly turned icy, sending chills through the air. Will shrank back, not daring to speak.


    Tobias shot Will a cold look. "Young Master, please reconsider carefully!"


    "Very well, your sry and bonuses for the next two months are suspended. Will, you book the flight for me."


    Will nced at Tobias helplessly. The Young Master was stubborn; once he made up his mind, nothing and nobody could change it.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Tobias looked miserably at Will, secretlymenting the loss of his sry. But seeing the Young Master ready to chase Aurora without even considering his own life, how could Tobias not feel gloomy?


    Everett¡¯s appetite suddenly improved, forcing Tobias to recount every detail of the past few days¡¯ events.


    Listening carefully with knitted brows, Everett couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath when he heard Aurora had gone to the appointment alone: "Such a foolish woman!"


    What if something had happened to her? What if that person really had malicious intentions?


    His appetite vanished in an instant; he managed to eat only half a bowl of rice before losing all interest.


    Picking up his phone, Everett dialed Aurora¡¯s number repeatedly, even though he knew she was currently on a ne and it was impossible for her phone to be on.


    Yet it was as if he¡¯d developed an obsession¡ªwhen the calls didn¡¯t go through, he simply switched to sending texts.


    After half an hour, Everett raised his head, his eyes glinting coldly. "Did you find out who Grandma Carter dated when she was young?"


    "Not yet," Tobias replied cautiously. "Miss Wilson¡¯s Grandma Carter was exceptionally beautiful when she was younger, and many pursued her passionately. However, she chose an ordinary man¡ªMiss Wilson¡¯s current grandfather. We haven¡¯t found leads about the other pursuers yet."


    "The old man is really bing useless. Can¡¯t even uncover one person¡¯s identity," Everett scoffed disdainfully. He had his own pride; after this incident, he¡¯d be even more cautious, even more meticulous!


    He would never allow that person to strike again, nor would he permit anyone to harm Aurora.


    "Young Master, I exchanged tickets with someone and managed to get four tickets for tonight¡¯s flight to Country S!"


    Will returned with this good news. Everett nced at him calmly. "Excellent. Transfer Tobias¡¯s withheld sry and bonuses from these two months to your ount, doubled!"


    Will tasted bitterness on his tongue. Money was great, but Tobias would probably hate him for this.


    Tobias only snorted coldly. Though displeased, he didn¡¯t dare utter another unnecessary word.


    ?


    On the ne.


    Aurora stared at the floating white clouds outside, eyes rimmed red. Her heart was filled with unwillingness, but what could she do?


    She couldn¡¯t stay with him. Her presence would constantly put him in danger.


    Dominic softly asked her, "Aurora, would you like to have the in-flight meal?"


    It had been 8 o¡¯clock in the morning when they boarded, yet Aurora hadn¡¯t touched her breakfast, iming she had no appetite. Dominic didn¡¯t know how to persuade her.


    Aurora shook her head. Her heart felt hollow and terribly ufortable. She had absolutely no appetite, especially for something as unappealing as airne food...


    "What¡¯s going on, Aurora? Did you... get into a fight with Everett?"


    Dominic asked cautiously.


    Aurora shook her head. "No... it¡¯s not that," she replied softly, not wanting to let her emotions show.


    Dominic pursed his lips. Seeing how down she looked, he didn¡¯t push further and gave her some space to be alone with her thoughts.


    Aurora clutched her phone tightly. It was already turned off, but her nose still tingled and her eyes kept shing back to the image of Everett asleep¡ªso handsome it hurt to break away from the memory.


    But what else could she do? If she truly wanted what was best for him, she couldn¡¯t stay by his side.


    Mrs. Wilson was right¡ªshe really was a curse. Everyone close to her ended up suffering.


    Her parents died young. And since Everett met her, he¡¯d been dragged into trouble again and again. Now his life was even in danger...


    Overwhelmed and hopeless, Aurora suddenly felt like she didn¡¯t have the strength to keep going.


    Her mind was in chaos. The ne flew steadily for ten and a half hours before finallynding at the airport in City SS, Country.


    Aurora was back.


    But the moment she, Dominic, and Nerida stepped out of the airport, they were swarmed by a huge crowd of fans yelling her name.


    Uh...


    She was this famous now?


    Aurora was stunned. Her music video hadn¡¯t even been released yet. Apparently, fame didn¡¯t need a reason¡ªit just took a mix of luck and talent.


    "Aurora! I love you!"


    "Goddess, can I get your autograph?"


    "Miss Wilson, were you visiting Everett?"


    It wasn¡¯t just fans¡ªthere were reporters too. Aurora just kept her lips pressed together, offering asional polite smiles to the excited crowd.


    They finally made it into the car, but a bunch of young male fans whistled at them like they were sending her off with a party.


    Aurora was speechless.


    She was the serious type. Even as a singer, she didn¡¯t quite get the mindset of these diehard fans. Did they not feel the least bit embarrassed acting this way?


    "Aurora, you¡¯re seriously famous now. Thepany changed your official site¡¯s background music to your new song, and boom¡ªovernight sess!"


    Dominic¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke. Being Aurora¡¯s assistant came with perks, and her rise in fame meant a likely bump in pay for him too.


    Aurora gave a faint smile. Eleanor had mentioned it to her earlier, and she¡¯d agreed, so thepany had temporarily set her song as the background music for trial listening.


    "Eleanor said there¡¯s going to be a promo event next Sunday. ¡¯Losing You¡¯ will be the first song released. It¡¯s not really one of those tracks you save for the holidays." Aurora took a deep breath. She could already tell the next stretch of her life was going to be insanely busy.


    There were still several music videos to shoot and more songs to record. If she could finish everything by New Year¡¯s Eve, that would be a miracle.


    "That¡¯s a great sign, though! Thepany must¡¯ve seen how well the previews did¡ªyour site¡¯s getting billions of hits a day after the sample went up!"


    Dominic¡¯s eyes sparkled again. "Aurora, you¡¯re blowing up! Don¡¯t forget to ask for a raise for me, okay? Pleeeeease?"


    Aurora¡¯s heavy mood was slightly lifted by Dominic¡¯s silly attempt at being cute.


    "Okay, okay¡ªcut it out. You trying to act cute is just... off. Doesn¡¯t match your whole tough-girl vibe." Aurora smirked, and from the front seat, Nerida burst intoughter.


    Aurora turned her phone back on. It started vibrating like crazy, followed by a constant stream of chimes.


    New messages.


    She waited until the flood of alerts stopped, then checked her inbox¡ªand nearly jumped.


    There were hundreds of messages.


    All from Everett.

 Chapter 690: Scorching Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 690: Scorching Kiss</h4>


    "The statement on my Twitter has been deleted¡ªit wasn¡¯t posted by me. I¡¯ve put up a new one. Go check it out. You¡¯ll be surprised."


    "You silly woman. Don¡¯t ever do something that stupid again. If you get hurt, I swear I¡¯ll eat you alive."


    "I had breakfast."


    "I heard you left. Aurora, you¡¯re amazing. Really."


    "You can¡¯t run from me. Wait for me."


    "Aurora, I love you."


    ...


    Aurora nearly spit out the water in her mouth.


    Everett? That stiff, serious guy just confessed to her... in a text?


    No, he wasn¡¯t stiff¡ªat least not with her. He was just cold to everyone else. She remembered the two nights they spent in the forest and the temple¡ªhe¡¯d been funny, sharp-tongued, bold...


    Aurora¡¯s heart ached with bittersweet emotion. What was she supposed to do now?


    Was he really reckless enough to chase her all the way to Country S?


    Her heart grew heavier by the second. Still, her fingers moved on their own, opening up Everett¡¯s Twitter page.


    She tapped the newly posted statement, and the moment she read it, her heart thudded out of rhythm.


    "Hey everyone, my ount was hacked earlier¡ªplease ignore the so-called engagement post. There¡¯s only ever been one woman I¡¯m engaged to: Miss Aurora. She¡¯s the woman I love, and no matter what happens, my promise to her will never change."


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled, and her phone slipped from her fingers.


    Everett... was a public deration like that really the right move?


    Her phone started ringing. Dominic picked it up first. "Oh wow, it¡¯s Everett calling."


    Aurora quickly took the phone back, rejected the call with shaking hands, and immediately turned off the device.


    Dominic looked baffled. "Wait, why¡¯d you shut your phone off? Don¡¯t tell me... you two really did fight?"


    "I¡¯m not going to be with him," Aurora said quietly.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She stared at Aurora, stunned into silence for several long moments before finally reacting.


    "Aurora, Everett is such a great guy! Why wouldn¡¯t you be with him? Weren¡¯t you all set to be together before you went to Country Y? If you didn¡¯t care about him, then why did you go all the way there to find him?"


    Aurora lowered her eyes and pressed her lips together, her brows furrowed tightly. She didn¡¯t want to answer.


    Dominic¡¯s imagination kicked into high gear. "Wait a second... Don¡¯t tell me Everett¡¯s Twitter post was just a cover-up and¡ªhe¡¯s actually into guys?!"


    Aurora¡¯s mouth twitched. Speechless.


    "No, that can¡¯t be right. If he liked men, why would he shoot a music video with you? Why would he go out of his way to chase you?"


    Dominic smacked herself on the head, her starry-eyed look gone, now just mentally spinning in circles.


    "Wait, don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re still hung up on Alexander?"


    "Dominic, can you just let me have a moment of silence?" Aurora closed her eyes,pletely drained.


    Dominic zipped it instantly.


    Thepany¡¯s RV dropped Aurora off in front of her vi. She got out while Dominic and a bodyguard hauled her luggage inside.


    After thanking the driver, Aurora looked up at the warm, dazzling sunlight¡ªbut it didn¡¯t reach her. Her heart felt like it had plunged into a deep abyss. No warmth. No light. Just darkness.


    This whole mess started with unfinished business from a past life. And that shameless old man had dragged her into it too.


    All that talk about "testing Everett"? What a lie. He just wanted to tear them apart.


    Eleanor caught sight of Aurora¡¯s dejected expression. Unlike Dominic, she had more than ten years of life experience. When Dominic took the bags upstairs, Eleanor sat down beside Aurora and gently took her hand.


    "Aurora, what happened?"


    The kind, gentle tone almost made Aurora cry. She slumped into the seat and whispered, "It¡¯s a long story..."


    "You two didn¡¯t fight, did you? I saw Everett¡¯s new statement on Twitter too. He confessed to you."


    Eleanor said it calmly.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes stung with unshed tears. Letting go of Everett... it was the hardest thing she¡¯d ever had to do. But how could she just stand by and watch him fall into danger all over again?


    Next time that man makes a move, Everett might not be lucky enough to be saved.


    "Take your time and tell me everything¡ªI¡¯ll help you carry the weight. Don¡¯t bottle it all up inside. The human heart is fragile, it can¡¯t handle too much. If you take on everything by yourself, your emotions will spiral, and it¡¯ll take a toll on your mental health."


    Eleanor¡¯s gentle voice radiated a warmth that wrapped around Aurora like a nket.


    Dominic hadn¡¯te downstairs yet. Nerida had, but Aurora told him to go home and rest¡ªshe didn¡¯t have any work scheduled for the next two or three days anyway.


    Once Nerida left, Aurora finally spoke in a low voice, giving a brief ount of everything that happened in Country Y.


    By the time Dominic came downstairs, she caught the tail end of the story and immediately reacted with shock.


    "No way! There are people like that in the world? Someone actually built their own flying machine?! Aurora, are you sure this isn¡¯t some kind of fairy tale?"


    Dominic looked at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. Eleanor, however, grew serious.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t there be people like that? There are tons of grassroots inventors out there¡ªunsung geniuses who don¡¯t care about fame or money. They spend their life savings just to prove they can do the impossible..."


    "But still, hearing it from you... I get why this is such a tough situation. No wonder you came back and don¡¯t want to be with him."


    Eleanor sighed, a hint of helplessness in her voice.


    "That man sounds extraordinary. Honestly, I doubt even I could help you here. But I don¡¯t think he means you real harm. Even if you and Everett stay together, I don¡¯t think the threat is that serious¡ªat worst, a few close calls."


    Aurora shook her head.


    "He used to be a killer who didn¡¯t even need to draw blood. A guy like that? He¡¯s capable of anything."


    Dominic and Eleanor exchanged a look¡ªand both fell silent.


    Finally, Eleanor took Aurora¡¯s hand.


    "Aurora, I know you¡¯re afraid Everett might get hurt because of you. But he won¡¯t give up. He¡¯s the kind of man... who¡¯ll stay tangled up with you for life. You¡¯d better prepare yourself for that."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    Even the deepest love can¡¯t survive endless hurt. If he keeps getting pulled into danger, won¡¯t he start to feel numb? Won¡¯t his heart grow cold?


    She could only hope he¡¯d give uppletely¡ªfor his own safety.


    At dinner, Aurora barely touched her food. Afterward, she went straight to her room.


    Her phone remained off. Everett had resorted to calling both Dominic and Eleanor, but Aurora still refused to take the call.


    Meanwhile, the inte was in an uproar. Everett¡¯s public confession was rare, and it only added fuel to the fan theories already circting.


    Fans were praising him as the "Man of the Century"¡ªa man who¡¯d never dipped a toe into the entertainment industry, now stepping into the spotlight just to shoot a heartbreaking music video with the woman he loved.


    Aurora ignored all of it.


    She kept her phone off. Didn¡¯t open herptop either. After taking a shower and drying her hair, shey quietly in bed with her eyes shut.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep.


    In the end, she had her family doctor prescribe a sleeping pill. She took one¡ªand finally drifted off.


    But even sleep gave her no peace.


    She dreamed of Everett. Of him storming into her house, into her room, wrapping her tightly in his arms. His scorching lips lingering on her skin, refusing to let go.

 Chapter 691: Waiting for Her, Stubbornly

    <h4>Chapter 691: Waiting for Her, Stubbornly</h4>


    What kind of love could drive someone to dream with that kind of heat?


    In her dream, Everett was intense and obsessed. He broke through her resistance, his passion melting her into a puddle of spring water.


    When Aurora woke up, she was drenched in sweat.


    Winter in Country S was much warmer than in Country Y. She¡¯d gone to bed in thick thermal pajamas, so waking up sweaty wasn¡¯t exactly surprising.


    Frustrated, she sat up and smacked her forehead.


    "Damn it, what kind of dream was that?"


    A steamy one¡ªno doubt.


    Aurora felt a wave of embarrassment. Seriously, what kind of perv dreams like that? Was it just because it had been too long... since she¡¯d been with a man? Or maybe... she just missed him that much?


    They¡¯d never even truly been together, and Aurora was sure that whatever feelings they had would eventually fade with time.


    Everett arrived in Country S the following evening.


    But Aurora refused to see him.


    He ended up standing outside her vi for a full 24 hours. Aurora kept peeking through the gap in her curtains, watching his tall, lonely silhouette under the streetlight. Her heart felt like it was being ripped apart¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t go out.


    She couldn¡¯t see him.


    "Sir, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s almost midnight. You haven¡¯t slept for over a day."


    Tobias, concerned and exhausted, risked getting chewed out again and stepped out of the car to beg him.


    Everett leaned silently against amppost, eyes fixed on the ck sky above.


    "The clouds rolled in at sunset¡ªit¡¯s probably going to rain. Sir, why don¡¯t you wait in the car ande back out tomorrow morning?"


    Will joined in, trying to reason with him.


    "Shut up." Everett shot them both a cold nce, his tone sharp with irritation.


    "Keep talking, and you can both forget about keeping your jobs."


    Clear as day¡ªhe was threatening to fire them.


    Left with no choice, Tobias and Will exchanged a look, then quietly got back into the car.


    Aurora¡¯s phone was still off¡ªno chance of calling her out.


    They¡¯d tried reaching Eleanor and Dominic too, but all they could do was ry the message. Neither had any real influence over Aurora¡¯s decision.


    And¡ªTobias really did jinx it.


    At midnight, a light, freezing rain began to fall from the sky.


    Winter rain had a unique kind of cold, one that pierced straight to the bone. Tobias grabbed an umbre and tried to bring it to Everett, but he refused it.


    Will and Tobias could only mutter to each other,


    "The boss has really lost it... throwing away his pride like that, just for a woman."


    The rain kept falling¡ªthick, heavy dropsced with icy wind, soaking Everett¡¯s clothes, chilling him to the core.


    He shivered violently.


    So damn cold.


    So cold his whole body went numb. He clutched a cigarette in one hand and a lighter in the other, trying to light it¡ªbut the rain wouldn¡¯t even let him have that smallfort. His frustration boiled over.


    He flung the lighter and the cigarette to the ground, then cast onest long look at Aurora¡¯s window... and finally turned and walked away.


    Behind the curtains, Aurora stepped back, breathing hard. She waited several minutes before peeking again.


    The outside was nowpletely empty.


    He was gone.


    She had rejected him so harshly. No matter how he begged or how long he waited, she hadn¡¯t even given him a nce.


    Maybe his heart had finally died.


    After all, their love had never run deep¡ªnot yet. And how many rich young men would put up with this kind of treatment?


    Everett had already gone above and beyond.


    That¡¯s what Aurora told herself.


    But her chest felt hollow. Like something was stuck there¡ªheavy, suffocating.


    She copsed back onto her bed and shut her tired eyes.


    Everything kept reying in her mind like a looping documentary¡ªfrom the moment she first met him, to how he took control, to the resentment she held toward him.


    That resentment began to fade during the days she was lost.


    Somewhere along the way, he had taken root in her heart¡ªlike a tree, slow and steady, digging in deeper over time.


    Aurora was miserable. She tossed and turned in bed, even smacked her own head a few times, but nothing helped.


    It was a night destined for no sleep.


    Everything that had happened in Country Y felt like a dream, but it was a dream she could no longer ignore.


    Morning.


    The rain was still falling¡ªsoft but persistent. The chill was deeper now, heavier with moisture. The sky stayed stubbornly dark, likeyers uponyers of storm clouds wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Outside the window, the garden trees had dropped all their leaves, now slick and wet on the ground, glistening under the rain.


    Eleanor looked at Aurora from across the table. Her dark circles were obvious.


    "Look, if you still care about him, just be with him. This isn¡¯t the old days. Everett came back fully prepared¡ªthere¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to let that man actually..."


    "Don¡¯t bother trying to convince me," Aurora cut in quietly.


    Eleanor and Dominic exchanged a look. She really was as stubborn as they came.


    She clearly loved him. Clearly cared. But just didn¡¯t have the courage to be with him.


    "I don¡¯t want... to drag him back into danger again. When I went to see himst time, he was lying there like a corpse. I can¡¯t take that. I don¡¯t know if that psycho will use even worse methods next time..."


    Aurora lowered hershes.


    "I just don¡¯t want him living in constant fear because of me."


    "Constant fear? Seriously? Did you not see how rxed he was waiting outside your window?" Eleanor shook her head.


    "He¡¯s not afraid. What he¡¯s afraid of... is that you¡¯ll never see him again. Tobias called this morning. Said Everett has a high fever. Refuses to take any meds. Says he won¡¯t eat unless you go see him."


    Aurora¡¯s heart sank.


    A high fever?


    Maybe it was because he¡¯d been bedridden for eight days, and his body had weakened. After all, the moment hended, he went straight to wait outside the vi¡ªstanding for a full day and night. Of course, his immune system copsed.


    "You¡¯re really not going to see him?" Dominic asked, noticing the flicker in Aurora¡¯s eyes.


    Aurora said nothing. Just shook her head.


    She hurriedly finished a small bowl of porridge and was about to head back upstairs when Eleanor¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was Director Z.


    "What? The schedule changed? Okay, I¡¯ll let Aurora know right away."


    Eleanor turned to her.


    "Aurora, hold up. Director Z just said the press event¡¯s been moved up to 2:16 this afternoon. You need to get ready."


    Aurora turned back, surprised.


    "Why so soon?"


    "He¡¯s trying to wrap things up before the holidays¡ªwants to spend the New Year with his family. They¡¯re pushing to finish the MV shoot in one go so everyone can go on break," Eleanor exined with a shrug.


    "You need some makeup though. You look exhausted. We¡¯ll head to the office in 30 minutes and have the stylist fix you up."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll go get changed first," Aurora replied softly.


    Eleanor watched her walk away, noting the heaviness in her step. She shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know what that guy was thinking. If he was really worried Aurora might fall for the wrong person, this sure wasn¡¯t the way to go about fixing it."


    Thirty minutester, they got into thepany¡¯s van.


    Twenty minutes after that, they arrived at the office, and the makeup artist quickly gave Aurora a touch-up¡ªsome light pink foundation brought some color back to her pale face.


    Lunch was eaten at the office. Aurora barely touched her food. Eleanor and Dominic kept getting calls, their expressions increasingly frustrated.


    Clearly Tobias and his crew were the ones calling.


    Aurora seemed distracted the entire time.


    The press conference was held on the second floor of thepany.


    There was arge crowd of reporters in attendance, along with several invited fans from the local area.


    At first, the questions were friendly and upbeat.


    But then, a sharp female voice cut through the room:


    "Miss Wilson, someone photographed Everett waiting outside your vi for a full day and night. You never even showed your face. Did you use him to boost your fame, then toss him aside?"


    Aurora froze.


    The room instantly went silent. Shock rippled through the reporters and fans alike.


    Eleanor¡¯s expression darkened.


    Clearly, someone had been following Everett¡ªand now those photos were out.

 Chapter 692: Snatched Midway

    <h4>Chapter 692: Snatched Midway</h4>


    Aurora stayed silent, and the reporters began to murmur with doubt. Brown stood up to defend her.


    "Everyone, this is a misunderstanding¡ªthere¡¯s absolutely nothing like that going on. Miss, you said you had photos. Would you mind showing them so everyone can take a look?"


    The female reporter who asked the question went silent.


    Aurora¡¯s expression darkened. So¡ªthere were no photos?


    Made sense. If there had been, someone would¡¯ve posted them to a forum by now. People out there would love to see her dragged down¡ªthey¡¯d jump at the chance to ruin her.


    But someone had leaked the news that Everett was waiting outside her vi.


    Most likely, it was one of the artists who lived there¡ªsomeone who feared thepany¡¯s rules, didn¡¯t dare take pictures, but still fed the information to a reporter hoping to stir trouble.


    Jealousy wasmon in that ce. Aurora had plenty of rivals. But she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint who did it.


    "It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Aurora¡¯s not the type of person who would let Everett wait like that¡ªeveryone¡¯s just teasing," Amanda quickly stepped in to smooth things over.


    Aurora gave a faint smile.


    But deep down, she couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Everett had waited for her an entire day and night. And yes, she had rejected him¡ªbut not because she wanted to.


    The press event wrapped up without further drama.


    Backstage, Aurora sat on a chair, drained and hollow.


    She couldn¡¯t summon any enthusiasm. The words that reporter had thrown at her still echoed in her mind, cutting like knives.


    Eleanor walked over and spoke in a quiet voice.


    "Aurora, that reporter clearly targeted you on purpose. If this really gets out... it could hurt your image."


    Aurora looked up at her. The two of them were alone in the dressing room.


    "So you think I should get back with Everett? And just ignore the danger he¡¯s in?" Aurora shook her head.


    "That path doesn¡¯t work. I won¡¯t be with him."


    She wasn¡¯t even checking Twitter anymore. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond to Everett¡¯s public statement.


    Suddenly, Dominic burst through the door, flustered.


    "This is bad! That reporter¡¯s question from the press event¡ªfans are already reposting it on Twitter. Everyone¡¯s specting about your rtionship!"


    Aurora stayed silent, not reacting.


    "Also," Eleanor added, "I just got another call from Tobias. Everett¡¯s fever has hit 104¡ãF. Still refusing medicine or an IV."


    Her voice was filled with worry.


    Aurora pressed her lips together. That guy¡ªwhen he gets emotional, he¡¯s like a stubborn child.


    She still didn¡¯t move. No one could change her mind.


    "Well, on the bright side..." Dominic tried to cheer things up.


    "The MV teaser just dropped on the official site and it¡¯s blowing up! The visuals are stunning¡ªpeople are calling it beautiful and breathtaking. In just seven days, the single drops officially, and pre-orders have already passed ten million!"


    Aurora¡¯s face stayed calm, unaffected.


    Ten million was an impressive number for any artist these days.


    Piracy ran rampant now, and only half of fans were willing to pay for legal copies.


    To reach ten million just in pre-orders¡ªclearly, Everett was a huge draw.


    "If you¡¯re not feeling well, maybe go home and rest," Eleanor said gently.


    "Once your head¡¯s clear, you¡¯ll need to shoot the next MV in a few days."


    Aurora nodded.


    "I¡¯ll head back to rest."


    She¡¯d long stopped caring about the inte¡¯s storms and noise. She just wanted a quiet life.


    At this point, once her five-year contract ended, she likely wouldn¡¯t keep singing at all.


    She left thepany through the VIP exit and quietly sat in the car, watching the gloomy sky. Her mood was just like it¡ªdark, heavy, clouded.


    The rain had stopped, but the cold still stabbed through the window like knives. Her face stung from the chill, as if the wind was peeling off ayer of skin.


    When they reached a three-way intersection, the driver mmed the brakes.


    Startled, Aurora looked up.


    A sleek Maybach had pulled into the road ahead. Several men in ck jumped out, pointing guns directly at their vehicle.


    "Out of the car!"


    The driver froze in terror, hands raised immediately.


    Dominic screamed, staring in horror at the muzzle of a gun pointed right at the window.


    Aurora, however, remained calm.


    After everything she¡¯d been through¡ªthe mysterious old man, the near-death experiences¡ªnothing really scared her anymore.


    "Out of the car, Miss Aurora. Get out now!"


    Someone outside was kicking the car door.


    "If you don¡¯t get out, we¡¯ll shoot everyone inside!"


    Nerida, Aurora¡¯s bodyguard, stood helplessly. There were four of them, all armed. He was unarmed¡ªthere was no way he could win in a fight.


    Aurora quietly unbuckled her seatbelt.


    "Aurora, don¡¯t get out!"


    "Yeah, Aurora, please don¡¯t¡ª"


    Everyone stared at her in panic and sorrow. She gave a faint, tired smile.


    "It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re here for me. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll only get you all hurt."


    Without another word, she pried Dominic¡¯s hand off her arm and stepped out of the vehicle.


    The men in ck smirked. One of them pulled down his mask.


    "We¡¯re just borrowing Miss Aurora for a bit. We¡¯ll return her soon. No need to call the cops."


    Dominic¡¯s eyes went wide.


    Wait a second... wasn¡¯t that Tobias?!


    The bastard!


    She was so shaken her soul nearly left her body. There was no way she was letting this slide.


    "Tobias, you son of a¡ª!"


    She leapt out of the car, just in time to see Aurora being pushed into another vehicle. Dominic rushed forward, ready to swing, but Tobias dodged easily. Both Dominic and Nerida¡¯s punches hit empty air.


    Tobias climbed into the car with a grin.


    "See you next time. Try to be gentler then, will you?"


    As the car sped off, Dominic stood there fuming, unsure what to do next.


    "Should we call the cops?"


    "I¡¯ll check with Eleanor first."


    Dominic dialed Eleanor and quickly exined what had just happened.


    To her surprise, Eleanor actuallyughed.


    "No need to report anything. Looks like Everett¡¯s people got desperate and decided to bring Aurora to him by force."


    Dominic blinked, then it clicked¡ªEverett.


    Her scowling face lit up in an instant.


    "Oh my god! The hot guy just kidnapped the girl! If I were Aurora, I¡¯d marry him on the spot..."


    Eleanor was speechless.


    What kind of logic is that?!


    Aurora sat quietly in the back seat,pletely calm. She didn¡¯t struggle, didn¡¯t resist¡ªbecause in a situation like this, resistance was pointless.


    They were dead set on bringing her to Everett, weren¡¯t they?


    Heh.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up in front of a vi outside the city.


    "Our boss bought this ce recently. Moved in the day he arrived. He¡¯s had a fever since early morning, still refuses to take any meds. Miss Wilson, we¡¯re sorry¡ªwe had no choice but to bring you here," Tobias said softly.


    Aurora frowned slightly but said nothing as she followed him in.


    The private vi was far better than any hotel¡ªclean air, peaceful surroundings.


    It was luxurious. Dew sparkled on thewn like crystals. That¡¯s when Aurora noticed¡ªthe sun hade out.


    It had broken through the heavy cloud cover, and golden rays streamed down like threads of silk.


    Aurora paused, staring at the light.


    Her heart filled with a strange mix of sadness... and joy.


    She was finally going to see him.


    She had run and avoided him for so long¡ªbut now, she couldn¡¯t outrun him anymore.


    Maybe this was fate.


    Five minutester.


    Tobias led Aurora into Everett¡¯s room.


    The man lying in bed had cheeks flushed bright red¡ªlike a lobster boiling from the inside.

 Chapter 693: Feeding Him

    <h4>Chapter 693: Feeding Him</h4>


    Hearing footsteps, Everett snapped irritably,


    "Get out. Stop bothering me!"


    Tobias chuckled awkwardly and scratched his head.


    "You see? The young master almost never loses his temper... but now, even I¡¯m afraid of him. And his fever¡¯s not letting up. Miss Wilson, you¡¯d better help him take his medicine."


    The moment he heard "Miss Wilson," Everett opened his eyes and slowly sat up, clearly not wanting Aurora to see him in such a weak state.


    His lips were cracked from the fever, his gaze slightly unfocused¡ªbut you could tell he was doing his best to pull himself together in front of her.


    "So you finally showed up?" he said with a sideways re, his tone full of displeasure.


    Aurora lowered her head, her eyes shifting nervously.


    "Drink your medicine."


    Tobias pointed to a bowl of warm water nearby.


    "There¡¯s fever medicine in the water. Once he drinks that, I¡¯ll have the doctore give him an IV."


    Everett¡¯s fever was dangerously high¡ªpills alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. He¡¯d need fluids.


    Aurora pressed her lips together. Everett coldly ordered,


    "Come here."


    Seeing her hesitate, Everett felt his heart soften... but also burn with frustration. This woman had risked her life for him¡ªthen walked away so heartlessly.


    A storm of emotions churned in his chest.


    But more than anything, he just wanted to hold her.


    His head throbbed, his temples pounding.


    Aurora quietly walked over, but stopped halfway. Seeing this, Tobias gave her a shove¡ªshe stumbled forward and fell right into Everett¡¯s arms.


    Everett¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement.


    Tobias finally got a clue. No matter who threatened him, Everett had no intention of letting go of Aurora.


    Aurora gasped as she fell,nding softly in his embrace.


    Everett spread his arms like a bird and pulled her in tightly, locking her in ce.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes welled with tears. To her surprise, she didn¡¯t resist. Her chest ached with a pain she couldn¡¯t describe.


    Her throat felt blocked. She couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    Everett took a deep breath, inhaling her scent like it was the only thing keeping him alive.


    Aurora¡¯s tears finally fell.


    Tobias, standing to the side, started panicking.


    "Sir, please¡ªtake the medicine first, or at least let the doctor put in the IV!"


    Aurora finally pushed him away, struggling out of his arms.


    "Drink your medicine first!"


    His skin burned to the touch. Aurora frowned at his lips¡ªcracked and bleeding slightly.


    Everett scoffed.


    "Don¡¯t leave."


    No sweet words. But to Aurora, it somehow still tasted bittersweet.


    The doctor arrived soon after to insert the IV. Will came in with food and handed it to Aurora, asking her to feed Everett.


    Aurora stood there awkwardly¡ªbut Everett held onto her hand tightly.


    What is this? They¡¯re all treating me like a nurse now?


    Feeding him medicine?


    Feeding him food?


    Seriously?


    "Everett," she said with a shaky voice, "I only came here as a friend. Let go of me."


    Everett watched the needle slide into his vein. The doctor expertly taped it in ce to keep it stable.


    "Friend? Aurora, are you tired of living?" His eyes darkened.


    "Are youpletely brainless? Do you even realize what could¡¯ve happened if you¡¯d gone alone? What if that psycho had raped and killed you?"


    Aurora pouted defiantly.


    "He... he couldn¡¯t do that..."


    He was just some old man in his seventies. Even if they fought, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t lose that badly.


    "Idiot!" Everett tapped her head in frustration.


    "He threatens you, and you back down. Is that how much I mean to you? Am I really not worth it? Do you think I¡¯m that afraid of dying?" he snapped, breathless and red-eyed.


    He yanked her back down beside him.


    "Feed me."


    Themand was pure dominance.


    Will cheerfully handed over a bowl of light meat porridge and ced it in Aurora¡¯s hands.


    Aurora took a deep breath and set the bowl aside.


    "I¡¯m not feeding you, Everett. And I¡¯m not getting back together with you."


    Everett¡¯s expression darkened instantly¡ªstormy, unreadable.


    His lips were pressed into a cold line, his eyes sharp and icy like frozen ss.


    Aurora was breathing lightly, her gaze filled with desperate pleading.


    "Please, Everett... don¡¯t make this harder for me. I... I¡¯m still in love with my ex-boyfriend. It¡¯s true!"


    Everett scoffed.


    "What a joke. You love your ex, yet you flew all the way to Country Y to find me?"


    He shot her a disdainful nce.


    "If you¡¯re going to lie, at least try to make it believable. Pathetic."


    Aurora bit her lip, panic flickering in her eyes¡ªbut it quickly turned into stubbornness.


    "Everett, do you not understand innguage? I told you¡ªI still have feelings for my ex. Just give up already!"


    Instead of getting angry, Everett actually let out a lowugh. Even with the fever burning through him, his strength still easily surpassed hers. With a forceful pull, he yanked her back into his arms.


    Aurora gasped¡ªbut then remembered they weren¡¯t alone.


    Her face flushed a deep red. She rarely allowed herself to be this close to a man in front of others.


    Tobias and Will exchanged nces, then quietly stepped out, thoughtfully closing the door behind them.


    "Don¡¯t move. Just let me hold you," Everett murmured.


    Aurora struggled, but even sick, he was still stronger than her. She sighed inwardly¡ªyet another reminder of the absurd power gap.


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t let go easily. Tilting her face up, she caught sight of his fever-flushed cheeks, those cracked lips that looked painful to even look at. Her heart ached.


    This man... he really was the fate she couldn¡¯t escape.


    "Let me feed you some porridge," she said softly.


    There was no point in resisting now. She had no way out¡ªat least not yet. Better to y along and wait for the right moment.


    Everett¡¯s dark eyes gleamed as he raised a brow.


    "You mean it?"


    "If you don¡¯t want me to, then forget it." Aurora wrinkled her nose, ufortable being hugged by a man burning up with fever.


    So hot. Unbearably hot.


    The temperature inside the room felt like a different worldpared to the cold outside¡ªit was warm, like spring.


    The heating must¡¯ve been cranked up. Aurora pressed her lips together and said again, more gently this time:


    "Let me feed you, okay?"


    Everett looked into her eyes¡ªnow softened with tenderness¡ªand finally, slowly, loosened his grip.


    "Tobias and the others are outside. Don¡¯t get any ideas about escaping," he warned.


    Aurora didn¡¯t respond. She simply reached out and took the bowl of porridge. It was still steaming.


    She scooped up a small spoonful and tested the temperature with her lips. Just right¡ªnot too hot, not too cold.


    She carefully brought the spoon to Everett¡¯s mouth. He watched her¡ªshe was so gentle, her every movement like a breeze through willow branches.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He obediently opened his mouth and ate the porridge she offered him.


    It felt... wonderful.


    Warmth spread through the room, and through their hearts.


    Everett felt his face burning even more. His heart pounded. And in that moment, all the danger, all the threats he¡¯d faced¡ª


    It all felt worth it.

 Chapter 694: You’re Really Not Afraid of Dying?

    <h4>Chapter 694: You¡¯re Really Not Afraid of Dying?</h4>


    "Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll take care of that guy," Everett suddenly said. "I¡¯ve already been poisoned once¡ªI¡¯ll be more careful this time."


    He knew exactly what she was worried about. That¡¯s why she¡¯d refused to see him.


    And that was the only way to prove Aurora cared about him. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have run off to Country Y looking for him when they lost contact.


    Aurora lowered hershes, fear flickering in her eyes. "That guy is unpredictable. Not someone ordinary people can handle."


    "Am I ordinary, Aurora?"


    Everett let out a carefreeugh, full of confidence and pride.


    Aurora pressed her lips together. No, he wasn¡¯t ordinary¡ªbutpared to that creepy old man, he was still way behind. That guy was a total freak. In that regard, Everett couldn¡¯tpete.


    "You need to trust in your future husband¡¯s abilities."


    Everett said it casually, swallowing the spoonful of porridge Aurora had brought to his lips.


    Aurora flushed a rich red, ring at him. "Everett, stop joking around."


    "Aurora, I¡¯m dead serious. Every word I say."


    His voice softened, but his tone was firm.


    Aurora froze for a second, almost unable to turn him down. She went quiet again.


    "Anyway, don¡¯t be so stupid next time. Whatever happens, talk to me first. And if... you really can¡¯t find me, talk to someone else. Don¡¯t face things alone, got it?"


    Everett kept rambling. Aurora nodded¡ªat this point, she¡¯d just act like a sweet littlemb.


    First, calm him down.


    Her response made Everett happy.


    He downed the whole bowl of porridge in one go. He looked a bit better too, even though his temples were still throbbing from the fever.


    "Lie down. I¡¯ll sit here for a bit."


    Aurora didn¡¯t dare meet those burning eyes.


    "Aurora..." Everett called her softly, pulling her into his arms with his free hand. His lips brushed her forehead.


    Aurora jumped. Did he really need to pounce like a wolf?


    She broke free. With only one good arm, Everett didn¡¯t have the advantage anymore and could only watch her take a few steps back.


    "Lie down," she ordered.


    Everett narrowed his dark eyes. "You want to sleep with me?"


    "In your dreams! Lie down and rest properly!" Aurora snapped.


    Everett grinned wide¡ªhe knew she had a soft heart.


    She¡¯d been forcing herself to stay away, but here she was now, wasn¡¯t she?


    Too bad Everett had no idea that Aurora had been dragged there by Tobias and the others.


    She wasn¡¯ting back, so Everett refused to take his meds and burned up with fever like an idiot.


    Tobias and Will were so freaked out, they had no choice but to bring her here.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯m not lying down."


    Aurora red at him, fuming, but had noeback.


    "I... I have to go home. It¡¯s my little brother¡¯s birthday today. I need to get back to celebrate with him," Aurora said, lowering hershes.


    "Your brother¡¯s birthday is on May 5th. It¡¯s October 20th."


    Everett scoffed. Did she really think he hadn¡¯t done his homework? He even remembered the date of Grandma Carter¡¯s death anniversary.


    Aurora was stunned, staring at him. "You... you investigated me?"


    "Wrong. I investigated your brother."


    "Everett, you¡¯re shameless!"


    "I¡¯m totally shameless¡ªwhen ites to you, I don¡¯t care about saving face!"


    Aurora nearly coughed up blood.


    People said Everett was the quiet, reserved type. Lies! The guy talked more than a kettle boils, and he was great at arguing too!


    Seeing Aurora give in, Everett calmly pointed to the spot next to him.


    "Sit here."


    They¡¯d finally managed to be together, yet he hadn¡¯t even gotten a kiss. Wasn¡¯t it about time she gave him a little something?


    Aurora hesitated, nced at the door, then looked back at him.


    "I... I should go. It¡¯s not my brother¡¯s birthday, but he¡¯s waiting for me at home."


    With that, she turned and headed toward the door.


    Everett¡¯s face darkened. Without a word, he yanked the needle out of the back of his hand. The IV line snapped loose, and the stand crashed to the floor with a loud ng!


    The ss bottle shattered instantly.


    Startled, Aurora turned back¡ªand saw blood welling up from Everett¡¯s hand.


    "Everett, are you insane?!" she gasped, rushing over in a panic. She pressed down hard on his hand, trying to stop the bleeding.


    The noise brought people running. The doctor and Tobias burst into the room, stunned at the sight.


    Everett was breathing heavily.


    "If you leave, I¡¯m done with the IV!"


    Aurora¡¯s head pounded. Why was this man so damn stubborn?


    She red at him in frustration.


    "Fine! You win! Everett, is destroying yourself really worth it?"


    Everett just scoffed and looked away.


    The doctor quickly asked his assistant to bring in a new IV bag. As he prepped, he handed Aurora a cotton ball soaked in disinfectant.


    "Here¡ªpress this on it, or he¡¯ll get an infection."


    Aurora grabbed it, quickly releasing her hand from his wound. As the blood began to flow again, she pressed the cotton down.


    Drops of blood soaked into the crisp white sheets, sharp and jarring.


    "Miss Wilson," the doctor said gently, "please stay with him tonight. At least until the drip finishes..."


    "He¡¯s not leaving even after that," Everett cut in coldly, voice firm.


    Aurora sighed. She had no choice.


    "Fine. But I need to call Dominic and let him know."


    Tobias, understanding the situation, pulled out his phone and dialed for her.


    "Tobias, you bastard! Where the hell did you take Aurora?!"


    Dominic¡¯s furious voice exploded from the other end.


    Aurora cleared her throat.


    "It¡¯s me... I¡¯m noting home tonight."


    "What?! No way¡ªAurora, are you shacking up with Everett?!"


    Aurora nearly rolled her eyes.


    Her imagination was something else.


    "No. Something came up. Just tell Eleanor, okay?"


    "Got it! Don¡¯t worry, Aurora. Rx, have fun! Eleanor went out for a run¡ªI¡¯ll tell her when she¡¯s back."


    Dominic hung up with a slyugh.


    Aurora was speechless. She¡¯d basically been kidnapped, and Eleanor was out jogging like nothing had happened. Clearly, no one was too worried about her.


    Once Aurora finally gave in, Everett shot a cold look at the doctor, Tobias, and the others.


    "What are you all still standing here for?"


    "Uh¡ªright, young master. I¡¯ll clean this up."


    Tobias grabbed a broom and mop, quickly sweeping up the broken ss and wiping the floor.


    Meanwhile, the maid was busy in the kitchen making soup. Everett¡¯s fever hadn¡¯t broken, and he refused to drink in water¡ªso they had no choice but to prepare light broths to keep him hydrated.


    Once everyone had cleared out, Aurora turned to Everett, ring in fury.


    "Everett, you seriously have no fear of death, do you?"

 Chapter 695: Don’t!

    <h4>Chapter 695: Don¡¯t!</h4>


    Everett looked at her seriously.


    "Aurora, of course I¡¯m not afraid of dying. If I were, I wouldn¡¯t havee to Country S to see you again."


    Aurora bit her lip, eyes shimmering with tears.


    "Everett... are you really not afraid of him? What if one day you really just... don¡¯t wake up?"


    "Then you can sleep with me forever. Problem solved."


    Aurora¡¯s chest rose and fell with emotion. She was overwhelmed¡ªtouched, surprised, angry, and deeply unsettled...


    She couldn¡¯t even sort through it all. But Everett¡¯s actions¡ªweren¡¯t they proof he waspletely in love with her?


    What other guy would stille all this way chasing after her? Most would¡¯ve run the other way by now.


    By all logic, she should treasure Everett. But she couldn¡¯t help fearing he¡¯d get hurt.


    If something really happened to him... Aurora would never forgive herself.


    She hid the storm in her eyes and checked the time. Five minutes had passed. Slowly, she let go of the cotton ball pressing against his hand.


    The puncture site had turned a dark red-purple, but the bleeding had stopped.


    Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    Before she could throw away the blood-stained cotton, Everett¡¯s hand gripped the back of her head¡ªand his burning lips crashed down on hers.


    "Mmm! Everett, stop¡ªdon¡¯t..."


    He was breathing heavily, like he wanted to melt her into his bones.


    "Don¡¯t move... don¡¯t struggle. What if I knock the IV over again?"


    Aurora froze, ncing nervously at the IV stand. Thankfully, it hadn¡¯t tipped.


    Then his lips came down again. They were dry and hot, making her mouth twitch a little. It wasn¡¯t exactlyfortable, but she didn¡¯t dare fight back.


    If the IV fell again, that would be bad.


    Aurora squeezed her eyes shut, letting him steal kisses from her lips. Her heart pounded out of rhythm, a warm sweetness spreading in her chest¡ªbut so what?


    In the end... she still had to leave him.


    When Everett finally pulled away, her cheeks were flushed a rich red. His eyes lit up with joy, and his voice softened.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Not impressed with my kissing skills?"


    Aurora let out a cold snort.


    "I..."


    Everett pulled her into his arms.


    "Don¡¯t leave. Just stay with me tonight. The hospital bed¡¯s big enough."


    Aurora froze,pletely thrown off.


    What the hell was that supposed to mean?!


    Share a bed with him?


    "Everett, don¡¯t push me too hard... I¡ªI¡¯m not used to sleeping next to someone!" Aurora protested, her face flushing red.


    Everett¡¯s gaze darkened.


    "You¡¯ll have to get used to it eventually."


    Aurora gritted her teeth but quickly reminded herself¡ªbetter to calm him down first, then talk.


    "That man... did he do anything to you?"


    Everett¡¯s expression cooled instantly as he thought of the mysterious old man.


    That incident had only strengthened his resolve to protect Aurora. But because of his previous mistake, he had nearly gotten her hurt.


    In his mind, his own injuries didn¡¯t matter¡ªbut if he couldn¡¯t even protect a woman, then what kind of man was he?


    Aurora lowered her eyes and shook her head slightly.


    "No. But if he had done something to me...?"


    "Then he¡¯d be begging for death."


    Everett¡¯s eyes turned ice cold, a murderous glint shing through them.


    Aurora felt uneasy. That man was a seasoned killer with years of experience. Could Everett really be a match for him?


    She bit her lip and didn¡¯t say what she was thinking¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to crush his spirit.


    "You should lie down," she said. "I¡¯ll have someone bring you lip balm. Your lips are cracked and bleeding."


    "You stopped drinking water and refused your meds just to force me to show up, didn¡¯t you?"


    "So what if I did?" Everett replied casually.


    "Everett!" Aurora raised her voice. "Can¡¯t you take better care of yourself?"


    "Aurora," Everett countered, brow furrowed, "can¡¯t you be honest with your heart? If I didn¡¯t push you like this, would you havee?"


    Aurora shut her mouth in frustration.


    She wasn¡¯t here willingly¡ªWill and his crew basically kidnapped her.


    Just as she was silently cursing them, her phone vibrated. Aurora nced at the screen: it was Alexander calling.


    She hesitated, wondering if she should answer¡ªbut Everett¡¯s hand was faster. He snatched the phone right out of hers.


    "Hey! What are you doing?! Give it back!"


    Aurora panicked. Alexander probably hadn¡¯t given up on her yet. He was likely calling to patch things up.


    Everett¡¯s face turned icy.


    "What? You don¡¯t want me to answer? Worried I¡¯ll hurt him?"


    Aurora went quiet. Yeah... she was afraid Everett might lose control and do something to Alexander.


    Alexander had made mistakes, sure¡ªbut he was still her first love, and they¡¯d been together for seven years.


    "Everett, just give it back. I really need to talk to him¡ªplease..."


    Aurora pleaded softly, but Everett had already swiped to answer the call.


    "Aurora, are you okay?"


    "She¡¯s fine," Everett cut in coolly. "She¡¯s here with me. Mr. Bell, I heard you broke up with your new me¡ªgot dumped and came crawling back to your ex, huh?"


    "Everett!" Aurora shouted before he could say more. She reached for her phone, but Everett dodged easily.


    There was a pause on the other end, then Alexander gave a low, woundedugh.


    "I see... sorry for disturbing you."


    "You should be," Everett said smugly before hanging up.


    Aurora was so angry she wanted to p him. But he was still sick¡ªshe couldn¡¯t bring herself to hit a patient.


    "Sorry about that," Alexander had said before the line went dead.


    "Congrats on hanging up," Everett muttered with a stone-cold face.


    Aurora looked at him, icy and sharp, and suddenly felt less confident. But then she reminded herself¡ªwhy should she feel guilty?


    She wasn¡¯t even his girlfriend. Her ex just called her. That¡¯s all.


    "I thought you two broke up. Why are you still answering his calls?" Everett tossed the phone on the bed, visibly annoyed.


    "Everett, what are you jealous for?" Aurora groaned. "Even if we broke up, we¡¯re still just... friends."


    "Friends? You only stay friends with someone if you¡¯re still hung up on them."


    "Everett..." Aurora was about to lose it. She could never win an argument with him and red at him in frustration. He scowled right back.


    He didn¡¯t get it either¡ªwhy was he usually so calm, yet turned into a total mess the moment it involved Aurora?


    Even jealousy should have a limit.


    Aurora tried to stand up, but Everett grabbed her wrist. She turned, sighing.


    "Everett, I need to pee."


    Only then did he let go, watching her back as she walked away.


    He could feel it¡ªthat distant, hesitant energy she gave off.


    No. He had to find a way to anchor her heart to his¡ªfor good.

 Chapter 696: Be Serious!

    <h4>Chapter 696: Be Serious!</h4>


    Everett narrowed his eyes. In the business world, he was a cunning old fox¡ªbut when it came to love, he was still a rookie.


    Still,ing up with a n wasn¡¯t that hard.


    Someone once said a woman¡¯s heart softens easily¡ªand once she gets pregnant, she won¡¯t even think of leaving...


    Pregnant?


    Well, that would require that to happen...


    Looks like he needed to recover fast.


    Aurora came out of the bathroom and saw Everett deep in thought, brows furrowed, his eyes glinting with something... odd. She flinched a little.


    What twisted idea was he cooking up now?


    "You¡¯re still running a fever. Just lie down and rest, okay?" Aurora said softly.


    As soon as he fell asleep, she nned to leave.


    Everett nced at her, then obedientlyy back down.


    Aurora called Tobias and asked him to buy some all-natural lip balm. Everett¡¯s face darkened.


    "I¡¯m a grown man¡ªwhy do I need lip balm?"


    "Everett, it¡¯s for healing, not for looks. If you want to get better and look somewhat normal again, then listen to me."


    Aurora shot him an annoyed nce.


    "Do you even realize what you look like? Like a dried-up corpse. Your lips are all cracked and gross."


    Seeing the split skin and bleeding lines on his lips, Aurora felt a little pang of guilt.


    "Hmph. A dried-up corpse, huh? Well, even a dried-up corpse can still make you feel real good."


    "Everett, be serious!" Aurora nearly burst into tears from frustration.


    Could this man not flirt for one second? Would it kill him to keep things tonic?


    Sure, he hadn¡¯t "eaten meat" in a long time, but¡ªAurora pped herself mentally.


    What the hell was she even thinking?


    Everett, still lying in bed, pointed to the edge.


    "Come sit here. My hand¡¯s a little swollen. Massage it for me."


    He stretched out the arm that had just gotten an IV.


    Aurora took one look. Sure enough, it was slightly puffy. Some people had that reaction to IV fluids. She sighed, then gently reached out and began to massage his hand with her soft fingers.


    Everett closed his eyes, enjoying every second.


    She avoided the needle site and worked on it for five or six minutes before letting go.


    "Okay, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t overdo it. Let me check your temperature."


    Aurora grabbed the digital thermometer from the bedside table and brought it to his mouth.


    Everett frowned slightly. He did feel a bit better¡ªhis heart wasn¡¯t racing as much, and he didn¡¯t feel as drained.


    Still, he opened his mouth and let her slip the thermometer in.


    Feeling mischievous, Aurora picked up her phone and quickly snapped a few pictures while his eyes were closed.


    Afterward, her chest felt heavy.


    Maybe in the future, these photos would be all she had left of him.


    Suddenly, Everett opened his eyes and silently stared at her.


    She blinked, meeting the deep, intense gaze that held so much unspoken feeling.


    Startled, she looked away and quickly checked the time.


    Only two minutes had passed.


    Three more until she could take the thermometer out.


    Then her phone rang¡ªit was Mrs. Wilson calling.


    Aurora didn¡¯t really want to answer, but she did anyway.


    "Aurora, I¡¯m a bit short on cash this week. Can you lend me some money?"


    Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She¡¯d borrowed money from Aurora so many times, she no longer bothered with small talk.


    Aurora¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    Kimi¡¯s birthday hadn¡¯t been that long ago. She¡¯d sent 500,000 yuan then. How could Mrs. Wilson be broke again already?


    What on earth was she spending money on?


    "Auntie, what do you need that much money for? I know Uncle¡¯s business has been slowtely, but doesn¡¯t he still give you 100,000 a month for spending?"


    "What can 100,000 even buy nowadays?" Mrs. Wilsonughed.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re a star now¡ªyou know how expensive things are in China. A designer perfume or handbag alone can cost tens of thousands..."


    She chuckled.


    "Think of it as repaying a favor. You¡¯re rich now, Aurora¡ªprobably don¡¯t even notice how much money you¡¯ve got anymore."


    Aurora pressed her lips together.


    "Auntie, it¡¯s not easy for me to make money either. I¡¯m out there shooting music videos in the freezing cold... And I don¡¯t even get a real cut unless the video performs well. If it flops, I only get the base pay..."


    "Oh, spare me the sob story," Mrs. Wilson snapped. "You¡¯re a big-time celebrity! You make millions every month without blinking. Giving me a few hundred thousand should be like tossing change at a beggar."


    Aurora was speechless.


    It had barely been twenty days since Kimi¡¯s birthday, and she¡¯d already blown through the 500,000 yuan Aurora gave her. Now she was calling for more. If this kept up, Aurora would basically be her personal ATM.


    "Auntie, I heard you¡¯ve been ying mahjong... and betting pretty big. I mean, a little gambling for fun is fine, but high-stakes stuff¡ªit¡¯s dangerous..." Aurora said gently, trying to sound non-confrontational.


    Herpany only gave her a 200,000 yuan monthly allowance. Any real profit-sharing would onlye at year-end. She didn¡¯t do concerts or high-paying endorsements, and she wasn¡¯t living alone¡ªshe was supporting Jesse¡¯s education too.


    Jesse went to a top private school, and between tuition, fees, and living expenses, it cost 60,000 to 70,000 yuan a month. Plus, she had to support her grandfather and other basic expenses. By the end of the month, there was barely anything left.


    If it was a real emergency, she could borrow against her year-end bonus from Eric¡ªbut that was ast resort.


    But Mrs. Wilson¡¯s gambling was a bottomless pit. No matter how much she gave, it would never be enough. Aurora just wanted to talk sense into her while she was still only halfway off the rails.


    Before Aurora could finish, Mrs. Wilson cut her off.


    "Who said I¡¯m gambling? I¡¯m just ying with friends! I¡¯m ady of leisure¡ªother people lose a million a month, I barely lose anything. What¡¯s the big deal? Are you going to snitch to your uncle now? Aurora, we raised you and Jesse¡ªdo you know how hard that was? And now you won¡¯t even give us a little money?"


    Suddenly, Everett snatched the phone from her hand.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡ªhe looked furious, his face clouded like a storm.


    "Everett, what are you doing?! Give me back my phone!"


    He ignored her, let out a cold snort, and put the call on speaker.


    "Mrs. Wilson, right? You only raised Aurora and Jesse for thirteen years. But didn¡¯t you also pocket all of Aurora¡¯s mother¡¯s inheritance? From what I know, she¡¯s already given you over 3 million yuan directly. Not to mention all the gifts she¡¯s bought for Kimi and Madison¡ªthat adds up to nearly 5 million. Pretty expensive parenting, huh? Almost worth forty or fifty million, isn¡¯t it?"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes went wide. She stared at Everett, stunned.


    W-what was he saying?


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s voice shot back, filled with anger.


    "Who the hell are you? This is family business¡ªit¡¯s none of your concern! Let me speak to Aurora!"


    "Sorry, but my woman doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. And if you keep harassing her, I will get awyer involved to recover what¡¯s rightfully hers. Oh, and by the way¡ªI¡¯m Everett. You¡¯ve got a problem? Come find me."


    He ended the call coldly.


    Aurora looked pale.


    "You... what did you just say? Did you say my aunt took my mom¡¯s inheritance?"


    She had no idea.


    She¡¯d been too young at the time to understand anything about divorce settlements or assets. Her aunt had always told her that her mom walked away from the marriage with nothing.

 Chapter 697: Get Me Changed!

    <h4>Chapter 697: Get Me Changed!</h4>


    "Aurora, you¡¯re really such a na?ve pushover," Everett said coldly. "When your parents divorced, your mom got 40 million yuan. Your aunt sweet-talked her into ¡¯investing¡¯ it with her, saying she could grow the money... But then your mom died in that car ident. And just like that, your aunt kept it all. You really thought she raised you out of kindness?"


    He let out a sharpugh, full of sarcasm.


    "I¡¯ve looked into your aunt and uncle. Your uncle had no idea about this. And you¡¯re still handing her money like an idiot? She lost all your mom¡¯s money gambling in the stock market, and now she¡¯sing after your ie."


    Aurora felt like she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She stood frozen, unable to respond.


    All this time, she thought her aunt was just sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. Maybe a little selfish, sure¡ªbut still someone who¡¯d raised her and Jesse. She figured that was kindness.


    She never imagined Mrs. Wilson had stolen her mother¡¯s 40 million inheritance. She¡¯d been too young back then to know anything. And now it made sense¡ªMrs. Wilson only agreed to take them in because of that money.


    Aurora also finally understood why her father had always been so cold to her. That money he gave her mother ounted for two-thirds of his assets.


    But her mom got tricked and never spoke up. Maybe her dad assumed she chose not to leave anything for Aurora and Jesse.


    A flood of emotions surged through Aurora. She didn¡¯t even know how to begin expressing what she felt.


    "You¡¯ve faced the truth now," Everett said more gently, gripping her hand. "So from here on, stand your ground. Stop being so soft."


    Aurora blinked back tears.


    "I always thought she was just overbearing... I never imagined..."


    Forty million.


    That was more than enough to raise not just two kids¡ªbut a hundred. No wonder Mrs. Wilson had said yes. It was guilt all along.


    "Do you want to get that money back?" Everett asked calmly. "Your uncle¡¯s business hasn¡¯t been doing well these past few years, but..."


    Forty million wasn¡¯t a big deal to Everett. He could cover that if he needed to.


    But doing so would destroy Aurora¡¯s rtionship with the Wilson family. It would turn everythingpletely hostile. And once Mrs. Wilson found out, she¡¯d definitely resent Aurora to the bone.


    "There¡¯s no need." Aurora gave a bitter smile.


    She remembered her college years¡ªworking part-time jobs just to afford tuition and rent.


    She wasn¡¯t someone born into a life of luxury.


    If she had been, her mom wouldn¡¯t have been conned, and she and Jesse wouldn¡¯t have struggled so much growing up.


    It wasn¡¯t until she signed with LXL that things started to turn around. Thepany gave her 200,000 a month, and she got sponsored clothes and bags. Promotional expenses were covered too.


    Only then did her life ease up. Before that? Just thinking about it made her shudder.


    "You¡¯re way too kind. But I doubt your aunt will leave you alone so easily," Everett said, eyes shing coldly.


    If Mrs. Wilson had any sense, she¡¯d back off. But some people were just blind¡ªand had no idea they were messing with someone dangerous.


    And if that was the case... Everett wouldn¡¯t mind using other methods.


    "I just... don¡¯t want to embarrass my uncle," Aurora whispered. "If he finds out, their rtionship will get even worse."


    Things had already been tense since Kimi got expelled. Her uncle and aunt had been fighting more and more.


    Everett rubbed his forehead in frustration.


    Aurora was just too soft. If she weren¡¯t, people wouldn¡¯t keep walking all over her.


    Just then, Tobias returned with the lip balm. He gave Everett a knowing, teasing look before quietly slipping out.


    "Here, put this on," Aurora said, lifting the balm. "It¡¯s really good for cracked lips. It¡¯ll stop the bleeding too."


    She twisted the cap open¡ªbut Everett¡¯s face darkened.


    Lip balm? For a grown man?


    "No thanks. It¡¯s just a tiny cut. I¡¯ll live."


    He turned his head, dodging her hand, clearly annoyed.


    Aurora could tell he was being stubborn, so she gave a light snort.


    "No one¡¯s gonna see you in here. Just put it on! Your lips look awful without it."


    "Aurora, I¡¯m Everett¡ªthe inte¡¯s certified heartthrob!" he scoffed, clearly offended.


    "Way better-looking than your ex. Otherwise, why would half the inte be obsessed with me?"


    Oh, so now he was fully aware of how famous he was?


    Aurora frowned. Just looking at his cracked lips made her ufortable.


    "Everett, just a couple dabs!"


    "Not even half a dab."


    "Everett, your lips are so cracked, you can¡¯t even kiss properly!" Aurora blushed but pushed through¡ªit was the only way to get him to agree to the balm.


    Everett turned to her, eyes gleaming with surprise and amusement.


    "Oh? So that¡¯s what this is about?"


    "Who¡¯d want to kiss lips that ugly?"


    "...Fine."


    He finally gave in¡ªthough mostly because he was hoping to squeeze some perks out of the deal.


    Aurora leaned down and carefully applied the balm to his lips. After several soft strokes, she could see the moisture return, and finally rxed a little.


    Once she finished, Everett raised an eyebrow.


    "Better now, right? Come on, test it out."


    Aurora shoved the balm into her pocket and turned away.


    "Wait till you¡¯repletely better!"


    "You liar," Everett muttered, his face darkening. His re could¡¯ve frozen the air.


    But then he reminded himself: She¡¯s here with me. That¡¯s already enough. Why ask for too much?


    Not long ago, even dreaming of being with her felt impossible.


    Everett pressed his lips together. The balm actually felt... kind of good.


    "Lie down. Sleep with me."


    His tone wasmanding, sharp as ever.


    Aurora blinked.


    Now? He wanted to nap with her now?


    Was he serious? It was still broad daylight outside¡ªit was barely 5 p.m.!


    It wasn¡¯t even dinner yet!


    "Just a nap. We¡¯ll eat after," Everett said, reading her mind. His usually cold eyes now brimmed with barely restrained longing.


    Fine. Aurora sighed and gave in. If he¡¯d fall asleep faster, all the better.


    Shey down beside him¡ªand the moment she did, Everett rolled over and pressed his freshly balmed lips softly to hers.


    And just like that, Aurora felt... weird.


    Like she was kissing another woman. It was so awkward.


    So this was why he didn¡¯t want the lip balm at first.


    It really was a strange sensation...


    As shey there on the bed, a doctor came in to switch Everett¡¯s IV. He caught sight of the scene and quickly looked away, barely suppressing a smirk.


    Only then did Aurora remember¡ªbefore Mrs. Wilson had called, Everett had a thermometer in his mouth.


    But then the whole inheritance bombshell had happened, and she totally forgot.


    "Where¡¯s the thermometer?" she asked, ncing toward the nightstand.


    There it was¡ªsitting quietly.


    "Did you even keep it in for five minutes?" she asked.


    "No idea."


    The doctor smiled faintly.


    "Well, judging from his color and alertness, looks like the fever¡¯s mostly gone."


    Aurora checked the thermometer: 38.7¡ãC. Way down from before. Not bad.


    After the doctor left, Everett realized his clothes were soaked through with sweat.


    "Aurora¡ªget me changed."

 Chapter 698: She’s About to Make a Move

    <h4>Chapter 698: She¡¯s About to Make a Move</h4>


    Aurora frowned, ncing at him, then at the nearby wardrobe.


    This VIP hospital room was ridiculous¡ªit was practically a hotel suite, fully equipped with everything.


    She knew there was no way she could turn him down. If she didn¡¯t help him, he¡¯d just find another way to torment himself¡ªand her.


    So instead of wasting time, she walked over, opened the wardrobe, and pulled out a casual outfit.


    Of course, Everett¡¯s clothes were nothing ordinary. Just holding the fabric, she could feel how soft andfortable it was.


    "You¡¯re hooked up to an IV right now, so you can¡¯t change. I¡¯ll just grab a towel and wipe you down," she said.


    "Okay," Everett replied, not pushing back.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help feeling like she¡¯d been promoted¡ªor demoted¡ªinto Everett¡¯s personal maid. Everything had to go through her.


    Everett, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying her care. Aurora had been feeling drained earlier, but strangely enough, being around him now, she didn¡¯t feel tired anymore.


    Before long, it was dinner time again.


    Naturally, she was the one feeding Everett...


    Ugh. This whole miserable maid routine¡ªhow long was it going tost? Aurora was already plotting in her head: once he ate, she¡¯d lull him to sleep and then figure out her exit strategy.


    But Everett seemed to have read her mind. He refused to sleep, stayingpletely alert. It wasn¡¯t until 9 p.m. that he finally started to feel a little drowsy.


    His fever had broken, and the IV was done. And now he wanted her to help him change clothes.


    "You¡¯re about to shower anyway. Why do I need to change you now?" Aurora grumbled.


    "Change me now," Everett ordered coldly, like some royal tyrant.


    Aurora¡¯s scalp tingled with frustration, but she still grabbed a clean ck T-shirt and gently lifted his top.


    Which meant she got a full view of his solid chest and those eight sharp abs.


    Her cheeks flushed. Everett chuckled. "What? Like what you see? Want a kiss?"


    "Everett!" she snapped, ring at him. She yanked off his shirt a little rougher than necessary and reached for the clean one.


    But Everett suddenly yanked her toward him, pulling her straight onto his chest¡ªher lipsnding right against his skin.


    Damn it!


    It tasted salty! He¡¯d been sweating all day from the fever¡ªhis whole body reeked.


    Aurora screamed, while Everett burst outughing.


    "Everett! You could¡¯ve done it yourself! I¡¯m done being your maid!"


    Fuming, she jumped to her feet, stomping hard.


    Everett casually took the shirt from her and put it on himself.


    "Alright. Just stay with me for one more hour. Then I¡¯ll shower and rest," he said with a soft smile.


    Time with her flew by¡ªit always did. Hours felt like seconds.


    Aurora lowered hershes, silently telling herself she had to find a way to leave. First step: make sure he fell asleep.


    "I¡¯m feeling a little tired," Everett suddenly said. "Call Tobias."


    Aurora was surprised. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to stay another hour? But if he was ready to sleep, that worked perfectly for her.


    Tobias walked in. "Young master, what do you need?"


    "Bring me a pair of handcuffs," Everett said.


    "What?" Tobias looked confused. Everett shot him a re. "A chain works too. Just make sure it has a lock."


    Tobias nced at Aurora and immediately got it¡ªEverett was trying to keep her from running off. What a move.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t dumb either. She realized it right away and exploded. "Everett! What do you think I am?!"


    "A person. People run," Everett replied calmly.


    "Ugh! Everett, you¡¯re insane!"


    Aurora was livid. Tobias sighed and stepped out, calling someone to find a lockable chain.


    A chain was better than handcuffs¡ªat least she¡¯d have a bit more room to move.


    Now Tobias actually felt bad for Aurora. He used to dislike her¡ªthought she was lucky the young master had taken a liking to her. But now? Now it was all sympathy, through and through.


    The chain arrived.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "Lock Miss Wilson to the headboard."


    Aurora nearly exploded. "Everett, what the hell are you doing?! Being with me might actually kill you!"


    "Then we die together," Everett said,pletely unfazed.


    "You have zero respect for me!"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Her emotions were a mess¡ªwas it bitterness? surprise? some twisted version of sweetness? She couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    Tobias kept his head down, not daring to speak up for her.


    Even though he didn¡¯t agree with this n either.


    Off to the side, Will looked like he was in pain. What was wrong with the young master? The moment he saw this woman, he turned into some kind of obsessed maniac...


    "You don¡¯t even respect yourself. How can I respect you?" Everett said slowly, like he was stating the weather.


    Aurora¡¯s lips trembled. She pointed at him. "You... what gives you the right to say that I don¡¯t respect myself?"


    "You¡¯re in love with me, but all you want to do is run. If that¡¯s not self-disrespect, what is? Aurora, if you could just admit we¡¯re together on Twitter, I wouldn¡¯t have to do any of this."


    So, he¡¯d seen right through her avoidance.


    Aurora clenched her teeth. Tobias walked over and, after mumbling an apology, snapped the chain around her wrist.


    "Everett, you¡¯re going to regret this," Aurora said coldly, her face tight with fury.


    Everett smiled. "I won¡¯t."


    If he didn¡¯t chain her to him, he was terrified she¡¯d slip away.


    Tobias exchanged nces with the others. "But sir... you haven¡¯t showered yet..."


    What they meant, of course, was that Aurora hadn¡¯t either.


    "Give me the key. All of you, out."


    None of them were happy about how much Everett cared about Aurora, but there wasn¡¯t anything they could do. They weren¡¯t him¡ªthey didn¡¯t understand how deep, how desperate his love had grown.


    Once the others left, Aurora wore a miserable expression. She knew fighting him wouldn¡¯t work. She¡¯d have to sweet-talk her way out of this.


    "Everett, I haven¡¯t even showered yet. Why would you lock me up like this?"


    "Let me nap first. When I wake up, we¡¯ll shower together."


    Shower together?!


    Those two words echoed in her brain like a bad ringtone. She cursed silently and shut up.


    She needed to rest. If she was going to make a moveter, she¡¯d need her strength.


    "Don¡¯t even think about running," Everett whispered into her ear, his breath hot against her skin. "Marry me, Aurora. I¡¯m not afraid of dying... Let¡¯s give that old man a heart attack."


    Aurora didn¡¯t respond. She just turned away, eyes closed.


    Everett pulled her close, wrapping his arm around her waist, inhaling the scent of her hair. Suddenly, everything in his world felt clear and bright.


    He slipped the key under the pillow.


    Aurora heard it. She knew he¡¯d just hidden it.


    Once the key was safely stashed, Everett finally rxed, a smile curling at his lips as he drifted off to sleep.


    After everything, he was genuinely exhausted. The moment his eyes closed, he was out cold.


    Aurora listened to his steady breathing.


    Sleep? Not a chance. Now that he was out, it was time for her to make her move.

 Chapter 699: Furious Rage

    <h4>Chapter 699: Furious Rage</h4>


    Aurora sat up, her eyes falling on Everett¡¯s sleeping face. She couldn¡¯t help herself¡ªher hand reached out, almost on instinct, wanting to touch him.


    But she stopped halfway.


    What was she even doing?


    They hadn¡¯t even really started dating, so why was she already feeling reluctant to leave him?


    Aurora pulled her hand back. She stayed still and quiet for over ten minutes. Everett seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. Slowly, she reached out with the hand that wasn¡¯t chained and carefully slid it under his pillow.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t seen exactly where he hid the key, she could guess. Back in college, she used to keep her own keys under her pillow too.


    Everett¡¯s pillow was big, but her hand was nimble¡ªlike a little fish slipping quietly beneath the surface.


    After a moment of searching, she felt the key.


    Her brows lifted slightly. Everett probably never thought she¡¯d be bold enough to actually steal the key and leave.


    Hopefully, he¡¯d stop acting like a child after this.


    Aurora pulled the key out and slowly climbed out of bed, quietly unlocking the shackle.


    When she was done, she set the lock and chain gently on the floor.


    She looked back at Everett, still fast asleep. There was a softness in her eyes, a flicker of tenderness she hadn¡¯t expected. But then something crossed her mind. Hershes trembled, and finally, she turned away, heart heavy.


    She had made up her mind. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t stay by his side¡ªnot when it put him in danger.


    Sure, he might be willing to give up everything for her. But she couldn¡¯t just sit there and ept that kind of love without fear.


    That kind of love was too much. Too heavy. She didn¡¯t need it.


    Aurora quietly left the hospital room and opened the door¡ªonly toe face-to-face with Tobias and Will, who both looked stunned.


    "Miss Wilson..." Will whispered. Tobias nced past her and saw Everett still fast asleep, and suddenly felt torn.


    "Let me go," Aurora said softly. "You don¡¯t want me with him anyway, right? Being with me is a risk."


    Her gaze dropped. Her voice carried a quiet sadness.


    Tobias and Will exchanged a look, both caught in a bind.


    Yeah... what were they supposed to do?


    Let her go, and they risked Everett¡¯s wrath. Keep her here, and she might bring Everett real danger.


    "You decide," Will said quietly to Tobias.


    Tobias was Everett¡¯s right-hand man, his personal driver and bodyguard. He was trusted most. So Will left the decision to him.


    Tobias curled his lip. "Oh great, thanks for handing me the grenade."


    Will frowned. "If it were me¡ªAlexander¡ªI¡¯d let Miss Wilson go."


    The message was clear: Everett¡¯s safety came first. Will was willing to take the heat, even risk suspension, if it meant protecting his boss.


    "I agree," Tobias nodded. "Miss Wilson, go ahead. Just... don¡¯t answer any more of the boss¡¯s calls. Don¡¯t reply to his messages."


    He stepped aside. Aurora gave a soft nod. "Take good care of him... please."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Watching her slender figure fade down the hall, both men felt an unexpected pang of sympathy.


    Will sighed. "Even though the boss keeps adding new guys to the team, that person... that killer... he¡¯s still an agent from the Special Division. I don¡¯t see this ending well."


    "Same," Tobias muttered. "That kind of top-tier assassin? The hardest to deal with."


    They fell into silence. Deep down, they both knew¡ªwhen Everett woke up, all hell was going to break loose.


    Sure enough, nearly two hourster, Everett stirred.


    Instinctively, he reached out for Aurora¡ªbut his hand met cold, empty sheets.


    His eyes flew open. He sat up fast, only to see the bed beside himpletely empty.


    The chain that was supposed to hold her in ce? Unlocked.


    Damn it!


    His jaw clenched. He¡¯d actually believed she¡¯d stay willingly this time. But clearly, she still wanted out.


    She waited for him to fall asleep... and ran.


    Everett stood up, ice in his eyes, and stormed out of the room.


    He¡¯d just had a long, deep sleep, and Everett felt almost fully recovered. The difort was mostly gone.


    But his eyes were burning with rage¡ªcold, dark, and deadly, like a bloodthirsty predator.


    "You two must have a death wish."


    The door swung open. Everett stared down Tobias and Will, his voice cold as ice.


    Will and Tobias bowed their heads. "Sir, it was Miss Wilson. She insisted on leaving."


    "You¡¯re telling me¡ªtwo full-grown men¡ªcouldn¡¯t stop one woman? What a joke. What are you, neutered now? Turned into little girls?"


    Everett¡¯s fury was palpable. A storm brewing on his face. Will and Tobias didn¡¯t dare breathe too loud.


    "Sir... it¡¯s just¡ªbeing with Miss Wilson is dangerous. We didn¡¯t want things to spiral¡ª"


    "Shut up. Both of you are dismissed. Until I give the order, don¡¯t let me see your faces again. Or you¡¯re permanently out of X&L."


    Everett barked the words, his voice cutting like a de.


    The two bodyguards hung their heads, retreating in silence. In their hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but think: Aurora really was a walking disaster.


    Everett dialed Aurora¡¯s number, jaw tight¡ªbut all he got was a cold recording:


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is powered off."


    Damn it.


    Did she block him?


    Everett¡¯s temper snapped. He hurled his phone at the ground with a loud crash.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re unbelievable. You¡¯re so damn good at this, aren¡¯t you? Is this what it takes to get your attention? Is pain the only thing that works on you?"


    His chest heaved, struggling under the weight of fury and pain. What else could he do now?


    Drag her back by force? Chain her to his side and make her his by brute will?


    He didn¡¯t want to go that far.


    A real man¡ªa sessful man¡ªshouldn¡¯t have to resort to that. And he didn¡¯t want Aurora to hate him more than she already did.


    Thinking back on everything... she had feelings for him. He could see it. She¡¯d been moved. But the threats and danger made her back off.


    She gave him up because she cared.


    So now the question was¡ªwhat move should he make next?


    ?


    When Aurora finally got home, it was almost 11 p.m. Dominic looked at her with wide, confused eyes. She said she wasn¡¯ting back¡ªso what was she doing here?


    "Aurora... didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting home?"


    Aurora lowered her head, eyes clouded withyers of sadness. She didn¡¯t speak. Just headed upstairs without a word.


    Dominic and Eleanor exchanged a baffled look.


    No matter how bad Aurora¡¯s mood used to be, she never ignored them like this. Whatever happened must¡¯ve hit her hard.


    "Don¡¯t follow her," Eleanor said softly. "Let her have some quiet time."


    Dominic nodded and sighed, frustration written all over his face.


    If Aurora was this upset, how could he, her assistant, feel anything but the same?


    ?


    That night, Mrs. Wilson was in a terrible mood too. Mr. Wilson casually mentioned that Aurora hadn¡¯t been home for dinner in a while and thought maybe they should invite her over this Sunday.


    Mrs. Wilson scoffed, face cold. "Why bother? The year¡¯s almost over¡ªshe¡¯s too ¡¯busy¡¯ anyway. I called her this afternoon and she blew me off."


    Mr. Wilson frowned. "Yeah, that¡¯s true. I heard she¡¯s shooting a bunch of music videostely. But still, not even enough time for one dinner?"


    Madison snorted. "Daddy, she¡¯s a big-time celebrity now. We¡¯re just the poor rtives. She doesn¡¯t have time for people like us."

 Chapter 700: I Won’t See Him!

    <h4>Chapter 700: I Won¡¯t See Him!</h4>


    To be fair, Madison was being a bit dramatic. The Wilsons were still considered a well-off family in S City. Even though the Wilson Group wasn¡¯t performing like it used to, it was still a majorpany.


    "Madison, you¡¯re way too young to be talking like that. Why so bitter? Aurora¡¯s your cousin!" Mr. Wilson was visibly annoyed. His daughter was already starting to sound as sharp-tongued as Mrs. Wilson.


    Kimi nced over at Mrs. Wilson, then whispered to Mr. Wilson, "Daddy, I want to see Aurora too. Can¡¯t we go to her office?"


    Mrs. Wilson quickly cut in with a fakeugh, "Oh please, your sister was right. We¡¯re just the poor rtives now, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s not bother her. She¡¯lle home when she¡¯s ready."


    Truth was, she was nervous¡ªterrified that if Aurora dide home, she might tell Mr. Wilson about the forty million she had lost.


    If he found out, he¡¯d explode. He was a man of principle.


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    Mrs. Wilson fell silent.


    Madison let out a disdainful snort but didn¡¯t dare talk back to her father.


    Kimi frowned. He didn¡¯t understand grown-up problems. Why did Mommy and his sister hate Aurora so much? Aurora was always kind to him¡ªshe never came over empty-handed.


    She brought gifts for him, for Mommy, and for Madison. So why did they act like she didn¡¯t belong?


    ?


    After dinner, Madison went back to her room and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail was in a foul mood¡ªand made no effort to hide it.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m pissed off, okay? Make it quick!"


    Madison giggled. "Wow, sis, who lit your fuse? Did that little skank drop another scandal?"


    "Of course she did! The whole inte saw Everett confess to her on Twitter, and she didn¡¯t even respond. Didn¡¯t respond! I¡¯m going insane! Why does Everett like her? Why her of all people?!"


    Abigail was losing it, her voice shrill with jealousy. Madison rolled her eyes.


    "What are you freaking out about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go seduce Everett? Did you even try?"


    Abigail paused, stunned. "Oh my god. That¡¯s actually a great idea¡ªI can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!"


    "Well, you better get moving. If they really end up sleeping together, you¡¯re screwed. Some men really get attached."


    "Hmph, he probably already has. They¡¯re clearly in the honeymoon phase. That¡¯s why he made that statement."


    Abigail said bitterly.


    "So when are you going to make your move? I heard Mr. Wilson bought a vi out in the suburbs... but I don¡¯t know where exactly."


    Abigail let out a seductive chuckle. "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just pay a paparazzo to tail him."


    "Perfect. Good luck, sis. Steal Everett and make that bitch cry her eyes out."


    Madison was practically radiating hate.


    She was just jealous. Aurora was prettier. Her voice was better. And their dad clearly favored Aurora.


    She was his biological daughter, damn it! But all her life, her dad kept praising how smart and sweet Aurora was¡ªalways telling her to "learn from your cousin."


    And now Aurora was a top-tier star, while Madison had barely scraped together two years in the industry.


    Most actresses had to grind for years before they even got a single lead role. But Aurora? She was backed by LXL and even had Everett wrapped around her finger.


    Madison could hardly stand it.


    "Heh, thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll make it happen," Abigail said with a cold smile before hanging up.


    Yeah, she¡¯d been so consumed by the gossip online that she totally overlooked this angle. She wasn¡¯t that much worse looking than Aurora anyway¡ªand her body? Way better.


    Madison pulled up Aurora¡¯s Twitter, deliberately checking hertest post.


    It was from a few days ago, taken in Y City, Y Country. A photo of snow.


    "It¡¯s snowing. So beautiful."


    One tweet¡ªover ten million likes from fans.


    Hundreds of thousands ofments followed. Madison felt her blood pressure rising just reading them. Most were begging Aurora to say yes to Everett¡¯s public confession, and that made Madison want to scream.


    So, she did what a hater does best: she logged into a burner ount and fired off a nasty reply under Aurora¡¯s tweet.


    "What a fake little white lotus. First she seduces him, reels him in, then suddenly ys innocent? This whole ¡¯push-pull, y-hard-to-get¡¯ act¡ªssic maniptive trash. Skank!"


    Madison posted thement... and was instantly buried in bacsh from fans. The hate rolled in nonstop.


    But instead of backing off, she doubled down¡ªgetting angrier and nastier with each reply. She raged for so long that her eyes were practically glued open from exhaustion.


    Only then did she realize she had wasted her entire evening ming Aurora on Twitter... and hadn¡¯t done any of her assigned work.


    "Aurora, you damn bitch! I hope you die!" she growled at the screen.


    ?


    Morning came. The sky blushed with a soft wash of dawn, like someone had painted it with watercolor.


    Sunlight crept gently into Aurora¡¯s clean, quiet bedroom.


    Shey in bed, drainedpletely exhausted.


    She hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. Everett had called her nonstop from different numbers until she finally powered off her phone.


    He must be suffering too... right?


    She was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    Aurora buried her face in the nket, breathing in air that no longer smelled like him. It felt dull. Empty. Lonely.


    In just a couple days, filming for her new MV would start again. She had to pull herself together.


    ?


    Downstairs at breakfast, Dominic quietly leaned over. "Aurora... Everett told me to tell you... he¡¯sing to see you today."


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened instantly. "I¡¯m not seeing him."


    Eleanor pursed her lips. "Aurora, he made his choice. He¡¯s not asking for anything back. Why shut him out like this?"


    Aurora picked up her mug and took a sip of hot milk. "Eleanor... I just don¡¯t want him in constant danger because of me. If something happened to him... if he died... I¡¯d carry that guilt for the rest of my life."


    Eleanor frowned. If it were her, she might feel the same way.


    "Alright," she said softly. "It¡¯s your call. Just... don¡¯t regret itter."


    Aurora nodded faintly¡ªjust as her phone started to ring. The caller ID said Alexander.


    A wave of guilt hit her. She had moved on way too fast. But then again... who could predict anything in this world?


    She answered the call¡ªand was met with Kennedy¡¯s tearful, trembling voice.


    "Aurora, please¡ªyou have toe to Central Hospital. My brother... he tried to kill himself! He was drunk all night, calling your name nonstop. Me and Mom¡ªwe couldn¡¯t stop him! Pleasee... he¡¯s dying!"


    Aurora froze. Her entire body went cold. Her hands trembled slightly.


    Alexander, you idiot. You absolute idiot.


    "Which room?!"


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    She was a public figure now. If she showed up at the hospital, the media would pounce in seconds.

 Chapter 701: You Did This to Him!

    <h4>Chapter 701: You Did This to Him!</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.


    But with her son freshly out of surgery, she didn¡¯t dare risk upsetting him. So she simply red with icy hatred as Aurora walked toward the bed.


    "...Aurora," Alexander¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    She walked over and sat down quietly beside him.


    "Alexander, you idiot," she said, her voice trembling. "You shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Her eyes were red, filled with pain¡ªbut also anger. Seeing him like this tore at her, but it infuriated her too.


    He gave a faint, bitter smile. The smell of alcohol still lingered on him. He must¡¯ve been drinking all night.


    "Mom... can you guys leave us alone?" Alexander said weakly.


    Mrs. Lewis shot him a frustrated look, then turned a venomous re on Aurora. "If you upset him again, and anything happens... I swear, I won¡¯t let you off the hook."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    Kennedy gave her one final, scornful nce before exiting with her mother.


    Aurora sat in silence.


    What could she even say?


    She wanted to p him. She hated how weak he¡¯d be. Hated how he¡¯d fallen apart.


    When she was dumped, she not only lost her rtionship¡ªshe¡¯d been used. She still didn¡¯t give up. She held her head high and kept going.


    But him?


    This was supposed to guilt her back into his life?


    Her eyes lifted, cold and sharp.


    And Alexander¡ªjust one look into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 702: I Won’t Force You

    <h4>Chapter 702: I Won¡¯t Force You</h4>


    Aurora¡¯s voice was icy. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t heartbroken¡ªit was that she was far too angry.


    "Alexander, what¡¯s the point of all this? Are you trying to use suicide to force me back to your side? Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? Your mother and sister hate me even more now! They wish I were dead! Why would you even try to take your own life? Do you think I didn¡¯t suffer when you left me? I was in agony, too¡ªbut I never thought of doing something like that. I¡¯m not selfish like you!"


    Her voice trembled with emotion. She couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She stood there, shaking, unable to contain herself.


    Alexander stared at her in silence, jaw clenched tightly, refusing to speak.


    "You¡¯re a grown man¡ªwhat are you doing trying to kill yourself? Can¡¯t you think about your mother for once? I may not like her much, but she raised you all on her own. That wasn¡¯t easy! Alexander, if you ever do something that stupid again, I¡¯ll lose all respect for you¡ªI¡¯ll truly despise you!"


    Aurora¡¯s anger fully erupted. She had no intention offorting him, no interest in begging him to stay alive.


    "I just want a quiet, peaceful life. I just want to sing my songs without drama. Why do you have to make them hate me more? Do you really think doing this will make mee back to you? That I¡¯ll feel safe with you again?"


    Her voice cracked as tears welled up. "Alexander, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be so selfish. I¡¯m exhausted¡ªreally, truly exhausted. No matter who I¡¯m with... I¡¯m always tired. Can¡¯t you just let me have a little peace?"


    Alexander gazed at her tear-streaked face, his heart breaking, overwhelmed by guilt.


    She was right. Even after he abandoned her, Aurora still stood strong, still faced all the pressure from fans and the media. And yet, she didn¡¯t copse¡ªshe kept going, living her life.


    What right did he have to be weaker than her?


    "I¡¯m sorry... Aurora..." he murmured, voice hoarse with sorrow. "I know I was stupid... that I let you down. I¡¯m sorry... Last night, I heard his voice and I just... I was overwhelmed. I drank too much, and I wasn¡¯t thinking straight..."


    Last night, he had hit rock bottom. Life felt meaningless. He felt sorry for his mother, sure, but not enough to stay for her.


    She had smothered him with love, and it only made him want to run further away.


    The tighter you hold someone, the more they slip through your fingers¡ªlike sand.


    "I won¡¯t try to kill myself again... and I won¡¯t force you to stay with me either."


    Tears welled in his eyes. "Could you... could you kiss me just once? So we can say goodbye the right way? After that... I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I promise."


    Aurora looked at his pale, worn-out face and felt a soft pang in her chest. She wiped away her tears.


    She didn¡¯t love him anymore, but she couldn¡¯t help seeing him like an older brother¡ªsomeone she once deeply cared for. It hurt to see him this broken.


    She nodded. "Alright. Thank you for understanding me. I hope you¡¯ll keep your word."


    She leaned down and gave him a gentle kiss on the forehead, light as a feather.


    Alexander smiled through his tears. His heart shattered. He knew¡ªthis was a goodbye kiss. A true farewell to the past.


    What a wonderful girl she was. Having her was my luck. Losing her... that¡¯s just fate, he thought, tears falling uncontrobly.


    As Aurora pulled away, she noticed the tears streaming down his face and whispered hoarsely, "I¡¯m sorry, Alexander. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you. But seeing you like this... so broken... I couldn¡¯t hold it in. I¡¯m under a lot of pressure too."


    Alexander gave a bitter nod. Aurora grabbed a tissue and gently wiped the tears from his cheeks.


    "I¡¯m sorry too, Alexander. I made mistakes as well..."


    Aurora tossed the tear-soaked tissue into the trash and spoke softly.


    Alexander parted his lips, wanting to ask her about Everett¡ªhe¡¯d seen the confession Everett posted to Aurora on Twitter.


    But in the end... he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    He was afraid of hearing something that would break him even more.


    Aurora, perceptive as ever, didn¡¯t mention Everett at all.


    "Get some rest. Stop overthinking things," she said gently. "Alexander, you deserve someone better. Me... I live in the entertainment world. Scandals are inevitable."


    She lowered her eyes. "The truth is... we were never reallypatible. Back then, I wasn¡¯t in the spotlight yet. No rumors, no drama¡ªso our rtionship was stable. But if we got back together now, there would be so much gossip. You wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it."


    Alexander was the kind of man who had a certain... emotional purity when it came to love.


    He stayed silent. Deep down, he knew it was true¡ªhe couldn¡¯t stand seeing Aurora linked to anyone else.


    If she were still his girlfriend, he might¡¯ve even wished she¡¯d leave the music industry altogether.


    "I get it, Aurora. You don¡¯t need tofort me. I¡¯ll be okay... I won¡¯t make you worry again."


    His words brought somefort to Aurora. Her emotions settled, and she finally sat down and talked with him for a bit before getting up to leave.


    Alexander stared at her receding figure, dazed, heart splitting apart.


    He still loved her¡ªdeeply. But... it was over.


    He could never erase the image of her being dragged into that private room. Just thinking about it made him want to go back in time and beat himself senseless.


    No matter the hurt, no matter the resentment, she was the woman he had loved for seven years. How could he not trust her? How could he have just stood there, watching her struggle helplessly, vited and humiliated?


    Thank God Everett had arrived in time that night. If not, Aurora might never have looked at him the same way again¡ªeven as a friend.


    As soon as Aurora stepped out of the hospital room, Mrs. Lewis was still stone-faced. She shot Aurora a fierce re before quickly stepping into the room with Kennedy.


    They found Alexander lying in bed, staring nkly into space.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s heart ached. She walked over and gently patted his hand. "Alexander... no matter what you do from now on... your mom will support you. I won¡¯t interfere anymore."


    Her son meant more to her than anything. Mrs. Lewis had made her decision¡ªshe would endure it.


    Even if Alexander got back together with Aurora... she¡¯d endure it.


    "Mom, Kennedy... don¡¯t hate her. I was the one who broke up with her. And when she was nearly assaulted, I just stood there... cold, heartless... That¡¯s when she gave up on me. It¡¯s not her fault. Really¡ªit¡¯s not."


    Alexander¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy listened, hearts pounding with unease. But deep down, they still med Aurora.


    After all, if she had truly been pure¡ªuntouchable, above fame and fortune¡ªthen no one would¡¯ve had the opportunity to even try something like that.


    Still, Mrs. Lewis nodded. "Alright. I won¡¯t me her."


    But whether she meant it... only she knew.


    Alexander pressed his lips together in pain. "I just want you to really understand her. Don¡¯t me her. I¡¯ve known Aurora for seven years¡ªI know what kind of person she is. If anyone¡¯s at fault... it¡¯s me. I was the one who didn¡¯t trust her."


    His eyes dimmed again, bing lifeless.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy felt a chill of fear. They were terrified that Alexander might spiral into hopelessness again.


    Meanwhile, Aurora left the hospital with Dominic and Nerida. Before they even reached the parking lot, she said quietly, "I¡¯ll leave with Dominic through the side entrance. Nerida, drive around and wait for me by that tree near the back door."


    "Why?" Nerida asked, surprised.


    "I¡¯m worried someone might leak this. I don¡¯t want to run into any reporters," Aurora replied calmly. She had no intention of dragging Alexander back into public spection.

 Chapter 703: Never Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 703: Never Giving Up</h4>


    Nerida nodded silently, and Dominic didn¡¯t object either. After Aurora and Dominic slipped out through the side door at the back, Aurora received a call from Eleanor.


    "Be careful," Eleanor warned, "a friend told me there are a bunch of reporters gathering at both the front and back entrances of Central Hospital!"


    Aurora responded with a hum. She had a feeling this might happen¡ªafter all, Kennedy never liked her, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he used this chance to retaliate.


    While not as malicious as someone like Autumn, Kennedy¡¯s kind of revenge still irritated Aurora.


    She and Dominic kept their heads down as they left through the side gate. But after just a few steps, Aurora nearly bumped into someone.


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    But she ignored them all, climbed into the car, and sped off without a word.


    Back in his car, Everett sat gripping the steering wheel, veins bulging as he fought to stay calm. He¡¯d told himself not to get angry¡ªbut he still mmed a fist down onto the wheel.


    At this rate, when would he ever be with her?


    Still, his heart was set. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Even if Aurora hated him to the core¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    ?


    Two days passed in a blur.


    During that time, Aurora stayed home, never setting foot outside.


    Everett showed up both days, waiting for hours outside before eventually leaving.


    He wasn¡¯t pushing too hard¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t letting go either.


    ?


    On the third day, Aurora finally had to leave the vi and head to thepany. She was preparing to shoot a new music video with the team.


    This time, it was for the MV of "Love You."


    They chose local spots for the shoot, since the scenery around S City was beautiful enough.


    "Aurora, Everett¡¯s car is following us again," Dominic said with envy in his voice.


    "He¡¯s totally obsessed with you. If it were me, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat!"


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 704 - 144

    <h4>Chapter 704: 144</h4>


    her toe alone?


    It was obvious now¡ªthe real target was her.


    If it were just about the Langston family, there would be no need to involve her; she wasn¡¯t part of the Langston family at all.


    Dragging her into it would serve no purpose unless the person was after her specifically, using Everett to threaten her.


    Aurora tried replying, unsure if the person would even receive it.


    She agreed.


    There was no hesitation. She had gotten Everett into this, and even though she briefly considered secretly telling Tobias and the others, she didn¡¯t know what consequences that might bring.


    Just as she was thinking this, another text came through.


    "Don¡¯t tell anyone. If you do, you won¡¯t get the antidote. Your man will sleep forever."


    A warning.


    Today marked the sixth day of Everett¡¯sa.


    That meant two nights from now, she would have to keep the appointment.


    Time seemed to crawl. Aurora wished she could rush there immediately, confront whoever it was, and demand to know why they were targeting her.


    But it was pointless¡ªthe person behind this was too cautious. They wouldn¡¯t risk arriving early at the inn.


    Aurora looked up the Peni Inn online. It was a small hotel owned by someone from Country S, popr among tourists visiting the town.


    It was known for its authentic Country S street food, the kind you couldn¡¯t find elsewhere, and its old-world charm. Even locals from Y Country liked it a lot.


    Aurora read a lot about the inn, at least getting somewhat familiar with it.


    After receiving the message, she no longer needed to keep her phone close. She showered, dried her hair, and padded around the soft carpet, her mind a mess.


    If she didn¡¯te back...


    She realized she should probably write some farewell letters.


    Aurora opened herptop, plugged it in, and first wrote a letter to Jesse, setting it to send automatically two weekster.


    If she died, Jesse would receive it then.


    She started writing a letter to her grandfather too but stopped¡ªhe was so old now, reading a letter from her would only break him more.


    Lastly, she wrote to Everett.


    She spent over an hour but only managed two lines.


    Every time she wrote something, it felt overly sentimental, and when she deleted it, she didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    Eventually, sleep overcame her. Aurora nced at the clock¡ªit was already 11:50 PM.


    She shut down theputer, dove into bed, and quickly fell into a deep sleep. Having made up her mind after receiving the message, she felt surprisingly free of hesitation or endless overthinking.


    What¡¯s meant toe wille. What¡¯s meant to go will go.


    She decided she should get a good night¡¯s sleep¡ªafter all, after tomorrow night, she might never see another sunrise.


    The next day, Aurora deleted the mysterious text from her phone.


    Tobias called to check on her. Aurora didn¡¯t tell him about the message, only saying that the person hadn¡¯t contacted her again.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to fail this time¡ªnot even Tobias could know.


    Aurora spent a full day and night in anxious waiting. By the eighth day, Everett still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Which meant the mysterious person had lied to Gianna.


    As a result, Gianna was beaten severely by Mr. Langston¡ªa man who had never before raised a hand to a woman. His fury was clear.


    Luckily, Ophelia didn¡¯t know about any of this. She thought Gianna had just gone abroad for another vacation.


    That morning, Dominic came bouncing over to Aurora and said excitedly, "Aurora, you¡¯re amazing! Director Z posted a picture of you and Everett looking at each other on Twitter. His followers shot up by 100,000, but yours jumped by over a million! And Everett¡¯s? Even crazier¡ªhe gained several million fans overnight! They¡¯re calling him the ¡¯androgynous god¡¯ now... and tons of the new fans are guys, like, real grown men... seriously, how weird is that? Everett¡¯s not even bi!"


    Aurora listened quietly, barely able to breathe.


    It didn¡¯t matter what people were calling him now. Everett was still lying unconscious in a hospital bed,pletely unaware of anything happening outside.


    Nobel they put on him made any difference. If only Aurora Alexander had given up on him sooner, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into all this.


    Dominic noticed her strange mood and frowned. "Aurora, what¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯ve been totally off thest couple of days. Are you hiding something from me?"


    He walked over and shook her by the shoulders. Aurora had never acted superior with him, so Dominic treated her casually too.


    "I¡¯m fine. Just in a bad mood," Aurora said, brushing his hands off, her nerves stretched thin and making her feel exhausted. "Dominic, get me a coffee, would you?"


    "Coffee? What for?"


    "I just... need to calm down," Aurora muttered. Her nerves were so tense she felt like she might snap. She needed to rx if she wanted to face what wasing with a clear head.


    4:00 PM on the eighth day.


    Aurora checked the time and got ready to leave.


    Dominic saw her grab her phone, her purse, and a coat, and quickly followed her out. "Aurora, where are you going?"


    Aurora turned back calmly. "Stay at the hotel. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Dominic blinked. "Going to the Langston family¡¯s ce?"


    "Going to see Everett."


    Her steady tone made Dominic drop his suspicions immediately.


    e a couple of days ago, didn¡¯t I?" Aurora replied breezily. "Rx, this isn¡¯t Country S. We don¡¯t have crazed fans here. I¡¯m not gonna get mobbed and forget how to find my way back."


    Nerida frowned. Eleanor trusted him enough to put him on Aurora¡¯s detail, and he had ten years of spotless security work behind him.


    But Aurora seemed so casual about it... She had gone out just the other day and made it back fine, even when reporters spotted her.


    "Nerida, seriously, I¡¯m just going to visit Everett. I won¡¯t tell Eleanor about this, okay? And Y City¡¯s got some fun spots¡ªyou should go explore."

 Chapter 705 - 23

    <h4>Chapter 705: 23</h4>


    ?


    She would never forget¡ª


    The way he had shielded her with his own body from two bullets.


    The way he had endured two nights sleeping rough, just to keep her safe after she was kidnapped.


    She would never forget¡ª


    The way he had shielded her with his own body from two bullets.


    The way he had endured two nights sleeping rough, just to keep her safe after she was kidnapped.


    She remembered it all.


    Gathering firewood,


    lighting a fire,


    sleeping on the hard ground...


    For a man born into luxury,


    those were things he should never have had to endure.


    And yet, he had done it all for her.


    He had crossed mountains and rivers just to be by her side.


    ?


    He was so good to her.


    He loved her so much.


    Aurora brushed away the tears that trickled down her cheeks.


    They felt cold, yet they tickled her skin.


    ?


    "Everett," she whispered,


    "I¡¯m going now.


    I hope I can bring back what you need."


    ?


    She rose to her feet, her heart heavy with sadness, and quietly left the room.


    ?


    Outside, Tobias and Will were waiting.


    When they saw her red-rimmed eyes, they exchanged a nce.


    ?


    "Don¡¯t worry," Aurora said, looking at Tobias calmly.


    "I know what I have to do.


    Please, take good care of him. Thank you."


    Without another word, she walked toward the VIP elevator.


    ?


    Just then, her phone rang.


    It was Dominic.


    "Where are you? I didn¡¯t see you at the Langston estate anymore!" he said, panicked.


    Aurora exined briefly,


    telling him to drive to Y City¡¯s Central Hospital to pick her up.


    ?


    Dominic nearly had a heart attack,


    afraid she had been injured.


    Aurora reassured him, saying it was just a friend in the hospital.


    ?


    But when she stepped outside into the icy night,


    she found herself surrounded by a few reporters from Country S.


    Word had spread.


    There were already rumors that Everett had been kidnapped.


    ?


    Aurora¡¯s pale face, illuminated by the dim streetlights,


    stole the breath from the reporters.


    But she simply shook her head.


    "I¡¯m sorry.


    I can¡¯tment."


    No matter how the reporters pressed her,


    begged her,


    she remained silent.


    ?


    She just stood there quietly, waiting for Dominic¡¯s car.


    ?


    When Dominic¡¯s vehicle finally pulled up,


    Aurora got in without a word.


    The reporters didn¡¯t dare follow,


    only able to watch helplessly as the car disappeared into the snowstorm.


    ?


    "Let¡¯s go!


    If we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯ll never make it back to the hotel.


    This snow¡¯s insane!"


    Dominic said, stepping on the gas.


    "Aurora, why were youing out of a hospital anyway?" he asked, ncing at her curiously.


    Aurora gave a faint smile.


    "I fainted earlier.


    Mr. Langston¡¯s people sent me here to get checked out."


    Even though Dominic was someone she could trust,


    Aurora didn¡¯t fully trust the bodyguard who was driving the car.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want Dominic to know too much¡ª


    it would only make her worry more.


    ?


    By the time they got back to the hotel,


    an hour and a half had passed.


    Aurora was starving,


    but she clutched her phone tightly, constantly swiping at the screen,


    hoping to see another message from that mysterious figure.


    Dinner arrived.


    Aurora forced herself to sit up and eat a few bites,


    but everything tasted like sand in her mouth.


    ?


    With Everett¡¯s condition so uncertain¡ª


    whether he would even survive,


    whether he would wake up with lingering damage¡ª


    every time Aurora thought about it,


    fear wed at her chest.


    ?


    He kept getting hurt because of her.


    Aurora felt overwhelmed by guilt,


    and terrified at the same time.


    ?


    "Aurora," Dominic said hesitantly, watching her from across the room,


    "what¡¯s wrong?


    You look like you¡¯ve got the whole world on your shoulders.


    Did something happen to Everett?


    Is he really getting engaged to Miss Torres?"


    Aurora shook her head quickly.


    "No...


    He¡¯s just... busy.


    There are some dangerous things happening in his family right now."


    ?


    "You don¡¯t have to worry so much!" Dominic said brightly.


    "Someone like Everett¡ªhe¡¯s a natural-born fighter.


    No way would he lose to a bunch of petty viins!"


    Dominic grinned confidently.


    In her mind, Everett was a hero¡ª


    strong, fearless, always there when Aurora needed him most.


    There was no way someone like him would fall so easily.


    ?


    Aurora didn¡¯t answer.


    She just lowered her head and mechanically ate a few more bites.


    At the very least,


    she couldn¡¯t afford to let her body copse before Everett woke up.


    ?


    The soup was delicious,


    and the dishes were all Chinese cuisine,forting and warm.


    ?


    "Oh, by the way," Dominic said suddenly,


    "the chef who sent the food up¡ªhe¡¯s the head chef here!


    He heard that you and Everett have been on dates,


    so he made this meal specially for you.


    He said he hopes you two will have a long and happy love story!"


    Dominic chuckled at the memory of the tall, thin chef.


    ?


    A small warmth bloomed in Aurora¡¯s heart.


    If even strangers like the hotel chef had such a good impression of Everett¡ª


    then he really wasn¡¯t a bad person at all.


    ?


    "I¡¯ll have to thank him properly someday,"


    Aurora said softly, pressing her lips together.


    She hoped that day woulde¡ª


    with Everett standing beside her.


    ?


    She forced herself to finish the meal,


    stuffing her stomach full.


    But her phone remained still.


    Silent.


    ?


    Later that night, there was finally some movement¡ª


    but it was just text messages from Alexander and a few friends.


    Aurora replied to them all with just two words:


    "All good."


    ?


    Then she went back to sitting on the bed, waiting.


    When she couldn¡¯t stand the stillness anymore,


    she got up and started pacing the room, restless and tense.


    Dominic, watching from the couch, assumed she was simply anxious because Everett wasn¡¯t there to apany her.


    ?


    "Rx, Aurora," he said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s not like Everett¡¯s off with some other woman.


    He¡¯s just busy!"


    Aurora gave him a bitter smile.


    If Everett were that kind of man,


    she wouldn¡¯t be half as worried as she was now.


    ?


    ?


    Suddenly¡ª


    Her phone buzzed sharply,


    cutting through the stillness of the room.


    The ringtone was bright and crisp,


    and it made every nerve in Aurora¡¯s body instantly tense.

 Chapter 706 - 34

    <h4>Chapter 706: 34</h4>


    "I¡¯m sorry," Tobias cut her off coldly.


    "I don¡¯t know you. The young master knows you. I... I have to go now."


    Before she could say anything else, Tobias hung up.


    When Aurora tried to call back, his phone had already been turned off.


    Her heart sank even deeper.


    Tobias was lying.


    It was obvious in the way he spoke¡ªunnatural and stiff.


    Saying Everett was just "busy"?


    That was just an excuse to deceive her.


    ?


    "What happened? Did you get through?" Dominic asked, worried, seeing Aurora staring at her phone in a daze.


    Aurora shook her head.


    "No. His assistant Tobias won¡¯t tell me the truth. And now he¡¯s shut off his phone to avoid me. Something big must¡¯ve happened¡ªand they¡¯re trying to keep it quiet."


    Aurora¡¯s expression darkened with worry.


    "Let¡¯s go to the Hewlis Hotel. I heard it¡¯s owned by the Langston family."


    "Okay... though it¡¯s pretty expensive..." Dominic mumbled under his breath.


    Aurora didn¡¯t care.


    They rushed to the hotel, had a quick dinner, and then, with Dominic and the bodyguard, went straight to Everett¡¯s house.


    Thankfully, Eric had also sent them Everett¡¯s home address.


    Thanks to him, Aurora saved a lot of time.


    But when they arrived at the Langston estate, they were bluntly turned away.


    Old Mr. Langston refused to meet with them.


    They had expected it¡ªbut it still stung.


    "Aurora," Dominic said sadly, seeing the tightness in her face, "what should we do? We came all this way... I didn¡¯t think Mr. Langston would be so heartless."


    Aurora calmly got back into the car.


    "He has no obligation to see us," she said quietly.


    "Let¡¯s head back to the hotel. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to theirpany. Maybe someone there will tell us something."


    Coming all the way here but still getting nothing¡ªit made Aurora¡¯s heart colder than ice.


    Everett... where are you?


    Are you okay?


    As she stared out at the swirling snow outside the car window, the biting cold seeped into her very bones.


    She felt not a shred of warmth.


    Everett, she thought, please... let me see you tomorrow. Please.


    ?


    At the same time.


    Gianna was lounging in the house she had received after the divorce, doing a face mask.


    A maid quietly brought her a ss of milk, then left, thoughtfully closing the door behind her.


    Gianna raised an eyebrow, adjusted her mask, washed her hands, and picked up her phone to scroll through.


    Just then, her phone buzzed¡ªa new text message.


    Smirking, she assumed it was another suitor chasing after her.


    But when she opened it, it wasn¡¯t from a man she knew.


    It was from an unknown number:


    "Do you want to know how to truly win a man¡¯s heart? Here¡¯s the ultimate tool to conquer any man¡ªclick here to find out!"


    Gianna thought of Everett¡ªhis strong, powerful physique, the captivating silhouette of his tall frame¡ªand her heart skipped a beat. Without hesitation, she clicked the link.


    But the moment the page loaded, disappointment crashed down on her.


    The techniques described there were things she had long since mastered¡ªyes, they worked on many men¡ªbut when it came to Everett, they werepletely useless.


    "What a scam, hmph... But still, when will he wake up? What if I really ended up hurting him..."


    Gianna muttered to herself, feeling a growing sense of panic.


    Without thinking, she quickly sent an email to that same mysterious online "friend"¡ªthe one who had originally mailed her the "drug."


    She asked casually what the name of the drug was, and whether there was any way to make the poisoned person wake up immediately.


    But after sending the email, no reply came.


    Gianna¡¯s heart grew more and more restless.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    "Miss Gianna, this is Jack. Do you remember me?"


    The voice on the other end was deep and maic¡ªmaybe not as seductive as Everett¡¯s, but still enough to make Gianna break into a flirtatious smile.


    "Of course I remember. You¡¯re that handsome guy I met at the ball the other night, right?"


    "Got some free time? Wanna grab a drink?"


    Being invited out by a handsome man, Gianna certainly wouldn¡¯t say no.


    She had been feeling lonely and restless anyway.


    Still, she carefully chose a secluded spot for their meeting¡ªafter all, she used to be a Langston. If the paparazzi caught her, it could cause a huge scandal.


    Gianna left the house with her phone in hand,pletely unaware that the email she had just sent contained a virus.


    Every time she made a call or sent a message, someone was now secretly intercepting hermunications...


    ?


    The next morning.


    "I¡¯m terribly sorry. Our president is currently away on a business trip. We¡¯re not sure when he¡¯ll return. Please, miss, we ask for your patience."


    "But I can¡¯t reach Mr. Adams. Could you please help me contact him directly?" Aurora pleaded.


    Still smiling sweetly, the receptionist shook her head.


    "I¡¯m very sorry. We don¡¯t have his personal contact information either. If we need to reach him, we go through his office line or pass messages through Mr. Will or Mr. Tobias."


    Aurora¡¯s heart sank.


    It was clear she wasn¡¯t going to get any useful information here either.


    She sat down heavily on a lobby chair, feeling the warm air around her... but inside, she was frozen solid.


    No way to reach Everett...


    Then what about Delh?


    Suddenly, Aurora remembered her.


    She quickly messaged Eric and asked for Delh¡¯s phone number.


    She had to know¡ªwas this engagement real?


    Once she had the number, Aurora immediately dialed.


    "What? No way. That was just a joke," Delh said, sounding genuinely surprised.


    "I never got any kind of engagement call. And actually, I can¡¯t get through to Everett either!"


    At least Delh was honest¡ªshe didn¡¯t mess with Aurora and told her the truth.


    Aurora let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding.


    God knew she hadn¡¯t slept a winkst night.


    She had stayed up all night refreshing Everett¡¯s Twitter page, staring at the announcement over and over again, her eyes burning until tears streamed uncontrobly down her face.

 Chapter 707 - 11111

    <h4>Chapter 707: 11111</h4>


    The car slowly pulled out of the parking garage. Nerida stood there, watching helplessly as it disappeared into the distance. "Miss Wilson¡¯s temper isn¡¯t too bad," he muttered. "If she really marries Everett, maybe she¡¯ll put in a good word and I¡¯ll get a raise."


    There was no snow today.


    Workers were out clearing the sidewalks, and most of the streets were already clean. Still, Aurora drove carefully, worried about even the slightest ident.


    She couldn¡¯t afford anything to happen while she was still on the road. If she was dyed, the meeting might go terribly wrong.


    If she waste, who knew what that weirdo might do...


    Aurora stepped into the inn.


    The ce had a strong Country S vibe, like something straight out of the past. Even the servers were dressed in traditional outfits, giving the whole ce a dreamlike, time-travel feeling.


    "Miss, are you here to dine or to meet someone?"


    A server dressed in a bright red dress with an embroidered dragon-and-phoenix jacket came over, smiling warmly.


    "I¡¯m... here to meet someone. Room 10," Aurora answered.


    The server¡¯s eyes lit up. "Please follow me, miss!"


    Aurora thought Room 10 would be on the first floor, but to her surprise, the server led her up to the fourth floor.


    "The first and second floors are for dining," the server exined cheerfully. "Only the third and fourth floors have guest rooms. We¡¯re small, but the rooms are big¡ªonly five rooms per floor. Very cozy."


    The server chattered happily, clearly guessing Aurora was from Country S too, and eager to make her feel at home.


    Aurora said nothing. She let herself be led to the door of Room 10.


    "If you need anything, just call me," the server said with a bright smile before leaving.


    Aurora nodded. Once the server was gone, she could hear the faint sounds ofughter drifting up from the floors below.


    The antique-style hallway was lined with Country S-style paintings, making the ce feel surprisingly serene.


    Aurora stood frozen for five whole minutes. She lifted her hand to knock¡ªbut pulled back at thest second.


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. Her hands and feet felt weak.


    ssic signs of extreme nerves.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to pump herself up.


    "Come on, Aurora. You have to get Everett¡¯s antidote. You can do this."


    Finally, she knocked.


    The sharp, crisp sound of her knocking echoed down the hall, sending chills down her spine.


    The space around her fell eerily silent again.


    But no one opened the door.


    Aurora¡¯s heart climbed into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what the person inside was doing. Nervously, she stepped back two paces, hoping at least the security cameras in the hallway would catch the person¡¯s face if they showed themselves.


    The door finally creaked open.


    Aurora froze on the spot.


    The person standing there wore a mask and sunsses, about the same height as her, with a slim build.


    Judging by the figure, it was a man.


    Was he really after her?


    Aurora¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She could barely get her words out.


    "Y-You¡¯re the one who sent me the messages, right? Hello, I¡¯m... I¡¯m Aurora. I came alone, just like you asked. No one else knows about this."


    The man made a polite gesture, like he was inviting her in.


    "Please,e in," he said, his voice rough and raspy.


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she stepped inside. The man closed the door behind her. She stayed alert, watching him carefully, ready for anything.


    Tonight, she had deliberately dressed very inly¡ªa simple ck dress, a ck overcoat, and jeans underneath. The whole outfit looked mismatched.


    But that was exactly the point. She didn¡¯t want to look attractive at all. She didn¡¯t want to give any man a reason to be tempted.


    "Miss Wilson, your outfit tonight... truly opens my eyes," the man said, his ent perfectly fluent.


    Aurora was stunned. He had to be from Country S too, right?


    But she couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting someone like him before.


    She forced a smallugh.


    "I¡¯m not great at dressing up. My stylist¡¯s not with me right now, so I just wore whatever I liked."


    Aurora spoke carefully. As the man approached, she instinctively backed away a few steps.


    He chuckled lightly.


    "No need to be so tense. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to meet you without anyone else knowing."


    After saying that, he casually sat down at a dining table off to the side.


    The room was surprisinglyrge¡ªit even had a piano.


    The mix of old-world decor with a modern piano made the space feel a little strange, almost surreal.


    Slowly, the man took off his hat, sunsses, and mask.


    Aurora stared in shock.


    The man was an old man, probably in his sixties or seventies.


    Then again, it made sense¡ªsomeone capable of creating a drug like that wouldn¡¯t likely be young. Especially considering that no one in the world had discovered an antidote yet for whatever Everett had been given.


    A man that skilled would almost have to be older.


    "Sit down, rx," the old man said casually. "Otherwise... if I get annoyed, I might just decide not to give you the antidote after all."


    He was lean and sharp-featured. Aurora could tell that he must have been quite handsome when he was young.


    Forcing herself to stay calm, Aurora walked over and sat across from him.


    "Sir, may I know your name?" she asked.


    "You don¡¯t need to know my name," the old man said simply.


    But his eyes stayed fixed on Aurora¡¯s face, studying her intently.


    She tensed up again at first¡ªbut then realized that his gaze wasn¡¯t lecherous at all. It was sharp, almost nostalgic.


    If he had bad intentions toward her, his eyes wouldn¡¯t have been this clean.


    There was a kind of quiet longing in his look, a deep memory surfacing.


    "You... you look so much like her," he murmured.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "You... you mean my Grandma Carter?" she asked cautiously.


    That was the only connection she could think of. People often said she resembled Grandma Carter¡ªabout 50% her, 30% her mother, and 20% her father.


    Even her own mother used to say Aurora was the spitting image of Grandma Carter. Some traits, after all, skipped a generation.

 Chapter 708 - 14123

    <h4>Chapter 708: 14123</h4>


    The car slowly pulled out of the parking garage. Nerida stood there, watching helplessly as it disappeared into the distance. "Miss Wilson¡¯s temper isn¡¯t too bad," he muttered. "If she really marries Everett, maybe she¡¯ll put in a good word and I¡¯ll get a raise."


    There was no snow today.


    Workers were out clearing the sidewalks, and most of the streets were already clean. Still, Aurora drove carefully, worried about even the slightest ident.


    She couldn¡¯t afford anything to happen while she was still on the road. If she was dyed, the meeting might go terribly wrong.


    If she waste, who knew what that weirdo might do...


    The thought made Aurora press her lips together. Tonight¡¯s solo meeting was filled with danger, but she knew she couldn¡¯t just stand by and let Everett stay trapped in hisa.


    After two and a half hours of driving, Aurora finally arrived outside the Peni Inn in Shani Town.


    She parked the car, stepped out, and stood quietly for a moment, watching the lively crowd inside the inn.


    The weather had cleared up again.


    It reminded her of those long rainy days back in Country S, when the skies would suddenly turn bright and sunny without warning.


    People looked cheerful. It was already 7:30 PM, and they were enjoying their evening¡ªsavoring good food, rxing, peaceful, and happy.


    But Aurora knew she wasn¡¯t here for any kind of happiness tonight. She was about to meet the mysterious figure¡ªsomeone who could be cruel, ruthless, unpredictable. She had no idea what to expect.


    Maybe she would be killed. Maybe worse.


    Aurora frowned slightly, but forced herself to walk inside.


    Whatever the oue, she couldn¡¯t let Everett suffer because of her.


    If she didn¡¯t show up tonight, she would regret it for the rest of her life. And that wasn¡¯t who she was. She believed in living with a clear conscience.


    Aurora stepped into the inn.


    The ce had a strong Country S vibe, like something straight out of the past. Even the servers were dressed in traditional outfits, giving the whole ce a dreamlike, time-travel feeling.


    "Miss, are you here to dine or to meet someone?"


    A server dressed in a bright red dress with an embroidered dragon-and-phoenix jacket came over, smiling warmly.


    "I¡¯m... here to meet someone. Room 10," Aurora answered.


    The server¡¯s eyes lit up. "Please follow me, miss!"


    Aurora thought Room 10 would be on the first floor, but to her surprise, the server led her up to the fourth floor.


    "The first and second floors are for dining," the server exined cheerfully. "Only the third and fourth floors have guest rooms. We¡¯re small, but the rooms are big¡ªonly five rooms per floor. Very cozy."


    The server chattered happily, clearly guessing Aurora was from Country S too, and eager to make her feel at home.


    Aurora said nothing. She let herself be led to the door of Room 10.


    "If you need anything, just call me," the server said with a bright smile before leaving.


    Aurora nodded. Once the server was gone, she could hear the faint sounds ofughter drifting up from the floors below.


    The antique-style hallway was lined with Country S-style paintings, making the ce feel surprisingly serene.


    Aurora stood frozen for five whole minutes. She lifted her hand to knock¡ªbut pulled back at thest second.


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. Her hands and feet felt weak.


    ssic signs of extreme nerves.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to pump herself up.


    "Come on, Aurora. You have to get Everett¡¯s antidote. You can do this."


    Finally, she knocked.


    The sharp, crisp sound of her knocking echoed down the hall, sending chills down her spine.


    The space around her fell eerily silent again.


    But no one opened the door.


    Aurora¡¯s heart climbed into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what the person inside was doing. Nervously, she stepped back two paces, hoping at least the security cameras in the hallway would catch the person¡¯s face if they showed themselves.


    The door finally creaked open.


    Aurora froze on the spot.


    The person standing there wore a mask and sunsses, about the same height as her, with a slim build.


    Judging by the figure, it was a man.


    Was he really after her?


    Aurora¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She could barely get her words out.


    "Y-You¡¯re the one who sent me the messages, right? Hello, I¡¯m... I¡¯m Aurora. I came alone, just like you asked. No one else knows about this."


    The man made a polite gesture, like he was inviting her in.


    "Please,e in," he said, his voice rough and raspy.


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she stepped inside. The man closed the door behind her. She stayed alert, watching him carefully, ready for anything.


    Tonight, she had deliberately dressed very inly¡ªa simple ck dress, a ck overcoat, and jeans underneath. The whole outfit looked mismatched.


    But that was exactly the point. She didn¡¯t want to look attractive at all. She didn¡¯t want to give any man a reason to be tempted.


    "Miss Wilson, your outfit tonight... truly opens my eyes," the man said, his ent perfectly fluent.


    Aurora was stunned. He had to be from Country S too, right?


    But she couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting someone like him before.


    She forced a smallugh.


    "I¡¯m not great at dressing up. My stylist¡¯s not with me right now, so I just wore whatever I liked."


    Aurora spoke carefully. As the man approached, she instinctively backed away a few steps.


    He chuckled lightly.


    "No need to be so tense. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to meet you without anyone else knowing."


    After saying that, he casually sat down at a dining table off to the side.


    The room was surprisinglyrge¡ªit even had a piano.


    The mix of old-world decor with a modern piano made the space feel a little strange, almost surreal.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "You... you mean my Grandma Carter?" she asked cautiously.


    That was the only connection she could think of. People often said she resembled Grandma Carter¡ªabout 50% her, 30% her mother, and 20% her father.


    Even her own mother used to say Aurora was the spitting image of Grandma Carter. Some traits, after all, skipped a generation.

 Chapter 709 - 11155

    <h4>Chapter 709: 11155</h4>


    He hadn¡¯t even taken the time to get to know her beforepletely dismissing her.


    It made Aurora¡¯s blood boil.


    But for Everett¡¯s sake, she swallowed her anger.


    "This is about Everett," Aurora said steadily.


    "If you don¡¯t look at it, you¡¯ll regret it."


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Old Mr. Langston frowned and strode over, snatching the phone out of her hand.


    Hmph.


    Aurora thought,


    So much for old age bringing dignity.


    Old Mr. Langston scanned the message¡ªand his expression immediately darkened.


    "So this is connected to you?" he demanded coldly.


    Aurora shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.


    But right now, I need to see him."


    She paused, her voice turning sharper.


    "If I don¡¯t follow the instructions in that message,


    I could be putting myself in danger too."


    Old Mr. Langston stared at her for a long moment.


    Something about her unsettled him.


    Unlike the others who approached him¡ªwith their ingratiating smiles, their cautious ttery¡ª


    Aurora stood there, straight-backed and steady, like a proud bamboo stalk in the snow.


    Calm.


    Unyielding.


    "Tobias," Old Mr. Langston barked,


    e here.


    Escort Miss Wilson to see the young master."


    The message had made him realize¡ª


    he couldn¡¯t afford to be stubborn anymore.


    Maybe this girl really could help.


    Maybe that was why Everett had fallen for her in the first ce.


    Old Mr. Langston suddenly felt a sliver of hope¡ªand curiosity.


    He wanted to see just how far Aurora would go.


    If she proved herself now, maybe, just maybe, he wouldn¡¯t stand in their way any longer.


    ?


    Aurora exhaled quietly, a tight knot in her chest loosening slightly.


    She reimed her phone from the table where Old Mr. Langston had dropped it.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she opened the message again.


    "Miss Aurora, your boyfriend Everett has ingested a special drug I created.


    He will remain asleep indefinitely.


    If you obey my instructions, I will give you the antidote."


    Aurora¡¯s heart clenched.


    She racked her brain.


    Had she ever wronged someone so dangerous?


    No.


    She had no enemies like that.


    Which meant¡ª


    this had to be about old grudges.


    Maybe tied to family, maybe tied to Everett.


    But why involve her?


    Aurora¡¯s mind spun in turmoil.


    What did the sender really want from her?


    Was it her body?


    Would she have to sacrifice herself to save Everett?


    If she did¡ª


    Everett would never forgive her.


    But if she didn¡¯t...


    Would she just let him sleep forever?


    She couldn¡¯t.


    She wouldn¡¯t be that cruel.


    ?


    Old Mr. Langston, simmering with rage, stormed upstairs without another word.


    Tobias quickly arrived to escort Aurora to the hospital.


    Everett¡¯sa hadn¡¯t been made public yet.


    The Y City Central Hospital had close ties to the Adams family¡ª


    no doctor or nurse would dare risk their career by leaking the information.


    Anyone foolish enough to betray them would be ruined.


    ?


    Aurora followed Tobias into the hospital.


    They rode the VIP elevator up, and Aurora¡¯s heart pounded in her chest.


    If Tobias was taking her to the hospital...


    then that message had been true.


    Everett really was unconscious.


    Aurora stayed silent.


    It wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions yet.


    She would wait until they reached the private ward.


    ?


    The hallways were filled with the faint scent of disinfectant.


    Everything was bright and immactely clean¡ªthe floors, the walls, even the stern-faced nurses who passed by.


    Aurora¡¯s heart raced wildly as they drew closer to Everett¡¯s room.


    ?


    When they finally entered¡ª


    The ward was bright and spotless.


    The VIP rooms hadrger, morefortable beds, designed to give patients the best possible rest.


    And there, lying motionless on the bed¡ª


    Was Everett.


    Everett¡¯splexion looked normal,


    his breathing steady, his chest gently rising and falling with each breath.


    His handsome features remained as breathtaking as ever,


    yet to Aurora, the air felt suffocating.


    ?


    "The young master has been unconscious since he copsed five days ago," Tobias said quietly.


    "It was Gianna who drugged him.


    She was jealous of you.


    She secretly loved the young master¡ªand she couldn¡¯t bear to let him return to Country S to see you."


    Aurora¡¯s brows furrowed.


    She cursed under her breath, furious.


    "How stupid! Even without me, Everett would never have looked at her!"


    "You¡¯re absolutely right," Tobias agreed.


    "The young master always disliked her¡ªactually, he outright despised her.


    None of us expected she would stoop so low as to poison him...


    The person who sent Gianna the drug told her Everett would just sleep for seven days.


    But now..."


    Tobias¡¯s voice grew graver.


    "We can¡¯t find that mysterious sender anymore.


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s vanished into thin air."


    Aurora lifted her phone.


    "Someone just texted me.


    Maybe you can trace it?"


    Tobias took the phone and stepped outside to investigate.


    ?


    Left alone, Aurora sat quietly by Everett¡¯s bedside.


    The room was so silent,


    so still,


    that she could hear her own heartbeat echoing in her ears.


    She stared at Everett¡¯s face, unmoving,


    then slowly reached out a trembling hand and brushed his chiseled features.


    ?


    "Everett," she whispered, her voice cracking slightly,


    "I¡¯m here.


    Can you open your eyes and look at me?"


    Hey there, still and silent, like a man lost in an endless dream.


    Aurora¡¯s vision blurred with tears.


    ?


    "When you didn¡¯t call me," she murmured,


    "I knew something had happened.


    Because you... you would never just go cold on me."


    Her fingers tightened around hisrge, slightly warm hand.


    Compared to her own, his hand was almost a third bigger.


    Lowering her head, Aurora gently kissed the back of his hand.


    ?


    "You always wanted me by your side,


    always wished for me to love you...


    Well, I¡¯m here now.


    Can you fight a little harder?


    Can you try¡ªjust try¡ªto wake up?"


    ?


    Her long eyshes trembled as she bent over him.


    A few sparkling tears fell onto his hand,


    sliding down slowly along the slope of his skin.


    Aurora clung to the sight of his beautiful face.


    But Everett¡¯s eyes remained tightly closed, unmoved by her pleas.


    ?


    Her heart twisted with unbearable pain.


    She thought of that scene he had once filmed¡ªthe one where he was in a car crash.


    Had that been a terrible omen?


    Was this fate mocking them?


    J


    ?


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wilson," Tobias said, stepping inside.


    "That number was a disposable line.


    We tried to trace it¡ªbut there¡¯s no way to contact them."


    He handed the phone back to her gently.

 Chapter 710 - 14344

    <h4>Chapter 710: 14344</h4>


    Old Mr. Langston scanned the message¡ªand his expression immediately darkened.


    "So this is connected to you?" he demanded coldly.


    Aurora shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.


    But right now, I need to see him."


    She paused, her voice turning sharper.


    "If I don¡¯t follow the instructions in that message,


    I could be putting myself in danger too."


    Old Mr. Langston stared at her for a long moment.


    Something about her unsettled him.


    Unlike the others who approached him¡ªwith their ingratiating smiles, their cautious ttery¡ª


    Aurora stood there, straight-backed and steady, like a proud bamboo stalk in the snow.


    Calm.


    Unyielding.


    "Tobias," Old Mr. Langston barked,


    e here.


    Escort Miss Wilson to see the young master."


    The message had made him realize¡ª


    he couldn¡¯t afford to be stubborn anymore.


    Maybe this girl really could help.


    Maybe that was why Everett had fallen for her in the first ce.


    Old Mr. Langston suddenly felt a sliver of hope¡ªand curiosity.


    He wanted to see just how far Aurora would go.


    If she proved herself now, maybe, just maybe, he wouldn¡¯t stand in their way any longer.


    ?


    Aurora exhaled quietly, a tight knot in her chest loosening slightly.


    She reimed her phone from the table where Old Mr. Langston had dropped it.


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she opened the message again.


    "Miss Aurora, your boyfriend Everett has ingested a special drug I created.


    He will remain asleep indefinitely.


    If you obey my instructions, I will give you the antidote."


    Aurora¡¯s heart clenched.


    She racked her brain.


    Had she ever wronged someone so dangerous?


    No.


    She had no enemies like that.


    Which meant¡ª


    this had to be about old grudges.


    Maybe tied to family, maybe tied to Everett.


    But why involve her?


    Aurora¡¯s mind spun in turmoil.


    What did the sender really want from her?


    Was it her body?


    Would she have to sacrifice herself to save Everett?


    If she did¡ª


    Everett would never forgive her.


    But if she didn¡¯t...


    Would she just let him sleep forever?


    She couldn¡¯t.


    She wouldn¡¯t be that cruel.


    ?


    Old Mr. Langston, simmering with rage, stormed upstairs without another word.


    Tobias quickly arrived to escort Aurora to the hospital.


    Everett¡¯sa hadn¡¯t been made public yet.


    The Y City Central Hospital had close ties to the Adams family¡ª


    no doctor or nurse would dare risk their career by leaking the information.


    Anyone foolish enough to betray them would be ruined.


    ?


    Aurora followed Tobias into the hospital.


    They rode the VIP elevator up, and Aurora¡¯s heart pounded in her chest.


    If Tobias was taking her to the hospital...


    then that message had been true.


    Everett really was unconscious.


    Aurora stayed silent.


    It wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions yet.


    She would wait until they reached the private ward.


    ?


    The hallways were filled with the faint scent of disinfectant.


    Everything was bright and immactely clean¡ªthe floors, the walls, even the stern-faced nurses who passed by.


    Aurora¡¯s heart raced wildly as they drew closer to Everett¡¯s room.


    ?


    When they finally entered¡ª


    The ward was bright and spotless.


    The VIP rooms hadrger, morefortable beds, designed to give patients the best possible rest.


    And there, lying motionless on the bed¡ª


    Was Everett.


    Everett¡¯splexion looked normal,


    his breathing steady, his chest gently rising and falling with each breath.


    His handsome features remained as breathtaking as ever,


    yet to Aurora, the air felt suffocating.


    ?


    "The young master has been unconscious since he copsed five days ago," Tobias said quietly.


    "It was Gianna who drugged him.


    She was jealous of you.


    She secretly loved the young master¡ªand she couldn¡¯t bear to let him return to Country S to see you."


    Aurora¡¯s brows furrowed.


    She cursed under her breath, furious.


    "How stupid! Even without me, Everett would never have looked at her!"


    "You¡¯re absolutely right," Tobias agreed.


    "The young master always disliked her¡ªactually, he outright despised her.


    None of us expected she would stoop so low as to poison him...


    The person who sent Gianna the drug told her Everett would just sleep for seven days.


    But now..."


    Tobias¡¯s voice grew graver.


    "We can¡¯t find that mysterious sender anymore.


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s vanished into thin air."


    Aurora lifted her phone.


    "Someone just texted me.


    Maybe you can trace it?"


    Tobias took the phone and stepped outside to investigate.


    ?


    Left alone, Aurora sat quietly by Everett¡¯s bedside.


    The room was so silent,


    so still,


    that she could hear her own heartbeat echoing in her ears.


    She stared at Everett¡¯s face, unmoving,


    then slowly reached out a trembling hand and brushed his chiseled features.


    ?


    "Everett," she whispered, her voice cracking slightly,


    "I¡¯m here.


    Can you open your eyes and look at me?"


    Hey there, still and silent, like a man lost in an endless dream.


    Aurora¡¯s vision blurred with tears.


    ?


    "When you didn¡¯t call me," she murmured,


    "I knew something had happened.


    Because you... you would never just go cold on me."


    Her fingers tightened around hisrge, slightly warm hand.


    Compared to her own, his hand was almost a third bigger.


    Lowering her head, Aurora gently kissed the back of his hand.


    ?


    "You always wanted me by your side,


    always wished for me to love you...


    Well, I¡¯m here now.


    Can you fight a little harder?


    Can you try¡ªjust try¡ªto wake up?"


    ?


    Her long eyshes trembled as she bent over him.


    A few sparkling tears fell onto his hand,


    sliding down slowly along the slope of his skin.


    Aurora clung to the sight of his beautiful face.


    But Everett¡¯s eyes remained tightly closed, unmoved by her pleas.


    ?


    Her heart twisted with unbearable pain.


    She thought of that scene he had once filmed¡ªthe one where he was in a car crash.


    Had that been a terrible omen?


    Was this fate mocking them?


    Just as she had finally realized her true feelings for him¡ª


    he slipped into this endless slumber.


    Why?


    Why now?


    ly would have to follow that stranger¡¯s demands to get the antidote¡ªto save him.


    ?


    Just as Aurora was about to pull away,


    the door suddenly creaked open.


    Startled, she jerked upright, her face flushing a vivid pink.


    ?


    Tobias stood in the doorway, momentarily stunned.


    He almostughed¡ª


    Aurora had just secretly kissed the young master.


    But given the seriousness of the situation, he quickly regained hisposure.


    ?


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wilson," Tobias said, stepping inside.


    "That number was a disposable line.


    We tried to trace it¡ªbut there¡¯s no way to contact them."


    He handed the phone back to her gently.

 Chapter 711: one

    <h4>Chapter 711: one</h4>


    If Robert were to wake up and find out that Emily had left, it would undoubtedly be a devastating blow to him. Whether he dies or survives, Robert is destined to be a tragic figure.


    E nodded, understanding Eric¡¯s words, and quietly rested her head against his chest, her mind filled with countless memories¡ªher past life, her current one. Finally, she had the chance to rewrite her fate. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t bring the deceased Isabe back to life, and that realization was a source of deep sorrow.


    After what felt like an eternity, the light above the operating room dimmed, and the door opened as the lead surgeon and his team emerged.


    E stood up and approached them. "Doctor, how is my father?"


    The doctor shook his head apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done all we could. You should go in and say your goodbyes."


    E froze for a moment, then quietly walked into the operating room. The dim light cast a soft glow over the room, where Roberty still, his hands trembling slightly.


    Robert was experiencing a final moment of lucidity before death.


    He opened his eyes just as E walked in.


    "E..." Robert managed to utter her name, a faint trace of joy in his voice. Despite everything, he still felt some happiness in seeing her, remembering how E had shown more "filial" respect to him than Hannah or Kevin ever did, even though she hadn¡¯t convinced Eric to help save Davis Group.


    "Mr. Robert," E¡¯s voice was cool as she sat down beside him. "The doctor said you only have a little time left. I came in to see you."


    Robert stared at her, feeling his breath grow weaker and his strength fading fast. Life was slipping away from his body.


    "E... my final... will... is with you," he struggled to say. "You... must protect... Davis Group..."


    A trickle of blood escaped the corner of Robert¡¯s mouth as he looked at E with pleading eyes, as if unwilling to die without her promise.


    Facing the man who had been an aplice in her mother¡¯s murder, E¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Yet, despite everything, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything cruel. Perhaps in his final moments, Robert truly saw her as his daughter and genuinely cared for her.


    But then she thought of Isabe, who died with an unfulfilled dream, and remembered Isabe¡¯s diary before her death. Those memories pierced her heart like a knife.


    Tears welled up in E¡¯s eyes and slowly began to fall. "Robert, do you know... how much my mother wanted to be with me? She wanted to see me grow up, to y with me..."


    "But... that venomous woman, Brianna, poisoned her! When I read her diary, my heart was torn apart. I wanted nothing more than to tear you and that vile woman to pieces!"


    Robert¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he listened, realization dawning on him as he stared at E in disbelief. "You... you..."


    Before he could finish, Eric, who had quietly entered the room, gently wiped away E¡¯s tears and held her hand tightly, stopping her tears.


    "You ended up like this partly because of me... Emily was someone I brought into your life. Today, she sold the house you bought for her and left S City for good. Mr. Robert, I¡¯ve finally avenged my mother, and I¡¯m truly happy about it."


    E spoke in a low voice, her eyes filled with a mixture of irony and sorrow.


    "I didn¡¯t want to tell you this, but considering how you protected Brianna, I thought it was better you knew¡ªI¡¯m not even your biological daughter. I have a rare blood type, Rh-negative blood type."


    E let out a soft, bitterugh, her gaze growing sharper. "Robert, the way you treated my mother back then has finallye back to haunt you. This is your karma! If you hadn¡¯t let Brianna into our home, if you had taken my mother to the hospital in time, she might still be alive!"


    The recordings of Robert¡¯s conversations were cold and ruthless, revealing the truth that even if there had been a chance to save Isabe, he wouldn¡¯t have taken it. He had long grown tired of Isabe, and the slow poison Brianna administered was just a convenient way to get rid of her. Even if there had been a way to save her, Robert wouldn¡¯t have bothered.


    Robert was the real monster, with Brianna merely acting as the weapon he wielded to destroy Isabe.


    As E spoke, Robert red at her, his eyes filled with a mix of rage, shock, and despair. He remained like this, eyes wide open, until the heart monitor tlined, emitting a sharp, continuous beep. The nurses rushed in.


    "Time of death: 8:07 PM," one nurse announced.


    E took onest look at Robert, then she and Eric left the hospital without a word, their faces expressionless.


    There was still one more person to deal with before her mother¡¯s revenge would beplete.


    As for Brianna, she was swiftly arrested. With Robert¡¯s death, any hope she had for freedom was gone.


    The next day, E "fell ill," leaving all the arrangements for Robert¡¯s funeral and other affairs to a professional team.


    Robert had left all his shares to E. Emily had previously convinced him to do so, despite his reluctance. Fearful of unforeseen events, he had contacted awyer to make his will. Had Emily given birth to a son or daughter, Robert had nned to revise the will again.


    But he never imagined that in his final moments, he would learn the brutal truth¡ªthat E wasn¡¯t his biological daughter.


    Yet, what difference did it make? After all, it was Isabe and Robert together who had built Davis Group from the ground up. Isabe inherited her mother¡¯s keen business acumen and was the true driving force behind Davis Group¡¯s sess. She was the one who identified and nurtured the talented people who made Davis Group thrive.


    Even after Isabe¡¯s death, those talents remained and managed thepany well. But as Robert indulged in his vices and drove away the key people, Davis Group began to decline year by year.


    When the truth about Isabe¡¯s poisoning by Brianna came to light, the remaining few loyal executives resigned, no longer willing to serve Davis Group.

 Chapter 712: two

    <h4>Chapter 712: two</h4>


    After Robert¡¯s funeral, E took several days off. Early one morning, she prepared to visit Brianna. She had plenty of ways to ensure Brianna would confess to her crimes.


    Just as she was about to leave, her phone buzzed with a few notifications from Facebook.


    E nced at her phone and saw that someone had sent her a message.


    zeKnight: "I heard about what happened in your family. My condolences. Are you holding up okay?"


    E blinked, remembering that Eric had once caught her chatting with this online friend and had brusquely told the guy to buzz off. She hadn¡¯t expected zeKnight to reach out again, especially to express concern. It was somewhat surprising.


    Luname: "I¡¯m fine, thank you for checking in!"


    zeKnight: "I¡¯ve sent you a few DMs on Twitter but didn¡¯t hear back, so I thought I¡¯d try you here. Take care of yourself. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet someday, hugs!"


    E nearlyughed out loud. This big guy was speaking like a cute teenage girl, which she found a bit hard to handle. Still, it was nice to have someone show concern, so she didn¡¯t reply further. She gathered her things and headed to the detention center where Brianna was being held.


    Meanwhile, in a certain vi, a handsome young man stared at his iPad screen, waiting for a reply that didn¡¯te. His expression turned cold, and with a harsh grunt, he hurled the iPad to the floor.


    His eyes gleamed with aplex mix of emotions as he reached for a box of cigars on the bedside table. He lit one, exhaling slowly. The smoke swirled around his stunning features, enhancing his ethereal beauty. But the cold, ominous glint in his eyes cast a chilling aura over his entire being.


    Thirty minutester.


    E met Brianna.


    In just a few days, Brianna had aged dramatically. After being released from prison, she had regained some of her vitality, but now she looked like a terminally ill old woman, her face pale and wrinkled, her eyes sunken deep into her skull.


    She sat quietly, ring at E with a venomous hatred that felt like a poisoned arrow, eager to pierce E¡¯s heart.


    E remained calm, her expressionposed as she looked at Brianna.


    From the day she was reborn, she had vowed to destroy this woman. Now, she had finally achieved that goal. Brianna would spend the rest of her life in prison.


    "Brianna, I have something to tell you..." E began.


    "Hmph, that bastard Robert, he¡¯s dead, isn¡¯t he?" Brianna interrupted, a cold smile curling her lips. The icy malice in her eyes was like a descent into hell.


    E responded with quietposure, "Yes, he didn¡¯t make it. So... you¡¯re likely facing a life sentence, especially since you assaulted him before."


    "Good! Ha! It¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead! The next one... will be you, E, you wretched girl! This whole y was your doing, but your fate won¡¯t be much better than his!" Brianna¡¯s voice rose in anger, and the two female officers behind her quickly restrained her, forcing her back into her seat.


    "Brianna, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m going to live a good life, a life that¡¯s in my own hands now, not yours... Oh, and I n to visit Hannah this afternoon. By the way, Kevin got into another fight at school and was scolded pretty harshly by the other kid¡¯s parents."


    E arched an eyebrow, her tone cold as she looked down at Brianna. The story about Kevin was a lie, meant to rattle Brianna into cooperating.


    Brianna¡¯s face went ashen.


    She could insult E all day long, and if she had the chance, she would kill E without hesitation!


    But she couldn¡¯t do anything now¡ªshe was a prisoner. And with Hannah in the psychiatric hospital, needing a significant amount of money and care, Brianna¡¯s heart sank. The twenty thousand Anthony had given her wouldn¡¯tst long. What if E decided to harm Hannah in the hospital?


    The thought sent a cold sweat dripping down Brianna¡¯s forehead.


    E smiled faintly, her eyes filled with a mix of pity and calction. "It¡¯s such a pity, isn¡¯t it? Your son and daughter are vulnerable without their mother¡¯s care... If you need me to look after them, maybe you could tell the truth about how you poisoned Isabe. Perhaps then, I could ensure they¡¯re treated well."


    Brianna¡¯s heart clenched with pain. She didn¡¯t want to bebeled as the one who poisoned Isabe.


    While she had killed Robert out of sheer frustration, Isabe was a woman who had earned much admiration. The thought of confessing to such a crime was unbearable.


    "Of course, you don¡¯t have to confess," E continued, blinking innocently, "but... the lives your son and daughter will lead..." She trailed off, and Brianna quickly shook her head.


    "No! Please, don¡¯t hurt them! Hannah is already insane; she can¡¯t defend herself! And Kevin... he¡¯s just a child, no match for you. I beg you..."


    "What are you talking about, Aunt?" E¡¯s voice was tinged with false sweetness. "I would never hurt them. I just think... Aunt, you¡¯vemitted sins that need to be atoned for. Otherwise, it would be unfair for your children to bear the consequences. Isn¡¯t there a saying in Country S? The debts of the parents are paid by the children."


    E¡¯s expression grew somber, a shadow of sorrow crossing her brow. "Aunt, if onemits too many sins, they¡¯re bound for hell."


    Brianna¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly, her lips quivering as she tried to speak but couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Her eyes, once filled with pride, were now clouded with terror and dread.


    Brianna had always looked down on E, never considering her a serious threat. But now, after being pped in the face by E¡¯s relentless actions time and again, she finally saw E as a formidable opponent.


    This young girl had brought her, a once-powerfuldy of a prestigious family, to her knees, reduced to a prisoner watching over her ruined children.


    Hannah had been driven mad, and Kevin¡¯s future was bleak at best.

 Chapter 713 - 14

    <h4>Chapter 713: 14</h4>


    T


    After two and a half hours of driving, Aurora finally arrived outside the Peni Inn in Shani Town.


    She parked the car, stepped out, and stood quietly for a moment, watching the lively crowd inside the inn.


    The weather had cleared up again.


    It reminded her of those long rainy days back in Country S, when the skies would suddenly turn bright and sunny without warning.


    People looked cheerful. It was already 7:30 PM, and they were enjoying their evening¡ªsavoring good food, rxing, peaceful, and happy.


    But Aurora knew she wasn¡¯t here for any kind of happiness tonight. She was about to meet the mysterious figure¡ªsomeone who could be cruel, ruthless, unpredictable. She had no idea what to expect.


    Maybe she would be killed. Maybe worse.


    Aurora frowned slightly, but forced herself to walk inside.


    Whatever the oue, she couldn¡¯t let Everett suffer because of her.


    If she didn¡¯t show up tonight, she would regret it for the rest of her life. And that wasn¡¯t who she was. She believed in living with a clear conscience.


    Aurora stepped into the inn.


    The ce had a strong Country S vibe, like something straight out of the past. Even the servers were dressed in traditional outfits, giving the whole ce a dreamlike, time-travel feeling.


    "Miss, are you here to dine or to meet someone?"


    A server dressed in a bright red dress with an embroidered dragon-and-phoenix jacket came over, smiling warmly.


    "I¡¯m... here to meet someone. Room 10," Aurora answered.


    The server¡¯s eyes lit up. "Please follow me, miss!"


    Aurora thought Room 10 would be on the first floor, but to her surprise, the server led her up to the fourth floor.


    "The first and second floors are for dining," the server exined cheerfully. "Only the third and fourth floors have guest rooms. We¡¯re small, but the rooms are big¡ªonly five rooms per floor. Very cozy."


    The server chattered happily, clearly guessing Aurora was from Country S too, and eager to make her feel at home.


    Aurora said nothing. She let herself be led to the door of Room 10.


    "If you need anything, just call me," the server said with a bright smile before leaving.


    Aurora nodded. Once the server was gone, she could hear the faint sounds ofughter drifting up from the floors below.


    The antique-style hallway was lined with Country S-style paintings, making the ce feel surprisingly serene.


    Aurora stood frozen for five whole minutes. She lifted her hand to knock¡ªbut pulled back at thest second.


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. Her hands and feet felt weak.


    ssic signs of extreme nerves.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to pump herself up.


    "Come on, Aurora. You have to get Everett¡¯s antidote. You can do this."


    Finally, she knocked.


    The sharp, crisp sound of her knocking echoed down the hall, sending chills down her spine.


    The space around her fell eerily silent again.


    But no one opened the door.


    Aurora¡¯s heart climbed into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what the person inside was doing. Nervously, she stepped back two paces, hoping at least the security cameras in the hallway would catch the person¡¯s face if they showed themselves.


    The door finally creaked open.


    Aurora froze on the spot.


    The person standing there wore a mask and sunsses, about the same height as her, with a slim build.


    Judging by the figure, it was a man.


    Was he really after her?


    Aurora¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She could barely get her words out.


    "Y-You¡¯re the one who sent me the messages, right? Hello, I¡¯m... I¡¯m Aurora. I came alone, just like you asked. No one else knows about this."


    The man made a polite gesture, like he was inviting her in.


    "Please,e in," he said, his voice rough and raspy.


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she stepped inside. The man closed the door behind her. She stayed alert, watching him carefully, ready for anything.


    Tonight, she had deliberately dressed very inly¡ªa simple ck dress, a ck overcoat, and jeans underneath. The whole outfit looked mismatched.


    But that was exactly the point. She didn¡¯t want to look attractive at all. She didn¡¯t want to give any man a reason to be tempted.


    "Miss Wilson, your outfit tonight... truly opens my eyes," the man said, his ent perfectly fluent.


    Aurora was stunned. He had to be from Country S too, right?


    But she couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting someone like him before.


    She forced a smallugh.


    "I¡¯m not great at dressing up. My stylist¡¯s not with me right now, so I just wore whatever I liked."


    Aurora spoke carefully. As the man approached, she instinctively backed away a few steps.


    He chuckled lightly.


    "No need to be so tense. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to meet you without anyone else knowing."


    After saying that, he casually sat down at a dining table off to the side.


    The room was surprisinglyrge¡ªit even had a piano.


    The mix of old-world decor with a modern piano made the space feel a little strange, almost surreal.


    Slowly, the man took off his hat, sunsses, and mask.


    Aurora stared in shock.


    The man was an old man, probably in his sixties or seventies.


    Then again, it made sense¡ªsomeone capable of creating a drug like that wouldn¡¯t likely be young. Especially considering that no one in the world had discovered an antidote yet for whatever Everett had been given.


    A man that skilled would almost have to be older.


    "


    But his eyes stayed fixed on Aurora¡¯s face, studying her intently.


    She tensed up again at first¡ªbut then realized that his gaze wasn¡¯t lecherous at all. It was sharp, almost nostalgic.


    If he had bad intentions toward her, his eyes wouldn¡¯t have been this clean.


    There was a kind of quiet longing in his look, a deep memory surfacing.


    "You... you look so much like her," he murmured.


    0% her mother, and 20% her father.


    Even her own mother used to say Aurora was the spitting image of Grandma Carter. Some traits, after all, skipped a generation.

 Chapter 714 - 15

    <h4>Chapter 714: 15</h4>


    The car slowly pulled out of the parking garage. Nerida stood there, watching helplessly as it disappeared into the distance. "Miss Wilson¡¯s temper isn¡¯t too bad," he muttered. "If she really marries Everett, maybe she¡¯ll put in a good word and I¡¯ll get a raise."


    There was no snow today.


    Workers were out clearing the sidewalks, and most of the streets were already clean. Still, Aurora drove carefully, worried about even the slightest ident.


    She couldn¡¯t afford anything to happen while she was still on the road. If she was dyed, the meeting might go terribly wrong.


    If she waste, who knew what that weirdo might do...


    The thought made Aurora press her lips together. Tonight¡¯s solo meeting was filled with danger, but she knew she couldn¡¯t just stand by and let Everett stay trapped in hisa.


    After two and a half hours of driving, Aurora finally arrived outside the Peni Inn in Shani Town.


    She parked the car, stepped out, and stood quietly for a moment, watching the lively crowd inside the inn.


    The weather had cleared up again.


    It reminded her of those long rainy days back in Country S, when the skies would suddenly turn bright and sunny without warning.


    People looked cheerful. It was already 7:30 PM, and they were enjoying their evening¡ªsavoring good food, rxing, peaceful, and happy.


    But Aurora knew she wasn¡¯t here for any kind of happiness tonight. She was about to meet the mysterious figure¡ªsomeone who could be cruel, ruthless, unpredictable. She had no idea what to expect.


    Maybe she would be killed. Maybe worse.


    Aurora frowned slightly, but forced herself to walk inside.


    Whatever the oue, she couldn¡¯t let Everett suffer because of her.


    If she didn¡¯t show up tonight, she would regret it for the rest of her life. And that wasn¡¯t who she was. She believed in living with a clear conscience.


    Aurora stepped into the inn.


    The ce had a strong Country S vibe, like something straight out of the past. Even the servers were dressed in traditional outfits, giving the whole ce a dreamlike, time-travel feeling.


    "Miss, are you here to dine or to meet someone?"


    A server dressed in a bright red dress with an embroidered dragon-and-phoenix jacket came over, smiling warmly.


    "I¡¯m... here to meet someone. Room 10," Aurora answered.


    The server¡¯s eyes lit up. "Please follow me, miss!"


    Aurora thought Room 10 would be on the first floor, but to her surprise, the server led her up to the fourth floor.


    "The first and second floors are for dining," the server exined cheerfully. "Only the third and fourth floors have guest rooms. We¡¯re small, but the rooms are big¡ªonly five rooms per floor. Very cozy."


    The server chattered happily, clearly guessing Aurora was from Country S too, and eager to make her feel at home.


    Aurora said nothing. She let herself be led to the door of Room 10.


    "If you need anything, just call me," the server said with a bright smile before leaving.


    Aurora nodded. Once the server was gone, she could hear the faint sounds ofughter drifting up from the floors below.


    The antique-style hallway was lined with Country S-style paintings, making the ce feel surprisingly serene.


    Aurora stood frozen for five whole minutes. She lifted her hand to knock¡ªbut pulled back at thest second.


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. Her hands and feet felt weak.


    ssic signs of extreme nerves.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to pump herself up.


    "Come on, Aurora. You have to get Everett¡¯s antidote. You can do this."


    Finally, she knocked.


    The sharp, crisp sound of her knocking echoed down the hall, sending chills down her spine.


    The space around her fell eerily silent again.


    But no one opened the door.


    Aurora¡¯s heart climbed into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what the person inside was doing. Nervously, she stepped back two paces, hoping at least the security cameras in the hallway would catch the person¡¯s face if they showed themselves.


    The door finally creaked open.


    Aurora froze on the spot.


    The person standing there wore a mask and sunsses, about the same height as her, with a slim build.


    Judging by the figure, it was a man.


    Was he really after her?


    Aurora¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She could barely get her words out.


    "Y-You¡¯re the one who sent me the messages, right? Hello, I¡¯m... I¡¯m Aurora. I came alone, just like you asked. No one else knows about this."


    The man made a polite gesture, like he was inviting her in.


    "Please,e in," he said, his voice rough and raspy.


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she stepped inside. The man closed the door behind her. She stayed alert, watching him carefully, ready for anything.


    Tonight, she had deliberately dressed very inly¡ªa simple ck dress, a ck overcoat, and jeans underneath. The whole outfit looked mismatched.


    But that was exactly the point. She didn¡¯t want to look attractive at all. She didn¡¯t want to give any man a reason to be tempted.


    "Miss Wilson, your outfit tonight... truly opens my eyes," the man said, his ent perfectly fluent.


    Aurora was stunned. He had to be from Country S too, right?


    But she couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting someone like him before.


    She forced a smallugh.


    "I¡¯m not great at dressing up. My stylist¡¯s not with me right now, so I just wore whatever I liked."


    Aurora spoke carefully. As the man approached, she instinctively backed away a few steps.


    He chuckled lightly.


    "No need to be so tense. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to meet you without anyone else knowing."


    After saying that, he casually sat down at a dining table off to the side.


    The room was surprisinglyrge¡ªit even had a piano.


    The mix of old-world decor with a modern piano made the space feel a little strange, almost surreal.


    Slowly, the man took off his hat, sunsses, and mask.


    Aurora stared in shock.


    The man was an old man, probably in his sixties or seventies.

 Chapter 715 - 1f

    <h4>Chapter 715: 1f</h4>


    x


    "If I live, can you make my life any easier?"


    Alexander gasped for air, the pain nearly unbearable.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight with his mother.


    But every time someone mentioned Aurora, his anger surged uncontrobly, wiping away all his calm and reason.


    "If I live, can you make my life any easier?"


    Alexander gasped for air, the pain nearly unbearable.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight with his mother.


    But every time someone mentioned Aurora, his anger surged uncontrobly, wiping away all his calm and reason.


    "If I live, can you make my life any easier?"


    Alexander gasped for air, the pain nearly unbearable.


    He didn¡¯t want to fight with his mother.


    But every time someone mentioned Aurora, his anger surged uncontrobly, wiping away all his calm and reason.


    Mrs. Lewis sat to the side, crying helplessly.


    Alexander hugged a pillow to his chest and sat there in silence,pletely broken inside.


    ?


    Meanwhile, Abigail was at her aunt¡¯s house, doing homework with Madison.


    "Hey, wasn¡¯t Aurora rumored to be dating Everett?" Abigail said, grinning smugly.


    "Tch, didn¡¯t evenst a few days before she got dumped. Serves her right!"


    Seeing Aurora miserable¡ªor better yet, getting dumped¡ªwas the thing that made Abigail the happiest.


    Madison giggled.


    "A woman like her? Please. Men like that just toy with girls like her. Looks alone won¡¯t get you anywhere. Haven¡¯t you noticed? There are plenty of average-looking women who still manage to snag hot guys."


    "Exactly, exactly!" Abigail chirped.


    "She even chased him all the way to Country Y this time. I bet she¡¯lle crawling back crying!"


    The thought of it made Abigail feel an overwhelming sense of satisfaction.


    Back when she first heard about Aurora filming a music video with Everett, she had felt so suffocated with jealousy.


    Why did that woman deserve such luck?


    A man like Everett¡ªperfect beyond words¡ªhow could he possibly have fallen for her?


    "Sis," Abigail leaned in with a mischievous glint in her eye, "do you think Everett is really getting engaged to that Miss Torres? What a waste! Maybe you should go meet him. Who knows, maybe he¡¯ll fall for you instead!"


    Madison blinked mischievously.


    "A man that gorgeous? You should definitely not let him slip away."


    Abigailughed.


    "Gorgeous, sure... but I wonder how he is in other areas..."


    "Hahaha! With a nose that tall and straight, I heard that... other abilities are probably just as impressive."


    The two girls locked eyes and burst into wild, uncontrobleughter.


    Mrs. Wilson knocked on the door and peeked her head through the crack.


    "Are you two actually doing homework? Or are you just ying games and reading novels?"


    "We¡¯re really doing homework!" they both chimed innocently.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at Abigail and smiled brightly.


    "At least Abigail is reliable. Not like a certain someone who didn¡¯t evene back for her brother Kimi¡¯s birthday. Tsk, tsk. Some things just can¡¯t bepared."


    Abigail raised an eyebrow.


    "Auntie, she and I aren¡¯t from the same mother. Of course, there¡¯s noparison. Her mother was some cursed wretch¡ªhow could she everpare to my beautiful mom?"


    Mrs. Wilson giggled under her breath.


    But just then, Mr. Wilson walked by and caught Abigail¡¯s words.


    He coldly pushed the door open and red at her.


    "Abigail," he said icily, "who taught you to talk like that? What are you so proud of? Since when did the Wilson family raise kids with no manners?"


    Abigail¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    She stood up quickly.


    "Uncle, I was wrong."


    "Enough," Madison quickly stepped in to defuse the situation.


    "We really have a lot of homework, Mommy. Could you please close the door?"


    Mr. Wilson shot Mrs. Wilson a frosty re before stepping away, disgusted.


    After closing the door, Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t help grumbling.


    "Honestly, why are you so harsh with Abigail? At least she¡¯s here helping Madison with her homework. And Aurora? Haven¡¯t seen even a shadow of her for almost a month now."


    Mr. Wilson sneered coldly.


    "Helping? More like corrupting her. You should be worrying about your daughter. God knows what might happen..."


    "Pfft! What nonsense! Abigail¡¯s a good girl. Besides, her mom married a rich tycoon!"


    Mrs. Wilson gave a shameless, smug smile that made Mr. Wilson feel nothing but disgust.


    "Oh yeah?" he shot back.


    "And what about my brother? Was marrying him so terrible? If he hadn¡¯t passed away, he would have inherited half the Wilson family business. And now look¡ªMother despises Aurora so much that she won¡¯t even let me give her a single penny..."


    Despite everything, Mr. Wilson still felt guilty toward Aurora.


    After all, the family fortune had once been guarded and built up by his older brother¡¯s sacrifices.


    But Mrs. Wilson hated Aurora to the core.


    No matter how he tried to convince her, she refused to allow any share to be given to Aurora.


    In the end, Mr. Wilson had secretly been sending Aurora money behind everyone¡¯s backs, begging her not to tell anyone.


    "What¡¯s there to argue about?" Mrs. Wilson said, rolling her eyes.


    "It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s decision, not yours. If you¡¯re angry, me your mother!"


    Mr. Wilson exploded with fury.


    "What the hell are you even saying? Is that how an aunt is supposed to talk?"


    Mrs. Wilson rubbed her hands awkwardly.


    Her phone buzzed.


    One nce¡ªand sure enough, it was her gambling buddies urging her toe y mahjong again.


    She had been on a terrible losing streak these past few days¡ªlosing over three hundred thousand.


    Almost all the money Aurora had secretly sent her was gone.


    The remaining tens of thousands had been squandered on designer bags and luxury goods.


    Now, she didn¡¯t even have the money left to gamble.


    Gripping her phone tightly, Mrs. Wilson stepped out onto the balcony and whispered into it,


    "Wait for me. I¡¯lle over as soon as I get my hands on some cash."


    And with Aurora¡¯s phone turned off, Mrs. Wilson had no choice but to cancel her evening mahjong game, stewing in even deeper resentment toward Aurora.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 716 - 25

    <h4>Chapter 716: 25</h4>


    no need to involve her; she wasn¡¯t part of the Langston family at all.


    Dragging her into it would serve no purpose unless the person was after her specifically, using Everett to threaten her.


    Aurora tried replying, unsure if the person would even receive it.


    She agreed.


    There was no hesitation. She had gotten Everett into this, and even though she briefly considered secretly telling Tobias and the others, she didn¡¯t know what consequences that might bring.


    Just as she was thinking this, another text came through.


    "Don¡¯t tell anyone. If you do, you won¡¯t get the antidote. Your man will sleep forever."


    A warning.


    Today marked the sixth day of Everett¡¯sa.


    That meant two nights from now, she would have to keep the appointment.


    Time seemed to crawl. Aurora wished she could rush there immediately, confront whoever it was, and demand to know why they were targeting her.


    But it was pointless¡ªthe person behind this was too cautious. They wouldn¡¯t risk arriving early at the inn.


    Aurora looked up the Peni Inn online. It was a small hotel owned by someone from Country S, popr among tourists visiting the town.


    It was known for its authentic Country S street food, the kind you couldn¡¯t find elsewhere, and its old-world charm. Even locals from Y Country liked it a lot.


    Aurora read a lot about the inn, at least getting somewhat familiar with it.


    After receiving the message, she no longer needed to keep her phone close. She showered, dried her hair, and padded around the soft carpet, her mind a mess.


    If she didn¡¯te back...


    She realized she should probably write some farewell letters.


    Aurora opened herptop, plugged it in, and first wrote a letter to Jesse, setting it to send automatically two weekster.


    If she died, Jesse would receive it then.


    She started writing a letter to her grandfather too but stopped¡ªhe was so old now, reading a letter from her would only break him more.


    Lastly, she wrote to Everett.


    She spent over an hour but only managed two lines.


    Every time she wrote something, it felt overly sentimental, and when she deleted it, she didn¡¯t know how to continue.


    Eventually, sleep overcame her. Aurora nced at the clock¡ªit was already 11:50 PM.


    She shut down theputer, dove into bed, and quickly fell into a deep sleep. Having made up her mind after receiving the message, she felt surprisingly free of hesitation or endless overthinking.


    What¡¯s meant toe wille. What¡¯s meant to go will go.


    She decided she should get a good night¡¯s sleep¡ªafter all, after tomorrow night, she might never see another sunrise.


    The next day, Aurora deleted the mysterious text from her phone.


    Tobias called to check on her. Aurora didn¡¯t tell him about the message, only saying that the person hadn¡¯t contacted her again.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to fail this time¡ªnot even Tobias could know.


    Aurora spent a full day and night in anxious waiting. By the eighth day, Everett still hadn¡¯t woken up.


    Which meant the mysterious person had lied to Gianna.


    As a result, Gianna was beaten severely by Mr. Langston¡ªa man who had never before raised a hand to a woman. His fury was clear.


    Luckily, Ophelia didn¡¯t know about any of this. She thought Gianna had just gone abroad for another vacation.


    That morning, Dominic came bouncing over to Aurora and said excitedly, "Aurora, you¡¯re amazing! Director Z posted a picture of you and Everett looking at each other on Twitter. His followers shot up by 100,000, but yours jumped by over a million! And Everett¡¯s? Even crazier¡ªhe gained several million fans overnight! They¡¯re calling him the ¡¯androgynous god¡¯ now... and tons of the new fans are guys, like, real grown men... seriously, how weird is that? Everett¡¯s not even bi!"


    Aurora listened quietly, barely able to breathe.


    It didn¡¯t matter what people were calling him now. Everett was still lying unconscious in a hospital bed,pletely unaware of anything happening outside.


    Nobel they put on him made any difference. If only Aurora Alexander had given up on him sooner, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been dragged into all this.


    Dominic noticed her strange mood and frowned. "Aurora, what¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯ve been totally off thest couple of days. Are you hiding something from me?"


    He walked over and shook her by the shoulders. Aurora had never acted superior with him, so Dominic treated her casually too.


    "I¡¯m fine. Just in a bad mood," Aurora said, brushing his hands off, her nerves stretched thin and making her feel exhausted. "Dominic, get me a coffee, would you?"


    "Coffee? What for?"


    "I just... need to calm down," Aurora muttered. Her nerves were so tense she felt like she might snap. She needed to rx if she wanted to face what wasing with a clear head.


    ck calmly. "Stay at the hotel. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    Dominic blinked. "Going to the Langston family¡¯s ce?"


    "Going to see Everett."


    Her steady tone made Dominic drop his suspicions immediately.


    Aurora left the hotel with a bodyguard, but when they got to the parking garage, she tapped on the rental car and said, "Nerida, stay here. I¡¯m just meeting a friend¡ªyou don¡¯t need toe."


    Nerida, her bodyguard, looked at her in surprise. "But... Miss Aurora, I¡¯m your bodyguard. Eleanor said you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere alone."


    "Who said I¡¯m not? I went out alone a couple of days ago, didn¡¯t I?" Aurora replied breezily. "Rx, this isn¡¯t Country S. We don¡¯t have crazed fans here. I¡¯m not gonna get mobbed and forget how to find my way back."


    Nerida frowned. Eleanor trusted him enough to put him on Aurora¡¯s detail, and he had ten years of spotless security work behind him.


    But Aurora seemed so casual about it... She had gone out just the other day and made it back fine, even when reporters spotted her.


    "Nerida, seriously, I¡¯m just going to visit Everett. I won¡¯t tell Eleanor about this, okay? And Y City¡¯s got some fun spots¡ªyou should go explore."

 Chapter 717: wwww

    <h4>Chapter 717: w</h4>


    Upon receiving the news, E¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. So, Brianna was finally making her move. Very well, if Brianna wanted to strike, then E would be ready to counter.


    Meanwhile, Brianna had tried calling Robert numerous times, but he never answered her calls. She put down her phone and stared coldly at the mirror, looking at the face that had regained a bit of its former radiance after a month of rest. However, the wrinkles on her skin were beyond repair.


    Her once-beautiful eyes were now filled with a murderous intent, a burning desire to tear apart everyone who had wronged her.


    But in the next moment, Brianna¡¯s expression softened, her fierce gaze reced by a deceptive gentleness.


    "Mom, here are the photos I had the private investigator take. Dad isn¡¯t living with that bitch, but... they¡¯re often seen together." Hannah approached, cing a stack of photos on the table.


    Brianna nced at them¡ªpictures of Robert and Emily together. The sight of them made her blood boil, and her nails dug into her palms, the hatred in her eyes growing more intense.


    "They¡¯re just a pair of adulterers! After I hold this press conference, I¡¯ll sue him! That bitch¡¯s pregnancy is undeniable proof of Robert¡¯s affair!" Brianna said coldly.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry too much. First, focus on the press conference, and then on suing Mrs. Jones. Doing that will greatly improve your public image!" Hannah replied confidently.


    She had hired an exceptionally skilledwyer for the case. Although Hannah didn¡¯t have much money, she still had her body! In order to win thiswsuit, Hannah paid a lot.


    The hatred in Brianna¡¯s eyes surged like a storm. "You¡¯re right. We need to nail the press conference first. E might try to cause trouble, but without solid evidence, all they have are witnesses. We can pin the defamation charges on her."


    Hannah¡¯s face lit up with a rare, bright smile. She wrapped an arm around Brianna¡¯s shoulders. "Mom, just rest up. In three days, you¡¯ll have your chance at redemption."


    Brianna¡¯s image had taken a severe hit after she caused Emily to miscarry, but Hannah had already connected with Leah. Leah¡¯s connections were extensive, and to help Hannah take down E, she had even brought in a well-known doctor to conduct a psychiatric evaluation of Brianna.


    This doctor was highly reputable in Country S, so if he certified Brianna as mentally unstable, they could deflect much of the me. After all, it was known that Emily had provoked Brianna, and mentally ill patients are particrly sensitive to such stimuli. Once the press conference took ce, Robert could find himself in a precarious position.


    Brianna was determined to use any means necessary to exact her revenge on Robert.


    Three dayster.


    With just an hour left until Brianna¡¯s press conference, E and Eric sat on the balcony of the presidential suite at the Nelson Group Hotel, leisurely sipping apple juice.


    Directly across from them was the R Hotel, where Brianna was about to hold her press conference.


    E took a few sips of her juice, a serene smile ying on her delicate features. She leaned backzily in the wicker chair, her soft, flowing hair cascading down, adding to her rxed and elegant aura.


    Her long, slender legs were casually crossed under the table, and she sipped her juice, drawing Eric¡¯s attention. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed again as he watched her, unable to resist leaning over to capture her lips in a heated kiss, tilting her face toward him.


    As Eric¡¯s hand began to roam, E quickly pped it away with a sharp "smack." "Stop that, it tickles!"


    "If I press harder, it won¡¯t tickle..." Eric teased.


    "Get lost!" E retorted.


    Eric, feigning a wounded look, put on a mock pout. "E, how can you be so violent towards your man? If my heart gets hurt, you¡¯ll have to work extra hard to make it up to me tonight!"


    E couldn¡¯t help butugh, her long hair fluttering in the wind. "Mr. Nelson, stop pretending to be some innocent young boy. You¡¯re too old to pull that off!"


    Eric¡¯s face darkened. "Who are you calling old?"


    "You, of course! You¡¯re already twenty-five or twenty-six... so much older than me... An uncle shouldn¡¯t try to act young; it¡¯s not a good look!"


    "E, do you really think I¡¯m old? How about we test... my abilities right now?" His wickedughter filled the air as he held her head in ce, making escape impossible.


    E quickly forced a smile. "Mr. Nelson, I was just joking! Don¡¯t be so petty, okay?"


    "Petty? If I were petty, would I work so hard to please you?" Eric¡¯s smile was devilish as he added, "Your naughty little mouth will get a serious punishment tonight!"


    Nearby, flowers were in full bloom, their vibrant colors reflecting off Eric¡¯s captivating features, making him look even more striking. E found herself wanting to... well, maybe take a bite out of him.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Staring at a handsome guy, feeling tempted?" Eric asked smugly, noticing E¡¯s fixed gaze on him.


    For the first time, he felt genuinely pleased with his own appearance.


    E rolled her eyes at him but then turned serious. "Eric, do you really think Brianna ns to go all out against Robert?"


    "Absolutely."


    Eric stole another kiss from her cheek, and E yfully poked his head. "Then I¡¯ll have to watch the show. I¡¯m sure Brianna has something big nned."


    "I¡¯ll go with you," Eric insisted. On such an important day, he wouldn¡¯t let her face anything alone.


    E smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. Brianna will be too focused on Robert to bother with me. After all, I¡¯m not an easy target¡ªespecially with you by my side."


    "Brianna spent six months in prison. She¡¯s likely more cautious and sharp now. No matter who she¡¯s targeting, you need to stay vignt," Eric said seriously.


    A hint of unease lingered in his voice. Despite his superior position and resources, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of worry.


    E paused, her eyes shing with a cold glint. Eric was right¡ªBrianna had spent a month after her release quietly plotting. She would undoubtedly aim to take down both Robert and E if possible, killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 718: hjvhgchgcghc

    <h4>Chapter 718: hjvhgchgcghc</h4>


    Robert, having discreetly disguised himself, also managed to slip into the venue unnoticed. Since Brianna¡¯s press conference was open to the public, anyone could attend.


    E and Eric sat quietly on one side, observing the proceedings. As Brianna and Hannah stepped onto the stage, the room was filled with the bright shes of cameras as the reporters eagerly snapped photos.


    E narrowed her eyes, scrutinizing Brianna on stage. Six months in prison had taken a severe toll on her. Brianna looked almost skeletal, her eyes sunken deep into her face, her cheeks gaunt, and herplexion pale. The exposed skin of her arms looked as though it were just barely stretched over bones, a clear indication of the harsh conditions she had endured.


    E, of course, was well aware of the hardships Brianna had faced¡ªshe had made sure Brianna received "special attention" while incarcerated, ensuring she experienced every difort possible.


    As Brianna scanned the crowd, her gazended on E. An icy smile tugged at Brianna¡¯s lips¡ªshe was certain that E would be disappointed today because she was confident in her ability to clear her name.


    Brianna shifted her focus back to the audience and cleared her throat, immediatelymanding the room¡¯s attention. All eyes were on her, the former elegant and poised socialite, now a shadow of her former self, embroiled in scandal.


    "Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Brianna, the legal wife of Mr. Robert Davis. Over half a year ago, I was imprisoned due to an unfortunate incident, and today, I¡¯ve called this press conference to rify some matters... I thank the journalists who havee to cover this event."


    "Now, you may ask your questions one by one. I will answer everything I can," Brianna said softly, her voice tinged with the weariness of someone who has suffered.


    A reporter from XX Daily was the first to step forward, passing the microphone over. "Mrs. Davis, six months ago, you were imprisoned for assaulting a pregnant woman, causing her to miscarry. It¡¯s rumored that the woman was your husband¡¯s mistress. Can you confirm if these rumors are true?"


    Brianna nodded calmly. "Yes, it¡¯s true. Emily was indeed my husband¡¯s mistress, and when I found out she was carrying his child, I became emotionally distraught."


    Hannah sat nearby, her expression somber. Scars still marked her face, and today, she too was here to clear her name.


    Another reporter from SS News asked, "Mrs. Davis, did you really assault the woman, causing her to lose the baby?"


    Brianna replied simply, "Yes, I did."


    The room buzzed with shock. Everyone had seen the footage, and a denial at this point would have been too far-fetched.


    Another journalist followed up, "Mrs. Davis, you were once a prominent socialite, known for your charity work and generous donations. What drove you tomit such a violent act against a pregnant woman? Was there some other reason?"


    Listening from the side, E raised an eyebrow coldly. It was clear that Brianna had carefully orchestrated this event¡ªthese reporters were all on her payroll, ready to help her polish her tarnished image.


    Eric chuckled lightly, swirling the vibrant red liquid in his ss. "Don¡¯t worry, the real show ising... Robert is here too. The drama is just getting started."


    E nodded, fully aware of what was toe. She also knew how deeply these reporters had been bought.


    Just then, Brianna¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her voice choked with emotion. "The truth is... I never wanted this to happen. But many years ago, I was diagnosed with dissociative identity disorder. When I¡¯m triggered, my alternate personality takes over, leading to violent actions."


    The reporters erupted in surprise. Could Brianna really have such a disorder? Was this a genuine exnation or just a convenient excuse?


    Although they had been bribed, they couldn¡¯t be sure if this woman¡¯s condition was real or not.


    "At the time, Miss Emily said many things to provoke me. She was carrying my husband¡¯s child and kept insisting that he should abandon me and throw us out of the home we had lived in for over twenty years!"


    Brianna¡¯s tears fell inrge, sorrowful drops, and she cried pitifully.


    Reporter: "Mrs. Davis, you mentioned having a second personality. Do you have any proof of this?"


    Brianna nodded calmly, tears in her eyes, as she reached into her bag and pulled out a document, which she disyed to the audience. "Here it is¡ªmy medical certificate. My attending physician is Dr. Joshua Lewis, a highly respected psychiatrist in Country S."


    The diagnostic certificate indeed bore Dr. Joshua¡¯s signature, and everyone could see it clearly.


    At this point, the disdainful looks from the women in the audience began to shift to sympathy and pity. After all, Dr. Joshua was a highly esteemed psychiatrist in Country S. Despite having risen to fame in recent years, he had proven his skills, even treating a few celebrities for depression.


    Brianna¡¯s tears flowed even more freely as she continued, "Because of this, when Miss Emily provoked me, my second personality emerged, and I lost control, causing her to miscarry. It wasn¡¯t something I wanted¡ªI just wanted to talk to her about how we could resolve things with my husband, but I never expected such a tragedy to ur! Now, all I want is what I deserve, to quietly get a divorce."


    Hearing this, E couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a slight smile. Brianna was indeed quite the actress, managing toe up with such an excuse!


    A second personality... Tsk, tsk, E thought, this performance might soon be exposed.


    Eric sat beside E, watching the scene unfold with an amused smile on his devilish face. Brianna believed she had everything perfectly orchestrated, but little did she know that ever since Hannah first approached Dr. Joshua, someone had been keeping a close eye on them!


    Reporter: "Has Mr. Robert contacted you recently? You¡¯re still his wife¡ªdid hee to pick you up when you were released from prison?"


    Brianna: "No, he... he¡¯s been constantly with Miss Emily. I have proof!"

 Chapter 719: ghhgcghcgkh

    <h4>Chapter 719: ghhgcghcgkh</h4>


    Brianna was nearly driven mad with rage, which is why she ended up living in the Davis household as a maid, just to poison Isabe!


    "Robert, I hope you¡¯ll at least show me some decency!" Brianna suppressed the pain in her chest as she took the folder and opened the divorce papers.


    When Brianna saw the section on asset division, her eyes widened in shock. She could hardly believe what she was seeing!


    Robert was only offering her ten million dors!


    She had originally wanted twenty million plus a vi, but given the Davis Group¡¯s annual losses, she had already lowered her expectations.


    However, Brianna never expected Robert to be so heartless, leaving her with no property or other assets, just the ten million dors!


    Ten million mightst an ordinary woman several lifetimes, but for Brianna, it was far too little. She wasn¡¯t even sure it wouldst her ten years of extravagance.


    Her beauty treatments alone required a million dors in annual fees, which covered everything from cosmetic injections to skincare!


    Everything she used and wore had to be designer brands. Ten million dors would probably be gone in no time, spent on herself and Hannah!


    Brianna trembled with fury as she looked up at Robert. "You¡¯re only giving me ten million? Robert, do you even have a heart?"


    Robert looked coldly at her almost twisted face and sneered, "Ten million is more than generous. I was only thinking of giving you five million!"


    Brianna¡¯s eyes red with anger, the rage in her chest threatening to consume her entirely.


    "Fine! Robert, if you¡¯re going to be this heartless, I won¡¯t sign this divorce agreement!"


    "If you don¡¯t sign, we¡¯ll just see each other in court," Robert replied, unfazed, his eyes cold as he looked at her.


    Once loving spouses, they had reached the end of the road, now ring at each other with disgust, unable to stand even one more second in each other¡¯s presence.


    "Ha! You think you¡¯ll win in court? Robert, you despicable old man! I have photos of you living with Emily!"


    Brianna sneered viciously.


    Robert sneered back, "I wasn¡¯t living with her. I was just taking care of her! Don¡¯t think you have all the evidence. You think I don¡¯t know about you having the maid sprinkle pollen on Emily? The maid recorded everything and handed it to me, along with proof of how you beat Emily, causing her to miscarry. Brianna, you vile woman, I¡¯ve finally seen your true colors!"


    Brianna¡¯s mind buzzed. She hadn¡¯t expected Robert to use that incident against her!


    If they went to court and Robert¡¯swyer presented those events as evidence of her cruelty, then... she might not be able to win!


    Robert¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and disgust as he coldly snatched the folder back from Brianna. "I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m not giving you any assets! We¡¯ll see each other in court and let everyone see your ugly face, so they know why I, Robert, am abandoning you!"


    Brianna¡¯s face turned pale as she shot up and pointed at Robert, shouting, "You... you bastard! How dare you? I gave birth to two children for you, worked hard to keep this family together, and this is how you repay me?"


    Robert¡¯s expression grew even colder. "Two children? Too bad neither of them turned out well! One daughter turned out promiscuous, and the son... well, who tried to kill his sister! You ruined both of them! And you im you worked hard to keep this family together? Brianna, we had maids taking care of everything. You were just here to enjoy yourself!"


    Robert¡¯s furious roar shook Brianna to her core, her eardrums nearly bursting. She gasped for air, ring at Robert in utter fury.


    This man had changed!


    Completely changed!


    He really intended to leave her with nothing¡ªhow cruel!


    "And what about me? I¡¯ve been the one working tirelessly to keep thepany afloat, while you¡¯ve been lounging around at home, eating, drinking, and having fun, only toin that I¡¯m giving you too little money? Fine! From now on, you won¡¯t get another cent from me!"


    Robert sneered as he stood up, ready to leave.


    "Robert, how dare you treat me like this?" Brianna screamed in anger, tears streaming down her face.


    For over a decade, Brianna had been showered with nothing but love and affection since marrying Robert. He had treated her like a treasure, holding her in the palm of his hand.


    But now, suddenly, Robert had cheated, demanded a divorce, and intended to leave her with nothing, cing all the me on her!


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Is there anything in this world I¡¯m afraid to do? Brianna, just stay home and wait for the court summons! You¡¯re too old and ugly to be out scaring people anyway!"


    Robert seemed relieved, his gaze full of disdain as he turned to leave.


    Brianna was utterly enraged by his final words, losing all sense of reason!


    She grabbed a nearby wine bottle and hurled it at Robert with all her might.


    "You scumbag! You adulterer! Robert, you¡¯ll die a miserable death... I gave you all my youth, and this is how you repay me? How dare you mock me like this! I¡¯ll kill you, you bastard!"


    Brianna¡¯s face twisted in fury, her entire being consumed by an extreme rage.


    Robert dodged the wine bottle, but Brianna continued grabbing bowls and tes from the table, throwing them at him in a frenzy!


    Robert shielded his head, trying to dodge as Brianna snatched up another bottle of wine and charged at him, smashing it wildly.


    "Robert! I¡¯ll kill you, you scumbag, adulterer!"


    With a loud crash, the bottle struck Robert¡¯s shoulder, leaving a deep gash from which blood began to pour.


    Hearing themotion, the security guards burst through the door.


    Brianna stood frozen, staring at the blood-covered Robert, the sight of the blood snapping her back to reality. She trembled, still holding the broken bottle.


    Robert¡¯s face twisted in pain as he looked at Brianna with disgust. "You... really want to kill me..."

 Chapter 720: fdwbvdbveifv

    <h4>Chapter 720: fdwbvdbveifv</h4>


    When E received the call from the maid, she was just returning home from school, walking into the Carter Family building with Chloe by her side.


    After hanging up, E¡¯s face was lit with a smile, clearly in a good mood. Brianna must have been suffering¡ªwhat a satisfying thought!


    "Why are you smiling so happily?" Chloe teased with a grin. "Did Mr. Nelson call you for a secret rendezvous?"


    "Ugh, you and your nonsense! It wasn¡¯t him!" Eughed, exining that Eric had been extremely busytely, gathering "ssified news" about James and the other shareholders.


    Of course, if there wasn¡¯t any dirt to dig up, Eric and his team were more than capable of creating some negative press!


    As a result, Eric hadn¡¯t been able to take E to their new house in the past few days.


    The two entered the Carter Family¡¯s lobby, only to hear Mrs. Carter¡¯sughtering from the living room. "Nora, it¡¯s great that you came back early, especially since you¡¯re already a few months along. You can always go on your honeymoonter!"


    E¡¯s smile froze¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected Charles and his new wife, Nora, to return so soon.


    She had moved here partly to quash any rumors about her living with a man, and also because Charles wasn¡¯t home, so she thought she¡¯d stay for a while until Eric found her a new ce.


    After all, as a high school student, if she were to live at the Eternal Sea Estate, it would raise all kinds of eyebrows, with people likely assuming she was being kept by some wealthy man.


    People are quick to gossip, and while E wanted to maintain a good image, she also wanted to marry Eric officially after going to college.


    Although the Nelson family didn¡¯t treat Eric well, E didn¡¯t want him to be talked about behind his back, with people saying that his young wife was already involved with another man...


    But now that Charles was back, showing up here might seem awkward.


    Chloe, on the other hand, was thrilled. She rushed over, eximing, "Big Brother, Sister-inw, you¡¯re back! What did you bring me? Why did youe back so soon?"


    Charles nced at E and nodded with a smile. "Your sister-inw was feeling a bit tired, so we decided to cancel the rest of the trip. We¡¯ll visit the other ces after the baby is born."


    Nora blushed slightly and pulled a box from a shopping bag. "Chloe, here¡¯s a gift!"


    Chloe was overjoyed, while Charles turned to E. "E, I heard you moved out of the Davis household and are staying with Chloe. Wee to the family!"


    E walked over, her face beaming. "Thank you, Charles. I¡¯ll be counting on you and Sister-inw to take care of me from now on!"


    Nora hesitated for a moment when she saw E, a strange glint flickering in her eyes.


    She actually knew that Charles had feelings for E. She had overheard a conversation between Charles and Chloe once, where Chloe had told Charles to let go of E, saying that she was happy now.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected that this girl would suddenly appear before her.


    "Sister-inw, hello, I¡¯m E. I¡¯m sorry to intrude. I¡¯ll move out as soon as I find a ce!" E quickly reassured, worried that Nora might misunderstand.


    Nora smiled warmly and took E¡¯s hand. "No need to worry. Stay as long as you like. You and Chloe are like sisters, and Mom and Dad adore you. Even Grandpa can¡¯t stop singing your praises!"


    E smiled sheepishly, knowing that Old Mr. Carter¡¯s constant praise was mostly because she had lent him that painting. However, she was genuinely touched by how kind the Carter family had been to her, which is why she had decided to move in with them.


    "Exactly, E, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. I¡¯ve considered you like a daughter since you were little!" Mrs. Carter said with a warm smile.


    Both Mr. Carter and Old Mr. Carter quickly joined in, urging E to stay. E agreed outwardly, but she had already made up her mind to move out.


    She didn¡¯t know much about what kind of woman Nora was, especially since she hadn¡¯t interacted with her much in her previous life. All she remembered was that Nora had married a wealthy young man, but that man was notorious for being unfaithful, and Nora had endured it silently.


    No matter what kind of person Nora was, E knew she shouldn¡¯t stay here and potentially affect the rtionship between Charles and Nora.


    The family gathered together for dinner, and E was swept up in the warm, harmonious atmosphere, feeling genuinely happy.


    After dinner, she and Chloe returned to their room to watch a TV show on theputer, and then E made a call to Eric, urging him to find her a new ce to live.


    "Why the rush? Aren¡¯t youfortable where you are?" Eric teased with a yfulugh. "Or are you thinking it would be more convenient for our secret meetings if you had your own ce, where we could be alone with no restrictions?"


    "Eric, what nonsense are you talking about? Charles is back, and I don¡¯t want to be here and interfere with them!" E pouted.


    "I think Charles haspletely moved on from you, or else he wouldn¡¯t have married Nora. Don¡¯t underestimate him; he¡¯s a very responsible man," Eric remarked, surprisingly speaking highly of Charles.


    E felt a bit frustrated. "So, you don¡¯t want me to move out?"


    "I do want us to have more chances to be alone together. For now, we can always go back to our house if we need privacy. But I¡¯m notfortable with you living alone out there. It worries me," Eric said seriously.


    E paused, surprised that Eric was concerned about her safety, which was why he wanted her to stay with Chloe.


    "You need to understand, whether or not I make our rtionship public, anyone investigating us will eventually realize you¡¯re important to me.

 Chapter 721 - 2

    <h4>Chapter 721: 2</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is it because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 722 - 2

    <h4>Chapter 722: 2</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is it because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    W


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 723 - 24

    <h4>Chapter 723: 24</h4>


    If she waste, who knew what that weirdo might do...


    The thought made Aurora press her lips together. Tonight¡¯s solo meeting was filled with danger, but she knew she couldn¡¯t just stand by and let Everett stay trapped in hisa.


    After two and a half hours of driving, Aurora finally arrived outside the Peni Inn in Shani Town.


    She parked the car, stepped out, and stood quietly for a moment, watching the lively crowd inside the inn.


    The weather had cleared up again.


    It reminded her of those long rainy days back in Country S, when the skies would suddenly turn bright and sunny without warning.


    People looked cheerful. It was already 7:30 PM, and they were enjoying their evening¡ªsavoring good food, rxing, peaceful, and happy.


    But Aurora knew she wasn¡¯t here for any kind of happiness tonight. She was about to meet the mysterious figure¡ªsomeone who could be cruel, ruthless, unpredictable. She had no idea what to expect.


    Maybe she would be killed. Maybe worse.


    Aurora frowned slightly, but forced herself to walk inside.


    Whatever the oue, she couldn¡¯t let Everett suffer because of her.


    If she didn¡¯t show up tonight, she would regret it for the rest of her life. And that wasn¡¯t who she was. She believed in living with a clear conscience.


    Aurora stepped into the inn.


    The ce had a strong Country S vibe, like something straight out of the past. Even the servers were dressed in traditional outfits, giving the whole ce a dreamlike, time-travel feeling.


    "Miss, are you here to dine or to meet someone?"


    A server dressed in a bright red dress with an embroidered dragon-and-phoenix jacket came over, smiling warmly.


    "I¡¯m... here to meet someone. Room 10," Aurora answered.


    The server¡¯s eyes lit up. "Please follow me, miss!"


    Aurora thought Room 10 would be on the first floor, but to her surprise, the server led her up to the fourth floor.


    "The first and second floors are for dining," the server exined cheerfully. "Only the third and fourth floors have guest rooms. We¡¯re small, but the rooms are big¡ªonly five rooms per floor. Very cozy."


    The server chattered happily, clearly guessing Aurora was from Country S too, and eager to make her feel at home.


    Aurora said nothing. She let herself be led to the door of Room 10.


    "If you need anything, just call me," the server said with a bright smile before leaving.


    Aurora nodded. Once the server was gone, she could hear the faint sounds ofughter drifting up from the floors below.


    The antique-style hallway was lined with Country S-style paintings, making the ce feel surprisingly serene.


    Aurora stood frozen for five whole minutes. She lifted her hand to knock¡ªbut pulled back at thest second.


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. Her hands and feet felt weak.


    ssic signs of extreme nerves.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to pump herself up.


    "Come on, Aurora. You have to get Everett¡¯s antidote. You can do this."


    Finally, she knocked.


    The sharp, crisp sound of her knocking echoed down the hall, sending chills down her spine.


    The space around her fell eerily silent again.


    But no one opened the door.


    Aurora¡¯s heart climbed into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what the person inside was doing. Nervously, she stepped back two paces, hoping at least the security cameras in the hallway would catch the person¡¯s face if they showed themselves.


    The door finally creaked open.


    Aurora froze on the spot.


    The person standing there wore a mask and sunsses, about the same height as her, with a slim build.


    Judging by the figure, it was a man.


    Was he really after her?


    Aurora¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She could barely get her words out.


    "Y-You¡¯re the one who sent me the messages, right? Hello, I¡¯m... I¡¯m Aurora. I came alone, just like you asked. No one else knows about this."


    The man made a polite gesture, like he was inviting her in.


    "Please,e in," he said, his voice rough and raspy.


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she stepped inside. The man closed the door behind her. She stayed alert, watching him carefully, ready for anything.


    Tonight, she had deliberately dressed very inly¡ªa simple ck dress, a ck overcoat, and jeans underneath. The whole outfit looked mismatched.


    But that was exactly the point. She didn¡¯t want to look attractive at all. She didn¡¯t want to give any man a reason to be tempted.


    "Miss Wilson, your outfit tonight... truly opens my eyes," the man said, his ent perfectly fluent.


    Aurora was stunned. He had to be from Country S too, right?


    But she couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting someone like him before.


    She forced a smallugh.


    "I¡¯m not great at dressing up. My stylist¡¯s not with me right now, so I just wore whatever I liked."


    Aurora spoke carefully. As the man approached, she instinctively backed away a few steps.


    He chuckled lightly.


    "No need to be so tense. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to meet you without anyone else knowing."


    After saying that, he casually sat down at a dining table off to the side.


    The room was surprisinglyrge¡ªit even had a piano.


    The mix of old-world decor with a modern piano made the space feel a little strange, almost surreal.


    Slowly, the man took off his hat, sunsses, and mask.


    Aurora stared in shock.


    The man was an old man, probably in his sixties or seventies.


    If he had bad intentions toward her, his eyes wouldn¡¯t have been this clean.


    There was a kind of quiet longing in his look, a deep memory surfacing.


    "You... you look so much like her," he murmured.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "You... you mean my Grandma Carter?" she asked cautiously.


    That was the only connection she could think of. People often said she resembled Grandma Carter¡ªabout 50% her, 30% her mother, and 20% her father.


    Even her own mother used to say Aurora was the spitting image of Grandma Carter. Some traits, after all, skipped a generation.

 Chapter 724 - 54

    <h4>Chapter 724: 54</h4>


    The car slowly pulled out of the parking garage. Nerida stood there, watching helplessly as it disappeared into the distance. "Miss Wilson¡¯s temper isn¡¯t too bad," he muttered. "If she really marries Everett, maybe she¡¯ll put in a good word and I¡¯ll get a raise."


    There was no snow today.


    Workers were out clearing the sidewalks, and most of the streets were already clean. Still, Aurora drove carefully, worried about even the slightest ident.


    She couldn¡¯t afford anything to happen while she was still on the road. If she was dyed, the meeting might go terribly wrong.


    If she waste, who knew what that weirdo might do...


    The thought made Aurora press her lips together. Tonight¡¯s solo meeting was filled with danger, but she knew she couldn¡¯t just stand by and let Everett stay trapped in hisa.


    After two and a half hours of driving, Aurora finally arrived outside the Peni Inn in Shani Town.


    She parked the car, stepped out, and stood quietly for a moment, watching the lively crowd inside the inn.


    The weather had cleared up again.


    It reminded her of those long rainy days back in Country S, when the skies would suddenly turn bright and sunny without warning.


    People looked cheerful. It was already 7:30 PM, and they were enjoying their evening¡ªsavoring good food, rxing, peaceful, and happy.


    But Aurora knew she wasn¡¯t here for any kind of happiness tonight. She was about to meet the mysterious figure¡ªsomeone who could be cruel, ruthless, unpredictable. She had no idea what to expect.


    Maybe she would be killed. Maybe worse.


    Aurora frowned slightly, but forced herself to walk inside.


    Whatever the oue, she couldn¡¯t let Everett suffer because of her.


    If she didn¡¯t show up tonight, she would regret it for the rest of her life. And that wasn¡¯t who she was. She believed in living with a clear conscience.


    Aurora stepped into the inn.


    The ce had a strong Country S vibe, like something straight out of the past. Even the servers were dressed in traditional outfits, giving the whole ce a dreamlike, time-travel feeling.


    "Miss, are you here to dine or to meet someone?"


    A server dressed in a bright red dress with an embroidered dragon-and-phoenix jacket came over, smiling warmly.


    "I¡¯m... here to meet someone. Room 10," Aurora answered.


    The server¡¯s eyes lit up. "Please follow me, miss!"


    Aurora thought Room 10 would be on the first floor, but to her surprise, the server led her up to the fourth floor.


    "The first and second floors are for dining," the server exined cheerfully. "Only the third and fourth floors have guest rooms. We¡¯re small, but the rooms are big¡ªonly five rooms per floor. Very cozy."


    The server chattered happily, clearly guessing Aurora was from Country S too, and eager to make her feel at home.


    Aurora said nothing. She let herself be led to the door of Room 10.


    "If you need anything, just call me," the server said with a bright smile before leaving.


    Aurora nodded. Once the server was gone, she could hear the faint sounds ofughter drifting up from the floors below.


    The antique-style hallway was lined with Country S-style paintings, making the ce feel surprisingly serene.


    Aurora stood frozen for five whole minutes. She lifted her hand to knock¡ªbut pulled back at thest second.


    Her heart was pounding like a drum. Her hands and feet felt weak.


    ssic signs of extreme nerves.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to pump herself up.


    "Come on, Aurora. You have to get Everett¡¯s antidote. You can do this."


    Finally, she knocked.


    The sharp, crisp sound of her knocking echoed down the hall, sending chills down her spine.


    The space around her fell eerily silent again.


    But no one opened the door.


    Aurora¡¯s heart climbed into her throat. She didn¡¯t know what the person inside was doing. Nervously, she stepped back two paces, hoping at least the security cameras in the hallway would catch the person¡¯s face if they showed themselves.


    The door finally creaked open.


    Aurora froze on the spot.


    The person standing there wore a mask and sunsses, about the same height as her, with a slim build.


    Judging by the figure, it was a man.


    Was he really after her?


    Aurora¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She could barely get her words out.


    "Y-You¡¯re the one who sent me the messages, right? Hello, I¡¯m... I¡¯m Aurora. I came alone, just like you asked. No one else knows about this."


    The man made a polite gesture, like he was inviting her in.


    "Please,e in," he said, his voice rough and raspy.


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she stepped inside. The man closed the door behind her. She stayed alert, watching him carefully, ready for anything.


    Tonight, she had deliberately dressed very inly¡ªa simple ck dress, a ck overcoat, and jeans underneath. The whole outfit looked mismatched.


    But that was exactly the point. She didn¡¯t want to look attractive at all. She didn¡¯t want to give any man a reason to be tempted.


    "Miss Wilson, your outfit tonight... truly opens my eyes," the man said, his ent perfectly fluent.


    Aurora was stunned. He had to be from Country S too, right?


    But she couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting someone like him before.


    She forced a smallugh.


    "I¡¯m not great at dressing up. My stylist¡¯s not with me right now, so I just wore whatever I liked."


    Aurora spoke carefully. As the man approached, she instinctively backed away a few steps.


    He chuckled lightly.


    "No need to be so tense. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just wanted to meet you without anyone else knowing."


    After saying that, he casually sat down at a dining table off to the side.


    The room was surprisinglyrge¡ªit even had a piano.


    Forcing herself to stay calm, Aurora walked over and sat across from him.


    oward her, his eyes wouldn¡¯t have been this clean.


    There was a kind of quiet longing in his look, a deep memory surfacing.


    "You... you look so much like her," he murmured.


    Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "You... you mean my Grandma Carter?" she asked cautiously.


    That was the only connection she could think of. People often said she resembled Grandma Carter¡ªabout 50% her, 30% her mother, and 20% her father.


    Even her own mother used to say Aurora was the spitting image of Grandma Carter. Some traits, after all, skipped a generation.

 Chapter 725 - 144

    <h4>Chapter 725: 144</h4>


    h.


    Everett? That stiff, serious guy just confessed to her... in a text?


    No, he wasn¡¯t stiff¡ªat least not with her. He was just cold to everyone else. She remembered the two nights they spent in the forest and the temple¡ªhe¡¯d been funny, sharp-tongued, bold...


    Aurora¡¯s heart ached with bittersweet emotion. What was she supposed to do now?


    Was he really reckless enough to chase her all the way to Country S?


    Her heart grew heavier by the second. Still, her fingers moved on their own, opening up Everett¡¯s Twitter page.


    She tapped the newly posted statement, and the moment she read it, her heart thudded out of rhythm.


    "Hey everyone, my ount was hacked earlier¡ªplease ignore the so-called engagement post. There¡¯s only ever been one woman I¡¯m engaged to: Miss Aurora. She¡¯s the woman I love, and no matter what happens, my promise to her will never change."


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled, and her phone slipped from her fingers.


    Everett... was a public deration like that really the right move?


    Her phone started ringing. Dominic picked it up first. "Oh wow, it¡¯s Everett calling."


    Aurora quickly took the phone back, rejected the call with shaking hands, and immediately turned off the device.


    Dominic looked baffled. "Wait, why¡¯d you shut your phone off? Don¡¯t tell me... you two really did fight?"


    "I¡¯m not going to be with him," Aurora said quietly.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She stared at Aurora, stunned into silence for several long moments before finally reacting.


    "Aurora, Everett is such a great guy! Why wouldn¡¯t you be with him? Weren¡¯t you all set to be together before you went to Country Y? If you didn¡¯t care about him, then why did you go all the way there to find him?"


    Aurora lowered her eyes and pressed her lips together, her brows furrowed tightly. She didn¡¯t want to answer.


    Dominic¡¯s imagination kicked into high gear. "Wait a second... Don¡¯t tell me Everett¡¯s Twitter post was just a cover-up and¡ªhe¡¯s actually into guys?!"


    Aurora¡¯s mouth twitched. Speechless.


    "No, that can¡¯t be right. If he liked men, why would he shoot a music video with you? Why would he go out of his way to chase you?"


    Dominic smacked herself on the head, her starry-eyed look gone, now just mentally spinning in circles.


    "Wait, don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re still hung up on Alexander?"


    "Dominic, can you just let me have a moment of silence?" Aurora closed her eyes,pletely drained.


    Dominic zipped it instantly.


    Thepany¡¯s RV dropped Aurora off in front of her vi. She got out while Dominic and a bodyguard hauled her luggage inside.


    After thanking the driver, Aurora looked up at the warm, dazzling sunlight¡ªbut it didn¡¯t reach her. Her heart felt like it had plunged into a deep abyss. No warmth. No light. Just darkness.


    This whole mess started with unfinished business from a past life. And that shameless old man had dragged her into it too.


    All that talk about "testing Everett"? What a lie. He just wanted to tear them apart.


    Eleanor caught sight of Aurora¡¯s dejected expression. Unlike Dominic, she had more than ten years of life experience. When Dominic took the bags upstairs, Eleanor sat down beside Aurora and gently took her hand.


    "Aurora, what happened?"


    The kind, gentle tone almost made Aurora cry. She slumped into the seat and whispered, "It¡¯s a long story..."


    "You two didn¡¯t fight, did you? I saw Everett¡¯s new statement on Twitter too. He confessed to you."


    Eleanor said it calmly.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes stung with unshed tears. Letting go of Everett... it was the hardest thing she¡¯d ever had to do. But how could she just stand by and watch him fall into danger all over again?


    Next time that man makes a move, Everett might not be lucky enough to be saved.


    "Take your time and tell me everything¡ªI¡¯ll help you carry the weight. Don¡¯t bottle it all up inside. The human heart is fragile, it can¡¯t handle too much. If you take on everything by yourself, your emotions will spiral, and it¡¯ll take a toll on your mental health."


    Eleanor¡¯s gentle voice radiated a warmth that wrapped around Aurora like a nket.


    Dominic hadn¡¯te downstairs yet. Nerida had, but Aurora told him to go home and rest¡ªshe didn¡¯t have any work scheduled for the next two or three days anyway.


    Once Nerida left, Aurora finally spoke in a low voice, giving a brief ount of everything that happened in Country Y.


    By the time Dominic came downstairs, she caught the tail end of the story and immediately reacted with shock.


    "No way! There are people like that in the world? Someone actually built their own flying machine?! Aurora, are you sure this isn¡¯t some kind of fairy tale?"


    Dominic looked at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. Eleanor, however, grew serious.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t there be people like that? There are tons of grassroots inventors out there¡ªunsung geniuses who don¡¯t care about fame or money. They spend their life savings just to prove they can do the impossible..."


    "But still, hearing it from you... I get why this is such a tough situation. No wonder you came back and don¡¯t want to be with him."


    Eleanor sighed, a hint of helplessness in her voice.


    "That man sounds extraordinary. Honestly, I doubt even I could help you here. But I don¡¯t think he means you real harm. Even if you and Everett stay together, I don¡¯t think the threat is that serious¡ªat worst, a few close calls."


    Aurora shook her head.


    "He used to be a killer who didn¡¯t even need to draw blood. A guy like that? He¡¯s capable of anything."


    resorted to calling both Dominic and Eleanor, but Aurora still refused to take the call.


    Meanwhile, the inte was in an uproar. Everett¡¯s public confession was rare, and it only added fuel to the fan theories already circting.


    Fans were praising him as the "Man of the Century"¡ªa man who¡¯d never dipped a toe into the entertainment industry, now stepping into the spotlight just to shoot a heartbreaking music video with the woman he loved.


    Aurora ignored all of it.


    She dreamed of Everett. Of him storming into her house, into her room, wrapping her tightly in his arms. His scorching lips lingering on her skin, refusing to let go.

 Chapter 726 - 455

    <h4>Chapter 726: 455</h4>


    "Hey everyone, my ount was hacked earlier¡ªplease ignore the so-called engagement post. There¡¯s only ever been one woman I¡¯m engaged to: Miss Aurora. She¡¯s the woman I love, and no matter what happens, my promise to her will never change."


    "Hey everyone, my ount was hacked earlier¡ªplease ignore the so-called engagement post. There¡¯s only ever been one woman I¡¯m engaged to: Miss Aurora. She¡¯s the woman I love, and no matter what happens, my promise to her will never change."


    Aurora¡¯s hand trembled, and her phone slipped from her fingers.


    Everett... was a public deration like that really the right move?


    Her phone started ringing. Dominic picked it up first. "Oh wow, it¡¯s Everett calling."


    Aurora quickly took the phone back, rejected the call with shaking hands, and immediately turned off the device.


    Dominic looked baffled. "Wait, why¡¯d you shut your phone off? Don¡¯t tell me... you two really did fight?"


    "I¡¯m not going to be with him," Aurora said quietly.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She stared at Aurora, stunned into silence for several long moments before finally reacting.


    "Aurora, Everett is such a great guy! Why wouldn¡¯t you be with him? Weren¡¯t you all set to be together before you went to Country Y? If you didn¡¯t care about him, then why did you go all the way there to find him?"


    Aurora lowered her eyes and pressed her lips together, her brows furrowed tightly. She didn¡¯t want to answer.


    Dominic¡¯s imagination kicked into high gear. "Wait a second... Don¡¯t tell me Everett¡¯s Twitter post was just a cover-up and¡ªhe¡¯s actually into guys?!"


    Aurora¡¯s mouth twitched. Speechless.


    "No, that can¡¯t be right. If he liked men, why would he shoot a music video with you? Why would he go out of his way to chase you?"


    Dominic smacked herself on the head, her starry-eyed look gone, now just mentally spinning in circles.


    "Wait, don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re still hung up on Alexander?"


    "Dominic, can you just let me have a moment of silence?" Aurora closed her eyes,pletely drained.


    Dominic zipped it instantly.


    Thepany¡¯s RV dropped Aurora off in front of her vi. She got out while Dominic and a bodyguard hauled her luggage inside.


    After thanking the driver, Aurora looked up at the warm, dazzling sunlight¡ªbut it didn¡¯t reach her. Her heart felt like it had plunged into a deep abyss. No warmth. No light. Just darkness.


    This whole mess started with unfinished business from a past life. And that shameless old man had dragged her into it too.


    All that talk about "testing Everett"? What a lie. He just wanted to tear them apart.


    Eleanor caught sight of Aurora¡¯s dejected expression. Unlike Dominic, she had more than ten years of life experience. When Dominic took the bags upstairs, Eleanor sat down beside Aurora and gently took her hand.


    "Aurora, what happened?"


    The kind, gentle tone almost made Aurora cry. She slumped into the seat and whispered, "It¡¯s a long story..."


    "You two didn¡¯t fight, did you? I saw Everett¡¯s new statement on Twitter too. He confessed to you."


    Eleanor said it calmly.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes stung with unshed tears. Letting go of Everett... it was the hardest thing she¡¯d ever had to do. But how could she just stand by and watch him fall into danger all over again?


    Next time that man makes a move, Everett might not be lucky enough to be saved.


    "Take your time and tell me everything¡ªI¡¯ll help you carry the weight. Don¡¯t bottle it all up inside. The human heart is fragile, it can¡¯t handle too much. If you take on everything by yourself, your emotions will spiral, and it¡¯ll take a toll on your mental health."


    Eleanor¡¯s gentle voice radiated a warmth that wrapped around Aurora like a nket.


    Dominic hadn¡¯te downstairs yet. Nerida had, but Aurora told him to go home and rest¡ªshe didn¡¯t have any work scheduled for the next two or three days anyway.


    Once Nerida left, Aurora finally spoke in a low voice, giving a brief ount of everything that happened in Country Y.


    By the time Dominic came downstairs, she caught the tail end of the story and immediately reacted with shock.


    "No way! There are people like that in the world? Someone actually built their own flying machine?! Aurora, are you sure this isn¡¯t some kind of fairy tale?"


    Dominic looked at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. Eleanor, however, grew serious.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t there be people like that? There are tons of grassroots inventors out there¡ªunsung geniuses who don¡¯t care about fame or money. They spend their life savings just to prove they can do the impossible..."


    "But still, hearing it from you... I get why this is such a tough situation. No wonder you came back and don¡¯t want to be with him."


    She could only hope he¡¯d give uppletely¡ªfor his own safety.


    At dinner, Aurora barely touched her food. Afterward, she went straight to her room.


    Her phone remained off. Everett had resorted to calling both Dominic and Eleanor, but Aurora still refused to take the call.


    Meanwhile, the inte was in an uproar. Everett¡¯s public confession was rare, and it only added fuel to the fan theories already circting.


    Fans were praising him as the "Man of the Century"¡ªa man who¡¯d never dipped a toe into the entertainment industry, now stepping into the spotlight just to shoot a heartbreaking music video with the woman he loved.


    Aurora ignored all of it.


    She kept her phone off. Didn¡¯t open herptop either. After taking a shower and drying her hair, shey quietly in bed with her eyes shut.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep.


    In the end, she had her family doctor prescribe a sleeping pill. She took one¡ªand finally drifted off.


    But even sleep gave her no peace.


    She dreamed of Everett. Of him storming into her house, into her room, wrapping her tightly in his arms. His scorching lips lingering on her skin, refusing to let go.

 Chapter 727 - 45

    <h4>Chapter 727: 45</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 728 - 51

    <h4>Chapter 728: 51</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, thethe crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 729 - 14

    <h4>Chapter 729: 14</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 730 - 51

    <h4>Chapter 730: 51</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 731 - 56

    <h4>Chapter 731: 56</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    nic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 732 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 732: 4</h4>


    e had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, t\, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    \


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 733: dgydwd

    <h4>Chapter 733: dgydwd</h4><subtxt> On the vast ocean, a luxurious cruise ship sailed quietly, its pristine hull gleaming under the moonlight.


    On the deck, music yed softly and lights shimmered brightly. The eldest daughter of the Davis family, E Davis, was celebrating her birthday with a grand party. Guests in elegant attire mingled, raising sses and engaging in warm and joyful conversations.


    The star of the evening, E, entered the hall gracefully with her husband, Brandon Hall, holding her arm. She instantly became the center of attention. E¡¯s silky chestnut hair shone under the lights, and her red silk gown, with its fitted design, showcased her graceful curves perfectly. Her naturally fair skin, adorned with minimal makeup, glowed radiantly, enhanced by the crown on her head.


    Brandon, in a well-tailored ck suit, wore a gentle smile on his handsome face, his eyes filled with love and pride for E. They looked like the perfect couple, envied by everyone around them. The guests whispered in admiration, their eyes filled with awe and envy.


    "I heard that the crown on E¡¯s head was bought by her stepmother, Brianna, for over a million at an auction. She truly is a wonderful stepmother," someone remarked, pointing at E¡¯s crown, which sparkled brightly under the lights, making E look even more dazzling.


    "Yes, everyone knows that Brianna treats E better than her own daughter!"


    "Which one is Brianna¡¯s biological daughter?"


    Someone pointed to Hannah Davis standing by the deck and praised, "That¡¯s Brianna¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s truly beautiful and elegant." Hannah, in her pure white dress, exuded an innate noble aura with every gesture. Her gentle and graceful smile resembled a blooming white rose.


    "Of course, before marrying Robert, Brianna was an actress. Naturally, her daughter would be beautiful."


    E listened to the risingpliments and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although her biological mother passed away when she was very young, her stepmother Brianna Baker treated her extremely well, and her stepsister Hannah was always obedient and neverpeted with her. Her father, Robert Davis, showered her with love and affection.


    She could be considered the apple of the family¡¯s eye, enjoying endless love and care. After marrying Brandon, her husband was tender and considerate, earning the envy of many. Her life could truly be called a winning one.


    ...


    The night was enchanting, filled with floating scents and a crowd inplete revelry, withughter and music resounding in the air. After finishing a round of drinks, Brandon noticed E looked a bit tired and asked, "Are you feeling tired? Let me take you somewhere quieter."


    E nodded, and Brandon considerately led her to a secluded corner of the deck to enjoy the sea breeze and rx. The gentle night breeze brought a sense of coolness andfort. Stars dotted the sky, reflecting dreamily on the calm sea.


    Brandon handed her a ss of juice, "After drinking so much alcohol, your stomach might feel ufortable. Here, have some juice to ease it."


    E took the juice, smiling as she sipped it. The sweet taste made her feel a bit more rxed. "Brandon, I feel so happy with you by my side. But I think I¡¯m a bit drunk, my head is spinning..." E didn¡¯t notice the instant shift in Brandon¡¯s gaze from gentle to icy cold as she drank the juice he gave her.


    A crisp, charming voice came from the shadows, "Happy? Soon, your birthday will turn into your death day. Let¡¯s see how happy you can be then." Hannah¡¯s voice was low and provocative, like a snake silently hissing.


    E froze, a sh of shock and confusion in her eyes. How could the usually gentle Hannah appear so cold and ruthless, speaking such merciless words? E turned pale, looking at Brandon, but he only gazed at her apologetically, the warmth gone from his eyes, reced by an icy coldness.


    Hannah pushed the slumped E out of Brandon¡¯s arms and nestled into his embrace herself. "What are you doing? Brandon is my husband! You shameless woman!" E raised her hand to p Hannah, but Brandon caught her wrist and harshly pushed her hand away, snapping, "You won¡¯t hurt her!"


    E, weakly holding onto the deck railing, felt as if her heart had been pierced by a sword. He was protecting her so fiercely? "Brandon, I¡¯m your wife!"


    "So what if you¡¯re his wife? Brandon loves me, not you!" Hannah taunted.


    Even though E could see the coldness in Brandon¡¯s eyes, she still couldn¡¯t believe it, pleading, "No, it¡¯s impossible. Brandon, tell her, the one you love is me!"


    Hannah touched Brandon¡¯s chest, asking sweetly, "Brandon, tell me, who do you love?"


    Brandon looked at Hannah with deep affection, kissed her lips tenderly, and said, "Of course it¡¯s you, my princess."


    E watched, her heart breaking. Her husband was in love with her sister? When did this start?


    The intimate scene was like a needle stabbing E¡¯s eyes. She trembled as she asked, "When did this begin?"


    "Long before you met Brandon, we were already together!" Hannahughed, no longer hiding her true self. "The love you thought you had was just a show I made Brandon put on for you."


    Brandon¡¯s eyes were devoid of any guilt as he coldly stared at E. "After tonight, I can finally be with the woman I love and no longer pretend to care about you."


    E felt as if she were falling into an abyss, her body trembling with unbearable pain. She lifted her dress and tried to run towards the crowd. "Daddy will never forgive you, and neither will Mom..."


    Yes, she still had her father! He loved her dearly and would never spare those who hurt her. Her stepmother also adored her, often more than her biological daughter. E had always treated her stepmother like her real mother, sharing her deepest secrets with her. Her stepmother would definitely seek justice for her!


    But before she could run far, a strong force yanked her back, and she fell to the ground.</subtxt>

 Chapter 734: gdhfvw

    <h4>Chapter 734: gdhfvw</h4>


    She sat up abruptly, overwhelmed with shock, her mouth agape.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps approached, and the door was flung open. The lights came on, illuminating the entire room.


    "E, are you okay?" Brianna rushed in, her face full of concern and anxiety. She quickly came to the bedside and gently touched E¡¯s forehead.


    Looking at Brianna¡¯s delicate face, E was filled with confusion. Wasn¡¯t she poisoned and thrown into the sea?


    The sensation of suffocation still lingered, haunting her heart.


    Facing Brianna¡¯s feigned concern, E¡¯s emotions surged, but she managed to suppress them, trembling as she said, "I... I just had a nightmare."


    She nced around the familiar room, everything felt so real, but she knew this wasn¡¯t just a simple dream.


    Brianna pretended to check E¡¯s forehead. "E, you seem to have a fever. I¡¯ll call the doctor."


    "No need for a doctor, I¡¯m fine, Mommy..." E¡¯s voice was hoarse as she suppressed her shock, a cold smile ying on her lips.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need a doctor? I¡¯m very worried about you!" Brianna faked a worried expression. E sneered internally, knowing she was likely worried about the massive inheritance.


    Her grandmother¡¯s inheritance would only be essible when she turned twenty-five. Back then, she had naively trusted her father and stepmother, transferring all her assets to her father!


    Then, Hannah rushed in, wearing pajamas and with a look of fake concern. "Sister, are you okay? What happened?" Her voice was soft, but her eyes held hidden malice.


    Seeing this teenage version of Hannah, E suddenly realized she had been reborn.


    Was it possible that heaven had taken pity on her unjust death and given her a chance to start over?


    Recalling the moments before her tragic death, rage burned within her, bringing with it an overwhelming sense of vengeance.


    This time, she would make those vile people pay!


    She would strip them of everything, make them suffer, and wish for death!


    She vowed to exact revenge, an eye for an eye, blood for blood, repaying the pain they inflicted on her tenfold!


    E took a deep breath, struggling to control her emotions.


    "I¡¯m fine, just a nightmare," she repeated, not wanting anyone to detect the turmoil within her.


    Brianna quickly called Mrs. Harris to bring E a ss of water.


    Mrs. Harris was E¡¯s biological mother¡¯s old servant and had always taken good care of E.


    When Mrs. Harris walked in with the cup of water, E looked at her familiar face, and an indescribable wave of emotion filled her heart. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Mrs. Harris¡¯s warm smile brought back countless memories of the days she had tenderly cared for E.


    Brianna, seeing this, thought E was crying from the nightmare and quicklyforted her, "Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy is here to protect you. Don¡¯t cry, or your eyes will be swollen, and you won¡¯t look pretty at youring-of-age ceremony."


    Theing-of-age ceremony! E couldn¡¯t believe she had been reborn on the day of her eighteenth birthday! The events of that day only made sense to her now.


    Brianna held E¡¯s hand and gently said, "Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s go see your dress. This dress was custom-made at a great expense, and you¡¯ll absolutely love it! Consider it Mommy¡¯s birthday gift to you."


    E smiled sweetly, "Thank you, Mommy, you¡¯re the best!"


    Brianna beamed, "Of course, you¡¯re my precious daughter!"


    Brianna, a former actress, yed her role wlessly, fooling Epletely in her previous life.


    While they performed a perfect mother-daughter act, only E knew the wicked heart beneath Brianna¡¯s noble exterior.


    Brianna led E to the dressing room, where a luxurious halter-neck gown hung.


    The dress shimmered under the lights, its ivory silk fabric exuding an air of elegance.


    E¡¯s heart sank as memories from her past life surged back, overwhelming her consciousness.


    She vividly remembered that day: the opulent banquet hall, dazzling lights, guests elegantly mingling, all smiling. She wore this exquisite dress, bing the center of attention.


    But at her moment of triumph, Hannah, pretending to be affectionate, subtly stepped on her dress hem.


    In that instant, E felt a helpless tug, followed by a deafening tear. Her dress fell apart under everyone¡¯s gaze, and she lost her bnce, tumbling toward the giant cake in the hall¡¯s center.


    She tried to grab something to steady herself, but it was toote. Her body crashed into the cake, sending cream and cake crumbs flying, covering her from head to toe.


    The guests¡¯ughter and whispers mixed, piercing her ears like needles.


    "E, look how perfect this dress is for you," Brianna said, pulling E¡¯s thoughts back to the present.


    Brianna smiled, but there was a glint of calction in her eyes. Her voice was gentle yet carried an undeniable authority. "Tonight, you will be the most dazzling princess."


    E forced a bright smile and nodded. "Thank you, Mommy. I really love this dress."


    At hering-of-age ceremony in her previous life, Mrs. Harris had warned E to be cautious of Brianna and her daughter, but E had trusted Brianna too much to understand Mrs. Harris¡¯s good intentions.


    E vividly remembered that although she had a high alcohol tolerance, after falling into the cake, she had returned to the banquet hall in a new dress. After drinking a ss of wine that Hannah handed her, she felt unbearably hot and passed out.


    The next time E opened her eyes, Mrs. Harris had been by her bedside all night. Looking back, it was clear that the wine had been tampered with. If not for Mrs. Harris¡¯s protection, E might have been taken advantage of by some man.


    Not long after that incident, Mrs. Harris died in a car ident. Now it seemed likely that Brianna was behind it.


    In this lifetime, E vowed to protect Mrs. Harris and ensure nothing happened to her. E¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was set for the evening, giving her a day to n her counterattack against Brianna and Hannah.

 Chapter 735 - 14

    <h4>Chapter 735: 14</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    She walked over and sat down quietly beside him.


    "Alexander, you idiot," she said, her voice trembling. "You shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Her eyes were red, filled with pain¡ªbut also anger. Seeing him like this tore at her, but it infuriated her too.


    He gave a faint, bitter smile. The smell of alcohol still lingered on him. He must¡¯ve been drinking all night.


    "Mom... can you guys leave us alone?" Alexander said weakly.


    Mrs. Lewis shot him a frustrated look, then turned a venomous re on Aurora. "If you upset him again, and anything happens... I swear, I won¡¯t let you off the hook."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    Kennedy gave her one final, scornful nce before exiting with her mother.


    Aurora sat in silence.


    What could she even say?


    She wanted to p him. She hated how weak he¡¯d be. Hated how he¡¯d fallen apart.


    When she was dumped, she not only lost her rtionship¡ªshe¡¯d been used. She still didn¡¯t give up. She held her head high and kept going.


    But him?


    This was supposed to guilt her back into his life?


    Her eyes lifted, cold and sharp.


    And Alexander¡ªjust one look into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 736 - 44

    <h4>Chapter 736: 44</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    "Mom... can you guys leave us alone?" Alexander said weakly.


    Mrs. Lewis shot him a frustrated look, then turned a venomous re on Aurora. "If you upset him again, and anything happens... I swear, I won¡¯t let you off the hook."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    Kennedy gave her one final, scornful nce before exiting with her mother.


    Aurora sat in silence.


    What could she even say?


    She wanted to p him. She hated how weak he¡¯d be. Hated how he¡¯d fallen apart.


    When she was dumped, she not only lost her rtionship¡ªshe¡¯d been used. She still didn¡¯t give up. She held her head high and kept going.


    But him?


    This was supposed to guilt her back into his life?


    Her eyes lifted, cold and sharp.


    And Alexander¡ªjust one look into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 737: ghhj

    <h4>Chapter 737: ghhj</h4>


    Brianna panicked instantly. "Honey... I heard E say she liked it, so I thought she wanted it. That¡¯s why I bid on it... She has always loved these kinds of things..."


    "Mom! How can you me me? I never said I wanted to bid on it because it¡¯s too expensive. Daddy works so hard to earn money; how could I spend it so recklessly? I used to be thoughtless, but seeing Daddy¡¯s gray hair, I can¡¯t bear to do that anymore... With Daddy working so hard, how could I keep buying luxury items? I also want Mommy to return Hannah¡¯s half-million-dor evening gown to the store..."


    E pouted pitifully. "But I was afraid Mommy would scold me..."


    Brianna¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and Hannah was stunned, looking at E in disbelief.


    This little brat, how could she say such things?


    "Daddy, Mommy just spoils E too much; that¡¯s why she did it. Please don¡¯t me her!" Hannah quickly tried to defend Brianna.


    "Daddy, I¡¯ve grown up now and don¡¯t need you to protect me so excessively! Mommy, please stop buying me luxury items from now on!" E whispered, walking over to gently shake Robert¡¯s arm, her eyes full of sorrow.


    Robert angrily shook off Brianna¡¯s hand and patted E¡¯s shoulder. "Don¡¯t worry, Daddy doesn¡¯t me you..."


    He then looked up, coldly ring at Brianna and Hannah. "E never said she wanted it, but you bid it up to twenty million. You¡¯ve really made me proud!"


    Brianna¡¯s face crumpled. "I¡¯m sorry, Honey, I..."


    "And this dress cost half-million-dor? Do you think money falls from the sky?"


    Furious, Robert pped Brianna across the face!


    He allowed his daughters to dress elegantly, but a twenty-million-dor crown was outrageous! A half-million-dor dress was sheer extravagance!


    To Robert, these things had no real value!


    Brianna was knocked back onto the sofa, and Hannah rushed to support her, terrified. "Mom, are you okay? Daddy, how could you hit Mommy? It¡¯s all because of that bitch..."


    "Hannah!" Brianna snapped, cutting off her daughter¡¯s words.


    Though Hannah was usually shrewd, her anger got the best of her in this moment, causing her to lose her usualposure.


    "How dare you! What did you just say?" Robert roared. His eldest daughter still held ten percent of Davis Group¡¯s shares. If she became dissatisfied with him, he risked losing the chance to secure those shares.


    So, in Robert¡¯s mind, Brianna and Hannah couldn¡¯tpete with E¡¯s importance right now.


    On top of Brianna¡¯s extravagant bid for the Aurora Diadem, Robert was already resentful. Now, with his younger daughter¡¯s insolence, his fury knew no bounds!


    "Daddy, I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s our fault!" Hannah sobbed, tears streaming down her face.


    Daddy¡¯s growing disdain for her and Mommy was entirely because of this bitch...


    E gently tugged on Robert¡¯s sleeve and spoke softly, "Daddy, please don¡¯t be angry. It was my fault. If I had been more firm in saying no to the crown... I did try to stop it, but Mommy insisted on bidding for it. She did it for my sake. Please, don¡¯t be mad, okay?"


    Robert looked at his obedient and understanding daughter and sighed, "E, you¡¯ve really grown up. I¡¯m relieved. You two should reflect on yourselves¡ªhow could you be outdone by a child?"


    Robert¡¯s anger simmered as E quickly smiled and said, "Daddy, don¡¯t be upset. You just got back from a business trip and must be tired. Let¡¯s have dinner first."


    In her past life, Robert had returned at this exact time, so E had nned everything perfectly.


    Brianna, Hannah, you won¡¯t get the chance to nder me in front of Daddy!


    E nced pityingly at Brianna and Hannah before taking Robert¡¯s arm and leading him to the dining room.


    Brianna silently wiped away her tears, her hands trembling with hatred. Hannah clutched her hand tightly and whispered, "Mom, what do we do now?"


    Brianna¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and madness. "That bitch dares to speak like that!"


    "I think... she¡¯s gotten smarter," Hannah murmured.


    That bitch used to demand anything she liked and never heeded Robert¡¯s lectures. Now, she seemed so sensible, no longer pursuing luxury items.


    "Hmph, what change? It¡¯s just a coincidence. She probably didn¡¯t ask for the crown to avoid being scolded by your dad!" Brianna couldn¡¯t believe that the stepdaughter she had raised for over ten years had suddenly be smart.


    "Mom, should we be more careful?" Hannah whispered.


    At that moment, the servants were attending to E and Robert in the dining room, so no one heard the mother-daughter conversation.


    "Don¡¯t forget, we still have your brother. He¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s favorite, and we still have that ace up our sleeve!" Brianna sneered. Her youngest son was ten years old and spending the summer at his grandmother¡¯s ce.


    Because the grandmother adored this grandson, Brianna was happy to let her son stay there to strengthen her position in the grandmother¡¯s heart.


    Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up, and her mood instantly brightened. Mom was right; they still had her little brother. The youngest brother was the precious heir of the Davis family!


    No matter how clever E was, in the end, the Davis family¡¯s wealth would still fall into her brother¡¯s hands.


    Meanwhile, E was dining with Robert.


    "Daddy, I heard that Mrs. Lisa from Country W ising to discuss business with you next week?" E asked with a smile.


    "How did you know that?" Robert looked at his daughter curiously.


    "It was in the newspaper. It said Davis Group was coborating with Mrs. Lisa. Daddy, you might not know, but Mrs. Lisa loves crowns. The Aurora Diadem was designed by a famous designer from Country Q. His works will be even more valuable in the future, and Mrs. Lisa would surely love it."


    E smiled, revealing her n.


    Robert wasn¡¯t foolish. Hearing his daughter, his eyes lit up. "You mean, give the Aurora Diadem to Mrs. Lisa?"


    "Yes, their family has a tradition of exchanging gifts. The Aurora Diadem would be perfect." E smiled.

 Chapter 738: fcjfxfj

    <h4>Chapter 738: fcjfxfj</h4>


    If the coboration between Mrs. Lisa and the Davis Group seeds, Robert will undoubtedly see her in a new light.


    "You¡¯re right, let¡¯s proceed as you suggested. Otherwise, twenty million would indeed be heart-wrenching. Having your mommy wear it would be such a waste!"


    Robert chuckled, while E pressed her lips together slightly. She knew her father¡¯s character all too well. For the sake of profit, he would stop at nothing.


    After the Aurora Diadem incident, Robert¡¯s attitude towards Brianna and Hannah had changed subtly, often showing dissatisfaction with the mother and daughter.


    Three dayster, the designer of the Aurora Diadem indeed died in a car ident, causing his works to be frantically spected in the market.


    That Aurora Diadem was already in Robert¡¯s hands. Although Brianna had won it at the auction, Robert saw it as E¡¯s suggestion that led him to gift the precious crown to Mrs. Lisa, thereby securing a fifty-billion-dor deal.


    To Robert, a twenty-million crown on his daughter¡¯s or wife¡¯s head was far less valuable than using it to bolster his business.


    Mrs. Lisa was full of praise for the Aurora Diadem andmended E¡¯s keen eye. Overjoyed, Robert rewarded E with a million dors.


    When Robert learned that Eric had gifted E a painting worth thirty million, he cherished her even more.


    Brianna and Hannah were deeply resentful! Although the Aurora Diadem was no longer in their possession, it was Brianna who had originally bought it. Yet, it was E who received the reward and Robert¡¯s affection, while Brianna only faced his disapproval!


    On the surface, Brianna seemed more attentive to E. She no longer bought luxury goods for her, but whatever she bought or ate, E always came first.


    However, Brianna and Hannah had already plotted a scheme to be executed in August, one that would make E lose the Davis family¡¯s favorpletely!


    August came, with the zing sun scorching the earth, and the air seemed to shimmer with heat.


    At lunch, E sat beside Robert and handed him a ss of iced lemon water. "Dad, it¡¯s so hot today, and you¡¯ve been working so hard. Have some lemon water to cool off."


    "Heh, E is bing more and more considerate!" Robert nodded in satisfaction.


    Not to be outdone, Hannah ced a piece of roast chicken on Robert¡¯s te with a smile. "Dad, this roast chicken was made by mommy herself. She spent several hours on it. Try it, eat more, don¡¯t stay so thin!"


    Brianna nced at Hannah and secretly approved.


    "Sis, in this heat, it¡¯s better to eat something lighter. Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you agree?" E said with a naive smile.


    Brianna¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    E¡¯s words were clearly implying that Brianna hadn¡¯t considered Robert¡¯s health by preparing such greasy food in the sweltering heat!


    Robert shot an annoyed nce at Brianna, then looked at E with satisfaction. "E is right. This child truly thinks of me in everything, she¡¯s really grown up!"


    "Yes, if I doesn¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll make you worry," E said yfully, winking.


    Robertughed heartily, feeling that his once overlooked eldest daughter had indeed matured.


    On the contrary, his once well-behaved second daughter had recently been a constant disappointment.


    "Good girl,e on, E, have some more roast chicken. You¡¯re young, it¡¯s okay to eat more meat." A trace of tenderness flickered in Robert¡¯s eyes.


    E sneered inwardly. In her previous life, Robert had been deeply disappointed in her because of her constant, unchecked extravagance.


    But in this life, she would never let her father be her enemy again.


    Watching the intimate scene between father and daughter, Brianna nearly choked with anger. How had that little wench suddenly be so cunning?


    Sensing that something was increasingly amiss, she finished her meal calmly before calling Hannah into the study and shutting the door.


    "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so upset?" Seeing Brianna¡¯s furious expression, Hannah quickly stepped forward and took her hand.


    Brianna¡¯s eyes glinted with a chilling coldness.


    "Hannah, don¡¯t you think E has been acting very strange? Just think about what¡¯s happened these past few days¡ªshe¡¯se out on top every single time!"


    Brianna said coldly, her fingers drumming the desk with a dull thud.


    Hannah¡¯s face darkened as she listened.


    Brianna was right. A lot had happened these past days, and each time, E hade out ahead.


    "Mom¡¯s right... Take what just happened as an example. Normally, she would have been ecstatic over that Aurora Diadem. But after winning it, she said she never asked you to buy it... She deliberately exposed us both to Dad."


    A trace of malice flickered in Hannah¡¯s eyes. "She implied that you were the one who bought the twenty-million-dor crown and hinted that I wore a five-hundred-thousand-dor gown... Naturally, Dad¡¯s impression of us worsened!"


    "Exactly... That girl has shown her ws! But I can¡¯t understand it. I raised that little wench to be extravagant and frivolous. How has she suddenly be so clever?"


    This was Brianna¡¯s biggest question.


    "Mom, you¡¯re right. She used to be obsessed with luxury goods and wasn¡¯t that smart... Could someone be advising her?"


    Hannah was startled, "Could it be Mrs. Taylor from that day?"


    "Impossible! Mrs. Taylor didn¡¯t talk to her much, and at the auction, there was no suspicious interaction between them."


    Brianna dismissed the idea of Mrs. Taylor being the mastermind. She was too straightforward to be so calcting.


    "So, Mom, what do we do now?" Hannah gritted her teeth. "I hate that little witch! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed myself at the charity g!"


    "No rush... I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye on her. We need toe up with a n in the next few days..."


    Brianna took a deep breath. The more she thought about it, the more terrifying E seemed.


    Unnoticeably, she had pushed both Brianna and her daughter into the position of being seen as spendthrifts!


    What a cunning move!


    But Brianna had weathered decades of storms. A mere girl could never be her match.


    One day, Brianna vowed to have that wench kneel at her feet, begging for life, begging for death!

 Chapter 739 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 739: 4</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Her eyes lifted, cold and sharp.


    And Alexander¡ªjust one look into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 740 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 740: 5</h4>


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.


    But with her son freshly out of surgery, she didn¡¯t dare risk upsetting him. So she simply red with icy hatred as Aurora walked toward the bed.


    "...Aurora," Alexander¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    She walked over and sat down quietly beside him.


    "Alexander, you idiot," she said, her voice trembling. "You shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Aurora sat in silence.


    What could she even say?


    She wanted to p him. She hated how weak he¡¯d be. Hated how he¡¯d fallen apart.


    When she was dumped, she not only lost her rtionship¡ªshe¡¯d been used. She still didn¡¯t give up. She held her head high and kept going.


    But him?


    This was supposed to guilt her back into his life?


    Her eyes lifted, cold and sharp.


    And Alexander¡ªjust one look into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 741 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 741: 5</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.


    But with her son freshly out of surgery, she didn¡¯t dare risk upsetting him. So she simply red with icy hatred as Aurora walked toward the bed.


    "...Aurora," Alexander¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    She walked over and sat down quietly beside him.


    "Alexander, you idiot," she said, her voice trembling. "You shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Her eyes were red, filled with pain¡ªbut also anger. Seeing him like this tore at her, but it infuriated her too.


    He gave a faint, bitter smile. The smell of alcohol still lingered on him. He must¡¯ve been drinking all night.


    =


    What could she even say?


    She wanted to p him. She hated how weak he¡¯d be. Hated how he¡¯d fallen apart.

 Chapter 742 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 742: 5</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.


    But with her son freshly out of surgery, she didn¡¯t dare risk upsetting him. So she simply red with icy hatred as Aurora walked toward the bed.


    "...Aurora," Alexander¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    She walked over and sat down quietly beside him.


    "Alexander, you idiot," she said, her voice trembling. "You shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Her eyes were red, filled with pain¡ªbut also anger. Seeing him like this tore at her, but it infuriated her too.


    He gave a faint, bitter smile. The smell of alcohol still lingered on him. He must¡¯ve been drinking all night.


    "Mom... can you guys leave us alone?" Alexander said weakly.

 Chapter 743 - 55

    <h4>Chapter 743: 55</h4>


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    Mrs. Wilson fell silent.


    Madison let out a disdainful snort but didn¡¯t dare talk back to her father.


    Kimi frowned. He didn¡¯t understand grown-up problems. Why did Mommy and his sister hate Aurora so much? Aurora was always kind to him¡ªshe never came over empty-handed.


    She brought gifts for him, for Mommy, and for Madison. So why did they act like she didn¡¯t belong?


    ?


    After dinner, Madison went back to her room and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail was in a foul mood¡ªand made no effort to hide it.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m pissed off, okay? Make it quick!"


    Madison giggled. "Wow, sis, who lit your fuse? Did that little skank drop another scandal?"


    "Of course she did! The whole inte saw Everett confess to her on Twitter, and she didn¡¯t even respond. Didn¡¯t respond! I¡¯m going insane! Why does Everett like her? Why her of all people?!"


    Abigail was losing it, her voice shrill with jealousy. Madison rolled her eyes.


    "What are you freaking out about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go seduce Everett? Did you even try?"


    Abigail paused, stunned. "Oh my god. That¡¯s actually a great idea¡ªI can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!"


    "Well, you better get moving. If they really end up sleeping together, you¡¯re screwed. Some men really get attached."


    "Hmph, he probably already has. They¡¯re clearly in the honeymoon phase. That¡¯s why he made that statement."


    Abigail said bitterly.


    "So when are you going to make your move? I heard Mr. Wilson bought a vi out in the suburbs... but I don¡¯t know where exactly."


    Abigail let out a seductive chuckle. "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just pay a paparazzo to tail him."


    "Perfect. Good luck, sis. Steal Everett and make that bitch cry her eyes out."


    Madison was practically radiating hate.


    She was just jealous. Aurora was prettier. Her voice was better. And their dad clearly favored Aurora.


    She was his biological daughter, damn it! But all her life, her dad kept praising how smart and sweet Aurora was¡ªalways telling her to "learn from your cousin."


    And now Aurora was a top-tier star, while Madison had barely scraped together two years in the industry.


    Most actresses had to grind for years before they even got a single lead role. But Aurora? She was backed by LXL and even had Everett wrapped around her finger.


    Madison could hardly stand it.


    "Heh, thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll make it happen," Abigail said with a cold smile before hanging up.


    Yeah, she¡¯d been so consumed by the gossip online that she totally overlooked this angle. She wasn¡¯t that much worse looking than Aurora anyway¡ªand her body? Way better.


    Madison pulled up Aurora¡¯s Twitter, deliberately checking hertest post.


    It was from a few days ago, taken in Y City, Y Country. A photo of snow.


    "It¡¯s snowing. So beautiful."


    One tweet¡ªover ten million likes from fans.


    Hundreds of thousands ofments followed. Madison felt her blood pressure rising just reading them. Most were begging Aurora to say yes to Everett¡¯s public confession, and that made Madison want to scream.


    So, she did what a hater does best: she logged into a burner ount and fired off a nasty reply under Aurora¡¯s tweet.


    "What a fake little white lotus. First she seduces him, reels him in, then suddenly ys innocent? This whole ¡¯push-pull, y-hard-to-get¡¯ act¡ªssic maniptive trash. Skank!"


    Madison posted thement... and was instantly buried in bacsh from fans. The hate rolled in nonstop.


    But instead of backing off, she doubled down¡ªgetting angrier and nastier with each reply. She raged for so long that her eyes were practically glued open from exhaustion.


    Only then did she realize she had wasted her entire evening ming Aurora on Twitter... and hadn¡¯t done any of her assigned work.


    "Aurora, you damn bitch! I hope you die!" she growled at the screen.


    ?


    Morning came. The sky blushed with a soft wash of dawn, like someone had painted it with watercolor.


    Sunlight crept gently into Aurora¡¯s clean, quiet bedroom.


    Shey in bed, drainedpletely exhausted.


    She hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. Everett had called her nonstop from different numbers until she finally powered off her phone.


    He must be suffering too... right?


    She was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    Aurora buried her face in the nket, breathing in air that no longer smelled like him. It felt dull. Empty. Lonely.


    In just a couple days, filming for her new MV would start again. She had to pull herself together.


    ?


    Downstairs at breakfast, Dominic quietly leaned over. "Aurora... Everett told me to tell you... he¡¯sing to see you today."


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened instantly. "I¡¯m not seeing him."


    Eleanor pursed her lips. "Aurora, he made his choice. He¡¯s not asking for anything back. Why shut him out like this?"


    Aurora picked up her mug and took a sip of hot milk. "Eleanor... I just don¡¯t want him in constant danger because of me. If something happened to him... if he died... I¡¯d carry that guilt for the rest of my life."


    Eleanor frowned. If it were her, she might feel the same way.


    "Alright," she said softly. "It¡¯s your call. Just... don¡¯t regret itter."


    Aurora nodded faintly¡ªjust as her phone started to ring. The caller ID said Alexander.


    A wave of guilt hit her. She had moved on way too fast. But then again... who could predict anything in this world?


    She answered the call¡ªand was met with Kennedy¡¯s tearful, trembling voice.

 Chapter 744: t

    <h4>Chapter 744: t</h4>


    To be fair, Madison was being a bit dramatic. The Wilsons were still considered a well-off family in S City. Even though the Wilson Group wasn¡¯t performing like it used to, it was still a majorpany.


    "Madison, you¡¯re way too young to be talking like that. Why so bitter? Aurora¡¯s your cousin!" Mr. Wilson was visibly annoyed. His daughter was already starting to sound as sharp-tongued as Mrs. Wilson.


    Kimi nced over at Mrs. Wilson, then whispered to Mr. Wilson, "Daddy, I want to see Aurora too. Can¡¯t we go to her office?"


    Mrs. Wilson quickly cut in with a fakeugh, "Oh please, your sister was right. We¡¯re just the poor rtives now, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s not bother her. She¡¯lle home when she¡¯s ready."


    Truth was, she was nervous¡ªterrified that if Aurora dide home, she might tell Mr. Wilson about the forty million she had lost.


    If he found out, he¡¯d explode. He was a man of principle.


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    Mrs. Wilson fell silent.


    Madison let out a disdainful snort but didn¡¯t dare talk back to her father.


    Kimi frowned. He didn¡¯t understand grown-up problems. Why did Mommy and his sister hate Aurora so much? Aurora was always kind to him¡ªshe never came over empty-handed.


    She brought gifts for him, for Mommy, and for Madison. So why did they act like she didn¡¯t belong?


    ?


    After dinner, Madison went back to her room and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail was in a foul mood¡ªand made no effort to hide it.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m pissed off, okay? Make it quick!"


    Madison giggled. "Wow, sis, who lit your fuse? Did that little skank drop another scandal?"


    "Of course she did! The whole inte saw Everett confess to her on Twitter, and she didn¡¯t even respond. Didn¡¯t respond! I¡¯m going insane! Why does Everett like her? Why her of all people?!"


    Abigail was losing it, her voice shrill with jealousy. Madison rolled her eyes.


    "What are you freaking out about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go seduce Everett? Did you even try?"


    Abigail paused, stunned. "Oh my god. That¡¯s actually a great idea¡ªI can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!"


    "Well, you better get moving. If they really end up sleeping together, you¡¯re screwed. Some men really get attached."


    "Hmph, he probably already has. They¡¯re clearly in the honeymoon phase. That¡¯s why he made that statement."


    Abigail said bitterly.


    "So when are you going to make your move? I heard Mr. Wilson bought a vi out in the suburbs... but I don¡¯t know where exactly."


    Abigail let out a seductive chuckle. "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just pay a paparazzo to tail him."


    "Perfect. Good luck, sis. Steal Everett and make that bitch cry her eyes out."


    Madison was practically radiating hate.


    She was just jealous. Aurora was prettier. Her voice was better. And their dad clearly favored Aurora.


    She was his biological daughter, damn it! But all her life, her dad kept praising how smart and sweet Aurora was¡ªalways telling her to "learn from your cousin."


    And now Aurora was a top-tier star, while Madison had barely scraped together two years in the industry.


    Most actresses had to grind for years before they even got a single lead role. But Aurora? She was backed by LXL and even had Everett wrapped around her finger.


    Madison could hardly stand it.


    "Heh, thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll make it happen," Abigail said with a cold smile before hanging up.


    Yeah, she¡¯d been so consumed by the gossip online that she totally overlooked this angle. She wasn¡¯t that much worse looking than Aurora anyway¡ªand her body? Way better.


    Madison pulled up Aurora¡¯s Twitter, deliberately checking hertest post.


    It was from a few days ago, taken in Y City, Y Country. A photo of snow.


    "It¡¯s snowing. So beautiful."


    One tweet¡ªover ten million likes from fans.


    Hundreds of thousands ofments followed. Madison felt her blood pressure rising just reading them. Most were begging Aurora to say yes to Everett¡¯s public confession, and that made Madison want to scream.


    So, she did what a hater does best: she logged into a burner ount and fired off a nasty reply under Aurora¡¯s tweet.


    "What a fake little white lotus. First she seduces him, reels him in, then suddenly ys innocent? This whole ¡¯push-pull, y-hard-to-get¡¯ act¡ªssic maniptive trash. Skank!"


    Madison posted thement... and was instantly buried in bacsh from fans. The hate rolled in nonstop.


    But instead of backing off, she doubled down¡ªgetting angrier and nastier with each reply. She raged for so long that her eyes were practically glued open from exhaustion.


    Only then did she realize she had wasted her entire evening ming Aurora on Twitter... and hadn¡¯t done any of her assigned work.


    "Aurora, you damn bitch! I hope you die!" she growled at the screen.


    ?


    Morning came. The sky blushed with a soft wash of dawn, like someone had painted it with watercolor.


    Sunlight crept gently into Aurora¡¯s clean, quiet bedroom.


    Shey in bed, drainedpletely exhausted.


    She hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. Everett had called her nonstop from different numbers until she finally powered off her phone.


    He must be suffering too... right?


    She was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    A


    he was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    A


    he was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    A

 Chapter 745 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 745: 5</h4>


    Aurora sat up, her eyes falling on Everett¡¯s sleeping face. She couldn¡¯t help herself¡ªher hand reached out, almost on instinct, wanting to touch him.


    But she stopped halfway.


    What was she even doing?


    They hadn¡¯t even really started dating, so why was she already feeling reluctant to leave him?


    Aurora pulled her hand back. She stayed still and quiet for over ten minutes. Everett seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. Slowly, she reached out with the hand that wasn¡¯t chained and carefully slid it under his pillow.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t seen exactly where he hid the key, she could guess. Back in college, she used to keep her own keys under her pillow too.


    Everett¡¯s pillow was big, but her hand was nimble¡ªlike a little fish slipping quietly beneath the surface.


    After a moment of searching, she felt the key.


    Her brows lifted slightly. Everett probably never thought she¡¯d be bold enough to actually steal the key and leave.


    Hopefully, he¡¯d stop acting like a child after this.


    Aurora pulled the key out and slowly climbed out of bed, quietly unlocking the shackle.


    When she was done, she set the lock and chain gently on the floor.


    She looked back at Everett, still fast asleep. There was a softness in her eyes, a flicker of tenderness she hadn¡¯t expected. But then something crossed her mind. Hershes trembled, and finally, she turned away, heart heavy.


    She had made up her mind. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t stay by his side¡ªnot when it put him in danger.


    Sure, he might be willing to give up everything for her. But she couldn¡¯t just sit there and ept that kind of love without fear.


    That kind of love was too much. Too heavy. She didn¡¯t need it.


    Aurora quietly left the hospital room and opened the door¡ªonly toe face-to-face with Tobias and Will, who both looked stunned.


    "Miss Wilson..." Will whispered. Tobias nced past her and saw Everett still fast asleep, and suddenly felt torn.


    "Let me go," Aurora said softly. "You don¡¯t want me with him anyway, right? Being with me is a risk."


    Her gaze dropped. Her voice carried a quiet sadness.


    Tobias and Will exchanged a look, both caught in a bind.


    Yeah... what were they supposed to do?


    Let her go, and they risked Everett¡¯s wrath. Keep her here, and she might bring Everett real danger.


    "You decide," Will said quietly to Tobias.


    Tobias was Everett¡¯s right-hand man, his personal driver and bodyguard. He was trusted most. So Will left the decision to him.


    Tobias curled his lip. "Oh great, thanks for handing me the grenade."


    Will frowned. "If it were me¡ªAlexander¡ªI¡¯d let Miss Wilson go."


    The message was clear: Everett¡¯s safety came first. Will was willing to take the heat, even risk suspension, if it meant protecting his boss.


    "I agree," Tobias nodded. "Miss Wilson, go ahead. Just... don¡¯t answer any more of the boss¡¯s calls. Don¡¯t reply to his messages."


    He stepped aside. Aurora gave a soft nod. "Take good care of him... please."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Watching her slender figure fade down the hall, both men felt an unexpected pang of sympathy.


    Will sighed. "Even though the boss keeps adding new guys to the team, that person... that killer... he¡¯s still an agent from the Special Division. I don¡¯t see this ending well."


    "Same," Tobias muttered. "That kind of top-tier assassin? The hardest to deal with."


    They fell into silence. Deep down, they both knew¡ªwhen Everett woke up, all hell was going to break loose.


    Sure enough, nearly two hourster, Everett stirred.


    Instinctively, he reached out for Aurora¡ªbut his hand met cold, empty sheets.


    His eyes flew open. He sat up fast, only to see the bed beside himpletely empty.


    The chain that was supposed to hold her in ce? Unlocked.


    Damn it!


    His jaw clenched. He¡¯d actually believed she¡¯d stay willingly this time. But clearly, she still wanted out.


    She waited for him to fall asleep... and ran.


    Everett stood up, ice in his eyes, and stormed out of the room.


    He¡¯d just had a long, deep sleep, and Everett felt almost fully recovered. The difort was mostly gone.


    But his eyes were burning with rage¡ªcold, dark, and deadly, like a bloodthirsty predator.


    "You two must have a death wish."


    The door swung open. Everett stared down Tobias and Will, his voice cold as ice.


    Will and Tobias bowed their heads. "Sir, it was Miss Wilson. She insisted on leaving."


    "You¡¯re telling me¡ªtwo full-grown men¡ªcouldn¡¯t stop one woman? What a joke. What are you, neutered now? Turned into little girls?"


    Everett¡¯s fury was palpable. A storm brewing on his face. Will and Tobias didn¡¯t dare breathe too loud.


    "Sir... it¡¯s just¡ªbeing with Miss Wilson is dangerous. We didn¡¯t want things to spiral¡ª"


    "


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is powered off."


    Damn it.


    Did she block him?


    Everett¡¯s temper snapped. He hurled his phone at the ground with a loud crash.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re unbelievable. You¡¯re so damn good at this, aren¡¯t you? Is this what it takes to get your attention? Is pain the only thing that works on you?"


    His chest heaved, struggling under the weight of fury and pain. What else could he do now?


    Drag her back by force? Chain her to his side and make her his by brute will?


    He didn¡¯t want to go that far.


    A real man¡ªa sessful man¡ªshouldn¡¯t have to resort to that. And he didn¡¯t want Aurora to hate him more than she already did.


    Thinking back on everything... she had feelings for him. He could see it. She¡¯d been moved. But the threats and danger made her back off.


    She gave him up because she cared.


    So now the question was¡ªwhat move should he make next?


    ?


    When Aurora finally got home, it was almost 11 p.m. Dominic looked at her with wide, confused eyes. She said she wasn¡¯ting back¡ªso what was she doing here?


    "Aurora... didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting home?"


    Aurora lowered her head, eyes clouded withyers of sadness. She didn¡¯t speak. Just headed upstairs without a word.


    Dominic and Eleanor exchanged a baffled look.


    No matter how bad Aurora¡¯s mood used to be, she never ignored them like this. Whatever happened must¡¯ve hit her hard.


    "Don¡¯t follow her," Eleanor said softly. "Let her have some quiet time."


    Dominic nodded and sighed, frustration written all over his face.


    If Aurora was this upset, how could he, her assistant, feel anything but the same?


    ?

 Chapter 746 - 555

    <h4>Chapter 746: 555</h4>


    Aurora sat up, her eyes falling on Everett¡¯s sleeping face. She couldn¡¯t help herself¡ªher hand reached out, almost on instinct, wanting to touch him.


    But she stopped halfway.


    What was she even doing?


    They hadn¡¯t even really started dating, so why was she already feeling reluctant to leave him?


    Aurora pulled her hand back. She stayed still and quiet for over ten minutes. Everett seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. Slowly, she reached out with the hand that wasn¡¯t chained and carefully slid it under his pillow.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t seen exactly where he hid the key, she could guess. Back in college, she used to keep her own keys under her pillow too.


    Everett¡¯s pillow was big, but her hand was nimble¡ªlike a little fish slipping quietly beneath the surface.


    After a moment of searching, she felt the key.


    Her brows lifted slightly. Everett probably never thought she¡¯d be bold enough to actually steal the key and leave.


    Hopefully, he¡¯d stop acting like a child after this.


    Aurora pulled the key out and slowly climbed out of bed, quietly unlocking the shackle.


    When she was done, she set the lock and chain gently on the floor.


    She looked back at Everett, still fast asleep. There was a softness in her eyes, a flicker of tenderness she hadn¡¯t expected. But then something crossed her mind. Hershes trembled, and finally, she turned away, heart heavy.


    She had made up her mind. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t stay by his side¡ªnot when it put him in danger.


    Sure, he might be willing to give up everything for her. But she couldn¡¯t just sit there and ept that kind of love without fear.


    That kind of love was too much. Too heavy. She didn¡¯t need it.


    Aurora quietly left the hospital room and opened the door¡ªonly toe face-to-face with Tobias and Will, who both looked stunned.


    "Miss Wilson..." Will whispered. Tobias nced past her and saw Everett still fast asleep, and suddenly felt torn.


    "Let me go," Aurora said softly. "You don¡¯t want me with him anyway, right? Being with me is a risk."


    Her gaze dropped. Her voice carried a quiet sadness.


    Tobias and Will exchanged a look, both caught in a bind.


    Yeah... what were they supposed to do?


    Let her go, and they risked Everett¡¯s wrath. Keep her here, and she might bring Everett real danger.


    "You decide," Will said quietly to Tobias.


    Tobias was Everett¡¯s right-hand man, his personal driver and bodyguard. He was trusted most. So Will left the decision to him.


    Tobias curled his lip. "Oh great, thanks for handing me the grenade."


    Will frowned. "If it were me¡ªAlexander¡ªI¡¯d let Miss Wilson go."


    The message was clear: Everett¡¯s safety came first. Will was willing to take the heat, even risk suspension, if it meant protecting his boss.


    "I agree," Tobias nodded. "Miss Wilson, go ahead. Just... don¡¯t answer any more of the boss¡¯s calls. Don¡¯t reply to his messages."


    He stepped aside. Aurora gave a soft nod. "Take good care of him... please."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Watching her slender figure fade down the hall, both men felt an unexpected pang of sympathy.


    Will sighed. "Even though the boss keeps adding new guys to the team, that person... that killer... he¡¯s still an agent from the Special Division. I don¡¯t see this ending well."


    "Same," Tobias muttered. "That kind of top-tier assassin? The hardest to deal with."


    They fell into silence. Deep down, they both knew¡ªwhen Everett woke up, all hell was going to break loose.


    Sure enough, nearly two hourster, Everett stirred.


    Instinctively, he reached out for Aurora¡ªbut his hand met cold, empty sheets.


    His eyes flew open. He sat up fast, only to see the bed beside himpletely empty.


    The chain that was supposed to hold her in ce? Unlocked.


    Damn it!


    His jaw clenched. He¡¯d actually believed she¡¯d stay willingly this time. But clearly, she still wanted out.


    She waited for him to fall asleep... and ran.


    Everett stood up, ice in his eyes, and stormed out of the room.


    He¡¯d just had a long, deep sleep, and Everett felt almost fully recovered. The difort was mostly gone.


    But his eyes were burning with rage¡ªcold, dark, and deadly, like a bloodthirsty predator.


    "You two must have a death wish."


    The door swung open. Everett stared down Tobias and Will, his voice cold as ice.


    Did she block him?


    ,


    He didn¡¯t want to go that far.


    A real man¡ªa sessful man¡ªshouldn¡¯t have to resort to that. And he didn¡¯t want Aurora to hate him more than she already did.


    Thinking back on everything... she had feelings for him. He could see it. She¡¯d been moved. But the threats and danger made her back off.


    She gave him up because she cared.


    So now the question was¡ªwhat move should he make next?


    ?


    When Aurora finally got home, it was almost 11 p.m. Dominic looked at her with wide, confused eyes. She said she wasn¡¯ting back¡ªso what was she doing here?


    "Aurora... didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting home?"


    Aurora lowered her head, eyes clouded withyers of sadness. She didn¡¯t speak. Just headed upstairs without a word.


    Dominic and Eleanor exchanged a baffled look.


    No matter how bad Aurora¡¯s mood used to be, she never ignored them like this. Whatever happened must¡¯ve hit her hard.


    "Don¡¯t follow her," Eleanor said softly. "Let her have some quiet time."


    Dominic nodded and sighed, frustration written all over his face.


    If Aurora was this upset, how could he, her assistant, feel anything but the same?


    ?


    That night, Mrs. Wilson was in a terrible mood too. Mr. Wilson casually mentioned that Aurora hadn¡¯t been home for dinner in a while and thought maybe they should invite her over this Sunday.


    Mrs. Wilson scoffed, face cold. "Why bother? The year¡¯s almost over¡ªshe¡¯s too ¡¯busy¡¯ anyway. I called her this afternoon and she blew me off."


    Mr. Wilson frowned. "Yeah, that¡¯s true. I heard she¡¯s shooting a bunch of music videostely. But still, not even enough time for one dinner?"


    Madison snorted. "Daddy, she¡¯s a big-time celebrity now. We¡¯re just the poor rtives. She doesn¡¯t have time for people like us."

 Chapter 747 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 747: 4</h4><subtxt> To be fair, Madison was being a bit dramatic. The Wilsons were still considered a well-off family in S City. Even though the Wilson Group wasn¡¯t performing like it used to, it was still a majorpany.


    "Madison, you¡¯re way too young to be talking like that. Why so bitter? Aurora¡¯s your cousin!" Mr. Wilson was visibly annoyed. His daughter was already starting to sound as sharp-tongued as Mrs. Wilson.


    Kimi nced over at Mrs. Wilson, then whispered to Mr. Wilson, "Daddy, I want to see Aurora too. Can¡¯t we go to her office?"


    Mrs. Wilson quickly cut in with a fakeugh, "Oh please, your sister was right. We¡¯re just the poor rtives now, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s not bother her. She¡¯lle home when she¡¯s ready."


    Truth was, she was nervous¡ªterrified that if Aurora dide home, she might tell Mr. Wilson about the forty million she had lost.


    If he found out, he¡¯d explode. He was a man of principle.


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    Mrs. Wilson fell silent.


    Madison let out a disdainful snort but didn¡¯t dare talk back to her father.


    Kimi frowned. He didn¡¯t understand grown-up problems. Why did Mommy and his sister hate Aurora so much? Aurora was always kind to him¡ªshe never came over empty-handed.


    She brought gifts for him, for Mommy, and for Madison. So why did they act like she didn¡¯t belong?


    ?


    After dinner, Madison went back to her room and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail was in a foul mood¡ªand made no effort to hide it.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m pissed off, okay? Make it quick!"


    Madison giggled. "Wow, sis, who lit your fuse? Did that little skank drop another scandal?"


    "Of course she did! The whole inte saw Everett confess to her on Twitter, and she didn¡¯t even respond. Didn¡¯t respond! I¡¯m going insane! Why does Everett like her? Why her of all people?!"


    Abigail was losing it, her voice shrill with jealousy. Madison rolled her eyes.


    "What are you freaking out about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go seduce Everett? Did you even try?"


    Abigail paused, stunned. "Oh my god. That¡¯s actually a great idea¡ªI can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!"


    "Well, you better get moving. If they really end up sleeping together, you¡¯re screwed. Some men really get attached."


    "Hmph, he probably already has. They¡¯re clearly in the honeymoon phase. That¡¯s why he made that statement."


    Abigail said bitterly.


    "So when are you going to make your move? I heard Mr. Wilson bought a vi out in the suburbs... but I don¡¯t know where exactly."


    Abigail let out a seductive chuckle. "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just pay a paparazzo to tail him."


    "Perfect. Good luck, sis. Steal Everett and make that bitch cry her eyes out."


    Madison was practically radiating hate.


    She was just jealous. Aurora was prettier. Her voice was better. And their dad clearly favored Aurora.


    She was his biological daughter, damn it! But all her life, her dad kept praising how smart and sweet Aurora was¡ªalways telling her to "learn from your cousin."


    And now Aurora was a top-tier star, while Madison had barely scraped together two years in the industry.


    Most actresses had to grind for years before they even got a single lead role. But Aurora? She was backed by LXL and even had Everett wrapped around her finger.


    Madison could hardly stand it.


    "Heh, thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll make it happen," Abigail said with a cold smile before hanging up.


    Yeah, she¡¯d been so consumed by the gossip online that she totally overlooked this angle. She wasn¡¯t that much worse looking than Aurora anyway¡ªand her body? Way better.


    Madison pulled up Aurora¡¯s Twitter, deliberately checking hertest post.


    It was from a few days ago, taken in Y City, Y Country. A photo of snow.


    "It¡¯s snowing. So beautiful."


    One tweet¡ªover ten million likes from fans.


    Hundreds of thousands ofments followed. Madison felt her blood pressure rising just reading them. Most were begging Aurora to say yes to Everett¡¯s public confession, and that made Madison want to scream.


    So, she did what a hater does best: she logged into a burner ount and fired off a nasty reply under Aurora¡¯s tweet.


    "What a fake little white lotus. First she seduces him, reels him in, then suddenly ys innocent? This whole ¡¯push-pull, y-hard-to-get¡¯ act¡ªssic maniptive trash. Skank!"


    Madison posted thement... and was instantly buried in bacsh from fans. The hate rolled in nonstop.


    But instead of backing off, she doubled down¡ªgetting angrier and nastier with each reply. She raged for so long that her eyes were practically glued open from exhaustion.


    Only then did she realize she had wasted her entire evening ming Aurora on Twitter... and hadn¡¯t done any of her assigned work.


    "Aurora, you damn bitch! I hope you die!" she growled at the screen.


    ?


    Morning came. The sky blushed with a soft wash of dawn, like someone had painted it with watercolor.


    Sunlight crept gently into Aurora¡¯s clean, quiet bedroom.


    Shey in bed, drainedpletely exhausted.


    She hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. Everett had called her nonstop from different numbers until she finally powered off her phone.


    He must be suffering too... right?


    She was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    Aurora buried her face in the nket, breathing in air that no longer smelled like him. It felt dull. Empty. Lonely.


    In just a couple days, filming for her new MV would start again. She had to pull herself together.


    ?


    Downs</subtxt>

 Chapter 748 - 3

    <h4>Chapter 748: 3</h4>


    Kimi nced over at Mrs. Wilson, then whispered to Mr. Wilson, "Daddy, I want to see Aurora too. Can¡¯t we go to her office?"


    Mrs. Wilson quickly cut in with a fakeugh, "Oh please, your sister was right. We¡¯re just the poor rtives now, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s not bother her. She¡¯lle home when she¡¯s ready."


    Truth was, she was nervous¡ªterrified that if Aurora dide home, she might tell Mr. Wilson about the forty million she had lost.


    If he found out, he¡¯d explode. He was a man of principle.


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    Mrs. Wilson fell silent.


    Madison let out a disdainful snort but didn¡¯t dare talk back to her father.


    Kimi frowned. He didn¡¯t understand grown-up problems. Why did Mommy and his sister hate Aurora so much? Aurora was always kind to him¡ªshe never came over empty-handed.


    She brought gifts for him, for Mommy, and for Madison. So why did they act like she didn¡¯t belong?


    ?


    After dinner, Madison went back to her room and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail was in a foul mood¡ªand made no effort to hide it.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m pissed off, okay? Make it quick!"


    Madison giggled. "Wow, sis, who lit your fuse? Did that little skank drop another scandal?"


    "Of course she did! The whole inte saw Everett confess to her on Twitter, and she didn¡¯t even respond. Didn¡¯t respond! I¡¯m going insane! Why does Everett like her? Why her of all people?!"


    Abigail was losing it, her voice shrill with jealousy. Madison rolled her eyes.


    "What are you freaking out about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go seduce Everett? Did you even try?"


    Abigail paused, stunned. "Oh my god. That¡¯s actually a great idea¡ªI can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!"


    "Well, you better get moving. If they really end up sleeping together, you¡¯re screwed. Some men really get attached."


    "Hmph, he probably already has. They¡¯re clearly in the honeymoon phase. That¡¯s why he made that statement."


    Abigail said bitterly.


    "So when are you going to make your move? I heard Mr. Wilson bought a vi out in the suburbs... but I don¡¯t know where exactly."


    Abigail let out a seductive chuckle. "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just pay a paparazzo to tail him."


    "Perfect. Good luck, sis. Steal Everett and make that bitch cry her eyes out."


    Madison was practically radiating hate.


    She was just jealous. Aurora was prettier. Her voice was better. And their dad clearly favored Aurora.


    She was his biological daughter, damn it! But all her life, her dad kept praising how smart and sweet Aurora was¡ªalways telling her to "learn from your cousin."


    And now Aurora was a top-tier star, while Madison had barely scraped together two years in the industry.


    Most actresses had to grind for years before they even got a single lead role. But Aurora? She was backed by LXL and even had Everett wrapped around her finger.


    Madison could hardly stand it.


    "Heh, thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll make it happen," Abigail said with a cold smile before hanging up.


    Yeah, she¡¯d been so consumed by the gossip online that she totally overlooked this angle. She wasn¡¯t that much worse looking than Aurora anyway¡ªand her body? Way better.


    Madison pulled up Aurora¡¯s Twitter, deliberately checking hertest post.


    It was from a few days ago, taken in Y City, Y Country. A photo of snow.


    "It¡¯s snowing. So beautiful."


    One tweet¡ªover ten million likes from fans.


    Hundreds of thousands ofments followed. Madison felt her blood pressure rising just reading them. Most were begging Aurora to say yes to Everett¡¯s public confession, and that made Madison want to scream.


    So, she did what a hater does best: she logged into a burner ount and fired off a nasty reply under Aurora¡¯s tweet.


    "What a fake little white lotus. First she seduces him, reels him in, then suddenly ys innocent? This whole ¡¯push-pull, y-hard-to-get¡¯ act¡ªssic maniptive trash. Skank!"


    Madison posted thement... and was instantly buried in bacsh from fans. The hate rolled in nonstop.


    But instead of backing off, she doubled down¡ªgetting angrier and nastier with each reply. She raged for so long that her eyes were practically glued open from exhaustion.


    Only then did she realize she had wasted her entire evening ming Aurora on Twitter... and hadn¡¯t done any of her assigned work.


    "Aurora, you damn bitch! I hope you die!" she growled at the screen.


    ?


    u idiot. You absolute idiot.


    "Which room?!"


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    She was a public figure now


    "They¡¯re doing emergency treatment on the fourth floor. Please hurry!"


    Aurora ended the call, panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    . If she showed up at the hospital, the media would pounce in seconds.

 Chapter 749 - 8

    <h4>Chapter 749: 8</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.


    But with her son freshly out of surgery, she didn¡¯t dare risk upsetting him. So she simply red with icy hatred as Aurora walked toward the bed.


    "...Aurora," Alexander¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    She walked over and sat down quietly beside him.


    "Alexander, you idiot," she said, her voice trembling. "You shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Hther, saying nothing.


    Kennedy gave her one final, scornful nce before exiting with her mother.


    Aurora sat in silence.


    What could she even say?


    She wanted to p him. She hated how weak he¡¯d be. Hated how he¡¯d fallen apart.


    k into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 750 - 8

    <h4>Chapter 750: 8</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    Th


    Mrs. Lewis shot him a frustrated look, then turned a venomous re on Aurora. "If you upset him again, and anything happens... I swear, I won¡¯t let you off the hook."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    Kennedy gave her one final, scornful nce before exiting with her mother.


    Aurora sat in silence.


    What could she even say?


    She wanted to p him. She hated how weak he¡¯d be. Hated how he¡¯d fallen apart.


    When she was dumped, she not only lost her rtionship¡ªshe¡¯d been used. She still didn¡¯t give up. She held her head high and kept going.


    But him?


    This was supposed to guilt her back into his life?


    Her eyes lifted, cold and sharp.


    And Alexander¡ªjust one look into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 751 - 444

    <h4>Chapter 751: 444</h4>


    Nerida nodded silently, and Dominic didn¡¯t object either. After Aurora and Dominic slipped out through the side door at the back, Aurora received a call from Eleanor.


    "Be careful," Eleanor warned, "a friend told me there are a bunch of reporters gathering at both the front and back entrances of Central Hospital!"


    Aurora responded with a hum. She had a feeling this might happen¡ªafter all, Kennedy never liked her, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he used this chance to retaliate.


    While not as malicious as someone like Autumn, Kennedy¡¯s kind of revenge still irritated Aurora.


    She and Dominic kept their heads down as they left through the side gate. But after just a few steps, Aurora nearly bumped into someone.


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?

 Chapter 752 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 752: 4</h4>


    N


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    But she ignored them all, climbed into the car, and sped off without a word.


    Back in his car, Everett sat gripping the steering wheel, veins bulging as he fought to stay calm. He¡¯d told himself not to get angry¡ªbut he still mmed a fist down onto the wheel.


    At this rate, when would he ever be with her?


    Still, his heart was set. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Even if Aurora hated him to the core¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    ?


    Two days passed in a blur.


    During that time, Aurora stayed home, never setting foot outside.


    Everett showed up both days, waiting for hours outside before eventually leaving.


    He wasn¡¯t pushing too hard¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t letting go either.


    ?


    On the third day, Aurora finally had to leave the vi and head to thepany. She was preparing to shoot a new music video with the team.


    This time, it was for the MV of "Love You."


    They chose local spots for the shoot, since the scenery around S City was beautiful enough.


    "Aurora, Everett¡¯s car is following us again," Dominic said with envy in his voice.


    "He¡¯s totally obsessed with you. If it were me, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat!"


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 753 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 753: 5</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.

 Chapter 754 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 754: 5</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.


    But with her son freshly out of surgery, she didn¡¯t dare risk upsetting him. So she simply red with icy hatred as Aurora walked toward the bed.


    "...Aurora," Alexander¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    She walked over and sat down quietly beside him.


    "Alexander, you idiot," she said, her voice trembling. "You shouldn¡¯t have done this."

 Chapter 755 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 755: 5</h4>


    "Okay," Everett replied, not pushing back.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help feeling like she¡¯d been promoted¡ªor demoted¡ªinto Everett¡¯s personal maid. Everything had to go through her.


    Everett, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying her care. Aurora had been feeling drained earlier, but strangely enough, being around him now, she didn¡¯t feel tired anymore.


    Before long, it was dinner time again.


    Naturally, she was the one feeding Everett...


    Ugh. This whole miserable maid routine¡ªhow long was it going tost? Aurora was already plotting in her head: once he ate, she¡¯d lull him to sleep and then figure out her exit strategy.


    But Everett seemed to have read her mind. He refused to sleep, stayingpletely alert. It wasn¡¯t until 9 p.m. that he finally started to feel a little drowsy.


    His fever had broken, and the IV was done. And now he wanted her to help him change clothes.


    "You¡¯re about to shower anyway. Why do I need to change you now?" Aurora grumbled.


    "Change me now," Everett ordered coldly, like some royal tyrant.


    Aurora¡¯s scalp tingled with frustration, but she still grabbed a clean ck T-shirt and gently lifted his top.


    Which meant she got a full view of his solid chest and those eight sharp abs.


    Her cheeks flushed. Everett chuckled. "What? Like what you see? Want a kiss?"


    "Everett!" she snapped, ring at him. She yanked off his shirt a little rougher than necessary and reached for the clean one.


    But Everett suddenly yanked her toward him, pulling her straight onto his chest¡ªher lipsnding right against his skin.


    Damn it!


    It tasted salty! He¡¯d been sweating all day from the fever¡ªhis whole body reeked.


    Aurora screamed, while Everett burst outughing.


    "Everett! You could¡¯ve done it yourself! I¡¯m done being your maid!"


    Fuming, she jumped to her feet, stomping hard.


    Everett casually took the shirt from her and put it on himself.


    "Alright. Just stay with me for one more hour. Then I¡¯ll shower and rest," he said with a soft smile.


    Time with her flew by¡ªit always did. Hours felt like seconds.


    Aurora lowered hershes, silently telling herself she had to find a way to leave. First step: make sure he fell asleep.


    "I¡¯m feeling a little tired," Everett suddenly said. "Call Tobias."


    Aurora was surprised. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to stay another hour? But if he was ready to sleep, that worked perfectly for her.


    Tobias walked in. "Young master, what do you need?"


    "Bring me a pair of handcuffs," Everett said.


    "What?" Tobias looked confused. Everett shot him a re. "A chain works too. Just make sure it has a lock."


    Tobias nced at Aurora and immediately got it¡ªEverett was trying to keep her from running off. What a move.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t dumb either. She realized it right away and exploded. "Everett! What do you think I am?!"


    "A person. People run," Everett replied calmly.


    "Ugh! Everett, you¡¯re insane!"


    Aurora was livid. Tobias sighed and stepped out, calling someone to find a lockable chain.


    A chain was better than handcuffs¡ªat least she¡¯d have a bit more room to move.


    Now Tobias actually felt bad for Aurora. He used to dislike her¡ªthought she was lucky the young master had taken a liking to her. But now? Now it was all sympathy, through and through.


    The chain arrived.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "Lock Miss Wilson to the headboard."


    Aurora nearly exploded. "Everett, what the hell are you doing?! Being with me might actually kill you!"


    "Then we die together," Everett said,pletely unfazed.


    "You have zero respect for me!"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Her emotions were a mess¡ªwas it bitterness? surprise? some twisted version of sweetness? She couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    Tobias kept his head down, not daring to speak up for her.


    Even though he didn¡¯t agree with this n either.


    Off to the side, Will looked like he was in pain. What was wrong with the young master? The moment he saw this woman, he turned into some kind of obsessed maniac...


    "You don¡¯t even respect yourself. How can I respect you?" Everett said slowly, like he was stating the weather.


    Aurora¡¯s lips trembled. She pointed at him. "You... what gives you the right to say that I don¡¯t respect myself?"


    "You¡¯re in love with me, but all you want to do is run. If that¡¯s not self-disrespect, what is? Aurora, if you could just admit we¡¯re together on Twitter, I wouldn¡¯t have to do any of this."


    So, he¡¯d seen right through her avoidance.


    Aurora clenched her teeth. Tobias walked over and, after mumbling an apology, snapped the chain around her wrist.


    "Everett, you¡¯re going to regret this," Aurora said coldly, her face tight with fury.


    Everett smiled. "I won¡¯t."


    If he didn¡¯t chain her to him, he was terrified she¡¯d slip away.


    Tobias exchanged nces with the others. "But sir... you haven¡¯t showered yet..."


    What they meant, of course, was that Aurora hadn¡¯t either.


    "Give me the key. All of you, out."


    None of them were happy about how much Everett cared about Aurora, but there wasn¡¯t anything they could do. They weren¡¯t him¡ªthey didn¡¯t understand how deep, how desperate his love had grown.


    Once the others left, Aurora wore a miserable expression. She knew fighting him wouldn¡¯t work. She¡¯d have to sweet-talk her way out of this.


    "Everett, I haven¡¯t even showered yet. Why would you lock me up like this?"


    "Let me nap first. When I wake up, we¡¯ll shower together."


    Shower together?!


    Those two words echoed in her brain like a bad ringtone. She cursed silently and shut up.


    She needed to rest. If she was going to make a moveter, she¡¯d need her strength.


    "Don¡¯t even think about running," Everett whispered into her ear, his breath hot against her skin. "Marry me, Aurora. I¡¯m not afraid of dying... Let¡¯s give that old man a heart attack."


    Aurora didn¡¯t respond. She just turned away, eyes closed.


    Everett pulled her close, wrapping his arm around her waist, inhaling the scent of her hair. Suddenly, everything in his world felt clear and bright.


    He slipped the key under the pillow.

 Chapter 756 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 756: 5</h4>


    Aurora frowned, ncing at him, then at the nearby wardrobe.


    This VIP hospital room was ridiculous¡ªit was practically a hotel suite, fully equipped with everything.


    She knew there was no way she could turn him down. If she didn¡¯t help him, he¡¯d just find another way to torment himself¡ªand her.


    So instead of wasting time, she walked over, opened the wardrobe, and pulled out a casual outfit.


    Of course, Everett¡¯s clothes were nothing ordinary. Just holding the fabric, she could feel how soft andfortable it was.


    "You¡¯re hooked up to an IV right now, so you can¡¯t change. I¡¯ll just grab a towel and wipe you down," she said.


    "Okay," Everett replied, not pushing back.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help feeling like she¡¯d been promoted¡ªor demoted¡ªinto Everett¡¯s personal maid. Everything had to go through her.


    Everett, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying her care. Aurora had been feeling drained earlier, but strangely enough, being around him now, she didn¡¯t feel tired anymore.


    Before long, it was dinner time again.


    Naturally, she was the one feeding Everett...


    Ugh. This whole miserable maid routine¡ªhow long was it going tost? Aurora was already plotting in her head: once he ate, she¡¯d lull him to sleep and then figure out her exit strategy.


    But Everett seemed to have read her mind. He refused to sleep, stayingpletely alert. It wasn¡¯t until 9 p.m. that he finally started to feel a little drowsy.


    His fever had broken, and the IV was done. And now he wanted her to help him change clothes.


    "You¡¯re about to shower anyway. Why do I need to change you now?" Aurora grumbled.


    "Change me now," Everett ordered coldly, like some royal tyrant.


    Aurora¡¯s scalp tingled with frustration, but she still grabbed a clean ck T-shirt and gently lifted his top.


    Which meant she got a full view of his solid chest and those eight sharp abs.


    Her cheeks flushed. Everett chuckled. "What? Like what you see? Want a kiss?"


    "Everett!" she snapped, ring at him. She yanked off his shirt a little rougher than necessary and reached for the clean one.


    But Everett suddenly yanked her toward him, pulling her straight onto his chest¡ªher lipsnding right against his skin.


    Damn it!


    It tasted salty! He¡¯d been sweating all day from the fever¡ªhis whole body reeked.


    Aurora screamed, while Everett burst outughing.


    "Everett! You could¡¯ve done it yourself! I¡¯m done being your maid!"


    Fuming, she jumped to her feet, stomping hard.


    Everett casually took the shirt from her and put it on himself.


    "Alright. Just stay with me for one more hour. Then I¡¯ll shower and rest," he said with a soft smile.


    Time with her flew by¡ªit always did. Hours felt like seconds.


    Aurora lowered hershes, silently telling herself she had to find a way to leave. First step: make sure he fell asleep.


    "I¡¯m feeling a little tired," Everett suddenly said. "Call Tobias."


    Aurora was surprised. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to stay another hour? But if he was ready to sleep, that worked perfectly for her.


    Tobias walked in. "Young master, what do you need?"


    "Bring me a pair of handcuffs," Everett said.


    "What?" Tobias looked confused. Everett shot him a re. "A chain works too. Just make sure it has a lock."


    Tobias nced at Aurora and immediately got it¡ªEverett was trying to keep her from running off. What a move.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t dumb either. She realized it right away and exploded. "Everett! What do you think I am?!"


    "A person. People run," Everett replied calmly.


    "Ugh! Everett, you¡¯re insane!"


    Aurora was livid. Tobias sighed and stepped out, calling someone to find a lockable chain.


    A chain was better than handcuffs¡ªat least she¡¯d have a bit more room to move.


    Now Tobias actually felt bad for Aurora. He used to dislike her¡ªthought she was lucky the young master had taken a liking to her. But now? Now it was all sympathy, through and through.


    The chain arrived.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "Lock Miss Wilson to the headboard."


    Aurora nearly exploded. "Everett, what the hell are you doing?! Being with me might actually kill you!"


    "Then we die together," Everett said,pletely unfazed.


    "You have zero respect for me!"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Her emotions were a mess¡ªwas it bitterness? surprise? some twisted version of sweetness? She couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    Tobias kept his head down, not daring to speak up for her.


    Even though he didn¡¯t agree with this n either.


    Off to the side, Will looked like he was in pain. What was wrong with the young master? The moment he saw this woman, he turned into some kind of obsessed maniac...


    "You don¡¯t even respect yourself. How can I respect you?" Everett said slowly, like he was stating the weather.


    Aurora¡¯s lips trembled. She pointed at him. "You... what gives you the right to say that I don¡¯t respect myself?"


    "You¡¯re in love with me, but all you want to do is run. If that¡¯s not self-disrespect, what is? Aurora, if you could just admit we¡¯re together on Twitter, I wouldn¡¯t have to do any of this."


    So, he¡¯d seen right through her avoidance.


    Aurora clenched her teeth. Tobias walked over and, after mumbling an apology, snapped the chain around her wrist.


    "Everett, you¡¯re going to regret this," Aurora said coldly, her face tight with fury.


    Everett smiled. "I won¡¯t."


    If he didn¡¯t chain her to him, he was terrified she¡¯d slip away.


    Tobias exchanged nces with the others. "But sir... you haven¡¯t showered yet..."


    What they meant, of course, was that Aurora hadn¡¯t either.


    "Ghe just turned away, eyes closed.


    Once the key was safely stashed, Everett finally rxed, a smile curling at his lips as he drifted off to sleep.


    After everything, he was genuinely exhausted. The moment his eyes closed, he was out cold.


    Aurora listened to his steady breathing.


    Sleep? Not a chance. Now that he was out, it was time for her to make her move.

 Chapter 757: dgfw

    <h4>Chapter 757: dgfw</h4>


    Avery screamed in pain, crying even more intensely. Mrs. Allen¡¯s heart twisted with pain; despite everything, they were still her daughters, her own flesh and blood.


    "How dare you be so wanton, so indulgent! How dare you be so ignorant! Tonight, I¡¯ll beat some sense into you two fools!" Grandpa Allen shouted, striking Avery again with his cane.


    Mrs. Allen could no longer stand by. She threw herself over her daughter to protect her. "Stop it! Hitting her won¡¯t bring back our reputation! It won¡¯t restore our image!"


    Mr. Allen jumped up, pointing at Mrs. Allen and yelling, "This is all your fault for spoiling them! Do you realize the mess you¡¯ve caused? I don¡¯t want to see them anymore. Send them abroad immediately!"


    Sending them abroad was the best solution.


    It would give the daughters a chance to mature and allow the scandal to die down.


    By the time they returned, most people would have forgotten the incident.


    Mrs. Allen agreed, but Avery and Emma didn¡¯t want to go. However, under the authority of the Allen family patriarch, they had no choice but toply.


    That night, Avery and Emma analyzed who might have leaked the footage, considering various possibilities. They suddenly thought of William from the Dream Voyage, who had been left paralyzed from the waist down.


    Thinking of this andbining it with Mr. Taylor¡¯s fate, both sisters were terrified.


    "Could it be... Mr. Nelson behind all this? William ended up that way, and while Eric didn¡¯t do it himself, could he have orchestrated everything?" Emma was more sober, but Avery disagreed.


    "Impossible! Even if Eric doesn¡¯t like me, he wouldn¡¯t do something so underhanded! William was attacked by Ryan¡¯s men; what does that have to do with Eric?"


    Avery defended Eric, and Emma thought about it. It did seem unlikely, but they couldn¡¯t identify the whistleblower.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that now. Just go abroad toy low for a while. Your father and grandfather will get to the bottom of this!" Mrs. Allen said sternly, her eyes filled with disappointment. "Avery, Emma, if you don¡¯t straighten out, no decent man will ever want to marry you!"


    Sessful men wouldn¡¯t want a woman with a tarnished reputation.


    Unless the man himself had low morals and didn¡¯t care about the woman¡¯s past!


    Avery and Emma exchanged nces. At this point, they had no other choice.


    "Fine! We¡¯ll go abroad for now, but... considering Hannah was also exposed, I still suspect..." Emma still doubted Eric¡¯s involvement.


    On the Dream Cruises, Eric had been distant, and E hadn¡¯t pursued anything against them.


    Though they had been discreet, the person who drugged E had disappeared, which must have been noticed by Eric.


    "Hmph, when Ie back, Eric will be tired of that bitch. I¡¯ll have my chance then!" Avery suddenly felt hopeful, clinging to this belief. Mrs. Allen thought her daughter¡¯s hope was naive but didn¡¯t shatter it.


    People live on hope; there was no need to destroy it.


    Since the scandal at the club, Hannah and Brianna had been keeping a low profile. Although Hannah¡¯s eyes still held resentment at times, she didn¡¯t dare to make any more moves.


    Hannah had taken a year¡¯s leave of absence and, with Brianna¡¯s support, often volunteered at orphanages and elderly homes.


    Hannah learning to keep a low profile showed that the enemy knew how to bide their time. Waiting would only make them stronger!


    E understood this deeply. That evening, while dining with Eric in their new home, she brought up this concern with him.


    "Brianna is a clever woman. She¡¯s suffered enough to be wary of you and is likely biding her time, like a tiger waiting for the perfect moment to strike. When the timees, she¡¯ll aim to take you down in one fell swoop," Eric said calmly. Despite her shorings, Brianna was far from foolish.


    E nodded, the sunset casting a beautiful glow on her delicate face.


    "You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to give them a chance to retaliate, so I n to make my move now and set the stage."


    She had plenty of incriminating evidence against Brianna and Hannah, ensuring she could topple them when the time was right.


    The tragedies of her past life haunted her, and she knew that if Brianna and Hannah retained any power, they could strike back at her.


    "Why don¡¯t you move in here with me?" Eric suggested.


    "No... I want toplete my task first, then I¡¯ll move in. With you supporting me, Brianna and Hannah won¡¯t dare make a move," E shook her head, declining Eric¡¯s offer.


    Eric felt a twinge of frustration. Hannah and Brianna were indeed obstacles. If not for them, E would have moved in with him already.


    This estate was highly secure, and no unauthorized person could enter without the owner¡¯s permission. So, even if E lived with Eric here, there would be no risk of prying eyes or cameras.


    "Then I could have Emily exacerbate their conflicts," Eric said with a sly smile.


    Robert thought he had found his true love, but Emily was only interested in his money. Without his wealth, no woman would stay with a married man with children, no matter how handsome he waspared to younger men in their prime.


    "Emily is a pawn, but I have another n," E said with a smile. "Remember I had someone investigate the missing maid from when my mom was alive?"


    Eric was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t been involved in that since he and E were on bad terms at the time.


    "Did you find her?"


    "Yes, she was sold to a red-light district. Brianna intended to kill her, but the person assigned to the task couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it and sold her instead."


    E spoke softly.


    The maid had a husband and children. When E¡¯s people found her, she hardly recognized her own name.


    But at the mention of Brianna, her eyes burned with a furious hatred, as if she wanted to tear Brianna apart with her own hands.

 Chapter 758: djskvbsdjkfs

    <h4>Chapter 758: djskvbsdjkfs</h4>


    Her daughter was already married, and her son had also taken a wife. However, both children were filial and were overwhelmed with mixed emotions upon seeing their mother who had been missing for over a decade. They decided to bring her back home.


    However, the maid was unwilling to return home. She was determined to help Epletely bring down Brianna. Only when Brianna was utterly defeated and unable to retaliate would she feel at ease.


    Otherwise, if Brianna knew she was still alive, she would definitely try to kill her!


    "Are you really confident that you can make Brianna and Robert turn on each other?" Eric looked at E¡¯s delicate, peach-blossom-like face, a hint of allure in her gaze, though her eyes remained cold.


    The grudge of Brianna killing E¡¯s mother could not go unavenged. E would never forgive her easily!


    "I¡¯m not sure, but you can lend me a hand when the timees, okay?"


    E smiled, the coldness in her eyes lessening significantly.


    "Alright, but... you have to serve me well tonight, in a nurse outfit, how about that?"


    Eric teased, raising his handsome eyebrows. E scoffed at him, "Ugh, you¡¯re always thinking about that!"


    Ericughed heartily, feeling genuinely happy and delighted.


    Since returning to the country, Eric onlyughed like this when he was with E.


    In the Nelson family, there was constant scheming and vignce. He couldn¡¯t stand that disgusting mother and son duo... he couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile there.


    E roughly exined her n to Eric, earning much of his admiration.


    "This n is excellent. If we keep exhausting Robert and add Emily into the mix, their rtionship will crumble like a mountain. No amount of tenderness can save Robert¡¯s heart."


    Eric chuckled, "You¡¯re so skilled, I think I need to learn a few tricks from you!"


    Just thinking about that scoundrel Grace made Eric extremely disgusted. He wasn¡¯t acting against her now, just waiting for the best moment.


    "Hmph, your methods are far more sophisticated than mine. When Mr. Nelson makes a move, it¡¯s unparalleled!"


    "Sweetheart, are you talking about... in bed?"


    "Eric, you¡¯re incorrigible!" E blushed, put down her utensils, and pouted, "I¡¯m full, and fed up!"


    Eric burst outughing. E had eaten almost two bowls of rice and a bowl of soup, yet she pretended to be still hungry?


    Back at their new house, Eric personally cooked dinner for her, making E feel overjoyed.


    After dinner.


    E and Eric took a walk in the garden outside. With no one else living around, it was incredibly quiet, and only four bodyguards were guarding the vi.


    Hand in hand, they strolled along the cobblestone path, surrounded by blooming flowers bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun, which cast a warm orange hue around them.


    The scenery was so perfect, so warm.


    E looked at their shadows, her lips curving into a slight smile.


    "After you graduate from college, let¡¯s have kids. A few kids running around here would make it so lively," Eric said with a lightugh.


    "I¡¯m not having kids that soon... I want to work first..." E mumbled.


    "You¡¯re already the bossdy, and you still want to work for a few thousand bucks?" Eric sneered.


    E¡¯s face flushed, "I-I... then I¡¯ll run a business!"


    Eric found it amusing, "What business can a woman like you run? Business involves socializing and dealing with all kinds of people in themercial world. You¡¯ll face all sorts of characters."


    "Hmph, I¡¯ll borrow your reputation. Who would dare mess with me? Who would dare not give me face?" E said proudly, raising her eyebrows with a smirk.


    Eric rubbed his forehead, "My dear wife, you¡¯re so clever. You¡¯ve thought of things even I haven¡¯t!"


    "Hahaha... Mr. Nelson is decisive and ruthless, unmatched in his methods. Even if I don¡¯t mention your name, everyone knows I¡¯m Mrs. Nelson. Who would dare touch me?"


    E grew increasingly proud, feeling her future was incredibly bright.


    She thanked the heavens for giving her such a wonderful and perfect man.


    If only he could be as gentle and devoted to her for a lifetime!


    "Eric, if one day you grow tired of me, would you cheat?" E pondered this question, feeling a bit troubled.


    Love eventually turns into familial affection.


    Could his loyalty truly withstand countless temptations?


    Eric, such an exceptional man, didn¡¯t need to chase women; they would likelye to him like moths to a me.


    Could Eric always refuse those women?


    Eric smiled and pinched her nose, his eyes full of indulgent affection. "Silly girl, why would I look at other women? Is my taste really that low?"


    E smiled. His current promises couldn¡¯t guarantee the future. She decided not to dwell on it.


    A woman must be independent and strong. Even without a man, she could live a wonderful life!


    That night.


    Eric wouldn¡¯t let E go home no matter what. She reluctantly called home, telling Robert she was staying over at Chloe¡¯s.


    Robert naturally didn¡¯t mind. He was busy dealing with two women and had no time to worry about his perfect daughter.


    E stood by therge swimming pool, wearing a very sexy, revealing swimsuit. But it felt a bit chilly near the sea, not to mention they were in the mountains.


    "Come down, girl!" The man in the pool swam ap, showing off his athletic physique, then leaned against the edge, smiling at her.


    E shook her head, rubbing the goosebumps on her arms. "But... it feels a bit cold!"


    "I filled this pool at noon, so it¡¯s not too cold. Come on down!"


    Eric gave a wicked smile, his face lit up with a mischievous charm. His hair was slicked back, and crystalline water droplets slowly rolled down his face.


    His solid chest was half-submerged in the water, adding to his allure, making him even more irresistibly handsome.


    E hesitated, dipping one foot into the water. It wasn¡¯t cold!


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her foot and pulled hard. E screamed as she fell into the pool!


    Before she could hit the water, Eric swiftly caught her, pinning her against the pool edge, kissing her passionately!


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 759 - 6

    <h4>Chapter 759: 6</h4>


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    But she ignored them all, climbed into the car, and sped off without a word.


    Back in his car, Everett sat gripping the steering wheel, veins bulging as he fought to stay calm. He¡¯d told himself not to get angry¡ªbut he still mmed a fist down onto the wheel.


    At this rate, when would he ever be with her?


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 760 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 760: 5</h4>


    Nerida nodded silently, and Dominic didn¡¯t object either. After Aurora and Dominic slipped out through the side door at the back, Aurora received a call from Eleanor.


    "Be careful," Eleanor warned, "a friend told me there are a bunch of reporters gathering at both the front and back entrances of Central Hospital!"


    Aurora responded with a hum. She had a feeling this might happen¡ªafter all, Kennedy never liked her, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he used this chance to retaliate.


    While not as malicious as someone like Autumn, Kennedy¡¯s kind of revenge still irritated Aurora.


    She and Dominic kept their heads down as they left through the side gate. But after just a few steps, Aurora nearly bumped into someone.


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    He wasn¡¯t pushing too hard¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t letting go either.


    ?


    On the third day, Aurora finally had to leave the vi and head to thepany. She was preparing to shoot a new music video with the team.


    This time, it was for the MV of "Love You."


    They chose local spots for the shoot, since the scenery around S City was beautiful enough.


    "Aurora, Everett¡¯s car is following us again," Dominic said with envy in his voice.


    "He¡¯s totally obsessed with you. If it were me, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat!"


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 761 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 761: 5</h4>


    Nerida nodded silently, and Dominic didn¡¯t object either. After Aurora and Dominic slipped out through the side door at the back, Aurora received a call from Eleanor.


    "Be careful," Eleanor warned, "a friend told me there are a bunch of reporters gathering at both the front and back entrances of Central Hospital!"


    Aurora responded with a hum. She had a feeling this might happen¡ªafter all, Kennedy never liked her, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he used this chance to retaliate.


    While not as malicious as someone like Autumn, Kennedy¡¯s kind of revenge still irritated Aurora.


    She and Dominic kept their heads down as they left through the side gate. But after just a few steps, Aurora nearly bumped into someone.


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    ?


    On the third day, Aurora finally had to leave the vi and head to thepany. She was preparing to shoot a new music video with the team.


    This time, it was for the MV of "Love You."


    They chose local spots for the shoot, since the scenery around S City was beautiful enough.


    "Aurora, Everett¡¯s car is following us again," Dominic said with envy in his voice.


    "He¡¯s totally obsessed with you. If it were me, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat!"


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 762 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 762: 4</h4>


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    But she ignored them all, climbed into the car, and sped off without a word.


    Back in his car, Everett sat gripping the steering wheel, veins bulging as he fought to stay calm. He¡¯d told himself not to get angry¡ªbut he still mmed a fist down onto the wheel.


    At this rate, when would he ever be with her?


    Still, his heart was set. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Even if Aurora hated him to the core¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    ?


    Two days passed in a blur.


    During that time, Aurora stayed home, never setting foot outside.


    Everett showed up both days, waiting for hours outside before eventually leaving.


    He wasn¡¯t pushing too hard¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t letting go either.


    ?


    On the third day, Aurora finally had to leave the vi and head to thepany. She was preparing to shoot a new music video with the team.


    This time, it was for the MV of "Love You."


    They chose local spots for the shoot, since the scenery around S City was beautiful enough.


    "Aurora, Everett¡¯s car is following us again," Dominic said with envy in his voice.


    "He¡¯s totally obsessed with you. If it were me, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat!"


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 763 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 763: 5</h4>


    \


    Mrs. Wilson quickly cut in with a fakeugh, "Oh please, your sister was right. We¡¯re just the poor rtives now, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s not bother her. She¡¯lle home when she¡¯s ready."


    Truth was, she was nervous¡ªterrified that if Aurora dide home, she might tell Mr. Wilson about the forty million she had lost.


    If he found out, he¡¯d explode. He was a man of principle.


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    Mrs. Wilson fell silent.


    Madison let out a disdainful snort but didn¡¯t dare talk back to her father.


    Kimi frowned. He didn¡¯t understand grown-up problems. Why did Mommy and his sister hate Aurora so much? Aurora was always kind to him¡ªshe never came over empty-handed.


    She brought gifts for him, for Mommy, and for Madison. So why did they act like she didn¡¯t belong?


    ?


    After dinner, Madison went back to her room and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail was in a foul mood¡ªand made no effort to hide it.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m pissed off, okay? Make it quick!"


    Madison giggled. "Wow, sis, who lit your fuse? Did that little skank drop another scandal?"


    "Of course she did! The whole inte saw Everett confess to her on Twitter, and she didn¡¯t even respond. Didn¡¯t respond! I¡¯m going insane! Why does Everett like her? Why her of all people?!"


    Abigail was losing it, her voice shrill with jealousy. Madison rolled her eyes.


    "What are you freaking out about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go seduce Everett? Did you even try?"


    Abigail paused, stunned. "Oh my god. That¡¯s actually a great idea¡ªI can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!"


    "Well, you better get moving. If they really end up sleeping together, you¡¯re screwed. Some men really get attached."


    "Hmph, he probably already has. They¡¯re clearly in the honeymoon phase. That¡¯s why he made that statement."


    Abigail said bitterly.


    "So when are you going to make your move? I heard Mr. Wilson bought a vi out in the suburbs... but I don¡¯t know where exactly."


    Abigail let out a seductive chuckle. "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just pay a paparazzo to tail him."


    "Perfect. Good luck, sis. Steal Everett and make that bitch cry her eyes out."


    Madison was practically radiating hate.


    She was just jealous. Aurora was prettier. Her voice was better. And their dad clearly favored Aurora.


    She was his biological daughter, damn it! But all her life, her dad kept praising how smart and sweet Aurora was¡ªalways telling her to "learn from your cousin."


    And now Aurora was a top-tier star, while Madison had barely scraped together two years in the industry.


    Most actresses had to grind for years before they even got a single lead role. But Aurora? She was backed by LXL and even had Everett wrapped around her finger.


    Madison could hardly stand it.


    "Heh, thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll make it happen," Abigail said with a cold smile before hanging up.


    Yeah, she¡¯d been so consumed by the gossip online that she totally overlooked this angle. She wasn¡¯t that much worse looking than Aurora anyway¡ªand her body? Way better.


    Madison pulled up Aurora¡¯s Twitter, deliberately checking hertest post.


    It was from a few days ago, taken in Y City, Y Country. A photo of snow.


    "It¡¯s snowing. So beautiful."


    One tweet¡ªover ten million likes from fans.


    Hundreds of thousands ofments followed. Madison felt her blood pressure rising just reading them. Most were begging Aurora to say yes to Everett¡¯s public confession, and that made Madison want to scream.


    So, she did what a hater does best: she logged into a burner ount and fired off a nasty reply under Aurora¡¯s tweet.


    "What a fake little white lotus. First she seduces him, reels him in, then suddenly ys innocent? This whole ¡¯push-pull, y-hard-to-get¡¯ act¡ªssic maniptive trash. Skank!"


    Madison posted thement... and was instantly buried in bacsh from fans. The hate rolled in nonstop.


    But instead of backing off, she doubled down¡ªgetting angrier and nastier with each reply. She raged for so long that her eyes were practically glued open from exhaustion.


    Only then did she realize she had wasted her entire evening ming Aurora on Twitter... and hadn¡¯t done any of her assigned work.


    "Aurora, you damn bitch! I hope you die!" she growled at the screen.


    ?


    Morning came. The sky blushed with a soft wash of dawn, like someone had painted it with watercolor.


    Sunlight crept gently into Aurora¡¯s clean, quiet bedroom.


    Shey in bed, drainedpletely exhausted.


    She hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. Everett had called her nonstop from different numbers until she finally powered off her phone.


    He must be suffering too... right?


    She was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    Aurora buried her face in the nket, breathing in air that no longer smelled like him. It felt dull. Empty. Lonely.


    In just a couple days, filming for her new MV would start again. She had to pull herself together.


    ?


    Downstairs at breakfast, Dominic quietly leaned over. "Aurora... Everett told me to tell you... he¡¯sing to see you today."


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened instantly. "I¡¯m not seeing him."


    Eleanor pursed her lips. "Aurora, he made his choice. He¡¯s not asking for anything back. Why shut him out like this?"


    Aurora picked up her mug and took a sip of hot milk. "Eleanor... I just don¡¯t want him in constant danger because of me. If something happened to him... if he died... I¡¯d carry that guilt for the rest of my life."


    Eleanor frowned. If it were her, she might feel the same way.


    \panicked¡ªbut also conflicted.


    She was a public figure now. If she showed up at the hospital, the media would pounce in seconds.

 Chapter 764 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 764: 5</h4>


    go to her office?"


    Mrs. Wilson quickly cut in with a fakeugh, "Oh please, your sister was right. We¡¯re just the poor rtives now, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s not bother her. She¡¯lle home when she¡¯s ready."


    Truth was, she was nervous¡ªterrified that if Aurora dide home, she might tell Mr. Wilson about the forty million she had lost.


    If he found out, he¡¯d explode. He was a man of principle.


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    Mrs. Wilson fell silent.


    Madison let out a disdainful snort but didn¡¯t dare talk back to her father.


    Kimi frowned. He didn¡¯t understand grown-up problems. Why did Mommy and his sister hate Aurora so much? Aurora was always kind to him¡ªshe never came over empty-handed.


    She brought gifts for him, for Mommy, and for Madison. So why did they act like she didn¡¯t belong?


    ?


    After dinner, Madison went back to her room and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail was in a foul mood¡ªand made no effort to hide it.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m pissed off, okay? Make it quick!"


    Madison giggled. "Wow, sis, who lit your fuse? Did that little skank drop another scandal?"


    "Of course she did! The whole inte saw Everett confess to her on Twitter, and she didn¡¯t even respond. Didn¡¯t respond! I¡¯m going insane! Why does Everett like her? Why her of all people?!"


    Abigail was losing it, her voice shrill with jealousy. Madison rolled her eyes.


    "What are you freaking out about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go seduce Everett? Did you even try?"


    Abigail paused, stunned. "Oh my god. That¡¯s actually a great idea¡ªI can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!"


    "Well, you better get moving. If they really end up sleeping together, you¡¯re screwed. Some men really get attached."


    "Hmph, he probably already has. They¡¯re clearly in the honeymoon phase. That¡¯s why he made that statement."


    Abigail said bitterly.


    "So when are you going to make your move? I heard Mr. Wilson bought a vi out in the suburbs... but I don¡¯t know where exactly."


    Abigail let out a seductive chuckle. "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just pay a paparazzo to tail him."


    "Perfect. Good luck, sis. Steal Everett and make that bitch cry her eyes out."


    Madison was practically radiating hate.


    She was just jealous. Aurora was prettier. Her voice was better. And their dad clearly favored Aurora.


    She was his biological daughter, damn it! But all her life, her dad kept praising how smart and sweet Aurora was¡ªalways telling her to "learn from your cousin."


    And now Aurora was a top-tier star, while Madison had barely scraped together two years in the industry.


    Most actresses had to grind for years before they even got a single lead role. But Aurora? She was backed by LXL and even had Everett wrapped around her finger.


    Madison could hardly stand it.


    "Heh, thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll make it happen," Abigail said with a cold smile before hanging up.


    Yeah, she¡¯d been so consumed by the gossip online that she totally overlooked this angle. She wasn¡¯t that much worse looking than Aurora anyway¡ªand her body? Way better.


    Madison pulled up Aurora¡¯s Twitter, deliberately checking hertest post.


    It was from a few days ago, taken in Y City, Y Country. A photo of snow.


    "It¡¯s snowing. So beautiful."


    One tweet¡ªover ten million likes from fans.


    Hundreds of thousands ofments followed. Madison felt her blood pressure rising just reading them. Most were begging Aurora to say yes to Everett¡¯s public confession, and that made Madison want to scream.


    So, she did what a hater does best: she logged into a burner ount and fired off a nasty reply under Aurora¡¯s tweet.


    "What a fake little white lotus. First she seduces him, reels him in, then suddenly ys innocent? This whole ¡¯push-pull, y-hard-to-get¡¯ act¡ªssic maniptive trash. Skank!"


    Madison posted thement... and was instantly buried in bacsh from fans. The hate rolled in nonstop.


    But instead of backing off, she doubled down¡ªgetting angrier and nastier with each reply. She raged for so long that her eyes were practically glued open from exhaustion.


    Only then did she realize she had wasted her entire evening ming Aurora on Twitter... and hadn¡¯t done any of her assigned work.


    "Aurora, you damn bitch! I hope you die!" she growled at the screen.


    ?


    Morning came. The sky blushed with a soft wash of dawn, like someone had painted it with watercolor.


    Sunlight crept gently into Aurora¡¯s clean, quiet bedroom.


    Shey in bed, drainedpletely exhausted.


    She hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. Everett had called her nonstop from different numbers until she finally powered off her phone.


    He must be suffering too... right?


    She was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    Aurora buried her face in the nket, breathing in air that no longer smelled like him. It felt dull. Empty. Lonely.


    In just a couple days, filming for her new MV would start again. She had to pull herself together.


    ?


    Downstairs at breakfast, Dominic quietly leaned over. "Aurora... Everett told me to tell you... he¡¯sing to see you today."


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened instantly. "I¡¯m not seeing him."


    Eleanor pursed her lips. "Aurora, he made his choice. He¡¯s not asking for anything back. Why shut him out like this?"


    Aurora picked up her mug and took a sip of hot milk. "Eleanor... I just don¡¯t want him in constant danger because of me. If something happened to him... if he died... I¡¯d carry that guilt for the rest of my life."


    Eleanor frowned. If it were her, she might feel the same way.

 Chapter 765 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 765: 5</h4>


    Aurora frowned, ncing at him, then at the nearby wardrobe.


    This VIP hospital room was ridiculous¡ªit was practically a hotel suite, fully equipped with everything.


    She knew there was no way she could turn him down. If she didn¡¯t help him, he¡¯d just find another way to torment himself¡ªand her.


    So instead of wasting time, she walked over, opened the wardrobe, and pulled out a casual outfit.


    Of course, Everett¡¯s clothes were nothing ordinary. Just holding the fabric, she could feel how soft andfortable it was.


    "You¡¯re hooked up to an IV right now, so you can¡¯t change. I¡¯ll just grab a towel and wipe you down," she said.


    "Okay," Everett replied, not pushing back.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help feeling like she¡¯d been promoted¡ªor demoted¡ªinto Everett¡¯s personal maid. Everything had to go through her.


    Everett, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying her care. Aurora had been feeling drained earlier, but strangely enough, being around him now, she didn¡¯t feel tired anymore.


    Before long, it was dinner time again.


    Naturally, she was the one feeding Everett...


    Ugh. This whole miserable maid routine¡ªhow long was it going tost? Aurora was already plotting in her head: once he ate, she¡¯d lull him to sleep and then figure out her exit strategy.


    But Everett seemed to have read her mind. He refused to sleep, stayingpletely alert. It wasn¡¯t until 9 p.m. that he finally started to feel a little drowsy.


    His fever had broken, and the IV was done. And now he wanted her to help him change clothes.


    "You¡¯re about to shower anyway. Why do I need to change you now?" Aurora grumbled.


    "Change me now," Everett ordered coldly, like some royal tyrant.


    Aurora¡¯s scalp tingled with frustration, but she still grabbed a clean ck T-shirt and gently lifted his top.


    Which meant she got a full view of his solid chest and those eight sharp abs.


    Her cheeks flushed. Everett chuckled. "What? Like what you see? Want a kiss?"


    "Everett!" she snapped, ring at him. She yanked off his shirt a little rougher than necessary and reached for the clean one.


    But Everett suddenly yanked her toward him, pulling her straight onto his chest¡ªher lipsnding right against his skin.


    Damn it!


    It tasted salty! He¡¯d been sweating all day from the fever¡ªhis whole body reeked.


    Aurora screamed, while Everett burst outughing.


    "Everett! You could¡¯ve done it yourself! I¡¯m done being your maid!"


    Fuming, she jumped to her feet, stomping hard.


    Everett casually took the shirt from her and put it on himself.


    "Alright. Just stay with me for one more hour. Then I¡¯ll shower and rest," he said with a soft smile.


    Time with her flew by¡ªit always did. Hours felt like seconds.


    Aurora lowered hershes, silently telling herself she had to find a way to leave. First step: make sure he fell asleep.


    "I¡¯m feeling a little tired," Everett suddenly said. "Call Tobias."


    Aurora was surprised. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to stay another hour? But if he was ready to sleep, that worked perfectly for her.


    Tobias walked in. "Young master, what do you need?"


    "Bring me a pair of handcuffs," Everett said.


    "What?" Tobias looked confused. Everett shot him a re. "A chain works too. Just make sure it has a lock."


    Tobias nced at Aurora and immediately got it¡ªEverett was trying to keep her from running off. What a move.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t dumb either. She realized it right away and exploded. "Everett! What do you think I am?!"


    "A person. People run," Everett replied calmly.


    "Ugh! Everett, you¡¯re insane!"


    Aurora was livid. Tobias sighed and stepped out, calling someone to find a lockable chain.


    A chain was better than handcuffs¡ªat least she¡¯d have a bit more room to move.


    Now Tobias actually felt bad for Aurora. He used to dislike her¡ªthought she was lucky the young master had taken a liking to her. But now? Now it was all sympathy, through and through.


    The chain arrived.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "Lock Miss Wilson to the headboard."


    Aurora nearly exploded. "Everett, what the hell are you doing?! Being with me might actually kill you!"


    "Then we die together," Everett said,pletely unfazed.


    "You have zero respect for me!"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Her emotions were a mess¡ªwas it bitterness? surprise? some twisted version of sweetness? She couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    Tobias kept his head down, not daring to speak up for her.


    Even though he didn¡¯t agree with this n either.


    Off to the side, Will looked like he was in pain. What was wrong with the young master? The moment he saw this woman, he turned into some kind of obsessed maniac...


    "You don¡¯t even respect yourself. How can I respect you?" Everett said slowly, like he was stating the weather.


    Aurora¡¯s lips trembled. She pointed at him. "You... what gives you the right to say that I don¡¯t respect myself?"


    "You¡¯re in love with me, but all you want to do is run. If that¡¯s not self-disrespect, what is? Aurora, if you could just admit we¡¯re together on Twitter, I wouldn¡¯t have to do any of this."


    So, he¡¯d seen right through her avoidance.


    Aurora clenched her teeth. Tobias walked over and, after mumbling an apology, snapped the chain around her wrist.


    "Everett, you¡¯re going to regret this," Aurora said coldly, her face tight with fury.


    Everett smiled. "I won¡¯t."


    If he didn¡¯t chain her to him, he was terrified she¡¯d slip away.


    Tobias exchanged nces with the others. "But sir... you haven¡¯t showered yet..."


    What they meant, of course, was that Aurora hadn¡¯t either.


    "Give me the key. All of you, out."


    Sleep? Not a chance. Now that he was out, it was time for her to make her move.


    Tobias exchanged nces with the others. "But sir... you haven¡¯t showered yet..."


    What they meant, of course, was that Aurora hadn¡¯t either.


    "Give me the key. All of you, out."


    Sleep? Not a chance. Now that he was out, it was time for her to make her move.


    Tobias exchanged nces with the others. "But sir... you haven¡¯t showered yet..."


    What they meant, of course, was that Aurora hadn¡¯t either.


    "Give me the key. All of you, out."


    Sleep? Not a chance. Now that he was out, it was time for her to make her move.

 Chapter 766 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 766: 5</h4>


    "Let me go," Aurora said


    That kind of love was too much. Too heavy. She didn¡¯t need it.


    Aurora quietly left the hospital room and opened the door¡ªonly toe face-to-face with Tobias and Will, who both looked stunned.


    "Miss Wilson..." Will whispered. Tobias nced past her and saw Everett still fast asleep, and suddenly felt torn.


    "Let me go," Aurora said


    Aurora quietly left the hospital room and opened the door¡ªonly toe face-to-face with Tobias and Will, who both looked stunned.


    "Miss Wilson..." Will whispered. Tobias nced past her and saw Everett still fast asleep, and suddenly felt torn.


    "Let me go," Aurora said softly. "You don¡¯t want me with him anyway, right? Being with me is a risk."


    Her gaze dropped. Her voice carried a quiet sadness.


    Tobias and Will exchanged a look, both caught in a bind.


    Yeah... what were they supposed to do?


    Let her go, and they risked Everett¡¯s wrath. Keep her here, and she might bring Everett real danger.


    "You decide," Will said quietly to Tobias.


    Tobias was Everett¡¯s right-hand man, his personal driver and bodyguard. He was trusted most. So Will left the decision to him.


    Tobias curled his lip. "Oh great, thanks for handing me the grenade."


    Will frowned. "If it were me¡ªAlexander¡ªI¡¯d let Miss Wilson go."


    The message was clear: Everett¡¯s safety came first. Will was willing to take the heat, even risk suspension, if it meant protecting his boss.


    "I agree," Tobias nodded. "Miss Wilson, go ahead. Just... don¡¯t answer any more of the boss¡¯s calls. Don¡¯t reply to his messages."


    He stepped aside. Aurora gave a soft nod. "Take good care of him... please."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Watching her slender figure fade down the hall, both men felt an unexpected pang of sympathy.


    Will sighed. "Even though the boss keeps adding new guys to the team, that person... that killer... he¡¯s still an agent from the Special Division. I don¡¯t see this ending well."


    "Same," Tobias muttered. "That kind of top-tier assassin? The hardest to deal with."


    They fell into silence. Deep down, they both knew¡ªwhen Everett woke up, all hell was going to break loose.


    Sure enough, nearly two hourster, Everett stirred.


    Instinctively, he reached out for Aurora¡ªbut his hand met cold, empty sheets.


    His eyes flew open. He sat up fast, only to see the bed beside himpletely empty.


    The chain that was supposed to hold her in ce? Unlocked.


    Damn it!


    His jaw clenched. He¡¯d actually believed she¡¯d stay willingly this time. But clearly, she still wanted out.


    She waited for him to fall asleep... and ran.


    Everett stood up, ice in his eyes, and stormed out of the room.


    He¡¯d just had a long, deep sleep, and Everett felt almost fully recovered. The difort was mostly gone.


    But his eyes were burning with rage¡ªcold, dark, and deadly, like a bloodthirsty predator.


    "You two must have a death wish."


    The door swung open. Everett stared down Tobias and Will, his voice cold as ice.


    Will and Tobias bowed their heads. "Sir, it was Miss Wilson. She insisted on leaving."


    "You¡¯re telling me¡ªtwo full-grown men¡ªcouldn¡¯t stop one woman? What a joke. What are you, neutered now? Turned into little girls?"


    Everett¡¯s fury was palpable. A storm brewing on his face. Will and Tobias didn¡¯t dare breathe too loud.


    "Sir... it¡¯s just¡ªbeing with Miss Wilson is dangerous. We didn¡¯t want things to spiral¡ª"


    "Shut up. Both of you are dismissed. Until I give the order, don¡¯t let me see your faces again. Or you¡¯re permanently out of X&L."


    Everett barked the words, his voice cutting like a de.


    The two bodyguards hung their heads, retreating in silence. In their hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but think: Aurora really was a walking disaster.


    Everett dialed Aurora¡¯s number, jaw tight¡ªbut all he got was a cold recording:


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is powered off."


    Damn it.


    Did she block him?


    Everett¡¯s temper snapped. He hurled his phone at the ground with a loud crash.


    "Aurora, you¡¯re unbelievable. You¡¯re so damn good at this, aren¡¯t you? Is this what it takes to get your attention? Is pain the only thing that works on you?"


    His chest heaved, struggling under the weight of fury and pain. What else could he do now?


    Drag her back by force? Chain her to his side and make her his by brute will?


    He didn¡¯t want to go that far.


    A real man¡ªa sessful man¡ªshouldn¡¯t have to resort to that. And he didn¡¯t want Aurora to hate him more than she already did.


    Thinking back on everything... she had feelings for him. He could see it. She¡¯d been moved. But the threats and danger made her back off.


    She gave him up because she cared.


    So now the question was¡ªwhat move should he make next?


    ?


    When Aurora finally got home, it was almost 11 p.m. Dominic looked at her with wide, confused eyes. She said she wasn¡¯ting back¡ªso what was she doing here?


    "Aurora... didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting home?"


    Aurora lowered her head, eyes clouded withyers of sadness. She didn¡¯t speak. Just headed upstairs without a word.


    Dominic and Eleanor exchanged a baffled look.


    No matter how bad Aurora¡¯s mood used to be, she never ignored them like this. Whatever happened must¡¯ve hit her hard.


    "Don¡¯t follow her," Eleanor said softly. "Let her have some quiet time."


    Dominic nodded and sighed, frustration written all over his face.


    If Aurora was this upset, how could he, her assistant, feel anything but the same?


    ?


    That night, Mrs. Wilson was in a terrible mood too. Mr. Wilson casually mentioned that Aurora hadn¡¯t been home for dinner in a while and thought maybe they should invite her over this Sunday.


    Mrs. Wilson scoffed, face cold. "Why bother? The year¡¯s almost over¡ªshe¡¯s too ¡¯busy¡¯ anyway. I called her this afternoon and she blew me off."


    Mr. Wilson frowned. "Yeah, that¡¯s true. I heard she¡¯s shooting a bunch of music videostely. But still, not even enough time for one dinner?"


    Madison snorted. "Daddy, she¡¯s a big-time celebrity now. We¡¯re just the poor rtives. She doesn¡¯t have time for people like us."

 Chapter 767 - 44

    <h4>Chapter 767: 44</h4>


    While not as malicious as someone like Autumn, Kennedy¡¯s kind of revenge still irritated Aurora.


    She and Dominic kept their heads down as they left through the side gate. But after just a few steps, Aurora nearly bumped into someone.


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Tho


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 768 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 768: 5</h4>


    ng in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    But she ignored them all, climbed into the car, and sped off without a word.


    Back in his car, Everett sat gripping the steering wheel, veins bulging as he fought to stay calm. He¡¯d told himself not to get angry¡ªbut he still mmed a fist down onto the wheel.


    At this rate, when would he ever be with her?


    Still, his heart was set. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Even if Aurora hated him to the core¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    ?


    Two days passed in a blur.


    During that time, Aurora stayed home, never setting foot outside.


    Everett showed up both days, waiting for hours outside before eventually leaving.


    He wasn¡¯t pushing too hard¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t letting go either.


    ?


    On the third day, Aurora finally had to leave the vi and head to thepany. She was preparing to shoot a new music video with the team.


    This time, it was for the MV of "Love You."


    They chose local spots for the shoot, since the scenery around S City was beautiful enough.


    "Aurora, Everett¡¯s car is following us again," Dominic said with envy in his voice.


    "He¡¯s totally obsessed with you. If it were me, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat!"


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 769 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 769: 5</h4>


    er down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Still, his heart was set. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Even if Aurora hated him to the core¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    ?


    Two days passed in a blur.


    During that time, Aurora stayed home, never setting foot outside.


    Everett showed up both days, waiting for hours outside before eventually leaving.

 Chapter 770 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 770: 5</h4><subtxt> She and Dominic kept their heads down as they left through the side gate. But after just a few steps, Aurora nearly bumped into someone.


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Tho</subtxt>

 Chapter 771: gugfwefgyuae

    <h4>Chapter 771: gugfwefgyuae</h4>


    Eric watched the scene unfold with a sarcastic glint in his eyes. These people had clearly anticipated E¡¯s arrival and put on a show of sincerity in their apology, believing that E, under the pressure of the media and upper-ss scrutiny, would have no choice but to ept. After all, refusing would be seen ascking the grace expected of a high-society wife.


    Their assumptions weren¡¯t entirely wrong¡ªE rejecting the apology in such a public setting would make her seem ungracious and unreasonable. But E never yed by the rules.


    As soon as E finished speaking, the room erupted in murmurs of shock. Her firm stance and refusal to show even a hint of leniency left the crowd astonished.


    Sean¡¯s face darkened, his eyes growing colder with each passing second. Meanwhile, Leah secretly rejoiced, satisfied no matter what the oue. If E forgave Sean, she would have to swallow her pride and all the grievances that came with it. If she didn¡¯t, the public wouldbel her as cruel and heartless.


    Sure enough, the murmurs from the high-societydies around them began to turn into a wave of disdainful remarks directed at E. In their eyes, Sean, being an old man in his eighties, should be forgiven. After all, despite his faults, he didn¡¯t have much time left, and E had only suffered damage to her reputation, not any physical harm.


    "She really doesn¡¯t know how to act properly¡ªafter all, Old Mr. Carter is her grandfather."


    "You can¡¯t me her, though. She¡¯s just a freshman, using her looks and body to climb her way into the Nelson family. Let¡¯s see how far that gets her."


    "She¡¯s only behaving like this because of Mr. Nelson¡¯s favor. So heartless, so cold-blooded."


    "How shameless! An old man apologizing to her, and she still won¡¯t back down. Even if she doesn¡¯t ept it, she could at least be more gracious. Kids these days, so arrogant!"


    The crowd¡¯s whispers leaned heavily in favor of Sean, and overhearing this seemed to bring him some satisfaction. This was exactly what he had aimed for: no matter whether E epted the apology or not, she woulde out looking bad.


    Sean¡¯s internal smugness grew, especially knowing that E had foolishlye tonight, thinking she could disrupt his partnership with Mason. But in truth, he stood to lose nothing.


    Journalists began pressing forward, flooding the scene with questions.


    Julia¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment. "Miss Davis, if you¡¯re going to be this persistent, then there¡¯s nothing more we can say."


    Sean, suppressing his glee, added in a remorseful tone, "I only wanted Miss Davis¡¯s forgiveness. I never meant to upset her so deeply..."


    E let out a small, icyugh and slowly turned her gaze to Sean. "Old Mr. Carter, you don¡¯t need to try so hard with this act. I have every right not to forgive you. Have people forgotten that I¡¯m the victim here? After your nder, I spent days under extreme mental pressure! Wherever I went, people insulted me, and some crazed individuals even threw things at me!"


    Eric¡¯s voice cut in, just as cold. "Indeed. My wife nearly broke down during those days. If her mental health had been permanently damaged, could youpensate her, Old Mr. Carter?"


    He then swept his gaze over the gossipingdies, his voice growing sharper. "And you¡ªcalling my wife heartless, ruthless, and arrogant? You alle from high society, yet you didn¡¯t bring your brains with you tonight? Just because someone¡¯s old doesn¡¯t make them automatically deserving of sympathy. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Old Mr. Carter threw avish birthday party during my mother-inw¡¯s memorial service. Is that the behavior of a man who was unwilling to sever ties with her?"


    Eric¡¯s pointed words left Sean speechless, unable to offer a rebuttal. His maniptive narrative had been turned upside down.


    Julia¡¯s expression shifted, her face paling as she realized how swiftly Eric had flipped the entire situation. His quick wit and sharp words had not only defended E but also exposed Sean¡¯s hypocrisy to everyone present.


    E¡¯s gaze was icy as she spoke. "I think everyone here should be aware that the events of that night took ce at the Imperial Crown Club¡ªterritory owned by the Carter Group. I was there because a friend was in trouble. She had called the club¡¯s emergency line, but no one came to help her! She was nearly raped in that very club. When I arrived, the security staff had mysteriously disappeared."


    "The situation escted quickly, and the assant had a gun. Miss Chloe and I almost died that night. And as far as I know, it was all a plot orchestrated by Old Mr. Carter and Mr. Mason. Sean Carter didn¡¯t just want to damage my reputation¡ªhe wanted me dead. If that gunman had fired, Chloe and I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today. Now, do you still think Old Mr. Carter deserves your sympathy after plotting such a crime?"


    E¡¯s voice echoed through the hall, which had fallenpletely silent.


    The crowd¡¯s expressions grew moreplicated. The incident had been reported at the time, but many key details had been glossed over.


    "You¡¯re lying! I never conspired with Mr. Scott. E, stop making baseless usations!" Sean roared, not expecting to be bitten back after trying to humiliate her.


    "How can you nder my grandfather like this, E? I was with him the entire night!" Leah spoke up, mustering the courage to defend Sean, though she had a sinking feeling that something was wrong. Still, she became Sean¡¯s witness.


    But just then, a cold voice cut through the tension from the entrance. "Miss Davis is right. My sister was nearly raped that night because of the conspiracy orchestrated by Mason, Miss Leah, and Mr. Sean Carter."


    All eyes turned to see Charles entering, holding a pale and shaken Chloe by the hand.


    The moment Mason saw Chloe, his face darkened.


    The crowd parted to let Charles and Chloe walk to the center of the room. Chloe¡¯s icy stare was fixed on Mason, who, in just a matter of days, had moved on with another woman. He truly was a liar, a heartless yboy, and a shameless scoundrel. The memory of that night¡ªwhen he and the Carter Group conspired to destroy her¡ªflooded her mind. If E hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Chloe would have lost everything.

 Chapter 772: jksdbvjkwdB

    <h4>Chapter 772: jksdbvjkwdB</h4>


    "In a few days, you will also receive a legal notice from mywyer. Mr. Sean, you won¡¯t be able to escape your defamation charges! Honey, I¡¯ve said everything I needed to. Let¡¯s go!" E coldly withdrew her gaze and calmly faced the cameras.


    Everyone was utterly shocked, feeling as if they were witnessing something surreal.


    The Imperial Crown Club was indeed a property of the Carter Group, andter, E mentioned that all the surveince cameras at the club were mysteriously malfunctioning on the night of the incident.


    However, a few dayster, a hacker made a deal with E, leaking a video that exposed the truth...


    Everything seemed to hint at Sean¡¯s cunning schemes!


    People were astonished, and Julia and Sean were quickly surrounded by reporters, desperately trying to exin themselves. But many began to question Sean¡¯s motives, and what had once been a joyous party suddenly copsed under the weight of the scandal.


    Eric shot a provocative nce at Mason, whose expression had darkened, before linking arms with E and casually walking away.


    Mason¡¯s face was extremely grim!


    He had invested a billion dors into Carter Group just to oppose Eric, and yet, before he could even make his move, E¡¯s actions had ruined everything!


    E and Chloe hadn¡¯t pursued the Imperial Crown Club¡¯s responsibility earlier, but now, at such a critical moment...


    Mason shuddered, staring intently at E¡¯s retreating figure, realizing that she had be even more elusive and unfathomable.


    That girl, E, sure had a heavy mind!


    She had purposely held back, waiting for Sean to strike first, so she could counterattackter!


    In one move, she turned the tables and shattered Carter Group¡¯s ns!


    With her teaming up with Eric, Mason suddenly felt uneasy. If things continued this way... he was certain to lose to them.


    It seems... he needed toe up with a n!


    A cold, sharp light shed in Mason¡¯s eyes!


    Be noticed Mason staring at E¡¯s back and let out an unhappy huff, angrily squeezing his arm.


    Mason winced in pain and gave Be a cold look.


    "Are you out of your mind?" he snapped, clearly displeased. Be was, after all, the mayor¡¯s daughter, yet how could she be so petty?


    It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be hispanion for much longer.


    "Hmph, you keep staring at her, Mason! She¡¯s not interested in you. No matter how much you stare, you¡¯re never going to get her!" Be muttered under her breath with a gloating smile.


    She couldn¡¯t have Eric, and Mason couldn¡¯t have E¡ªit was only fair!


    Mason¡¯s face darkened, but he quicklyposed himself as some guests began to leave, noticing that more reporters were flooding into the hall.


    This party was truly a disaster!


    Sean was absolutely furious that night!


    Although, having already been enraged twice before, he had built up some resilience. Still, once home, he was livid over what E and Charles had said.


    "They dared to send me a legal notice? Fine! We¡¯ll hire the bestwyers. We have to win thesewsuits!" Sean fumed, panting in anger.


    Julia patted his back with a serious expression. "Don¡¯t be angry; it¡¯s not worth harming your health over this! The Carter Group is facing so much negative press right now. Luckily, Mr. Scott invested a billion dors in us... it will help ease the crisis for now. Mr. Scott is quite talented. Tomorrow, talk to him and see if there¡¯s a way to counter them before the trial even starts!"


    Julia¡¯s words were met with agreement from Leah and others.


    Frank nodded eagerly. "Mom¡¯s right, Dad. Can you think of any other ways to deal with them? Mr. Scott is so smart, he¡¯s bound toe up with some great ideas."


    Leah pursed her lips, never forgetting the vicious ps she had received from Mason!


    To this day, no one from the Carter Group even knew that Mason had hit her.


    Mason, shrewd? If he were truly that sharp, he wouldn¡¯t have been outsmarted by Eric, and caught in bed with Be!


    Sean finally calmed down a little.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow. That punk Eric can¡¯t be underestimated!"


    Sean attributed all of the bacsh to Eric. He was convinced that without Eric, E wouldn¡¯t have gotten her hands on the hacker¡¯s video. There was no way E could havee up with the n to turn the tables on them tonight without his help!


    Evelyn, slightly worried, wasn¡¯t as naive as she seemed. She could tell E was not just a pretty face¡ªhermanding presence revealed she had a sharp mind too. But Evelyn couldn¡¯t intervene; as a woman, she didn¡¯t wield as much influence as Leah did.


    ...


    At the beach that night...


    The cool sea breeze swept over them as E wrapped a jacket around herself, gazing at the white-capped waves. Her head rested against Eric¡¯s chest, the two sitting quietly on the sand.


    This moment was pure bliss.


    "Feeling satisfied tonight? That old fox Sean tried to scheme against you, but it was hopeless!" Eric chuckled. They hade up with a n over dinner, and called Charles to have him bring Chloe along.


    When Chloe arrived and saw Mason with Be, she witnessed his unfaithfulness with her own eyes. It was the only way for her to let go of the toxic feelings she still harbored for him. Hanging on to a man like that was pure self-torture.


    "Of course I¡¯m satisfied. As long as I have you by my side, I¡¯m happy no matter where we are." E smiled, her eyes filled with affection and warmth, her heart overflowing with sweetness.


    Eric kissed her cheek. "They¡¯re probably going to strike back soon. We need to stay alert."


    E nodded. Mason wouldn¡¯t let this go easily. He¡¯d been yed, and now that his partnership with the Carter Group had barely begun, she had already thrown a wrench into their ns in front of everyone.


    "Oh, by the way... tomorrow, I¡¯m going to visit Grandma Carter and my mom. Would you like toe with me?" E asked softly.

 Chapter 773 - 6

    <h4>Chapter 773: 6</h4>


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"

 Chapter 774 - 7

    <h4>Chapter 774: 7</h4>


    If he found out, he¡¯d explode. He was a man of principle.


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    If he found out, he¡¯d explode. He was a man of principle.


    Forty million! She had blown all of it in the stock market. Every time she thought about it, she wanted to m her head against a wall.


    Mr. Wilson shot her a re. "As her elder, aren¡¯t you supposed to set an example? You¡¯re Mrs. Wilson, not some petty gossip from the street. Can¡¯t you say one constructive thing?"


    Mrs. Wilson fell silent.


    Madison let out a disdainful snort but didn¡¯t dare talk back to her father.


    Kimi frowned. He didn¡¯t understand grown-up problems. Why did Mommy and his sister hate Aurora so much? Aurora was always kind to him¡ªshe never came over empty-handed.


    She brought gifts for him, for Mommy, and for Madison. So why did they act like she didn¡¯t belong?


    ?


    After dinner, Madison went back to her room and immediately called Abigail.


    On the other end, Abigail was in a foul mood¡ªand made no effort to hide it.


    "What do you want? I¡¯m pissed off, okay? Make it quick!"


    Madison giggled. "Wow, sis, who lit your fuse? Did that little skank drop another scandal?"


    "Of course she did! The whole inte saw Everett confess to her on Twitter, and she didn¡¯t even respond. Didn¡¯t respond! I¡¯m going insane! Why does Everett like her? Why her of all people?!"


    Abigail was losing it, her voice shrill with jealousy. Madison rolled her eyes.


    "What are you freaking out about? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go seduce Everett? Did you even try?"


    Abigail paused, stunned. "Oh my god. That¡¯s actually a great idea¡ªI can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that!"


    "Well, you better get moving. If they really end up sleeping together, you¡¯re screwed. Some men really get attached."


    "Hmph, he probably already has. They¡¯re clearly in the honeymoon phase. That¡¯s why he made that statement."


    Abigail said bitterly.


    "So when are you going to make your move? I heard Mr. Wilson bought a vi out in the suburbs... but I don¡¯t know where exactly."


    Abigail let out a seductive chuckle. "That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just pay a paparazzo to tail him."


    "Perfect. Good luck, sis. Steal Everett and make that bitch cry her eyes out."


    Madison was practically radiating hate.


    She was just jealous. Aurora was prettier. Her voice was better. And their dad clearly favored Aurora.


    She was his biological daughter, damn it! But all her life, her dad kept praising how smart and sweet Aurora was¡ªalways telling her to "learn from your cousin."


    And now Aurora was a top-tier star, while Madison had barely scraped together two years in the industry.


    Most actresses had to grind for years before they even got a single lead role. But Aurora? She was backed by LXL and even had Everett wrapped around her finger.


    Madison could hardly stand it.


    "Heh, thanks for the reminder. I¡¯ll make it happen," Abigail said with a cold smile before hanging up.


    Yeah, she¡¯d been so consumed by the gossip online that she totally overlooked this angle. She wasn¡¯t that much worse looking than Aurora anyway¡ªand her body? Way better.


    Madison pulled up Aurora¡¯s Twitter, deliberately checking hertest post.


    It was from a few days ago, taken in Y City, Y Country. A photo of snow.


    "It¡¯s snowing. So beautiful."


    One tweet¡ªover ten million likes from fans.


    Hundreds of thousands ofments followed. Madison felt her blood pressure rising just reading them. Most were begging Aurora to say yes to Everett¡¯s public confession, and that made Madison want to scream.


    So, she did what a hater does best: she logged into a burner ount and fired off a nasty reply under Aurora¡¯s tweet.


    "What a fake little white lotus. First she seduces him, reels him in, then suddenly ys innocent? This whole ¡¯push-pull, y-hard-to-get¡¯ act¡ªssic maniptive trash. Skank!"


    Madison posted thement... and was instantly buried in bacsh from fans. The hate rolled in nonstop.


    But instead of backing off, she doubled down¡ªgetting angrier and nastier with each reply. She raged for so long that her eyes were practically glued open from exhaustion.


    Only then did she realize she had wasted her entire evening ming Aurora on Twitter... and hadn¡¯t done any of her assigned work.


    "Aurora, you damn bitch! I hope you die!" she growled at the screen.


    ?


    Morning came. The sky blushed with a soft wash of dawn, like someone had painted it with watercolor.


    Sunlight crept gently into Aurora¡¯s clean, quiet bedroom.


    Shey in bed, drainedpletely exhausted.


    She hadn¡¯t slept a wink all night. Everett had called her nonstop from different numbers until she finally powered off her phone.


    He must be suffering too... right?


    She was probably the first woman he¡¯d ever truly fallen for¡ªand yet this was how she had to treat him.


    "I¡¯m sorry... Everett. This is my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have let it go this far..."


    Aurora buried her face in the nket, breathing in air that no longer smelled like him. It felt dull. Empty. Lonely.


    In just a couple days, filming for her new MV would start again. She had to pull herself together.


    ?


    Downstairs at breakfast, Dominic quietly leaned over. "Aurora... Everett told me to tell you... he¡¯sing to see you today."


    Aurora¡¯s face darkened instantly. "I¡¯m not seeing him."


    Eleanor pursed her lips. "Aurora, he made his choice. He¡¯s not asking for anything back. Why shut him out like this?"


    Aurora picked up her mug and took a sip of hot milk. "Eleanor... I just don¡¯t want him in constant danger because of me. If something happened to him... if he died... I¡¯d carry that guilt for the rest of my life."


    Eleanor frowned. If it were her, she might feel the same way.


    "Alright," she said softly. "It¡¯s your call. Just... don¡¯t regret itter."


    Aurora nodded faintly¡ªjust as her phone started to ring. The caller ID said Alexander.

 Chapter 775 - 8

    <h4>Chapter 775: 8</h4>


    "Aurora, you¡¯re really such a na?ve pushover," Everett said coldly. "When your parents divorced, your mom got 40 million yuan. Your aunt sweet-talked her into ¡¯investing¡¯ it with her, saying she could grow the money... But then your mom died in that car ident. And just like that, your aunt kept it all. You really thought she raised you out of kindness?"


    He let out a sharpugh, full of sarcasm.


    "I¡¯ve looked into your aunt and uncle. Your uncle had no idea about this. And you¡¯re still handing her money like an idiot? She lost all your mom¡¯s money gambling in the stock market, and now she¡¯sing after your ie."


    Aurora felt like she¡¯d been struck by lightning. She stood frozen, unable to respond.


    All this time, she thought her aunt was just sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. Maybe a little selfish, sure¡ªbut still someone who¡¯d raised her and Jesse. She figured that was kindness.


    She never imagined Mrs. Wilson had stolen her mother¡¯s 40 million inheritance. She¡¯d been too young back then to know anything. And now it made sense¡ªMrs. Wilson only agreed to take them in because of that money.


    Aurora also finally understood why her father had always been so cold to her. That money he gave her mother ounted for two-thirds of his assets.


    But her mom got tricked and never spoke up. Maybe her dad assumed she chose not to leave anything for Aurora and Jesse.


    A flood of emotions surged through Aurora. She didn¡¯t even know how to begin expressing what she felt.


    "You¡¯ve faced the truth now," Everett said more gently, gripping her hand. "So from here on, stand your ground. Stop being so soft."


    Aurora blinked back tears.


    "I always thought she was just overbearing... I never imagined..."


    Forty million.


    That was more than enough to raise not just two kids¡ªbut a hundred. No wonder Mrs. Wilson had said yes. It was guilt all along.


    "Do you want to get that money back?" Everett asked calmly. "Your uncle¡¯s business hasn¡¯t been doing well these past few years, but..."


    Forty million wasn¡¯t a big deal to Everett. He could cover that if he needed to.


    But doing so would destroy Aurora¡¯s rtionship with the Wilson family. It would turn everythingpletely hostile. And once Mrs. Wilson found out, she¡¯d definitely resent Aurora to the bone.


    "There¡¯s no need." Aurora gave a bitter smile.


    She remembered her college years¡ªworking part-time jobs just to afford tuition and rent.


    She wasn¡¯t someone born into a life of luxury.


    If she had been, her mom wouldn¡¯t have been conned, and she and Jesse wouldn¡¯t have struggled so much growing up.


    It wasn¡¯t until she signed with LXL that things started to turn around. Thepany gave her 200,000 a month, and she got sponsored clothes and bags. Promotional expenses were covered too.


    Only then did her life ease up. Before that? Just thinking about it made her shudder.


    "You¡¯re way too kind. But I doubt your aunt will leave you alone so easily," Everett said, eyes shing coldly.


    If Mrs. Wilson had any sense, she¡¯d back off. But some people were just blind¡ªand had no idea they were messing with someone dangerous.


    And if that was the case... Everett wouldn¡¯t mind using other methods.


    "I just... don¡¯t want to embarrass my uncle," Aurora whispered. "If he finds out, their rtionship will get even worse."


    Things had already been tense since Kimi got expelled. Her uncle and aunt had been fighting more and more.


    Everett rubbed his forehead in frustration.


    Aurora was just too soft. If she weren¡¯t, people wouldn¡¯t keep walking all over her.


    Just then, Tobias returned with the lip balm. He gave Everett a knowing, teasing look before quietly slipping out.


    "Here, put this on," Aurora said, lifting the balm. "It¡¯s really good for cracked lips. It¡¯ll stop the bleeding too."


    She twisted the cap open¡ªbut Everett¡¯s face darkened.


    Lip balm? For a grown man?


    "No thanks. It¡¯s just a tiny cut. I¡¯ll live."


    He turned his head, dodging her hand, clearly annoyed.


    Aurora could tell he was being stubborn, so she gave a light snort.


    "No one¡¯s gonna see you in here. Just put it on! Your lips look awful without it."


    "Aurora, I¡¯m Everett¡ªthe inte¡¯s certified heartthrob!" he scoffed, clearly offended.


    "Way better-looking than your ex. Otherwise, why would half the inte be obsessed with me?"


    Oh, so now he was fully aware of how famous he was?


    Aurora frowned. Just looking at his cracked lips made her ufortable.


    "Everett, just a couple dabs!"


    "Not even half a dab."


    "Everett, your lips are so cracked, you can¡¯t even kiss properly!" Aurora blushed but pushed through¡ªit was the only way to get him to agree to the balm.


    Everett turned to her, eyes gleaming with surprise and amusement.


    "Oh? So that¡¯s what this is about?"


    "Who¡¯d want to kiss lips that ugly?"


    "...Fine."


    He finally gave in¡ªthough mostly because he was hoping to squeeze some perks out of the deal.


    Aurora leaned down and carefully applied the balm to his lips. After several soft strokes, she could see the moisture return, and finally rxed a little.


    Once she finished, Everett raised an eyebrow.


    "Better now, right? Come on, test it out."


    Aurora shoved the balm into her pocket and turned away.


    "Wait till you¡¯repletely better!"


    "You liar," Everett muttered, his face darkening. His re could¡¯ve frozen the air.


    But then he reminded himself: She¡¯s here with me. That¡¯s already enough. Why ask for too much?


    Not long ago, even dreaming of being with her felt impossible.


    Everett pressed his lips together. The balm actually felt... kind of good.


    "Lie down. Sleep with me."


    His tone wasmanding, sharp as ever.


    Aurora blinked.


    Now? He wanted to nap with her now?


    Was he serious? It was still broad daylight outside¡ªit was barely 5 p.m.!


    It wasn¡¯t even dinner yet!


    "Just a nap. We¡¯ll eat after," Everett said, reading her mind. His usually cold eyes now brimmed with barely restrained longing.


    Fine. Aurora sighed and gave in. If he¡¯d fall asleep faster, all the better.


    Shey down beside him¡ªand the moment she did, Everett rolled over and pressed his freshly balmed lips softly to hers.


    And just like that, Aurora felt... weird.


    Like she was kissing another woman. It was so awkward.


    So this was why he didn¡¯t want the lip balm at first.


    It really was a strange sensation...

 Chapter 776 - 8

    <h4>Chapter 776: 8</h4>


    All this time, she thought her aunt was just sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. Maybe a little selfish, sure¡ªbut still someone who¡¯d raised her and Jesse. She figured that was kindness.


    She never imagined Mrs. Wilson had stolen her mother¡¯s 40 million inheritance. She¡¯d been too young back then to know anything. And now it made sense¡ªMrs. Wilson only agreed to take them in because of that money.


    Aurora also finally understood why her father had always been so cold to her. That money he gave her mother ounted for two-thirds of his assets.


    But her mom got tricked and never spoke up. Maybe her dad assumed she chose not to leave anything for Aurora and Jesse.


    A flood of emotions surged through Aurora. She didn¡¯t even know how to begin expressing what she felt.


    "You¡¯ve faced the truth now," Everett said more gently, gripping her hand. "So from here on, stand your ground. Stop being so soft."


    Aurora blinked back tears.


    "I always thought she was just overbearing... I never imagined..."


    Forty million.


    That was more than enough to raise not just two kids¡ªbut a hundred. No wonder Mrs. Wilson had said yes. It was guilt all along.


    "Do you want to get that money back?" Everett asked calmly. "Your uncle¡¯s business hasn¡¯t been doing well these past few years, but..."


    Forty million wasn¡¯t a big deal to Everett. He could cover that if he needed to.


    But doing so would destroy Aurora¡¯s rtionship with the Wilson family. It would turn everythingpletely hostile. And once Mrs. Wilson found out, she¡¯d definitely resent Aurora to the bone.


    "There¡¯s no need." Aurora gave a bitter smile.


    She remembered her college years¡ªworking part-time jobs just to afford tuition and rent.


    She wasn¡¯t someone born into a life of luxury.


    If she had been, her mom wouldn¡¯t have been conned, and she and Jesse wouldn¡¯t have struggled so much growing up.


    It wasn¡¯t until she signed with LXL that things started to turn around. Thepany gave her 200,000 a month, and she got sponsored clothes and bags. Promotional expenses were covered too.


    Only then did her life ease up. Before that? Just thinking about it made her shudder.


    "You¡¯re way too kind. But I doubt your aunt will leave you alone so easily," Everett said, eyes shing coldly.


    If Mrs. Wilson had any sense, she¡¯d back off. But some people were just blind¡ªand had no idea they were messing with someone dangerous.


    And if that was the case... Everett wouldn¡¯t mind using other methods.


    "I just... don¡¯t want to embarrass my uncle," Aurora whispered. "If he finds out, their rtionship will get even worse."


    Things had already been tense since Kimi got expelled. Her uncle and aunt had been fighting more and more.


    Everett rubbed his forehead in frustration.


    Aurora was just too soft. If she weren¡¯t, people wouldn¡¯t keep walking all over her.


    Just then, Tobias returned with the lip balm. He gave Everett a knowing, teasing look before quietly slipping out.


    "Here, put this on," Aurora said, lifting the balm. "It¡¯s really good for cracked lips. It¡¯ll stop the bleeding too."


    She twisted the cap open¡ªbut Everett¡¯s face darkened.


    Lip balm? For a grown man?


    "No thanks. It¡¯s just a tiny cut. I¡¯ll live."


    He turned his head, dodging her hand, clearly annoyed.


    Aurora could tell he was being stubborn, so she gave a light snort.


    "No one¡¯s gonna see you in here. Just put it on! Your lips look awful without it."


    "Aurora, I¡¯m Everett¡ªthe inte¡¯s certified heartthrob!" he scoffed, clearly offended.


    "Way better-looking than your ex. Otherwise, why would half the inte be obsessed with me?"


    Oh, so now he was fully aware of how famous he was?


    Aurora frowned. Just looking at his cracked lips made her ufortable.


    "Everett, just a couple dabs!"


    "Not even half a dab."


    "Everett, your lips are so cracked, you can¡¯t even kiss properly!" Aurora blushed but pushed through¡ªit was the only way to get him to agree to the balm.


    Everett turned to her, eyes gleaming with surprise and amusement.


    "Oh? So that¡¯s what this is about?"


    "Who¡¯d want to kiss lips that ugly?"


    "...Fine."


    He finally gave in¡ªthough mostly because he was hoping to squeeze some perks out of the deal.


    Aurora leaned down and carefully applied the balm to his lips. After several soft strokes, she could see the moisture return, and finally rxed a little.


    Once she finished, Everett raised an eyebrow.


    "Better now, right? Come on, test it out."


    Aurora shoved the balm into her pocket and turned away.


    "Wait till you¡¯repletely better!"


    "You liar," Everett muttered, his face darkening. His re could¡¯ve frozen the air.


    But then he reminded himself: She¡¯s here with me. That¡¯s already enough. Why ask for too much?


    Not long ago, even dreaming of being with her felt impossible.


    Everett pressed his lips together. The balm actually felt... kind of good.


    "Lie down. Sleep with me."


    His tone wasmanding, sharp as ever.


    Aurora blinked.


    Now? He wanted to nap with her now?


    Was he serious? It was still broad daylight outside¡ªit was barely 5 p.m.!


    It wasn¡¯t even dinner yet!


    "Just a nap. We¡¯ll eat after," Everett said, reading her mind. His usually cold eyes now brimmed with barely restrained longing.


    Fine. Aurora sighed and gave in. If he¡¯d fall asleep faster, all the better.


    Shey down beside him¡ªand the moment she did, Everett rolled over and pressed his freshly balmed lips softly to hers.


    And just like that, Aurora felt... weird.


    Like she was kissing another woman. It was so awkward.


    So this was why he didn¡¯t want the lip balm at first.


    It really was a strange sensation...


    As shey there on the bed, a doctor came in to switch Everett¡¯s IV. He caught sight of the scene and quickly looked away, barely suppressing a smirk.


    Only then did Aurora remember¡ªbefore Mrs. Wilson had called, Everett had a thermometer in his mouth.


    But then the whole inheritance bombshell had happened, and she totally forgot.


    "Where¡¯s the thermometer?" she asked, ncing toward the nightstand.


    There it was¡ªsitting quietly.


    "Did you even keep it in for five minutes?" she asked.


    "No idea."


    The doctor smiled faintly.


    "Well, judging from his color and alertness, looks like the fever¡¯s mostly gone."


    Aurora checked the thermometer: 38.7¡ãC. Way down from before. Not bad.


    After the doctor left, Everett realized his clothes were soaked through with sweat.


    "Aurora¡ªget me changed."

 Chapter 777 - 7

    <h4>Chapter 777: 7</h4>


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    But she ignored them all, climbed into the car, and sped off without a word.


    Back in his car, Everett sat gripping the steering wheel, veins bulging as he fought to stay calm. He¡¯d told himself not to get angry¡ªbut he still mmed a fist down onto the wheel.


    At this rate, when would he ever be with her?


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 778 - 8

    <h4>Chapter 778: 8</h4>


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    But she ignored them all, climbed into the car, and sped off without a word.


    Back in his car, Everett sat gripping the steering wheel, veins bulging as he fought to stay calm. He¡¯d told himself not to get angry¡ªbut he still mmed a fist down onto the wheel.


    At this rate, when would he ever be with her?


    Still, his heart was set. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind. Even if Aurora hated him to the core¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    ?


    Two days passed in a blur.


    During that time, Aurora stayed home, never setting foot outside.


    Everett showed up both days, waiting for hours outside before eventually leaving.


    He wasn¡¯t pushing too hard¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t letting go either.


    ?


    On the third day, Aurora finally had to leave the vi and head to thepany. She was preparing to shoot a new music video with the team.


    This time, it was for the MV of "Love You."


    They chose local spots for the shoot, since the scenery around S City was beautiful enough.


    "Aurora, Everett¡¯s car is following us again," Dominic said with envy in his voice.


    "He¡¯s totally obsessed with you. If it were me, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat!"


    These days, just hearing Aurora¡¯s name was enough to stir up jealousy and admiration among countless women.

 Chapter 779 - 7

    <h4>Chapter 779: 7</h4>


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis red at her, eyes bulging with rage. If she could, she¡¯d rip Aurora to shreds right there.


    But with her son freshly out of surgery, she didn¡¯t dare risk upsetting him. So she simply red with icy hatred as Aurora walked toward the bed.


    "...Aurora," Alexander¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    She walked over and sat down quietly beside him.


    "Alexander, you idiot," she said, her voice trembling. "You shouldn¡¯t have done this."


    Her eyes were red, filled with pain¡ªbut also anger. Seeing him like this tore at her, but it infuriated her too.


    He gave a faint, bitter smile. The smell of alcohol still lingered on him. He must¡¯ve been drinking all night.


    "Mom... can you guys leave us alone?" Alexander said weakly.


    Mrs. Lewis shot him a frustrated look, then turned a venomous re on Aurora. "If you upset him again, and anything happens... I swear, I won¡¯t let you off the hook."


    But him?


    This was supposed to guilt her back into his life?


    Her eyes lifted, cold and sharp.


    And Alexander¡ªjust one look into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 780 - 7

    <h4>Chapter 780: 7</h4>


    "Dominic, Neridae with me to the hospital!" Aurora said quickly. She hesitated, yes. She really didn¡¯t want anything more to do with Alexander. But he was her ex.


    Seven years together. She couldn¡¯t just let him die like that.


    He¡¯d attempted suicide. Maybe she could at least see him onest time. If he was lucky, maybe he¡¯d make it.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Eleanor asked, confused.


    "No time to exin. We¡¯re leaving now. We¡¯ll eat breakfast in the car," Aurora replied softly.


    She grabbed a sandwich and a steamed egg and rushed toward the parking garage with Dominic and Nerida at her heels.


    It was already 9:30 a.m., but traffic had eased after rush hour. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the hospital.


    On the fourth floor, outside the ER, Kennedy and Mrs. Lewis were pacing anxiously. As soon as they saw Aurora approaching, Mrs. Lewis lunged at her.


    Thankfully, Nerida stopped her in time.


    "You filthy whore! It¡¯s all your fault¡ªAlexander tried to kill himself because of you! Slut! If it weren¡¯t for you climbing into Everett¡¯s bed, my son wouldn¡¯t have gotten dumped! He wouldn¡¯t be lying in there¡ªdying! Give me back my son!"


    Aurora stood there, unmoved, cold eyes locked on the woman screaming in her face.


    Kennedy held her mother back, but her re was just as sharp.


    No matter how much she hated Aurora, the truth was undeniable¡ªher brother had loved this woman.


    Men seemed to go insane for her. But of all people, why did her brother have to be one of them?


    Aurora didn¡¯t take off her mask, but she did remove her sunsses. She stood quietly as Mrs. Lewis wept and wailed.


    A nurse finally walked over, scolding her. "This is a hospital. There¡¯s a surgery happening inside. You want to mess that up?"


    Mrs. Lewis backed off, muttering curses under her breath.


    Aurora sat down quietly. Dominic, watching it all, couldn¡¯t hold back.


    He scoffed at Mrs. Lewis. "Ma¡¯am, let¡¯s get something straight. Your son dumped Aurora. And now, just because he regrets it and wants her back, he pulls this stunt? You ever stop to think about how Aurora felt after he left her?"


    "Don¡¯t act all innocent¡ª"


    "Dominic, stop," Aurora said calmly, cing a hand on his arm. "The more we argue, the worse this will get. I have a clear conscience."


    Kennedy sneered. "Oh please. If you hadn¡¯t gotten involved with Everett, my brother never would¡¯ve left you. Let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou saw a richer man and bailed on us ¡¯poor folks.¡¯"


    Dominic muttered under his breath, "Poor, sure¡ªand absolutely ssless."


    Aurora fell silent.


    Mrs. Lewis finally tired herself out and slumped onto a chair, sobbing softly.


    Kennedy looked over coldly. "Even if we hate your guts, for my brother¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t stop you two from getting back together."


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but then shut it. She stared at Aurora with raw resentment, but said nothing more.


    They knew Alexander needed Aurora now more than ever.


    The man had tried to end his life over her. If she didn¡¯t take him back, he might actually go through with it next time.


    Aurora felt a pounding in her skull. All she¡¯d ever wanted was a quiet, normal life.


    But why wouldn¡¯t anyone leave her alone?


    Now Alexander had tried to kill himself¡ªand no one knew if he¡¯d make it.


    Either way, she would be the one suffering.


    No one knew how long they waited, but finally, the ER doors creaked open.


    Mrs. Lewis and Kennedy rushed forward.


    "Doctor¡ªhow¡¯s my son?!"


    "He lost a lot of blood, but we gave him a transfusion. He¡¯s stable now, but he needs rest. And someone needs to make sure he never tries this again."


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Aurora watched as Alexander was wheeled out of the ER.


    His face was ghostly pale. His beard unkempt. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken care of himself in weeks.


    Aurora followed behind Mrs. Lewis. As much as she didn¡¯t want to, she truly did want to wait until Alexander woke up.


    If she could, she would p him across the face¡ªhard¡ªjust to knock some sense into him.


    When she got dumped, she had been in unbearable pain too. But she didn¡¯t try to end her life. Why? Because she wasn¡¯t selfish. She had a family to live for.


    Living well¡ªthat was the best revenge.


    Alexander was taken to a room on the eighth floor. Aurora was just about to go in when Kennedy blocked her path.


    "Wait outside. My mom doesn¡¯t want to see you."


    Aurora said nothing. She just sat down silently and waited.


    Dominic, standing beside her, red at the closed door. "Seriously? What a royal treatment. Where was this ¡¯king¡¯ energy when she begged for him to stay? He tried to kill himself¡ªnot because of her, but because he couldn¡¯t handle being dumped!"


    Aurora lowered her head, exhaustion washing over her face.


    "Alexander¡¯s just selfish," Dominic muttered. "He dumped you like it was nothing, even announced it publicly to the press. Now he wants you back and ys the victim? Tries to kill himself to guilt you? That¡¯s not love¡ªit¡¯s maniption!"


    Aurora closed her eyes. Her heart was in chaos. "Dominic... please. I just need some peace and quiet."


    Dominic scoffed but said no more.


    From the side, Nerida quietly took it all in¡ªsecretly recording everything on his phone.


    Luckily, no reporters had caught wind that Aurora was here.


    That was thest thing she needed right now.


    About half an hour passed. Aurora sat quietly until the door creaked open.


    "Aurora," Kennedy¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence, "my brother wants to see you."


    Aurora stood and walked into the room, closing the door behind her.


    ."


    Aurora pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    Kennedy gave her one final, scornful nce before exiting with her mother.


    Aurora sat in silence.


    What could she even say?


    She wanted to p him. She hated how weak he¡¯d be. Hated how he¡¯d fallen apart.


    When she was dumped, she not only lost her rtionship¡ªshe¡¯d been used. She still didn¡¯t give up. She held her head high and kept going.


    But him?


    This was supposed to guilt her back into his life?


    Her eyes lifted, cold and sharp.


    And Alexander¡ªjust one look into her gaze made his entire body go cold.

 Chapter 781 - 11

    <h4>Chapter 781: 11</h4>


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    But she ignored them all, climbed into the car, and sped off without a word.


    Back in his car, Everett sat gripping the steering wheel, veins bulging as he fought to stay calm. He¡¯d told himself not to get angry¡ªbut he still mmed a fist down onto the wheel.


    At this rate, when would he ever be with her?

 Chapter 782 - 12

    <h4>Chapter 782: 12</h4>


    She and Dominic kept their heads down as they left through the side gate. But after just a few steps, Aurora nearly bumped into someone.


    When she looked up, her gazended on a face that was tense with rage.


    Aurora froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to chase her down here, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss for words.


    Dominic was visibly terrified by the man standing in front of them¡ªeyes filled with fury, radiating a bone-chilling coldness. He tugged at Aurora¡¯s sleeve, his voice trembling as he stammered, "It¡¯s... Everett!"


    Everett stood squarely in front of Aurora, his dark gaze locked onto her. Fromst night until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. Her face kept shing through his mind, tormenting him with a storm of emotion he couldn¡¯t shake off.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to see me?" Everett asked coldly, his brow arching as he noticed how Aurora lowered her head in silence.


    "There! That¡¯s Everett!"


    "Aurora¡¯s with him!"


    "Hurry up! If we don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll be toote!"


    Not far off, a crowd of reporters began to gather, but Everett hade prepared¡ªwith enough bodyguards to keep them at a distance, only able to take photos from afar.


    Nerida pulled the car over, frowning at Everett, whose face was as dark as a storm cloud.


    "Miss Wilson..." Nerida called out. Aurora lifted her head. "Wait for me a moment¡ªI need to talk to Everett."


    Her words made it clear Nerida didn¡¯t need to get out of the car.


    Dominic, still pale from Everett¡¯s intense presence, muttered, "I-I¡¯ll wait in the car..."


    Aurora nodded. Once Dominic left, she looked up at the man standing there, his whole body taut with tension.


    With reporters¡¯ cameras aimed their way, Aurora hesitated¡ªunsure whether she should talk to him here or go somewhere more private. But Everett didn¡¯t wait for her to decide. He reached out, grabbed her hand, and led her toward his Maybach.


    Aurora didn¡¯t resist. At the very least, she could save face for him in front of the press.


    Once inside, the doors shut and the windows rolled up, cutting off all outside views. No one could see them now.


    The atmosphere inside the car was suffocatingly tense. Aurora leaned ufortably against the seat and broke the silence.


    "Everett, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t want you toe looking for me anymore. I¡¯m not going to be with you."


    Rage red in Everett¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. "Fine! Aurora, you¡¯re a coward! You love me, but you¡¯re running away! I told you¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to die¡ª"


    "But I am!" Aurora¡¯s voice shot up before she quickly lowered it again, remembering the reporters outside. Her tone chilled. "Everett, I am afraid. Is that so hard to understand? If I¡¯m with you, that lunatic old man will target you. And when he does, I¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire too!"


    She had no better excuse¡ªno real reason to give. So she resorted to this clumsy, desperate lie.


    Everett¡¯s jaw clenched as he red at her. "Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, Aurora! That¡¯s not how you really feel!"


    "Oh, what, you can read my mind now? You know exactly what I think?" Aurora¡¯s face turned red as she fiercely tried to yank her hand away.


    But Everett was too strong. His fever had broken, and though he wasn¡¯t at full strength, overpowering Aurora wasn¡¯t difficult.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held on. With a forceful grip, he pinned her against the seat¡ªand kissed her, fiercely and without hesitation.


    "Why is this damn woman always so clueless?"


    Everett didn¡¯t bother wasting any more words. He crushed his lips against hers, stealing away her calm and indifference. Aurora¡¯s body turned weak, and to her horror, she felt a surge of desire rising from deep within her.


    No!


    She bit down hard, breaking his lip. The metallic taste of blood¡ªsweet and salty¡ªspread across her mouth.


    Everett winced and let go of her, ring coldly.


    "Aurora, even if you reject me, I won¡¯t give up on you! Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow!"


    Aurora had no words.


    "Now, everyone probably thinks we¡¯re dating," he added smugly.


    Everett seemed quite pleased with himself.


    "You¡¯re destined to be mine."


    Aurora was breathless, her face flushed, a faint shimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he just let go?


    Charging straight into danger even when he knew the risks¡ªdid he not fear regret?


    "I¡¯ll reject you on Twitter!" she threatened.


    "Go ahead," Everett replied nonchntly. His heart had be resilient.


    He¡¯d spent the entire night thinking it through, and finally made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t force her¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t give up. No matter what Aurora did, he would try to understand.


    Because deep down, he knew: no matter how much she avoided him or pretended to despise him, it was always for his safety.


    He had to understand. He couldn¡¯t get angry.


    Aurora looked up in shock, seeing Everett¡¯s face with a faint smile¡ªdespite the blood at the corner of his lips. He was actually... happy? He wasn¡¯t furious at what she¡¯d just done?


    Was his emotional intelligence... finally improving?


    Aurora coldly shoved him away.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    "Okay!" he replied cheerfully.


    Aurora nearly spat blood in frustration.


    Everett, can you not be this adorable?


    He didn¡¯t even lose his temper. Though the rage still simmered in his eyes, he was holding it back well¡ªstayingposed.


    Everett released her.


    "If you want to leave, fine. But wherever you go to shoot your next MV, I¡¯ll be there too."


    He was Everett. Finding out her schedule was child¡¯s y.


    Aurora was secretly rmed. Everett was staring at her intensely¡ªlike he might devour her at any second. She hurriedly flung the car door open and darted toward her own vehicle like her life depended on it.


    "Miss Wilson! Are you and Everett dating?"


    "Miss Wilson! Why haven¡¯t you responded to Everett¡¯s confession? Is your heart already taken?"


    "Everett¡ª!"


    Though the reporters couldn¡¯t get close, they still raised their mics one after another, desperate to catch a quote from Aurora.


    B

 Chapter 783 - 88

    <h4>Chapter 783: 88</h4>


    Everett, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying her care. Aurora had been feeling drained earlier, but strangely enough, being around him now, she didn¡¯t feel tired anymore.


    Before long, it was dinner time again.


    Naturally, she was the one feeding Everett...


    Ugh. This whole miserable maid routine¡ªhow long was it going tost? Aurora was already plotting in her head: once he ate, she¡¯d lull him to sleep and then figure out her exit strategy.


    But Everett seemed to have read her mind. He refused to sleep, stayingpletely alert. It wasn¡¯t until 9 p.m. that he finally started to feel a little drowsy.


    His fever had broken, and the IV was done. And now he wanted her to help him change clothes.


    "You¡¯re about to shower anyway. Why do I need to change you now?" Aurora grumbled.


    "Change me now," Everett ordered coldly, like some royal tyrant.


    Aurora¡¯s scalp tingled with frustration, but she still grabbed a clean ck T-shirt and gently lifted his top.


    Which meant she got a full view of his solid chest and those eight sharp abs.


    Her cheeks flushed. Everett chuckled. "What? Like what you see? Want a kiss?"


    "Everett!" she snapped, ring at him. She yanked off his shirt a little rougher than necessary and reached for the clean one.


    But Everett suddenly yanked her toward him, pulling her straight onto his chest¡ªher lipsnding right against his skin.


    Damn it!


    It tasted salty! He¡¯d been sweating all day from the fever¡ªhis whole body reeked.


    Aurora screamed, while Everett burst outughing.


    "Everett! You could¡¯ve done it yourself! I¡¯m done being your maid!"


    Fuming, she jumped to her feet, stomping hard.


    Everett casually took the shirt from her and put it on himself.


    "Alright. Just stay with me for one more hour. Then I¡¯ll shower and rest," he said with a soft smile.


    Time with her flew by¡ªit always did. Hours felt like seconds.


    Aurora lowered hershes, silently telling herself she had to find a way to leave. First step: make sure he fell asleep.


    "I¡¯m feeling a little tired," Everett suddenly said. "Call Tobias."


    Aurora was surprised. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to stay another hour? But if he was ready to sleep, that worked perfectly for her.


    Tobias walked in. "Young master, what do you need?"


    "Bring me a pair of handcuffs," Everett said.


    "What?" Tobias looked confused. Everett shot him a re. "A chain works too. Just make sure it has a lock."


    Tobias nced at Aurora and immediately got it¡ªEverett was trying to keep her from running off. What a move.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t dumb either. She realized it right away and exploded. "Everett! What do you think I am?!"


    "A person. People run," Everett replied calmly.


    "Ugh! Everett, you¡¯re insane!"


    Aurora was livid. Tobias sighed and stepped out, calling someone to find a lockable chain.


    A chain was better than handcuffs¡ªat least she¡¯d have a bit more room to move.


    Now Tobias actually felt bad for Aurora. He used to dislike her¡ªthought she was lucky the young master had taken a liking to her. But now? Now it was all sympathy, through and through.


    The chain arrived.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "Lock Miss Wilson to the headboard."


    Aurora nearly exploded. "Everett, what the hell are you doing?! Being with me might actually kill you!"


    "Then we die together," Everett said,pletely unfazed.


    "You have zero respect for me!"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Her emotions were a mess¡ªwas it bitterness? surprise? some twisted version of sweetness? She couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    Tobias kept his head down, not daring to speak up for her.


    Even though he didn¡¯t agree with this n either.


    Off to the side, Will looked like he was in pain. What was wrong with the young master? The moment he saw this woman, he turned into some kind of obsessed maniac...


    "You don¡¯t even respect yourself. How can I respect you?" Everett said slowly, like he was stating the weather.


    Aurora¡¯s lips trembled. She pointed at him. "You... what gives you the right to say that I don¡¯t respect myself?"


    "You¡¯re in love with me, but all you want to do is run. If that¡¯s not self-disrespect, what is? Aurora, if you could just admit we¡¯re together on Twitter, I wouldn¡¯t have to do any of this."


    So, he¡¯d seen right through her avoidance.


    Aurora clenched her teeth. Tobias walked over and, after mumbling an apology, snapped the chain around her wrist.


    "Everett, you¡¯re going to regret this," Aurora said coldly, her face tight with fury.


    Everett smiled. "I won¡¯t."


    If he didn¡¯t chain her to him, he was terrified she¡¯d slip away.


    Tobias exchanged nces with the others. "But sir... you haven¡¯t showered yet..."


    What they meant, of course, was that Aurora hadn¡¯t either.


    "Give me the key. All of you, out."


    None of them were happy about how much Everett cared about Aurora, but there wasn¡¯t anything they could do. They weren¡¯t him¡ªthey didn¡¯t understand how deep, how desperate his love had grown.


    Once the others left, Aurora wore a miserable expression. She knew fighting him wouldn¡¯t work. She¡¯d have to sweet-talk her way out of this.


    "Everett, I haven¡¯t even showered yet. Why would you lock me up like this?"


    "Let me nap first. When I wake up, we¡¯ll shower together."


    Shower together?!


    Those two words echoed in her brain like a bad ringtone. She cursed silently and shut up.


    She needed to rest. If she was going to make a moveter, she¡¯d need her strength.


    "Don¡¯t even think about running," Everett whispered into her ear, his breath hot against her skin. "Marry me, Aurora. I¡¯m not afraid of dying... Let¡¯s give that old man a heart attack."


    Aurora didn¡¯t respond. She just turned away, eyes closed.


    Everett pulled her close, wrapping his arm around her waist, inhaling the scent of her hair. Suddenly, everything in his world felt clear and bright.


    He slipped the key under the pillow.


    Aurora heard it. She knew he¡¯d just hidden it.


    Once the key was safely stashed, Everett finally rxed, a smile curling at his lips as he drifted off to sleep.


    After everything, he was genuinely exhausted. The moment his eyes closed, he was out cold.


    Aurora listened to his steady breathing.


    Sleep? Not a chance. Now that he was out, it was time for her to make her move.

 Chapter 784 - 1

    <h4>Chapter 784: 1</h4>


    Aurora frowned, ncing at him, then at the nearby wardrobe.


    This VIP hospital room was ridiculous¡ªit was practically a hotel suite, fully equipped with everything.


    She knew there was no way she could turn him down. If she didn¡¯t help him, he¡¯d just find another way to torment himself¡ªand her.


    So instead of wasting time, she walked over, opened the wardrobe, and pulled out a casual outfit.


    Of course, Everett¡¯s clothes were nothing ordinary. Just holding the fabric, she could feel how soft andfortable it was.


    "You¡¯re hooked up to an IV right now, so you can¡¯t change. I¡¯ll just grab a towel and wipe you down," she said.


    "Okay," Everett replied, not pushing back.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help feeling like she¡¯d been promoted¡ªor demoted¡ªinto Everett¡¯s personal maid. Everything had to go through her.


    Everett, on the other hand, was clearly enjoying her care. Aurora had been feeling drained earlier, but strangely enough, being around him now, she didn¡¯t feel tired anymore.


    Before long, it was dinner time again.


    Naturally, she was the one feeding Everett...


    Ugh. This whole miserable maid routine¡ªhow long was it going tost? Aurora was already plotting in her head: once he ate, she¡¯d lull him to sleep and then figure out her exit strategy.


    But Everett seemed to have read her mind. He refused to sleep, stayingpletely alert. It wasn¡¯t until 9 p.m. that he finally started to feel a little drowsy.


    His fever had broken, and the IV was done. And now he wanted her to help him change clothes.


    "You¡¯re about to shower anyway. Why do I need to change you now?" Aurora grumbled.


    "Change me now," Everett ordered coldly, like some royal tyrant.


    Aurora¡¯s scalp tingled with frustration, but she still grabbed a clean ck T-shirt and gently lifted his top.


    Which meant she got a full view of his solid chest and those eight sharp abs.


    Her cheeks flushed. Everett chuckled. "What? Like what you see? Want a kiss?"


    "Everett!" she snapped, ring at him. She yanked off his shirt a little rougher than necessary and reached for the clean one.


    But Everett suddenly yanked her toward him, pulling her straight onto his chest¡ªher lipsnding right against his skin.


    Damn it!


    It tasted salty! He¡¯d been sweating all day from the fever¡ªhis whole body reeked.


    Aurora screamed, while Everett burst outughing.


    "Everett! You could¡¯ve done it yourself! I¡¯m done being your maid!"


    Fuming, she jumped to her feet, stomping hard.


    Everett casually took the shirt from her and put it on himself.


    "Alright. Just stay with me for one more hour. Then I¡¯ll shower and rest," he said with a soft smile.


    Time with her flew by¡ªit always did. Hours felt like seconds.


    Aurora lowered hershes, silently telling herself she had to find a way to leave. First step: make sure he fell asleep.


    "I¡¯m feeling a little tired," Everett suddenly said. "Call Tobias."


    Aurora was surprised. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to stay another hour? But if he was ready to sleep, that worked perfectly for her.


    Tobias walked in. "Young master, what do you need?"


    "Bring me a pair of handcuffs," Everett said.


    "What?" Tobias looked confused. Everett shot him a re. "A chain works too. Just make sure it has a lock."


    Tobias nced at Aurora and immediately got it¡ªEverett was trying to keep her from running off. What a move.


    Aurora wasn¡¯t dumb either. She realized it right away and exploded. "Everett! What do you think I am?!"


    "A person. People run," Everett replied calmly.


    "Ugh! Everett, you¡¯re insane!"


    Aurora was livid. Tobias sighed and stepped out, calling someone to find a lockable chain.


    A chain was better than handcuffs¡ªat least she¡¯d have a bit more room to move.


    Now Tobias actually felt bad for Aurora. He used to dislike her¡ªthought she was lucky the young master had taken a liking to her. But now? Now it was all sympathy, through and through.


    The chain arrived.


    Everett raised an eyebrow. "Lock Miss Wilson to the headboard."


    Aurora nearly exploded. "Everett, what the hell are you doing?! Being with me might actually kill you!"


    "Then we die together," Everett said,pletely unfazed.


    "You have zero respect for me!"


    Aurora¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Her emotions were a mess¡ªwas it bitterness? surprise? some twisted version of sweetness? She couldn¡¯t tell anymore.


    Tobias kept his head down, not daring to speak up for her.


    Even though he didn¡¯t agree with this n either.


    Off to the side, Will looked like he was in pain. What was wrong with the young master? The moment he saw this woman, he turned into some kind of obsessed maniac...


    "You don¡¯t even respect yourself. How can I respect you?" Everett said slowly, like he was stating the weather.


    Aurora¡¯s lips trembled. She pointed at him. "You... what gives you the right to say that I don¡¯t respect myself?"


    "You¡¯re in love with me, but all you want to do is run. If that¡¯s not self-disrespect, what is? Aurora, if you could just admit we¡¯re together on Twitter, I wouldn¡¯t have to do any of this."


    So, he¡¯d seen right through her avoidance.


    Aurora clenched her teeth. Tobias walked over and, after mumbling an apology, snapped the chain around her wrist.


    "Everett, you¡¯re going to regret this," Aurora said coldly, her face tight with fury.


    Everett smiled. "I won¡¯t."


    If he didn¡¯t chain her to him, he was terrified she¡¯d slip away.


    Tobias exchanged nces with the others. "But sir... you haven¡¯t showered yet..."


    What they meant, of course, was that Aurora hadn¡¯t either.


    "Give me the key. All of you, out."


    None of them were happy about how much Everett cared about Aurora, but there wasn¡¯t anything they could do. They weren¡¯t him¡ªthey didn¡¯t understand how deep, how desperate his love had grown.


    Once the others left, Aurora wore a miserable expression. She knew fighting him wouldn¡¯t work. She¡¯d have to sweet-talk her way out of this.


    "Everett, I haven¡¯t even showered yet. Why would you lock me up like this?"


    "Let me nap first. When I wake up, we¡¯ll shower together."


    Shower together?!


    Those two words echoed in her brain like a bad ringtone. She cursed silently and shut up.


    She needed to rest. If she was going to make a moveter, she¡¯d need her strength.


    .

 Chapter 785 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 785: 4</h4>


    =


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    =

 Chapter 786 - 7

    <h4>Chapter 786: 7</h4>


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 787 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 787: 5</h4><subtxt> "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    .</subtxt>

 Chapter 788 - 11

    <h4>Chapter 788: 11</h4>


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    M

 Chapter 789 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 789: 5</h4>


    \


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    \

 Chapter 790 - 7

    <h4>Chapter 790: 7</h4>


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    \


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 791 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 791: 5</h4>


    "


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    hat Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 792 - 55

    <h4>Chapter 792: 55</h4>


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 793 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 793: 4</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    arly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"

 Chapter 794 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 794: 5</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. \


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 795 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 795: 4</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care ,


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care ,


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care ,

 Chapter 796 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 796: 5</h4>


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn¡¯t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora¡¯s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I¡¯m fine... I¡¯ll be okay..."


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes... empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor¡¯s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly what Aurora¡¯s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora¡¯s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother¡¯s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day...


    *"Aurora... my darling... I¡¯m so sorry. I... have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love... If it weren¡¯t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me... beat me... humiliated me. But I didn¡¯t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime...


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me... promise me you¡¯ll keep living, that you¡¯ll take care of your brother...


    You are my everything. Don¡¯t let me down..."*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now... she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember... Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can¡¯t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson¡¯s name... So don¡¯t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I¡¯ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won¡¯t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn¡¯t just see her as LXL¡¯s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don¡¯t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora¡¯s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he¡¯ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn¡¯t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit¡¯s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn¡¯t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter¡¯s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother¡¯sst name.


    Thinking about her mother¡¯s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn¡¯t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You¡¯re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail... the ones who want me dead... they¡¯ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won¡¯t let that happen. I¡¯ll get back on my feet... but I need a month to recover."


    Eleanor immediately nodded. "Of course. There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯re still deciding on your next song selection. We have pieces from both up-anding songwriters and well-knownposers, so you¡¯ll have plenty to choose from. Just focus on resting and getting yourself back to a good ce."


    Aurora was overwhelmed with gratitude.


    With a manager and a boss like this, she felt like it was all her mother¡¯s blessing from above.


    Her mother had always been kind¡ªshe had even taken in an abandoned child and fought to get Jesse legally registered, going so far as to beg her heartless husband for help, despite everything he had done to her.


    But kindness wasn¡¯t always rewarded.


    Her mother had died far too young.


    ,

 Chapter 797 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 797: 4</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Au


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 798 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 798: 5</h4>


    coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 799 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 799: 5</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"

 Chapter 800 - 5

    <h4>Chapter 800: 5</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    \m, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 801 - 55

    <h4>Chapter 801: 55</h4>


    , involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 802 - 44

    <h4>Chapter 802: 44</h4>


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won¡¯t leave, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Let you make a scene. I¡¯ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton¡¯s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You¡¯re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo... woo..."


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won¡¯t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ¡¯I have my reasons¡¯? Don¡¯t spread rumors. If you do, you¡¯ll be getting awyer¡¯s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let¡¯s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 803 - 4

    <h4>Chapter 803: 4</h4>


    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you¡¯ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone¡¯s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don¡¯t want you anymore. That Everett guy... how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn¡¯t I hear you¡¯re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I¡¯m sorry... my mom¡¯s going through menopause, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, she¡¯s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside..."


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I¡¯m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn¡¯t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She¡¯s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander¡¯s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora¡¯s expression was just as cold. She didn¡¯t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You¡¯re yelling at me for this slut? Son... sob... you¡¯ve grown wings, you¡¯ve been abandoned by this slut..."


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won¡¯t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we¡¯ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn¡¯t subside.


    "Won¡¯t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men..."


    "Peyton! Don¡¯t you know that defamation is a crime in today¡¯s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander¡¯s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I¡¯ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess... what a filthy side she has, she¡¯s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We¡¯re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won¡¯t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you¡¯re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn¡¯t even greet Alexander, so there¡¯s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there¡¯s no need for this yelling. If you really think I¡¯m so cheap, that I¡¯ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I¡¯m sure people will help you nder me. But you¡¯re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora¡¯s determined back, he couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander¡¯s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora¡¯s ex?"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, but I guess he¡¯s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It¡¯s a shame he couldn¡¯t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should¡¯ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would¡¯ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It¡¯s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you¡¯ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face..."


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 804: 55

    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with old back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she''s gone. Let''s go home. Don''t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander''s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora''s ex?"


    "Yeah, that''s him. He''s pretty good-looking, but I guess he''s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should''ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would''ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 805: 5

    It f


    He hadn''t even given her the basic trust she deserved.


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn''t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora''s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ll be okay¡­"


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes¡­ empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn''t know exactly what Aurora''s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora''s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother''s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day¡­


    *"Aurora¡­ my darling¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love¡­ If it weren''t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me¡­ beat me¡­ humiliated me. But I didn''t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime¡­


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me¡­ promise me you''ll keep living, that you''ll take care of your brother¡­


    You are my everything. Don''t let me down¡­"*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can''t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson''s name¡­ So don''t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I''ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won''t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn''t just see her as LXL''s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don''t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora''s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he''ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn''t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit''s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother had always been kind¡ªshe had even taken in an abandoned child and fought to get Jesse legally registered, going so far as to beg her heartless husband for help, despite everything he had done to her.


    But kindness wasn''t always rewarded.


    Her mother had died far too young.


    After that, Aurora had to take on the responsibility of raising Jesse, scraping together money and even asking their uncle for help just to keep them afloat.


    But maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ the kindness her mother had given to the world was finally being repaid.


    Taking a deep breath, Aurora forced herself to sit up. The dizziness hit her hard, but after a few moments, she was able to move without feeling like she''d copse.


    ¡ª


    The next day, Eric sent a team to move Aurora into the vi near thepany.


    For an entire week, she barely left the house.


    But she didn''t waste time wallowing in misery.


    She forced herself to channel her pain into something productive¡ªeating well, exercising, keeping her mind busy. Anything to stop herself from sinking into despair.


    And while she was doing that¡­


    Everett had finally gotten his hands on the files.


    The files containing the identities of the people who had kidnapped Alexander.

 Chapter 806: 55

    It f


    In Eleanor''s eyes, Alexander had never been worthy of Aurora.


    He hadn''t even given her the basic trust she deserved.


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn''t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora''s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ll be okay¡­"


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes¡­ empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can''t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson''s name¡­ So don''t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I''ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won''t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn''t just see her as LXL''s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don''t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora''s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he''ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn''t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit''s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn''t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You''re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail¡­ the ones who want me dead¡­ they''ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won''t let that happen. I''ll get back on my feet¡­ but I need a month to recover."


    Eleanor immediately nodded. "Of course. There''s no rush. We''re still deciding on your next song selection. We have pieces from both up-anding songwriters and well-knownposers, so you''ll have plenty to choose from. Just focus on resting and getting yourself back to a good ce."


    Aurora was overwhelmed with gratitude.


    With a manager and a boss like this, she felt like it was all her mother''s blessing from above.


    Her mother had always been kind¡ªshe had even taken in an abandoned child and fought to get Jesse legally registered, going so far as to beg her heartless husband for help, despite everything he had done to her.


    But kindness wasn''t always rewarded.


    Her mother had died far too young.


    After that, Aurora had to take on the responsibility of raising Jesse, scraping together money and even asking their uncle for help just to keep them afloat.


    But maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ the kindness her mother had given to the world was finally being repaid.


    Taking a deep breath, Aurora forced herself to sit up. The dizziness hit her hard, but after a few moments, she was able to move without feeling like she''d copse.


    ¡ª


    The next day, Eric sent a team to move Aurora into the vi near thepany.


    For an entire week, she barely left the house.


    But she didn''t waste time wallowing in misery.


    She forced herself to channel her pain into something productive¡ªeating well, exercising, keeping her mind busy. Anything to stop herself from sinking into despair.


    And while she was doing that¡­


    Everett had finally gotten his hands on the files.


    The files containing the identities of the people who had kidnapped Alexander.

 Chapter 807: 5

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    oks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."

 Chapter 808: 55

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 809: 55

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    r.

 Chapter 810: 66

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should''ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would''ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 811: 5

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    r.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 812: 33

    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    kers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora''s ex?"


    "Yeah, that''s him. He''s pretty good-looking, but I guess he''s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should''ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would''ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 813: 44

    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she''s gone. Let''s go home. Don''t let this upset your health."


    M


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 814: 66

    "hameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she''s gone. Let''s go home. Don''t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander''s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora''s ex?"


    "Yeah, that''s him. He''s pretty good-looking, but I guess he''s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should''ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would''ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 815: 65

    "


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she''s gone. Let''s go home. Don''t let this upset your health."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 816: 55

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aue''s pretty good-looking, but I guess he''s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should''ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would''ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 817: wqfgwilef

    Aaron''s eyes gleamed with cold excitement because he had just picked up from Mason''s tone that he didn''t want to harm either of the two women.


    One was his girlfriend, and the other was his girlfriend''s friend. Aaron began to wickedly torment him.


    Mason''s expression darkened even more.


    At that moment, arge group of police arrived. Seeing the situation inside, they didn''t dare rush in.


    "Don''te any closer, or I''ll shoot!" Aaron screamed, his hand trembling slightly. It was clear he was scared too, likely not used to being in such a serious situation.


    These small-time thugs usually preyed on the weak but feared the strong. Now, faced with so many police officers, Aaron couldn''t help but feel some fear.


    The other beaten-down men and women, upon seeing the police, quickly crawled out of the room, leaving only Aaron, E, and Chloe inside.


    "Go ahead, Mason, make your choice! Why aren''t you picking? Don''t you love your girlfriend? You''re always unting her, afraid no one will notice your little ything! Haha, what''s the hesitation now? Starting to think the girl in the red dress isn''t so bad either, huh?"


    Aaronughed as he saw the cold anger in Mason''s eyes.


    "Let them go. This is yourst warning," Mason said coldly.


    E took a deep breath, while Chloe lifted her head and stared intently at Mason. She could see his hesitation, and it filled her with disappointment.


    She had always known that Mason was probably just toying with her. But which young woman doesn''t dream of love? Who doesn''t want a handsome, wealthy man to treat her as the love of his life?


    Now, her humble hopes were on the verge of being shattered.


    Seeing Mason hesitate, Aaron took a big step forward and pressed the gun hard against E''s head.


    E''s heart nearly stopped.


    She remembered another time when a woman had pressed a gun to her head, just like this.


    "Speak, or I''ll shoot!" Aaron shouted maniacally, his heart filled with the thrill of revenge.


    He enjoyed seeing Mason in pain.


    "Don''t shoot¡­ I¡­ I choose the woman in the white dress! She''s the one I truly love!"


    Hearing this, Aaron burst intoughter, while Chloe''s face turned ghostly pale. The gun was suddenly pressed to her head.


    E took a deep breath, seeing the despair, hatred, and sorrow in Chloe''s eyes.


    "Mason¡­ You''ve been lying to me this whole time¡­ you¡­ you deceived me!" Chloe''s heart was shattered. She trembled all over. She wasn''t afraid of death, but what she feared most was hearing Mason confess that he loved E, not her.


    Chloe''s tears fell inrge drops, while E red furiously at Mason. "Mason, you''re not a man! You bastard, you devil¡ªget out of here right now!"


    Could Chloe still not see his true colors?


    But right now, the most pressing issue was Aaron''s gun.


    At that moment, a negotiator walked in. "Mr. Green, let''s talk this over. How about putting down your gun? If you do, we''ll treat this as a surrender, and with a good attitude, thew will show you leniency."


    Aaron sneered and slowly moved the gun back to E''s head.


    Chloe sobbed, now utterly hopeless, no longer caring about life or death.


    Mason''s face was turning pale with anxiety. He clearly hadn''t expected things to escte this far.


    "Aaron, put the gun down! Didn''t you want me to choose? I chose, so why are you still threatening her?" Mason shouted angrily, his eyes fixed on E as if Chloe no longer existed.


    Chloe was in excruciating pain, trembling so much that she couldn''t speak.


    E remained on high alert, clearly searching for an opportunity.


    She nced at her two bodyguards, who were anxiously watching her. E blinked, signaling them to distract Aaron.


    At that moment, the negotiator softly said, "Mr. Green, you still have a bedridden mother at home. Could you really leave her all alone, starving with no one to care for her?"


    They had clearly done their homework on Aaron''s background.


    Aaron''s face darkened. His family situation was indeed grim¡ªhis father had passed away early, and his mother, struggling to support him, worked long hours as a cleaningdy to provide for him and his education.


    Without proper guidance, Aaron had slowly drifted into a life of delinquency.


    "Shut up! Nothing''s going to happen to me!" Aaron shouted in agitation.


    One of E''s bodyguards nodded to her, while the other let out a cold snort. "You brainless thugs are all the same¡ªfighting over women, wasting your life away on booze and pleasure. People like you don''t care about the parents who raised you. You''re just a parasite, leeching off your family, filthy from head to toe."


    Aaron was furious. No man likes to hear himself insulted like that. He red at the bodyguard, his anger reaching a boiling point.


    "Shut the hell up!"


    In that instant, E seized the moment, mming her fist down hard on Aaron''s hand. Caught off guard, Aaron hadn''t expected E to be so bold, and the gun fell to the ground.


    "Damn it!"


    Before he could react, E''s two bodyguards leapt at Aaron with ferocious speed, tackling him to the ground.


    These bodyguards were no amateurs. With just a few punches and kicks, they had Aaron t on the floor. Mason, his face pale with rage, rushed over and threw a punch at Aaron''s head.


    "Loser! You can''t even hold onto a woman! You pathetic coward, dragging everyone else down with you!"


    Mason, normally calm, couldn''t hold back any longer.


    When Aaron had pressed the gun to E''s head, Mason''s heart had nearly jumped out of his throat. His nerves had been so tense that he didn''t know how to handle it.


    The police stormed in and took the bloodied Aaron away.


    E hugged Chloe tightly. "Chloe, it''s over. We''re safe now!"


    Though fear had gripped her when she knocked the gun away, she had no choice. A dangerous person like Aaron would only cause more trouble the longer things dragged on.


    "E, are you okay?" Mason approached, his voice soft with concern.


    He didn''t even nce at Chloe. The tenderness in his eyes was solely for E.


    "Get lost!" E spat angrily. Suddenly, Chloe pushed E away, trembling as she stood up, tears streaming down her face as she looked at Mason.

 Chapter 818: hdsgfjw

    Chloe, tears streaming down her face, covered her face with her hands and ran out of the room.


    "Chloe!" E, furious, immediately jumped up to chase after her.


    Just as Chloe ran out of the room, she collided with someone¡ªit was Charles, who had rushed over. He had been out of town, but after receiving E''s call, he hade back immediately.


    To his shock, this was the scene he walked into.


    "Chloe, what''s wrong?"


    "Brother!" Chloe sobbed, throwing herself into Charles'' arms like a child who had just lost a toy, crying uncontrobly.


    "Don''t cry, it''s okay now, it''s okay," Charlesforted her, gently patting her back. By then, E and Mason had caught up.


    E''s face was full of anxiety. Chloe was really not seeing things clearly¡ªthis was obviously Mason''s fault, it was his setup, and yet Chloe still med her...


    Mason''s n was to drive a wedge between her and Chloe, to purposely make things difficult for her.


    "Chloe, listen to me! Mason is a bastard, and he''s doing this on purpose to create a rift between us. Don''t fall for his tricks!" E said breathlessly, turning to re at Mason with pure hatred. "Mason, you scumbag, get lost! Don''t ever show your face in front of me or Chloe again!"


    Mason stood there coldly, his eyes reflecting E''s angry face.


    He sneered, "I''m just telling the truth, E. Who told you to keep seducing me, only to never follow through?"


    What?


    E''s eyes widened. How shameless could Mason be, using her of seducing him?


    "Mason, you''re beyond shameless. Now that you can''t win, you just spew lies¡ªwho would believe you?" E''s eyes shed with cold anger. She had been struggling to find a way to deal with Mason, and now she knew she had toe up with something, no matter how difficult.


    Mason smirked wickedly,pletely ignoring Chloe''s increasingly pitiful sobs. "Oh? If you don''t like me, why are you always hanging around us? Weren''t you secretly throwing me those flirty looks?"


    E, enraged beyond control, pped Mason hard across the face.


    The two police officers still present widened their eyes. They recognized Mason¡ªafter all, the Scott family was powerful in Country W and had plenty of business in S City as well.


    Mason had even treated them to meals before.


    "You disgusting scumbag!" E shouted, seething with anger. Beside her, Chloe was sobbing uncontrobly, clinging to Charles'' hand. "Brother, take me away¡­ I want to go home¡­ I want to go home!"


    "Alright, stop crying. It''s okay, E was only trying to help," Charles said, his heart breaking. He had never approved of Chloe being with Mason in the first ce.


    "Why is everyone taking her side? Why?" Chloe cried, devastated. The pain of Mason choosing E over her had pushed her to the brink of copse, and she was no longer thinking rationally.


    Charles was shocked, unable to believe that his usually sensible sister would think this way.


    "Alright, I''ll take you home first so you can calm down."


    "Mr. Carter, pleasefort Miss Carter. We''ll need her statementter," one of the police officers said, addressing Charles.


    Charles nodded, then turned to E. "I''m sorry, E. I''ll try to talk some sense into Chloe."


    E nodded in response, understanding that Chloe was too angry to be reasoned with right now. She could only watch as Charles led her away.


    Mason stood silently on the side as Richard and the others rushed over. Seeing E''s pale face, Richard asked, "E, are you okay?"


    E shook her head, looking slightly fatigued. "I''m fine."


    Only then did Richard and the others breathe a sigh of relief. E had called for help earlier, but he had been out of town and couldn''t make it in time.


    "Sorry, I hurried over as fast as I could. I didn''t expect¡­" Richard scratched his head, looking apologetic.


    E shook her head again. It was over now, but Chloe''s heart had been hurt, and she had been frightened. It might take a long time before Chloe forgave her.


    Mason spoke up calmly, "I admit it was my negligence. I didn''t anticipate¡­ I didn''t expect to frighten Chloe like that."


    E looked at him with scorn. "Was it really negligence? Mason, have you thought about what would''ve happened if Aaron had actually fired that gun? How would you ''fix'' that mistake?"


    Mason remained silent.


    "Stop pretending, and stop harassing me. I will never like you," E said with disgust.


    Richard nced between the two, frowning at Mason.


    "Mr. Scott, don''t you know that E is my sister-inw? You''d better drop whatever you''re scheming, or you won''t even know what hit you," Richard said coldly, a sneer on his face.


    If Mason truly angered Eric, he wouldn''t have a good end.


    "Excuse me, but I have the right to pursue love," Mason said shamelessly, casting a deep look at E. "You''re tired; you should go home and rest."


    What a shameless jerk!


    E thought angrily, turning her face away from him, not sparing him another nce. Just then, arge group of people hurried over.


    E''s heart sank.


    How could she have forgotten about Carter Group? Given how dangerous the situation had just been, she couldn''t believe no one had informed the top management. And now Sean wasing¡ªclearly, he had set her up! Despicable!


    If Aaron had fired, her life would''ve been over. The Imperial Crown Club might face some bacsh after a fatal incident, but after a while, business would return to normal. Sean, knowing Eric wouldn''t care too much about her, had clearly felt emboldened to act this way.


    Sean and Leah arrived, leading a group of people. When Sean saw E, he frowned and asked, "What happened? I just walked in and heard there was a hostage situation here!"


    E let out a coldugh, ncing at Leah, then at Mason, suddenly realizing what was going on.


    Perhaps Leah and Mason had set this whole thing up together.


    Otherwise, how had Aaron known exactly where to find them? And before E arrived, where were the security personnel? Not a single one had shown up!

 Chapter 819: 44

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. D"Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 820: 22

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get screen time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Aurora, usually calm, couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she''s gone. Let''s go home. Don''t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander''s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora''s ex?"


    "Yeah, that''s him. He''s pretty good-looking, but I guess he''s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should''ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would''ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 821: 44

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get scre time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    x a


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "Mom, that''s enough! Let''s go!" Alexander anxiously looked at Aurora. "Aurora, I''m sorry¡­ my mom''s going through menopause, don''t take it the wrong way, she''s just tough on the outside but soft on the inside¡­"


    Aurora pressed her lips tightly together, not saying anything, simply coldly watching Mrs. Lewis, who refused to leave.


    Others were whispering, muttering all sorts of insults and justifications, creating a buzz. Aurora felt like she was in a marketce.


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    "Mrs. Lewis, what you just said is reallyughable. How could you use me of seducing your son at such a young age? Out of respect for you as an elder, I won''t stoop to your level, but if you want proof, I can bring out the love letters Alexander wrote to me in high school for you to see, and then we''ll see who was chasing whom! And about me supposedly climbing thedder with some rich man and abandoning your son¡ªdon''t talk nonsense."


    Aurora spoke coldly, and everyone around held their breath, eager to catch every word she said.


    Even though Mrs. Lewis was being held back by Peyton and Alexander, her aggression didn''t subside.


    "Won''t you just forge those love letters? Do you take me for a three-year-old? Aurora, you shameless, scheming bitch, sleeping with all those men¡­"


    "Peyton! Don''t you know that defamation is a crime in today''s society? Your nonsense will only tarnish Alexander''s name! If you can produce pictures of me sleeping with other men, I''ll kneel and beg for your forgiveness right here!"


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she''s gone. Let''s go home. Don''t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander''s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora''s ex?"


    "Yeah, that''s him. He''s pretty good-looking, but I guess he''s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should''ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would''ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 822: 55

    "Trouble? What trouble? Is because you''ve basically been sidelined by thepany and had to settle for being someone''s mistress just to get scre time? Too bad they don''t want you anymore. That Everett guy¡­ how could he possibly be interested in a woman like you? Oh, and didn''t I hear you''re also involved with some filmpany boss now?"


    x a


    Mrs. Lewis was biting and venomous, her eyes zing with fury, as if Aurora were the one who killed her parents.


    Aurora couldn''t understand. She had never done anything wrong to Mrs. Lewis. Aside from Everett, she had never wronged Alexander either. So why was Mrs. Lewis treating her this way?


    "I''m not leaving! Why should I leave? Why isn''t this bitch saying anything? Is she guilty? She''s just a young thing who seduced my son and took his money, shameless to the core!"


    Mrs. Lewis shouted loudly, and Alexander''s face flushed with anger. He coldly snapped, "Enough! Do you want your son to be condemned for eternity?"


    The sharp rebuke left Mrs. Lewis stunned. After all, she had been a mother for over 20 years and had never been yelled at by her son like that.


    She had lost her husband at a young age and struggled to raise two kids on her own. Her son had always been considerate, never arguing with her, let alone raising his voice.


    But now, Alexander was staring at her with bloodshot eyes, a mix of rage and shame in his gaze.


    Aurora''s expression was just as cold. She didn''t want to engage, but Mrs. Lewis was relentless, continuing to shout and cause a scene.


    Did she think Aurora was some pushover?


    "You''re yelling at me for this slut? Son¡­ sob¡­ you''ve grown wings, you''ve been abandoned by this slut¡­"


    She had known Mrs. Lewis didn''t like her. When Alexander brought her home, Mrs. Lewis constantly belittled her and made indirect jabs, but she had tolerated it.


    But she never expected Mrs. Lewis to be so aggressive and shameless, with no manners at all.


    Mrs. Lewis trembled. "Look, this is your goddess¡­ what a filthy side she has, she''s threatening me! Did you all see that?"


    Unable to make a valid point, Mrs. Lewis started shouting to act like the victim, trying to gain sympathy. Aurora and Dominic almost bowed down in disbelief at this shameless, vulgar woman.


    "Peyton, when has Aurora ever threatened you? We''re just telling the truth. If you continue with these insults, I won''t hesitate to call the police!"


    Dominic gave a cold smile and spoke.


    Aurora''s eyes reddened. She no longer wanted to call her "Aunt." "Ms. Peyton, you''re the one who chased after me and stopped me to yell at me. I didn''t even greet Alexander, so there''s no question of me catching his attention. A lot of things are misunderstandings, but there''s no need for this yelling. If you really think I''m so cheap, that I''ve slept with a bunch of men, then please go ahead and expose all your so-called evidence to the press, or post it on Twitter. I''m sure people will help you nder me. But you''re here talking trash without proof, which is just unreasonable!"


    Aurora said coldly, emphasizing every word. At this point, security guards had arrived and were clearing out the customers blocking the area.


    Mrs. Lewis opened her mouth to speak, but her face turned red, and she suddenly remembered she had no evidence¡ªjust her imagination to base the insults on.


    Alexander was so angry he was about to lose it. He threw his phone onto the ground with a crash. "You won''t leave, huh? Fine, I''ll leave. Let you make a scene. I''ll call the cops!"


    With that, Alexander grabbed Peyton''s phone and looked ready to make a call.


    Mrs. Lewis gasped for breath, her eyes red, then plopped onto the ground and cried, "You''re doing this for a slut like her? How could you treat me like this? Woo¡­ woo¡­"


    Aurora had calmed down significantly. She looked coldly at Peyton. "Ms. Peyton, take good care of Mrs. Peyton. Watch your future husband. I won''t have anything to do with him again! I hope he won''t try to drag me into any more of this. And as for you, be careful with your words. What do you mean by ''I have my reasons''? Don''t spread rumors. If you do, you''ll be getting awyer''s letter, not a smile. Dominic, let''s go."


    She no longer wanted to deal with Mrs. Lewis, who was still crying and cursing on the floor, nor did she want to deal with the red-faced Alexander. She walked toward the elevator with Dominic and the bodyguards.


    The security had cleared the crowd, and as Alexander watched Aurora''s determined back, he couldn''t help but call out, "Aurora! Wait for my exnation!"


    Peyton was so furious she nearly fainted. She fought the urge to give in to frustration, bent down, and helped the crying Mrs. Lewis off the floor. "Aunt, she''s gone. Let''s go home. Don''t let this upset your health."


    Mrs. Lewis, seeing the angry look on Alexander''s face, dared not cause more trouble. The onlookers shook their heads; there were so many awful people these days, but this woman was a first.


    "Is that Alexander, our little Aurora''s ex?"


    "Yeah, that''s him. He''s pretty good-looking, but I guess he''s a pushover. Looks like he still has feelings for Aurora. It''s a shame he couldn''t handle this drama better."


    "Exactly, his mom is such a mess. He should''ve stopped her when she chased after them!"


    "His mom is so aggressive, unreasonable¡ªif she had any evidence, she would''ve exposed it by now, right?"


    "Honestly, having a mother-inw like that is a tragedy. It''s terrifying!"


    Mrs. Lewis overheard the gossip and spun around to shout at the crowd, "Who do you think you are, talking behind my back like this? If you''ve got something to say,e up and say it to my face¡­"


    "Mom!"


    Alexander was livid, his face red with frustration. He stared at the woman who had raised him, but who had no education, a terrible temper, and a poor rtionship with his grandmother.

 Chapter 823: 5

    It felt like a knife stabbing into her chest.


    The pain washed over her in waves¡­ until she slowly went numb.


    Aurora didn''t know how long she sat there, clutching her phone in a daze.


    It wasn''t until a soft knock on the door broke the silence that she snapped back to reality.


    \\


    In Eleanor''s eyes, Alexander had never been worthy of Aurora.


    He hadn''t even given her the basic trust she deserved.


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn''t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora''s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ll be okay¡­"


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes¡­ empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn''t know exactly what Aurora''s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora''s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother''s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day¡­


    *"Aurora¡­ my darling¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love¡­ If it weren''t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me¡­ beat me¡­ humiliated me. But I didn''t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime¡­


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me¡­ promise me you''ll keep living, that you''ll take care of your brother¡­


    You are my everything. Don''t let me down¡­"*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can''t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson''s name¡­ So don''t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I''ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won''t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn''t just see her as LXL''s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don''t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora''s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he''ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn''t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit''s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn''t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You''re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail¡­ the ones who want me dead¡­ they''ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won''t let that happen. I''ll get back on my feet¡­ but I need a month to recover."


    El


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 824: 44

    \\


    D\\


    In Eleanor''s eyes, Alexander had never been worthy of Aurora.


    He hadn''t even given her the basic trust she deserved.


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn''t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora''s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ll be okay¡­"


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes¡­ empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn''t know exactly what Aurora''s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora''s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother''s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day¡­


    *"Aurora¡­ my darling¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love¡­ If it weren''t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me¡­ beat me¡­ humiliated me. But I didn''t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime¡­


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me¡­ promise me you''ll keep living, that you''ll take care of your brother¡­


    You are my everything. Don''t let me down¡­"*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can''t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson''s name¡­ So don''t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I''ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won''t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn''t just see her as LXL''s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don''t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora''s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he''ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn''t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit''s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn''t let her mother down.


    But maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ the kindness her mother had given to the world was finally being repaid.


    Taking a deep breath, Aurora forced herself to sit up. The dizziness hit her hard, but after a few moments, she was able to move without feeling like she''d copse.


    ¡ª


    The next day, Eric sent a team to move Aurora into the vi near thepany.


    For an entire week, she barely left the house.


    But she didn''t waste time wallowing in misery.


    She forced herself to channel her pain into something productive¡ªeating well, exercising, keeping her mind busy. Anything to stop herself from sinking into despair.


    And while she was doing that¡­


    Everett had finally gotten his hands on the files.


    The files containing the identities of the people who had kidnapped Alexander.

 Chapter 825: 55

    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn''t know exactly what Aurora''s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora''s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother''s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day¡­


    *"Aurora¡­ my darling¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love¡­ If it weren''t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me¡­ beat me¡­ humiliated me. But I didn''t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime¡­


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me¡­ promise me you''ll keep living, that you''ll take care of your brother¡­


    You are my everything. Don''t let me down¡­"*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can''t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson''s name¡­ So don''t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I''ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won''t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn''t just see her as LXL''s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don''t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora''s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he''ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn''t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit''s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn''t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You''re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail¡­ the ones who want me dead¡­ they''ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won''t let that happen. I''ll get back on my feet¡­ but I need a month to recover."


    Eleanor immediately nodded. "Of course. There''s no rush. We''re still deciding on your next song selection. We have pieces from both up-anding songwriters and well-knownposers, so you''ll have plenty to choose from. Just focus on resting and getting yourself back to a good ce."


    Aurora was overwhelmed with gratitude.


    With a manager and a boss like this, she felt like it was all her mother''s blessing from above.


    Her mother had always been kind¡ªshe had even taken in an abandoned child and fought to get Jesse legally registered, going so far as to beg her heartless husband for help, despite everything he had done to her.


    But kindness wasn''t always rewarded.


    Her mother had died far too young.


    After that, Aurora had to take on the responsibility of raising Jesse, scraping together money and even asking their uncle for help just to keep them afloat.


    But maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ the kindness her mother had given to the world was finally being repaid.


    Taking a deep breath, Aurora forced herself to sit up. The dizziness hit her hard, but after a few moments, she was able to move without feeling like she''d copse.


    ¡ª


    The next day, Eric sent a team to move Aurora into the vi near thepany.


    For an entire week, she barely left the house.


    But she didn''t waste time wallowing in misery.


    She forced herself to channel her pain into something productive¡ªeating well, exercising, keeping her mind busy. Anything to stop herself from sinking into despair.


    And while she was doing that¡­


    Everett had finally gotten his hands on the files.


    The files containing the identities of the people who had kidnapped Alexander.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 826: 66

    It felt like a knif


    For the past seven days, she and Eleanor had rarely left her side.


    Courtney, after using up all her leave, had stayed with Aurora for five days before she had to return to work.


    "Aurora, I know breaking up with Alexander must be painful for you," Eleanor said in a calm yet firm voice. "I''ve met plenty of artists, but few are as devoted as you. It''s admirable¡­ but you need to pull yourself together."


    In Eleanor''s eyes, Alexander had never been worthy of Aurora.


    He hadn''t even given her the basic trust she deserved.


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn''t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora''s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ll be okay¡­"


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes¡­ empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn''t know exactly what Aurora''s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora''s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother''s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day¡­


    *"Aurora¡­ my darling¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love¡­ If it weren''t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me¡­ beat me¡­ humiliated me. But I didn''t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime¡­


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me¡­ promise me you''ll keep living, that you''ll take care of your brother¡­


    You are my everything. Don''t let me down¡­"*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can''t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson''s name¡­ So don''t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I''ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won''t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn''t just see her as LXL''s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don''t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora''s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he''ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn''t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit''s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn''t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You''re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail¡­ the ones who want me dead¡­ they''ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won''t let that happen. I''ll get back on my feet¡­ but I need a month to recover."

 Chapter 827: 77

    It felt like


    He hadn''t even given her the basic trust she deserved.


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn''t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora''s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ll be okay¡­"


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes¡­ empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn''t know exactly what Aurora''s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora''s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother''s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day¡­


    *"Aurora¡­ my darling¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love¡­ If it weren''t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me¡­ beat me¡­ humiliated me. But I didn''t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime¡­


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me¡­ promise me you''ll keep living, that you''ll take care of your brother¡­


    You are my everything. Don''t let me down¡­"*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    nderstand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn''t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You''re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail¡­ the ones who want me dead¡­ they''ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won''t let that happen. I''ll get back on my feet¡­ but I need a month to recover."


    Eleanor immediately nodded. "Of course. There''s no rush. We''re still deciding on your next song selection. We have pieces from both up-anding songwriters and well-knownposers, so you''ll have plenty to choose from. Just focus on resting and getting yourself back to a good ce."


    Aurora was overwhelmed with gratitude.


    With a manager and a boss like this, she felt like it was all her mother''s blessing from above.


    Her mother had always been kind¡ªshe had even taken in an abandoned child and fought to get Jesse legally registered, going so far as to beg her heartless husband for help, despite everything he had done to her.


    But kindness wasn''t always rewarded.


    Her mother had died far too young.


    After that, Aurora had to take on the responsibility of raising Jesse, scraping together money and even asking their uncle for help just to keep them afloat.


    But maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ the kindness her mother had given to the world was finally being repaid.


    Taking a deep breath, Aurora forced herself to sit up. The dizziness hit her hard, but after a few moments, she was able to move without feeling like she''d copse.


    ¡ª


    The next day, Eric sent a team to move Aurora into the vi near thepany.


    For an entire week, she barely left the house.


    But she didn''t waste time wallowing in misery.


    She forced herself to channel her pain into something productive¡ªeating well, exercising, keeping her mind busy. Anything to stop herself from sinking into despair.


    And while she was doing that¡­


    Everett had finally gotten his hands on the files.


    The files containing the identities of the people who had kidnapped Alexander.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 828: 2

    e to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora''s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ll be okay¡­"


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes¡­ empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn''t know exactly what Aurora''s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora''s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother''s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day¡­


    *"Aurora¡­ my darling¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love¡­ If it weren''t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me¡­ beat me¡­ humiliated me. But I didn''t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime¡­


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me¡­ promise me you''ll keep living, that you''ll take care of your brother¡­


    You are my everything. Don''t let me down¡­"*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can''t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson''s name¡­ So don''t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I''ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won''t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn''t just see her as LXL''s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don''t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora''s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he''ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn''t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit''s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn''t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You''re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail¡­ the ones who want me dead¡­ they''ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won''t let that happen. I''ll get back on my feet¡­ but I need a month to recover."


    Eleanor immediately nodded. "Of course. There''s no rush. We''re still deciding on your next song selection. We have pieces from both up-anding songwriters and well-knownposers, so you''ll have plenty to choose from. Just focus on resting and getting yourself back to a good ce."


    She forced herself to channel her pain into something productive¡ªeating well, exercising, keeping her mind busy. Anything to stop herself from sinking into despair.


    And while she was doing that¡­


    Everett had finally gotten his hands on the files.


    The files containing the identities of the people who had kidnapped Alexander.

 Chapter 829: 55

    In Eleanor''s eyes, Alexander had never been worthy of Aurora.


    He hadn''t even given her the basic trust she deserved.


    And when she needed him the most, he turned his back on her.


    Yes, the situation with Everett was something most men wouldn''t be able to ept.


    But Alexander choosing to leave at this moment had inflicted the worst possible damage on her.


    Aurora''s lifeless eyes held a trace of bitterness. Her lips parted slightly.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ll be okay¡­"


    "Okay?" Eleanor scoffed, anger shing across her face. "Do you even see what you look like right now? Look at yourself!"


    She grabbed a small mirror from the nightstand and held it up in front of Aurora.


    Aurora stared at her reflection.


    Disheveled hair. A ghostly pale face. Chapped, cracked lips. And those eyes¡­ empty, hollow.


    She barely recognized herself. The once radiant, fresh-faced Aurora was gone, reced by a woman who looked a decade older, like a lost soul drifting through an abyss.


    Eleanor yanked the mirror away.


    "Now do you see? Alexander dumped you. But are you really going to fall apart over a man?!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the heavy silence. "Do you remember what your mother told you before she passed away?"


    Aurora remained still, unmoved by Eleanor''s words.


    Frustrated, Eleanor decided to y herst card¡ªherte mother.


    She didn''t know exactly what Aurora''s mother had said before she passed, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªevery mother wants their child to live on, no matter what.


    A flicker of emotion stirred in Aurora''s dull eyes.


    A thin veil of tears blurred her vision.


    She could still hear her mother''s voice, hoarse and weak, from that fateful day¡­


    *"Aurora¡­ my darling¡­ I''m so sorry. I¡­ have to leave first. But you are my pride, my greatest love¡­ If it weren''t for you and your little brother, I would have ended my life long ago when your father cheated on me¡­ beat me¡­ humiliated me. But I didn''t. I held on for you two.


    But God saw my suffering and decided to free me early from this lifetime¡­


    But you¡ªyou must not follow my path. You have to live for me.


    Aurora, promise me¡­ promise me you''ll keep living, that you''ll take care of your brother¡­


    You are my everything. Don''t let me down¡­"*


    She never got to finish her words.


    She had passed before she could say more.


    Aurora sniffled, feeling a tiny ember of warmth rekindle inside her frozen heart.


    Her body was still weak, her spirit still shattered.


    But at least now¡­ she had a reason to keep going.


    She forced a small, bitter smile and whispered, "I remember¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid."


    With a deep breath, she pulled her hands away and reached for the smallb on the nightstand.


    Slowly, she began brushing through her tangled hair, as if piecing herself back together.


    Dominic''s eyes turned red, and without another word, she got up and quietly left the room.


    Eleanor sighed. "You can''t stay here anymore. The reporters havepletely swarmed the area. Mr. Nelson is aware of your situation, so he went ahead and rented a vi near thepany just for you. But he did it under Mrs. Nelson''s name¡­ So don''t worry¡ªMrs. Nelson personally called me to confirm everything. I''ll be staying with you, too, so even if the media finds out, they won''t have anything to gossip about."


    Aurora felt a warmth spread through her chest.


    She never expected that, even when she was drowning in scandal, Eric and E would still stand by her side.


    It seemed they didn''t just see her as LXL''s rising star¡ªthey truly saw her as a friend.


    "And don''t forget about your little brother," Eleanor continued softly, patting Aurora''s hand gently. "If you keep sinking into despair, he''ll be worried sick about you. If you never pick yourself back up, people will start saying you only got to where you are because of Everett.


    Life isn''t about proving anything to anyone¡ªit''s about holding onto your dignity. Do you understand?"


    Aurora nodded, tears brimming in her eyes.


    How could she have forgotten about her little brother?


    Jesse Hunter wasn''t her biological sibling¡ªher mother had found him abandoned when he was just an infant. He was six years younger than her, now twenty years old and in his second year of college in Y City.


    Her mother had told her the story many times.


    That day, she had been returning from Grandma Carter''s house when she heard the faint cries of a baby near the river. When she rushed over, she found an abandoned newborn, left helpless on the grass. His tiny face was red and swollen, covered in ant bites.


    Furious and heartbroken, her mother had immediately picked him up, brushed away the ants, and brought him home without a second thought.


    That baby was now Jesse Hunter. He took their mother''sst name.


    Thinking about her mother''s kindness, Aurora felt an unfamiliar warmth blooming inside her.


    Her mother and Jesse had been the most important people in her life.


    And now that Alexander had abandoned her, she had to keep going. She couldn''t let her mother down.


    "Thank you, Eleanor," Aurora whispered. "You''re right. Life is about holding your ground. If I let myself fall apart now, then the people who want to see me fail¡­ the ones who want me dead¡­ they''ll get exactly what they want."


    She smiled through her tears. "If I fall, if I die, the people who love me will suffer, and the people who hate me will celebrate. I won''t let that happen. I''ll get back on my feet¡­ but I need a month to recover."


    Eleanor immediately nodded. "Of course. There''s no rush. We''re still deciding on your next song selection. We have pieces from both up-anding songwriters and well-knownposers, so you''ll have plenty to choose from. Just focus on resting and getting yourself back to a good ce."


    Aurora was overwhelmed with gratitude.


    With a manager and a boss like this, she felt like it was all her mother''s blessing from above.


    Her mother had always been kind¡ªshe had even taken in an abandoned child and fought to get Jesse legally registered, going so far as to beg her heartless husband for help, despite everything he had done to her.


    And while she was doing that¡­


    Everett had finally gotten his hands on the files.


    The files containing the identities of the people who had kidnapped Alexander.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!